《Legend of the Overlord of the Heavens》 Chapter 1 This is a pale, simple and narrow room, in which a table, a chair, a bed and a cabinet are placed compactly. There are few ornaments in the house. Only two pots of potted plants are placed on the table by the window, which gives people a little green. Most of the time, it is only monotonous and numb. Lying in bed, Wei Yanran stared at the wall clock on the opposite wall, watched the second hand tick by tick, and calculated how long it would take for the day to end. A 24 inch LCD TV is hanging under the wall clock, which is playing a very hot TV drama with the theme of youth motivation in the near future. Even if the plot is really wonderful, which makes people both moved and excited, Wei Ran is not interested at all. As a man with high paraplegia for ten years, the rest of his life seems to be watching the passage of time and waiting for death. Wei Ran, the heavyweight double champion of K1 and UFC fighting events ten years ago! The record is like a legend. All games are almost rolling K0 opponents, and none of them is delayed to count points to determine the outcome. Therefore, it is called the ruler of the comprehensive fighting world by various multimedia, the ultimate tyrant in the boxing ring and the strongest human on the surface! Won countless praise and glory. However, at the peak of his life, he had a tragic car accident, resulting in serious injuries to his head and cervical spine. After rescuing, he barely picked up one life, but he could only spend the rest of his life in bed. Even with his wealth at his peak and the large compensation from the insurance company, he will not be without food and clothing for the rest of his life. But this feeling of falling from the peak to hell is the greatest destruction to one''s spiritual will. Since he learned that there was no hope of cure for high paraplegia, Wei Ran''s heart had died. It''s quiet outside the room. Even if the door is closed, you can hear any sound outside the room. Especially after Wei Ran became paralyzed, his ear strength has improved a lot inexplicably. At this time, a burst of incoming call music broke the silence. A moment later, the phone was connected. Wei Ran heard that his brother called his mother. After his mother connected the phone, he paused for a long time, perfunctorized a few words and hung up the phone. Then he heard his father ask, "what''s the matter with junyazi calling?" "His daughter-in-law is pregnant. When his grandson is born, I hope I can go and help take care of the baby." Wei Ran''s father was silent for a while and said, "go. I''ll take care of her at home." "You are too careless. I''m afraid you can''t take good care of him. He was unconscious all over his body, and it was hard to avoid incontinence. You have a bad temper. How can you be patient? " Wei Ran''s father was silent for a moment again, and then he didn''t know what to say in a very low voice, which caused Wei''s mother to be angry. "Junyazi can afford to buy a house and a car in a big city. He doesn''t use the life buying money he earned from fighting and killing before burning son! You used to gamble and owe a lot of debt, which made people chase the debt home with a knife. Burning son also helped you pay it back! Junya''s wedding gift, and you can eat and lie at home and don''t go to work, don''t you take all the insurance compensation of burning son! You father and son, eating the flesh and blood of burning son, should not say such words if you have a little conscience! " Wei Fu was robbed and became angry. "He''s been paralyzed for ten years! Take care of his food and drink every day, wash him according to friction, clean up hygiene and change bed sheets. Haven''t we done enough! There is no filial son before a long illness bed. On the contrary, isn''t it the same? He has no hope of cure, and life is worse than death in bed. Why drag down the family for him? " The quarrel outside is becoming more and more intense, and this is not the first time. Wei Ran showed a sarcastic smile and closed his eyes. "Oh, ha ha, what a beautiful and desperate soul." This voice covers all the noise in the world and penetrates into the brain like the temptation of the devil. Wei yanmeng opened his eyes and looked around, but he didn''t find anything. When he thought there was auditory hallucination, the magic sound appeared in his mind again. "Don''t look for me. Your life level is too low to find higher life like us." Wei Ran knew it was not auditory hallucination, but he still thought it was a prank made by someone using high technology. "Who are you? Do you like to play tricks on a disabled person with these non-standard means? " "Ah ha ha, it seems that you won''t believe what you encounter without some means." At the end of his speech, Wei Ran felt a burst of tearing force through his body, and his unconscious body below his neck felt it again! But this feeling is not wonderful. He seems to penetrate a dull and thick leather bag and float in the air. Wei Ran looked at his hands and body in surprise, showing a translucent shape. His eyes penetrated his body and saw a half dead self lying on the bed in the room. It took a long time to react completely. Is this the soul out of the body? That mysterious guy pulled his soul out of his body! "Who the hell are you?" The magic sound came again, "well... If you have to understand it with the culture of your world, you can call me God. But I prefer another interesting name - devil! " "Devil? Then, this devil with some evil taste, what do you want to get when you find me such a useless mortal? After all, as a cripple, I can''t give you anything. " "No, your soul itself is hard currency." "Ha ha ha, I''m waiting to die anyway. Since you think my soul is useful, just take it." "No, no, no, no, since I am the devil, I should pay attention to fair trade. You can realize a wish with your own soul." "Oh?" Wei Ran was surprised and said with an ironic smile, "then I want to restore my physical state at the peak. Can you achieve it?" Wei Ran heard a finger flicking sound, and then looked at the flesh lying on the bed. The originally atrophic muscles bulged a little, and the haggard face became more and more bloody. The neck muscles gradually become thick, and the deltoids on both sides are closely connected with the shoulders; The body is in the shape of a refrigerator from top to bottom; The muscles of the limbs were reborn, as strong as an old tree; Even the calluses in the fist and foot parts are completely copied. Wei Ran''s soul watched intently, and he didn''t fully confirm until the whole body stopped all changes. This is his body at its peak, which is called the strongest human body on the earth. With a height of 1.95M and a weight of 101kg, he was the heavyweight professional killer who frightened the comprehensive fighting world at that time! His rear heavy artillery is unstoppable! He sweeps and kicks like a sharp axe! His grasp and fall are hard and soft! His ground entanglement is as fierce as a python! His fist, foot, elbow and knee hitting skills are all excellent and flawless; His footwork is sensitive, regardless of weight, no weaker than any middleweight boxing champion; His jaw and muscles were as strong as steel and could withstand heavy artillery bombardment from any enemy; He had no weakness in technology, body and will. He was the absolute ruler of the comprehensive fighting world at that time and the only boxing ring tyrant! The strongest human on the earth! Wei Ran saw himself ten years ago again, and his blood seemed to burn. He shouted loudly, "Lord devil! No matter what you want me to do, I promise! Never regret! " The devil''s evil laughter came from the void. He succeeded in seducing a desperate soul again. "I want you to leave this miraculous world with me and go with me - the heavens!" Chapter 2 When Wei Ran regained consciousness again, he found that man was standing high in the harbor under the night sky. The devil kindly didn''t let him run naked and gave him a military green vest and jeans for free. It''s summer, but I don''t worry about the cold. Of course, the devil''s kindness is only here. Don''t expect any more pieces of paper in your trouser pocket. Looking at this strange city, there seems to be no high-rise buildings. In the distance, there are many devices similar to boilers. Floating coal ash and steam diffuse over the whole city. He is a little confused about his geographical location and era, as well as what he will do. Of course, the devil won''t let him be so idle. "How does it feel to regain your body?" Hearing the evil sound with a little evil interest again, Wei Yancai really understood his situation. But this is his choice and the second chance given by fate. He must cherish it and live up to it! "It''s never been so cool!" "It seems that you are satisfied with this transaction. Next, you have to satisfy my desire." "Oh? What desire does Lord devil have? " "It''s a losing deal for me to trade your soul for your body at the peak, because your soul is nothing but interesting." Wei Ran remained calm and waited for him to finish the following words. "So I want you to strengthen your soul in the heavens and raise its value so that my business will not lose money. Understand? This is a venture capital. I hope you won''t let me down. " "Lord devil, you are really wordy. Just tell me what to do. I like simple and direct." "Hahaha, good! Like your world, this world is a world without many miracles, but there is a power to surpass the limits of mortals all over the world. Find this power and you can strengthen your soul. " "Power beyond the limits of mortals?" "Finally, I would like to remind you that there is power beyond the limits of mortals in the world''s largest underground fighting event. Try to pursue it." "I see... But it doesn''t matter if I pursue it all my life in this world?" "Hahaha, don''t think about more children. You are not a person in this world, and the will of the world will gradually exclude you. The devil can''t figure out when it will repel you into the void. So good luck! " Wei Ran shook his fist. It seems that he can''t relax. As the strongest human on the surface of the world, he can be said to be the top in all aspects of physical quality, but he is definitely not the top. After all, his strength can''t be compared with the weightlifting champion, his speed can''t be faster than the sprint champion, and his flexibility can''t exceed the gymnastics champion. But on the contrary, the weightlifting champion can''t have his flexibility, the sprint champion can''t have his endurance, and the gymnastics champion can''t have his strength. The human body is like this. When all aspects of the body develop balanced to a certain extent, and then improve the quality of one aspect, it will inevitably lead to the decline of the quality of other aspects. Therefore, if we want to say the limit of mortals, it probably refers to the overall limit after balancing all aspects of physical quality! Therefore, what Wei Ran''s comprehensive fighting champion can represent should be the ceiling of mortal physical quality. The power beyond the mortal limit is the ability to surpass Wei Ran''s current state in all aspects of physical quality. Wei Ran also looks forward to seeing such power, but he cherishes the present. Paralyzed in bed for ten years, once he got a new life, he wanted to exercise crazily and completely release all his physical strength. So I ran, hit in the air, duck step, frog jump, and even somersault. I was sweating like a fish out of the water. Although he is very tired, he also feels very happy. Every cell in his body is cheering. There is nothing more meaningful than this real life. Wei Ran''s cry attracted the attention of a gang member on the wharf when he drank and vented his feelings. They followed the sound and were surprised to see Wei Ran, a strong man of 1.95 meters. Wei Ran also noticed these uninvited guests and looked back. Among the more than a dozen gang members, black, white and yellow accounted for a balanced proportion. The leader was a black, wearing a big gold chain and very vulgar. "Hey, yellow boy, who are you? How dare you shout in the middle of the night on the territory of our 4K Gang! " Wei Ran knew that the other party spoke Spanish. He didn''t understand this language at first, but now he somehow knew the meaning. He felt quite magical. He ignored the gang members and walked out of the dock. But the other party didn''t seem to want to let Wei Ran go. A dozen gang members took out machetes and crowbars and began to surround Wei Ran. The black leader wanted to shout something, but Wei Ran, who felt hostile, would not wait for the other party''s siege to take shape. Although he is called the strongest human on the surface, the human body can never resist the attack of metal weapons, and the knife will bleed on his body. Therefore, to deal with a group of enemies with cold weapons, we should not be in the situation of being besieged, but we need to take the initiative. Wei Ran didn''t wait for the leading black man to speak. He suddenly approached with a cushion step, raised his crotch and legs, and kicked him on the side. Because of the precise penetration of power, the black man ate all his strength. Instead of flying upside down, he fell back without saying a word. Blood gushed from his mouth. There were obvious signs of bone collapse on his chest. He fainted on the spot. His life and death were unknown. When all the gang members were stunned, Wei ran quickly approached a white man with a machete and raised his fist to fight. The man subconsciously waved his machete, but unexpectedly, Wei Ran just shook falsely, made a hidden low sweep, and kicked his left leg knee with his strong and practical foot tibia. Hearing the sound of broken bones, the white man covered his deformed and bent knees and sat back. Instead, Wei Ran was stunned. He hadn''t moved for too long. His strength was uncontrollable, which made him bigger. But the other party moved the knife, and they can''t blame themselves for being too cruel. The rest of the gang members were even more timid, and most of them were stunned and did not dare to move. Only two brave and cruel people still went up with a knife. Wei Ran caught the time difference of their action sequence and hit the solar nerve center between his chest and abdomen with a quick close elbow for the one close to him. The man was in a coma and shock on the spot. Wei Ran grabbed him as a shield and pushed the man who rushed back. The man paused to catch his companion, and the right wrist holding the machete was kicked by Wei Huo. The wrist bone was broken on the spot, and the machete flew out. In the blink of an eye, he knocked down four people, shocked all the gang members present, and no one dared to move again. Wei Ran clapped his hands and was ready to leave. Suddenly a voice came from the rear. "Hey, man, under the guidance of my revolver, you''d better not move." Speaking the same Spanish, Wei Ran did see the other party holding a gun through the shadow on the ground. He frowned, stopped in place, raised his hands and turned slowly. The man with the gun was a white man, wearing a very old striped sailor''s suit, bulging muscles and strong. But compared with Wei Ran, nature is nothing. "Ha ha, look, it''s an East Asian. No wonder you can fight so well. Are you from the Ming dynasty or the running dog of the Ming Dynasty, the Japanese? " This very casual remark revealed a lot of information to Wei Ran, so that his brain didn''t respond for a moment. Ming people? What era is this? Is it the Ming Dynasty? But why can''t you see the ancient Chinese architecture? Is Japan the running dog of Ming Dynasty? Why are there trichromatic people in this steamy port? Thinking about this information in his mind, the white man approached a range of about four meters. Wei Ran frowned and expected the other party to be two meters closer. In such a close distance, he was sure to subdue the other party even if he had a gun in his hand. This white man seems to be very experienced, especially when dealing with practitioners like Wei Ran. He was stuck at four meters and didn''t move a step. Chapter 3 This distance is very embarrassing for Wei Ran. He needs to take at least one step to subdue each other. This step takes enough time for the other party to pull the trigger. And this distance, for the pistol, the hit rate is very high, and there is basically no possibility of deviation, so we can''t count on the opponent''s mistakes. So Wei Ran can only hold his hands and watch the change. "Hey, yellow boy, can''t you understand people? Answer my question! " "I''m from the Ming Dynasty." Wei Ran replied briefly that he spoke Mandarin and didn''t expect the other party to understand. Who knows, as soon as he speaks, it is automatically converted to Spanish. "Oh, so you can speak Spanish. It''s easy to do. Look at your appearance, the new world smuggled by Cruise? " Wei Ran was soaked after practicing martial arts. The other party obviously thought he had just swam up from the sea. In the new world, some smugglers are capable. They will not wait until they come ashore to meet the human snake organization. In that way, they will be very passive and even sold piglets. These capable guys usually try to sneak into the sea and swim ashore when the stowaway ship approaches the shore. The human snake organization was afraid to disturb the coastal defense team and did not dare to make a loud search. It could only curse them for drowning in the sea. Those who are capable of doing so will not be too bad. Naturally, they are sure to escape. The white man with a gun obviously thought Wei Ran was such a skilled smuggler. He secretly picked up a treasure. He could make a lot of money either by controlling his black fist or by selling it directly to the human snake organization. When Wei Ran heard the three words of the new world, his heart moved again, combining the two messages of the Ming Dynasty and the new world. He wondered if the devil had brought him to the Ming Dynasty. But take a closer look at the revolver held by the white man opposite. It is obviously similar to the colt revolver. The gun should have been invented in the 19th century, and the 19th century and the Ming Dynasty perished early. Not to mention that the Ming Dynasty seemed to involve things in the new world, so that the people here were not very strange to the Ming people. Did the devil bring me parallel time and space and historical branch line? Wei Ran remained silent about the white people''s questions and didn''t want to reveal too many flaws in his discourse identity. The white man waved his hand and motioned for other men to come up and tie Wei Ran''s hands with chains. Seeing that Wei Ran''s hands were tied behind his back, he was relieved. In my impression, even if a master who is proficient in fighting has his hands tied behind his back and his body can''t help leaning forward, it''s inconvenient to work hard. Even with legs, it is difficult to exert your full strength and maintain balance. So he turned his revolver very leisurely and walked step by step to Wei Ran. "Man, you''re strong. No matter what reason you left the Ming Dynasty, in short, now you are my slave, understand? " Wei Ran stared at each other, smiled with eight teeth and said, "I see, my... Boss!" As soon as the voice fell, he kicked up his left foot. The target was the white man turning the right wrist of the revolver. Such a posture is really difficult to maintain balance and exert the strength of the core waist and crotch. However, to deal with such gangsters who have not undergone rigorous training, even if they only rely on the muscle strength of their legs, it is enough. The revolver in the white man''s hand was kicked into the air. He was furious and his right hand hurt, but he was not in a hurry to grab the gun. But the experienced one took out the waist dagger with his left hand and prepared to give Wei ran a cruel blow. He had dealt with similar practitioners and knew that under the other party''s posture, there would be a short stiff time to maintain balance after landing. If this time is spent on grabbing the gun, it gives the other party time to adjust and fight back in vain. Instead, take advantage of this time to attack. The other party''s body is stiff and can''t even do basic defense. He must be hit by the knife! Unfortunately, he faced a former boxing ring tyrant. After Wei Ran kicked his gun, his feet fell to the ground and his knees arched up. He pressed forward along the center of gravity and hit the key below the other party''s abdomen. As soon as the white man drew out his dagger, he was hit hard, his eyes protruded, gave a terrible howl and retreated. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Wei Ran accurately turned his back and caught the revolver falling from mid air with his bound hands. Then he put the muzzle of the gun outward against the iron chain between his hands and pulled the trigger! Part of the iron chain broken by the bullet was drawn on Wei Ran''s back, which made him groan with pain. But he was not sad at all, because he had not felt such pain for ten years. Now even the pain can make him feel very excited! After liberation, Wei Ran, holding the left wheel in his left hand, approached the white man. The other side was holding his legs and was in pain. Regardless of others, Wei Ran took him under his arm and took him away like a lamb. Other gangsters stared at what had happened, and none of them dared to catch up and find trouble. After leaving the port, Wei Ran found a quiet corner and threw the struggling white man to the ground. "I ask you and answer, if you can''t satisfy me, you''ll die, okay?" The white man looked at Wei Ran in horror. This guy was a monster. Just on the way, he kept struggling and hit Wei Ran with his fists and feet, just like hitting an iron plate. Wei Ran exerted a little force under his armpit, and he was almost out of breath. "Tell me, where is this?" The white man sat on the ground, panting, and replied, "this is Alvarado, Mexico, in the new world." Wei Ran has been to North America and participated in competitions, but he is very strange to Mexico and doesn''t know where Alvarado is. "Who is the mayor?" The white man looked a little strange. "Without a mayor, the city was divided up by Ming people, Spaniards, Portuguese and French. No country declared sovereignty here. Near this remote port is a neutral area, which does not belong to any force, so it''s a mess. " Wei Ran was even more surprised and continued to ask, "what are the colonies of Daming?" "It''s going to North America. There are many cities. Their names are awkward. What''s their name? Zhenxiguan, Jinshan City, Yangwei County, Shenwei County, Wangjing port and so on." The name is so strange that Wei Ran can''t judge the exact location of Daming''s colony unless he takes a map to identify it. It seems that there is no way to ask more about the Daming colony from the gang leader. Although Wei Ran was curious about the prosperity of Daming in this time and space, his task was more important. The devil told him that to understand the power beyond the limits of mortals, the clue is in the world''s largest underground boxing match. Let''s see if the aboriginal knows it. "Do you have underground boxing here?" The white man was stunned, nodded with a smile and said, "of course, I even organized boxers to participate in the competition." Wei Ran frowned. "Do you know where the most famous underground boxing match in the world is held?" "I only know where the largest underground boxing match in the local neutral area of Alvarado is held. If you say it''s so large in the world, I''m sorry, I''m just a Spaniard." Wei Ran learned from him the address of the city''s black boxing competition, and then learned which forces are participating in these boxing competitions and how to find these gangster forces. After getting all the information, I decided to try my luck by looking for a gangster who was qualified to participate in the black boxing competition. As for the gang leader, after Wei Ran knocked him unconscious, he robbed all his money and gold, silver and jewelry, and left in place. Chapter 4 Alvarado, a port city, is a bar near the port. This is a chaotic area full of adventurers, outlaws, pirates, deserters, criminals and gangs. Here, gold and silver are hard currency, bullets are the hard truth, and alcohol is the source of men''s life. The business of old gun and bear bar is excellent. Although there are all kinds of scum and women''s watches, no one dares to make trouble here. Just because the bar is covered by the largest gangster scorpion gang in the region, and the boss Scorpion King of the gangster likes to come here for recreation at night. In fact, he is looking forward to someone making trouble for him, so that he can find some unique fun in addition to the boring arms business. He sat in the card seat and listened to a group of stupid men boasting about all kinds of experiences. Sometimes he would cut in and make some unpleasant guys lose face. Even so, no one dared to express dissatisfaction with him and flattered him in different ways. I also offer some female slaves plundered by pirates. Unfortunately, these female slaves are played rotten by people. The Scorpion King has no sexual interest at all. Then he noticed an oriental coming in through the door of the bar. Oh, my God, he looks like a brown bear! The Scorpion King began to look forward to whether the big man could have some fun for him tonight. Wei Ran didn''t live up to the Scorpion King''s expectations. He completely ignored all kinds of curious or malicious eyes in the bar and went straight to the bar. Then stretch out two fingers and knock on the table to attract the attention of the bar owner. "Man, I heard that the boss of the scorpion Gang often comes to you for a drink in the evening?" The owner of the bar subconsciously moved away from Wei Ran and waved to the back. Immediately, four big men rushed out. "Hey, big man, are you looking for trouble?" Said the bar owner. Wei Ran saw four big men coming out of the card seat. There were many people looking here, including the Scorpion King. Wei Ran didn''t know that he had looked at the Scorpion King, but he knew that the boss of the scorpion gang was inside. He completely ignored the four fierce men rushed out and walked to the card seat. Four fierce men lined up in front of Wei Ran. Although the four of them are also very strong compared with ordinary people, they are still so weak in the face of Wei Ran, who is 1.9 meters tall and weighs more than 200 kilograms. The momentum of the four people was slightly weak. One of them had the courage to push Wei Ran. As a result, Wei Ran did not move, but let himself take a small step back. "If you are willing to find some entertainment for our boss, we won''t be polite to you." One of them warned. "I heard your boss likes boxing?" The voice of this sentence was not small. It was sent out with the Qi of Dantian. The scorpion king heard it clearly and waved to the outside to let Wei burn in. The four men still watched Wei Ran warily and put away his revolver hidden behind his waist. After Wei Ran entered the card seat, someone closed the door of the card seat. Then the people in the card seat moved and unconsciously surrounded Wei Ran in the middle. Some people took out a short knife and waved it around in their hands. Others took out a revolver and played the game of dressing bullets, unloading bullets, or Russian turntable. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Wei Ran, one by one like malicious wolves and poisonous snakes. "Oriental? "In the Ming Dynasty?" The scorpion king leaned on the sofa, put his arms around a female slave and said. "Just a fugitive. Make a living." "Hahaha, it''s a scum!" The Scorpion King pointed to Wei Ran, patted his thigh and laughed nervously. "Don''t worry, we are all scum. This is a paradise for scum. Lawless, unscrupulous! If no government forces dare to set foot here, you can stay at ease. " When the Scorpion King smiled, he turned his revolver. As his action became more and more intense, the pistol suddenly went off. With a bang, the female slave with a smile on the left side of the Scorpion King was shot in the chest and fell back. Everyone on the court was stunned for a moment. Wei Ran frowned. The Scorpion King opposite acted more like a madman than a gang boss. He regretted coming here to find him. However, from passers-by, we know that the forces of the Ming Dynasty are far away, and there is a fire exchange area between the Ming Dynasty and Spain, which is very dangerous. Maybe they will be killed and rewarded by the professional hunters in the crossfire area as the enemy. The female slave''s blood splashed the Scorpion King. The Scorpion King was so angry that he kicked the female slave who was shot open, and then poured all the bullets from the revolver into her. "Damn slave! How dare you dirty my clothes! Throw her into the sea to feed the sharks, and this! " Then he pointed to another female slave. The female slave was completely innocent. After being pointed out, she knelt down in panic, hugged the Scorpion King''s leg and begged him to let him go. Scorpion King''s men did not hesitate to drag her out with the body of another female slave. Wei Ran looked at these silently. Now even if he regretted it, he had no way back. "Are you asking about the boxing match?" The Scorpion King seemed to have released his anger and looked much calmer. He sat down and poured a glass of whisky. "I''ll fight for you, the top one." "Hey, guys, do you hear me? This Oriental wants to fight the top boxing. Ha ha, you are really strong, but do you know what black boxing is? " As soon as Wei Ran swept his eyes, he noticed that there was a black man holding a female slave next to him. Looking only at his look, movements and figure, he knew that he was a boxing master, and his physique was no worse than himself. He was a little shorter, but his dimension was stronger. He pointed to the black man and said, "he''s your best boxer?" The Scorpion King glanced at him and said with a smile, "Oh, do you mean bad boy Jamie? He is really the best boxer under my command and has made me a lot of money. Why? You want to challenge him? " "Try?" The Scorpion King looked excited, raised his palm and said with a laugh, "OK, do you hear me? Bad boy Jamie, this Mingguo guy wants to fight you. You beat him up. You must beat him into mud, the kind of dead man! If you can''t beat him to death, you''ll die! " When Jamie, the bad boy, heard this, his face changed and his eyes looked at Wei Ran immediately full of killing intention. "Yes, boss, he will be beaten into a puddle of mud by me, which can be used to plant trees." Wei Ran frowned and didn''t expect this to happen. Although it was his due intention to challenge the other party to be a popular boxer, he didn''t want to kill anyone. The Scorpion King is pressing for the lives of his boxers, so this is not a game, but a dead fight that gambles on the lives of both boxers. A not wide space was cleared in the card seat. In this narrow range, the boxers on both sides can only fight hard, and there is almost no space to dodge and swim. Wei Ran and Jamie walked to the middle and stared at each other. Wei Ran looked serious but calm, while Jamie''s eyes were red with a little crazy. He is an old fighter of the Scorpion King. Naturally, he knows the Scorpion King''s character and rules. If he wants to kill each other, he must kill each other. Even the other''s death method can''t be discounted, otherwise he must die himself. Before the death fight began, the Scorpion King walked between them with a gun and said, "Ming Guolao, do you know the boxing rules?" Wei Ran nodded slightly. "Good. I''ll revise it a little. It is allowed to attack the back of the head and crotch, but it is not allowed to use feet, fall, joint skills, and entanglement. Whoever violates the above, I''ll bang it right away, okay? " Wei Ran squinted at the Scorpion King, nodded slowly and hard and said, "I have no problem." The Scorpion King looked at Jamie again. Jamie said, "this is the old rule, boss." "OK, then show me!" Chapter 5 Wei Ran and Jamie didn''t have enough space to punch, that is to say, they were within each other''s attack range at the beginning. Jamie did not hesitate. He began to jab to cover Wei Ran''s sight, followed by a hidden back hand hook to attack his abdomen. Although Wei Ran is not a professional boxer, he has conducted professional boxing training for a long time in order to train boxing. Even run to be a partner of heavyweight professional boxers and compete with each other. In terms of boxing strength, he can also be ranked among the top five heavyweights in his original world. Therefore, for Jamie''s attack, only observing his shoulder can predict his attack route in advance. What''s more, Jamie habitually likes to pay attention to the attack point with his eyes when attacking his opponent, which is the level of an amateur boxer. Wei Yanlian didn''t even bother to protect his head. His arms drooped, making his body''s center of gravity lower and moving more flexible. Through continuous shaking and flashing, even if the space is narrow, he can always easily shake the other party''s fist without moving his steps sharply. Jamie played a little impetuous, vaguely aware of the strength gap between the two sides. But the boss gave a dead order, either the other party or himself! He just escaped from the slave manor for a year. He hasn''t enjoyed enough of this beautiful world. How can he die here easily! So he secretly shifted his steps and asked Wei Ran to face the boss and his back to the boss. Then a heavy blow from the back hand was thrown out, and Wei flashed his head without accident. When he recovered the heavy fist from his back hand, because such a boxing match was not equipped with boxing gloves, Jamie used his body to block, hooked Wei Ran''s shoulder with his recovered hand, limited his movement, and then hit Wei Ran''s chin with a heavy fist. When the fist was hit, Jamie had the pleasure of winning the plot. No opponent in the ordinary black boxing field has a concussion when he is hit on the chin by a heavy gun like himself. Then attack continuously, and you can easily destroy the other party. Ming Guolao, don''t blame me. If you didn''t challenge first, the boss wouldn''t let us duel. It''s better for you to die than for me. Then when Jamie''s fist was retracted, he was ready to attack again with one hand holding Wei Ran''s shoulder. What I saw was an indifferent eye burning with anger. Wei Ran stood still and fought against him with a heavy fist. He didn''t move, and there was no response. No, at least it triggered Wei Ran''s anger. When Jamie was about to pull back his hand, Wei Ran put his fist from below. At a speed Jamie couldn''t react at all, he wrote down the hook and hit him on the chin. Jamie''s head suddenly tilted back. His mouth was full of blood. He couldn''t even stand steadily. He took a few steps back to barely stabilize himself. He shook his dizzy brain and looked at Wei Ran''s eyes. There was a double shadow, which was the reaction of concussion. As soon as he hit someone with a long planned heavy fist, they didn''t respond. As soon as they hit a very random hook, they concussed themselves. This strength gap is completely one-sided. After a punch, Wei Ran''s anger was vented. Looking at Jamie with pity, I''m sorry that the world is so cruel. Then open the way with two fists and heavy guns. Jamie opened her eyes and saw Wei yanmeng rush up. Then there was a sharp pain in the temples on the left and right sides. Then she fell to the ground and died on the spot. The audience was silent Jamie is the strongest boxer received by the scorpion gang. In the city''s underground boxing ring, he won all 17 battles, all of them Ko opponents, and more than half of the matches were killed on the spot. With such cruel and outstanding results, even insiders recommended that the scorpion king take him to a higher-level underground boxing match. This higher level is not a family game of gangs in the neutral zone. It involves a boxing contest funded by the capital chaebols of the Ming Dynasty, France and Spain. The rules are more open, not limited to boxing skills. One game, win or lose, makes more money than ten games now. Although Jamie can only boxing, his skills can be affirmed by the introducer, which shows that he must be able to meet the threshold of that high-level competition. Unexpectedly, those who had no resistance were defeated by the Oriental hand in front of them. Now the people present looked at Wei Ran and found that he didn''t even sweat. Even the jaw just hit was just a little red and nothing else. What a monster... Many people say in their hearts. The Scorpion King looked at Jamie who fell to the ground and was stunned. Finally, he clapped loudly, walked step by step to Wei Ran, and suddenly took out a gun and pointed at Wei Ran. Seeing that the boss pulled out his gun, all his men instinctively pulled out their guns and pointed at Wei Ran. For a time, Wei Ran''s body was black all week. "Ming Guolao, you killed my favorite boxer. What should I do?" Wei Huo''s negative hand was in front. He looked calm and completely ignored the black muzzle. He smiled and said, "I drove away an incompetent boxer for you and saved you a risk of losing face in public. You shouldn''t thank me?" Wei Ran''s answer surprised the Scorpion King. He looked up and down in surprise and pinched his muscles everywhere. "Tut Tut, very strong, just like cast iron. Well, in that case, you can take Jamie''s place and fight for me next week! " "Boxing rules?" "No! Unrestricted fighting. " Said the Scorpion King with a strange smile, "aren''t you Ming people good at such fighting?" The Scorpion King motioned his men to remove the gun pointing to Wei Ran, and the atmosphere at the scene was no longer so tense. "In this world, no one is better at unrestricted fighting than me," Wei said with a grim smile "That''s good! I had arranged a coach to teach bad boy Jamie how to fight unrestricted. Now you can save me the cost. " Wei Ran looked at Jamie''s body dragged to the door and said, "he has never been trained in this field. Even if he is given a week to go to the challenge arena, he is only cannon fodder. You didn''t want him to survive in the future. " "Good!" Scorpion King generously admitted, "Jamie has suffered a lot of injuries in the previous game. The doctor told me that he would die if he played a few more games in a row. So it''s better to play a greater value before you die, don''t you think? " Wei Ran sneered, "it seems that the bonus will be very high in the senior event next week." "The appearance fee is equal to Jamie''s previous ten games. Plus the gambling game, I''m ready to buy all of them. He loses, ha ha......" he smiled nervously again. Wei Ran gave him a cold look. Of course, he knew that cooperating with Scorpion King, a neurotic and capricious guy, was to seek skin from the tiger and could not last long. However, his influence is small and limited to one district. The opponent is too cruel and ruthless. At that time, there are ways to counter him. I don''t worry. "In order to prepare for next week''s game, I need a quiet place, good training and rest." The Scorpion King stopped laughing and shrugged his shoulders. "No problem, including Jamie''s two female slaves, you can take them back and enjoy them." "Before I went to the ring, I never touched women. Someone took me to a place for rest and training." The Scorpion King motioned with his eyes to his two men, both of whom had guns with them. They are not only responsible for guiding Wei Ran to the lounge, but also monitoring him during this period to prevent escape. "Hey, Mingguo, what''s your name?" The scorpion king suddenly patted his head and asked. "Wei Ran, if you are not used to it, call me Wei." Chapter 6 Wei Ran was taken to a three story apartment building not far from the bar. The exterior wall of the building is mainly made of red brick without painting any wall ash, which is very rough. The walkway outside the apartment is so dirty that everything is thrown here, even the vomit of the drunk. Stray cats and dogs are everywhere. Their eyes are red and they are not afraid to see people. Some even want to approach quietly from behind. As a result, after being shot and killed by two gangsters following Wei Ran, he became more honest and fled. Wei Ran frowned and came to the front door of the apartment, which was a common structure of inner wooden door and outer iron fence door in the 1980s. When the two gangsters were opening the door, Wei Ran asked, "do you live in this damn place?" Looking at Wei Ran, a Spaniard said, "what else are you dissatisfied with? At least you don''t have to worry about being rushed in in the middle of the night to shoot a black gun." It seems that the public security is quite chaotic. Wei Yan shook his head. This is not the original world. Sooner or later, you have to adapt to this life, so bear it. Into the apartment, the first floor is very wide, with various training facilities, but it looks old and the quality seems to be good. Wei Ran punched twice. The heavy sandbag hanging on it didn''t feel as good as what he had used before, but it was enough to use. There are other barbells, rope skipping, single and parallel bars and so on, which are enough to fully recover to the peak state ten years ago in a week. It''s a pity that there is no Sparring Practice, otherwise the fighting consciousness can be found together. It seems that only when you go to the boxing ring can you find the fighting consciousness that hasn''t been used for ten years. The upper two floors of the apartment are collective dormitories for the gangsters of the scorpion gang. The face here was dirty and messy. Needless to say, looking at the two people who led the way, they looked like they were used to it. Wei Ran gave up the idea of reminding them to clean up. Fortunately, Jamie, the bad boy, used to live in a single room on the third floor. Although it is also full of wine bottles, cigarette butts and dirty marks after nvchang, there are at least independent toilets, showers and even kitchens. Much better than the disgusting sight of many other people. After entering the room, Wei Huo turned to the two people who were watching him and said, "I want to have a good rest for one night and start training tomorrow. Why, do you want to follow me?" The two gangsters looked at each other and said boldly, "man, I wish you a good dream. But you see who our boss is. Don''t make trouble for us, will you? " Wei Ran sneered with disdain: "don''t worry, you two. I''ve made up my mind for the game next week. I won''t give up halfway." With that, he slammed the door. Tonight, he trained crazily at the wharf until he was sweating. After a lot of physical exertion, he broke down a group of gangsters. Then he fought a life and death battle in the stronghold of the scorpion Gang, although the opponent was at most an amateur level at the Olympic level. He was still very tired and didn''t bother to clean the room. He took a bath casually, cleaned the bed briefly, fell down and went to sleep. This is a body at its peak ten years ago, with strong self-regulation ability. As long as Wei Ran wants to sleep, he can enter the best sleep state every minute. At night, the street was not quiet. Gunshots often sounded, sometimes far and sometimes near. This made Wei Ran, who was born in a peaceful age, very uncomfortable. He woke up many times at night. Even after waking up twice, standing by the window, you can see that in the street outside the apartment, the two gangs directly drew their guns and fired at each other because of the uneven distribution of stolen goods. The loser left a few bodies and fled in confusion. The victorious party did not care to pick up their own bodies and ran after them. And those bodies, of course, became the target of wild dogs. This is really a perfect ecosystem! Wei Ran scolded. After lying back in bed, he remembered what the two people who monitored him had said. At least this old and dirty apartment doesn''t have to worry about being touched and shot at night. It''s really a paradise. Wei Ran bit his teeth and cursed, forcing himself to sleep again. After many times of self hypnosis, so as not to be affected by the surrounding gunfight, he finally fell asleep at night. The next morning, a female slave brought breakfast to his room. Wei Ran looked at the female slave with hemp curly hair in front of him. She was in her thirties. She was not beautiful, but her clothes were ragged, and her body was full of traces of destruction. He took bread, cheese and milk and asked, "what do you do here on weekdays?" The female slave knelt on the ground to answer, which made Wei ran very uncomfortable, but he didn''t want to be too special and didn''t stop it. "Mainly to serve the old man." "Including cleaning up?" At first, the female slave thought that Wei Ran wanted to do something to her. For these rough men in the gang who didn''t know whether they could see the sun tomorrow, cleaning was a waste of time. We should make full use of the time when we can see the sun and spend them all on enjoying the bliss of life! "If the old man has orders, we will do it." Wei Ran looked at the woman. From beginning to end, except for the time when she began to deliver food, she kept against her head, and her flaxen curls blocked her face. "What did you do before and why are you here?" The woman looked up at Wei Ran. In this hell on earth, no one cared about her. "My father was a merchant from Venice. When I went to the new world with him, I met pirates and was robbed here." It was short and numb, as if it were telling another person''s story. Wei Ran didn''t ask her father''s fate, which was obvious. He just sat by the bed in silence and began to eat breakfast. He ate all the bread, drank a glass of milk, tore off half the cheese and threw it to the woman. Then he stood up and walked outside the door. "Clean my room and don''t leave anything dirty. This half of the cheese is your prize." The female slave watched Wei Ran leave, knelt on the ground and wept with joy. Since she was captured here by pirates, she had not eaten enough food for a long time. This half of the cheese was enough for her two meals. When Wei Ran went downstairs, two gangsters arranged to monitor him followed up very punctually. Wei huotou said without looking back: "that female slave, only arrange to serve me in the next few days." The two gangsters looked at each other and said with an ambiguous smile, "are your oriental tastes so special?" Wei Yanli ignored him. When he arrived on the first floor, he began to jog around the training ground to warm up, and then gradually entered the training state. A person has been training until noon. Lunch is steak, baked potatoes, vegetables and two pieces of butter and bread, all of which are full of energy. It was also sent by the female slave. It seems that she has more smiles than when she first met, which makes Wei Ran''s depressed mood much better. "At noon, I''m going out for a walk." After eating, Wei Ran said casually. Two gangsters, one is Lao K and the other is Lao g. what''s their real name? Who cares? Old K said discontentedly, "Oriental, said don''t make trouble for us." Then he lit the pistol around his waist. Wei Huo sneered, slapped old g over, grabbed the pistol at old K''s waist, and then stepped on old G''s back, making it difficult for him to move. "I work with your boss, not his slave. Tell the scorpion king what I said, or let him talk to me. " Then a loud applause came down from the building, "Oh, my fighter, if you are not satisfied with them..." The Scorpion King followed a group of people with guns. While the Scorpion King said half of what he said, he went to Wei Ran. Suddenly pull out the revolver, one by one, and kill old K and G on the spot. Wei Ran''s eyelids jumped, and the men around the Scorpion King were also startled, and their faces were pale. "Then let''s change a pair. What do you say?" The Scorpion King put his face in front of Wei Ran and made an exaggerated smile. Wei Ran dropped the gun he grabbed, went to the training ground in silence and started the afternoon training again. He stayed in the old apartment for a full week. Since old K and old g were killed, the new old a and old D seem more vigilant and difficult to communicate. Both of them have two guns, and they keep a distance from Wei Ran forever. All the requirements of Wei Ran were met, except that he would not be allowed to leave the apartment. However, when the female slaves around Wei Ran are stared at, they can leave the apartment. So Wei Ran got a general understanding of the ecology of the so-called neutral area from the female slaves. Although this area is called neutral, it is actually jointly managed by Daming, Spain, Portugal and France. The daytime world belongs to businessmen and craftsmen. Security is managed by the coalition government mercenaries in the neutral zone. These mercenaries are corrupt and cruel and are the umbrella of many gangs. Businessmen and craftsmen only do business during the day. At night, it is the world of gangs and many criminals. The interest disputes and grievances accumulated during the day can only be solved at night because there are mercenaries watching. On the way to the boxing match, I took a carriage. Scorpion King and Wei Ran sat in a car, and even the familiar female slave took it with him. The Scorpion King looked up and down at Wei Ran, "it seems that you are in good shape." Wei Ran said coldly, "if it''s a game that your boxer can participate in before, it''s just a boring game for me." "Hahaha, someone from the competition team came to me this morning and wanted me to participate in a new game after boxing. He told me there would be a lot of money, so I promised." "Does it have anything to do with me?" "Of course!" The Scorpion King approached Wei Ran, "if you can win the first race and prove your strength. Then there are three games for you to play. " Wei Ran frowned and said, "all three games are tonight?" "Yes, the first scene is one to many. There are ten opposite, and you are one; The second is a one-on-one, armed combat between the two sides, weapons optional; The third game is also one to many, everyone is armed, you fight ten! " Chapter 7 Wei Yanyi stuck the Scorpion King''s neck and pushed him crazily against the carriage wall on the other side. The whole carriage shook violently, and everyone was in a hurry to keep balance. The female slave screamed out and shrunk aside. After the Scorpion King''s men stabilized their body, they pointed guns at Wei Ran one after another. But Wei was absolutely sure to wring the Scorpion King''s small neck before he was shot. So he was not afraid at all. He stared at the Scorpion King with his eyes and sprayed his breath on his face. Scorpion King, the gang leader, is not a normal person. He doesn''t care about Wei Ran''s threat at all. He just looks at him with a distorted smile. "You know what? When I saw you fighting with bad boy Jamie that day, I knew you were a super genius in fighting. People like you deserve God''s care. Whether it''s mixed with the army, mixed with secret service departments, or regular boxing, it''s the pride of heaven. But I just like to see you, the proud children of heaven, give in little by little in my hand and be played bad little by little. What about? Do you hate me very much? Do you want to kill me now? Your hand, with a little force, my neck will break in two. You can even do it before they shoot. But... You dare not! " Wei Ran''s eyes were frozen. He didn''t show the word "dare not" from beginning to end. His actions were very decisive, and his courage didn''t see the gun pointed at him. But he did not dare. He has just been reborn, and no one cherishes what he has now more than him. Had it not been for the devil''s mission and the will of the damn world, he would never have taken risks and got involved with gangsters. "How''s it going? Am I right? From the first time I saw you, I have read your thoughts from your eyes. You cherish your body very much. Interestingly, you have to do the most dangerous work. Tell me, what are you doing for? " Wei Ran''s burning eyes gradually cooled down. He released the hand that stuck the Scorpion King, pushed him to the wall and sat back in his original position. Ironically, "four rounds of war, right? I''ll show you! " The Scorpion King tidied up the messy collar, then sat up straight, waved his hand, let his men relax, put away their weapons, and advised them to be careful of getting angry. When everyone sat down, the scorpion king suddenly pointed to the female slave shrinking in the corner. "She just screamed too loud. Tie her up and hang her behind the carriage. I want to see her dragged to death." Everyone was stunned. Then the female slave struggled desperately, but where could she struggle? Soon her hands and feet were tied up, and a long rope was tied at the back door of the carriage. Wei Ran looked at what had happened and clenched his fist. But he just chose to compromise. Now he has no way to work hard for the female slave, and he is in extreme suffering. Until she saw that the female slave was dragged to the door of the carriage, she struggled all the way. She begged everyone, but she didn''t ask Wei ran for help. Wei Ran stood up and stared at him. Several gangsters pulled out their guns at him at the same time. The old a, who was in charge of guarding him for a week, said in a very low voice close to his ear: "man, I admire you very much, but she''s just a female slave..." Before the female slave was about to be pushed down, she suddenly struggled to turn around and just looked at Wei Ran. Those are eyes full of fear, distortion, and a lot of gratitude. "Thank you, sir, for making me feel like a person this week. God will bless you." Then she was pushed out of the carriage. In the fast running of the carriage, her hands and feet were tied and could only be dragged close to the ground. Soon, a bloodstain was seen on the ground. With the galloping of the carriage, it went farther and farther, and became more and more red, just like a child''s wayward graffiti. Even the brutal gangsters could not bear to be seen and turned their attention one after another. Wei Ran stood in the middle of the carriage and stared at the female slave. He didn''t know how she endured. He miraculously didn''t shout until he died! Rao, the Scorpion King, was interested in observing Wei Ran''s face for a while, and then smashed his tongue to see the dragged female slave. Finally, she shook her head discontentedly, "I thought she would scream sadly... It''s really meaningless. Well, get out of the neutral zone. In front is the checkpoint set up by the Spanish. Don''t let them see this. Quickly cut the rope. " After the rope was cut, the female slave stayed on the road forever. Wei Ran sat back in his seat, leaned against the carriage and closed his eyes, but anyone could feel the volcano in his heart. The carriage stopped at the checkpoint. The Scorpion King got off with a flag and met the soldiers at the checkpoint. It seemed that he had bribed a lot of money. After getting on the bus, he kept swearing, "damn Spanish soldiers, cunning than foxes and greedy than hyenas! In addition to paying taxes, each of them wants a gold coin! Why don''t you rob? " Wei Ran thought to himself that when he left the neutral zone and went to a colony of a country, he needed to pay extra taxes, and he might have to be blackmailed by rogue soldiers. Well, if I want to go out on my first day, I must encounter such a thing. I have no money, but I can''t do anything. Later, in the Scorpion King''s self-talk and neurotic nagging, Wei Ran finally understood the basic situation of this chaotic area. Each country sets up checkpoints within its own colonies, taxes businessmen, and maintains public security in the colonies. Another purpose is to prevent those unidentified people in neutral areas from entering the colonies of various countries at will. As for why we should guard against people in neutral areas, the Scorpion King''s words did not mention it. As long as the neutral area is outside the port city of Alvarado, the surrounding suburbs are the default war zones of all countries. Because although all countries have not affirmed their sovereignty over this place, it does not prevent them from coveting this port city. It was only because of the balance of power and did not want a war that troops were not sent to occupy. However, it has never given up some low-intensity military operations. Usually, the hunting soldiers wandering here fight against Scouts or soldiers of other countries, and will not waste bullets on people from neutral cities. But the soldiers who went to the colonies to participate in the war could not count on their moral quality. Maybe they were just a prank and would kill a person. Especially those who walk alone in the wilderness are most likely to be the victims of other people''s pranks. Usually, people traveling in groups on horseback or in carriages like this will not be maliciously attacked. Now that we have entered the checkpoint, we have entered the Spanish colony. The security situation is many times better than that in the neutral area. Wei Ran took part in the boxing match in a Spanish controlled colonial city called Traco. Wei Ran is not interested in it. What he is interested in is that the boxing match was held underground by businessmen from many countries, that is to say, he had the opportunity to meet "fellow villagers" here. Chapter 8 Wei Ran and others entered the gate of a hotel. After getting off, someone guided them to their destination. The venue of the boxing match was a local theater, and the stage was transformed into a fighting field. Interestingly, a ring of iron mesh was hung around the fighting ring, just like a square cage covering the whole ring. This is a bit like the UFC challenge arena Wei Ran participated in, but compared with his world''s more civilized and advanced challenge arena environment. The challenge arena is ferocious. Firstly, the iron net is not an octagonal cage structure, but an arc structure, extending a spherical arc upward from the edge of the challenge arena. If the boxer is close to the edge of the challenge arena, if he can''t stand stably and falls back, if he wants to stand firmly by sticking the net, he will fall down for more than 45 degrees and become a bow to stick to the net. This posture is not only difficult to stand up, but also easy to be pressed and controlled by people. Therefore, you must not be close to the challenge arena in an emergency. The inside of the iron net is also hung with spheres similar to iron Tribulus terrestris. If they are beaten and pasted on the net, these Tribulus terrestris are enough to open the skin of boxers and increase the bloody degree of the game. The auditorium surrounds the boxing ring for a week and can accommodate at least thousands of people. Of course, the audience naturally didn''t enter when the game didn''t start. When Wei Ran was familiar with the fighting field, he saw several gladiators like himself coming to get familiar with the field. Several people looked at each other indifferently and didn''t say hello. After that, he went back to the backstage lounge, where there were also training equipment. Wei Ran maintained basic training and maintained his state. He is surrounded by not only the old a and D sent by the Scorpion King, but also the mercenaries arranged by the organizer. They are armed and much more difficult to deal with than gangsters. In the middle, there were important personnel from the organizer. This was a middle-aged Spaniard dressed as a deacon. He seemed to have worked here for a long time and had a sharp eye. He checked the boxers in the training ground. Since most of the boxers were veterans and had participated in many competitions, he glanced at them and knew how the boxers were in competition. Wei Ran, who stood in the corner and hit the heavy sandbag, attracted this person''s attention. He observed Wei Ran''s actions for a long time, and a look of surprise flashed in Gu Jing''s eyes. Then he went to Wei Ran and talked with him. The audience did not arrive until 8 p.m. and many people came. The people sitting in the front row were either colonial bureaucrats or wealthy capitalists. Sitting in the distance were ordinary craftsmen, sailors and soldiers on vacation. Although it is said that this boxing match is an illegal underground boxing match, it seems that it can be held openly with the support of colonial officials. There are many matches tonight. Wei Ran got the primary admission ticket instead of Jamie. The game is arranged in the front. Of course, the finale is reserved for other famous boxers. So after the first two rounds, it''s his turn to play. At this time, a person from the organizer and Scorpion King were talking and laughing in the audience, and their eyes were looking at Wei Ran. Before Wei Ran came to the stage, he had secretly heard part of the discussion between the two, which seemed to involve gambling and the following three so-called bloody games. He even had a good discussion. He should buy Wei Ran''s victory in the first game, and then buy him to lose in the second game. No one knows what Wei Ran is thinking. His eyes sweep across the audience. It was found that the capitalist seats in the front row were not only Spaniards, but also people from other countries, and even wealthy businessmen in Ming Dynasty wearing Han clothes. These rich businessmen, like other audiences, were excited by the two bloody battles in the challenge arena before, and stood up and shouted loudly. Seeing Yang Yingfeng at this time, it seems that there is not much accident to see their expression. Because there are many martial arts practitioners in the Ming Dynasty, Wei Ran is not the first and will not be the last. But Wei Ran''s body is very strong, much stronger than his opponent, which has attracted many people''s attention. Wei Ran silently turned back and looked at the opposite opponent. He was a German with short blond hair. The game hasn''t officially started yet. He is doing warm-up exercise and glances at Wei Ran with fierce eyes from time to time. Wei Ran still maintained his indifference and moved his hands and feet in the challenge arena. By the way, he was getting familiar with the touch of the challenge arena. The blood stains on the floor had been wiped off, but the blood stains on the meat pieces hung on the iron net were not cleaned up. With the referee ringing the bell outside the iron net, the unrestricted fighting competition officially began! Wei Ran shook his hand indifferently and put out a normal holding frame. The Germanic opposite has big arms and round waist. His hands are on his chest and face to face. He looks like a good wrestler. But he was obviously not as strong as Wei Ran. He once wanted to attack, but he hesitated so much that he was in the middle of the challenge arena. Wei Ran looked at the other party as if he was proficient in wrestling and smiled grimly and assumed a Chinese Wrestling posture. Want to wrestle? I''ll stay with you. Seeing that Wei Ran wanted to wrestle with himself, the other party took the initiative to move forward and made a gesture with both hands to grasp Wei Ran''s arms. Suddenly, one hand was a fake action and suddenly fished down to hook Wei Ran''s thigh to shake his center of gravity. Wei Ran saw the opportunity for the other party to reach down and fish, and the center of gravity was transferred from the back foot to the front foot. Both hands locked the Germanic forearm from the periphery to the inside at the same time. When the whole person suddenly transferred along the other party''s center of gravity, the back foot suddenly inserted forward, stepped into the middle of the Germanic''s two legs, and then leaned back with great waist strength. Both forearms of the Germanic people were clamped and could not break free. The center of gravity transfer was used by Wei Ran. They couldn''t help falling over Wei Ran and smashing their back on the challenge arena floor. Under the combined impact of their own weight and the angular momentum overturned in the air, the Germanic people felt extremely stuffy in their chest, suddenly dark in front of them, and there was no way to resist. They just felt that one arm seemed to be controlled by others. When he finally regained consciousness, there was a sharp pain in the controlled arm, as if he was about to be broken by the reverse joint, so he quickly opened his eyes and looked. See Wei burn and his body into a cross, one leg pressed on his neck, one leg pressed on his chest. His arm was passed through his crotch and pressed on his chest. He used the force of his cross to make his arm pressed by the anti joint. That''s how the sharp pain came. Wei Ran saw the other party scream and said in his ear, "hurry up and admit defeat! The cross lock has been formed. You can''t get rid of it. " The Germanic people struggled and couldn''t stand the pain of breaking their arms. They shouted desperately, "I admit defeat! I admit defeat! I can''t beat him! " The referee outside the challenge arena heard it and rang the bell again. The game is over! The Germanic people withdrew from the challenge arena with their arms covered in pain and loss. Wei Ran also came out, but did not enjoy the cheers of the audience. One is that he won too fast, the other is that the game lacks the smell of blood. For the audience, it is the lack of violence aesthetics. Scorpion King was surprised to see Wei Ran''s throwing and ground skills for the first time. He thought it was no wonder he was so confident. However, although this game is not bloody, the next three games will make all the audience crazy. In this way, I can earn enough money, buy a Spanish nationality and leave the damn neutral area! Chapter 9 The next game after game, Wei Ran began to sit in the background and watch it. He found that more than half of the boxers here only have a quasi professional level. In Wei Ran''s world, even in domestic commercial competitions, their results will not be particularly good. Others with higher levels can mix in the middle and lower layers of UFC, which is far from the top level. Wei Ran only watched two games, and then returned to the lounge tastelessly. He is the only one here now. In the quiet environment, he can''t help thinking of the event organizer he contacted in the afternoon. The two had a simple conversation. "I''ve seen many boxers. No boxer has the strength, technology and speed like you, whether it''s a formal commercial competition or an underground competition that is completely irregular and purely to meet the audience''s desire for violence." "I''m just a wretch struggling for my destiny." "No, you must have received professional, formal and scientific training, and a whole team must have served you and participated in many high-intensity events. I can see this from your body movements and eyes." "Sir, there was no point in the past for boxers who came to participate in such competitions." "I''ve seen the event process. Three bloody games have been added tonight. If I guess correctly, you are the protagonist." "Unarmed one to ten, armed one to one, armed one to ten, right?" "Yes, since the establishment of the colony, very few people are still alive after three games, but I think you may." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Although this kind of competition is boring and cruel, if you can pass, there will be a great benefit waiting for you." ¡­¡­ Wei Ran thought of the great benefits of the that day and showed a ferocious smile. At this time, the security guard of the boxing field came to the lounge, "Hey, sir, it''s your game time. Please enter as soon as possible to get familiar with the new challenge arena." Wei Ran stood up, took off his vest and trousers, put on a set of combat shorts, and followed the security guard to the boxing ring. Ten regular boxing matches are over tonight. It''s time for a bloody game that makes all the audience excited. The whole audience tore their throats and shouted wildly. Even the most respectable and polite gentlemen take off their hats and shout like a beast with the crowd. Under the light, there are like a group of monsters and ghosts waving their teeth and claws. The former standard boxing ring that accommodated two people fighting was removed from the iron mesh and merged with three other boxing rings of the same size raised underground, expanding the area by four times. At this time, the workers are cooperating to install the iron mesh. Due to the backward technology, everything is manual operation, so the speed is a little slow. Wei Ran climbed up directly from outside the ring. Because of the previous match, Wei Ran used Brazilian jujitsu that he had never seen before, and the audience was quite impressed by him. At this time, his strong body, Qiu solid muscles, thick joints, heavy breathing, as well as the drops of sweat and indifferent eyes filled his whole body with a wild and violent atmosphere. The audience''s passion was instantly detonated by Wei Ran''s appearance, shouting loudly, although they didn''t know the novice. But just looking at his physique and his previous skills of second killing opponents, we know that they will not be disappointed tonight. As the protagonist of tonight''s game, Wei Ran is qualified to be familiar with the challenge arena environment first. The materials of the four spliced challenge arena floors are the same. They are solid multi-layer spliced boards. They are strong and elastic, and have sufficient thickness to avoid being broken. Even at the splice, the gap and height difference are very small, which will not affect the movement of the boxer. The organizers still spent some time polishing. With the efforts of more than a dozen workers, the iron net around the boxing ring was successfully spliced and made a solid acquaintance. After that, ten boxers invited to participate in the game came on the stage one after another. Four of them were the winners who had just finished the game here, and most of the others were black market boxers who had not obtained the qualification, with uneven strength. After ten people came to the stage, they warmed up and looked at Wei Ran with the eyes of looking at the dead and sandbags from time to time. Wei Ran remained unmoved, silently swept ten people, estimated everyone''s strength level, and warmed up in situ. Before the game starts, the two sides will be pulled to both sides of the challenge arena. Otherwise, ten people will surround Wei ran at the beginning. When the game starts, four sides will shoot at the same time, so there will be no need to fight. The audience was like watching the slave struggle in the Colosseum in ancient Rome. Their eyes were red with excitement and their mouths were shouting all kinds of foul language. The Scorpion King laughed and looked at Wei Ran. His seat was close and his voice could reach the boxing ring. "Hey, Mingguo guy, I''ll buy all the money for this one. You win. Don''t let someone kill you at the beginning of the game!" Wei Ran carefully checked the bandages tied on his fists, which were used to protect the fist bones. He tightened the rope again, and then heard the referee hitting the bell. The game began! The ten boxers almost rushed up, but the people here are tall, fat and thin, with different qualities. There are differences in action. Wei Ran pedaled in place, like a humanoid chariot, hitting the middle of the crowd. The first to bear the brunt is a tall man with solid muscles, but he is still a little thinner than his height. Because he has the largest foot, he rushes in front when he starts. At this time, seeing Wei Ran rushing towards him, the ferocious smile made him hair all over. Subconsciously, he slowed down and was ready to fight in situ. Wei Ran rushed to the planned distance and stepped forward with his left foot. The center of gravity of the whole body was thrown forward along the inertia. His already held fist was like a loaded shell, directly, simply, heavily and violently towards the tall man''s face. Although he put on the posture of protecting his head, his closed arms couldn''t stop Wei Ran''s crazy heavy gun. His fist went through the middle of his arms and accurately hit his huge hooked nose. Then the bridge of the nose was squeezed and collapsed by the fist, and the bridge of the nose bone could not bear the violence. It was gradually crushed and rolled into the middle of the facial bone. The facial bone was stressed, and there was a faint crack sound, which was a protest against the whole skull structure. Then the skull couldn''t support the roaring violence of the wild giant, and leaned back wildly at a very fast acceleration, so that the cervical spine was deformed and cracked violently. At the same time, due to inertia, the brain soft tissue in the skull can not follow the skull to do acceleration movement in a short time, but also maintain a static state. After that, it will not accidentally hit the inner wall of the forehead of the skull, turning into a paste like rotten tofu! The tall man was injured by a very serious concussion and a cracked cervical spine. The whole man rose up in the air and fell to the ground. He died on the spot! In a moment of contact, one person was killed! The terrible noise from the head touching the fist hair, coupled with the scene of the tragic death of his companions, immediately stunned the other nine boxers. They stopped one after another and looked at what had happened. Wei Ran stood in place, his blood red eyes swept through the crowd, and suddenly roared. The sound wave from his iron lungs almost shook the hair of the nine boxers in front to stand upright, and the audience close to him was scared to fall back one after another. All the boxers in the arena, including the audience, turned pale in an instant. This is not a sadistic sandbag, but a terrible killer! Chapter 10 Wei Ran gave full play to his fear of being called the boxing ring tyrant. After the roar frightened the people, he suddenly rushed to the right without warning. The boxer here is a guy who won in the challenge arena today. He has some foundation. The death of his companion had a great impact on him, but in the face of Wei ran like a human tank, he still played the quality of a normal boxer, raised his arms and took the initiative to meet Wei Ran. When Wei Ran reached the attack distance, his jab was empty and successfully attracted the other party''s attention. Then he made a cold low sweep like a sharp axe on the nerve outside his thigh. Taking advantage of the pain and numbness of the other party''s thighs and slightly bending down, Wei Ran put his arms around his neck and pressed down. At the same time, he stepped back first, but suddenly straightened forward, driving his knees up. The hoop neck knee impact in Muay Thai is not a separate knee force, but a blow that integrates the strength of the waist, abdomen and arms. The lethality is equal to the impact of a car with a speed of 80 per hour. One person was knocked down again. Looking at the way he fell to the ground, his forehead was sunken, and his life and death were unknown. The other eight boxers are extremely afraid, but they are all figures on the edge of life and death. The more they face fear, the more likely they are to burst out their will to be fearless of death. A fat man of two hundred pounds hugged Wei Ran''s waist from behind, and then a man came from the side and hit Wei Ran with a heavy fist in the face. Another man was going to attack his crotch from an invisible angle with a hook leg, and people poured up in the distance. Wei Ran got a heavy blow. The triangular tendons of his thick neck tightened fiercely, and his head only tilted slightly. The place where he was beaten was a little red, but it had no effect. At the same time, he sank his waist and sat on the horse. With the help of strong waist strength, he roared with his neck. He just threw the white fat man of 200 kg behind him to the left, and just used his fat meat to block the sinister hook kick. Then he stumbled over the fat man. His fat body was like a wall, blocking the four boxers on the left for Wei Ran. Then a rib punch knocked back the black boxer who had just given himself a heavy punch on the right. He rushed to the right again, but took a fierce step back. The three boxers on the right side had a close formation side by side, which was deceived by his fake move of moving back and forth. Some people want to stop their defense, others want to make a positive impact, and as a result, the tight formation becomes uneven. Wei Ran seized the short time difference again, turned around and waved his legs like a whirlwind, and put the black boxer Ko who dared to face his attack on the ground. The process of the black boxer falling down stopped the other two boxers. Wei Ran paid attention to the overall situation. Although he pretended to continue to attack the two boxers on the right, he just swayed and turned to the left. He resisted a short Southeast Asian boxer who had long been targeted. Like a giant, he held the short man over his head and roared to the left. Several other boxers here just bypassed the fat man who fell to the ground. When they were approaching, they suddenly saw a man screaming in the air. They were surprised to retreat one after another, and the whole siege array immediately collapsed. The fat man stood up and wanted to control Wei Ran with wrestling techniques. Relying on his weight and height advantages, Wei Ran rushed to the top with his flying knee and hit the fat man''s face. He had no room to use all his grasping skills, so he fainted with deformed facial features. At this time, Wei Ran approached an East Asian with a big cake face, who was also the winner of the previous competition. At this time, there was an unknown fist fight, his eyes twinkled with fear, and he suddenly said, "I''m also from the Daming country." This is a Chinese dialect with a local accent. Wei Ran''s aggressive footwork stopped a little, and people were stunned. The man took this opportunity to flash aside. Wei Ran didn''t pursue, but began to attack others. When Wei Ran turned his back to himself, the man of the Ming Dynasty suddenly flashed in his eyes, and silently took off and hit Wei ran on the back of his head with an elbow. He thought Wei Ran must be unprepared, but he didn''t know that this was the test Wei Ran gave him. Wei Ran''s eyes flashed disappointed and felt the sound of breaking the air behind him. He retreated like a long eye behind his head and stabbed the Ming Man in the stomach with a hidden elbow. Only the forearm of the elbow smashed by the Ming people fell on Wei Ran''s shoulder, and the most lethal elbow tip completely failed. Without waiting for him to land, Wei Ran clasped the armpits and arms of the Ming people and said in a low voice, "you have disappointed me so much." Then he smashed him violently on the iron net beside the challenge arena in the posture of over shoulder fall. He let out a shrill and terrible scream, because the iron thistles all over the iron net plunged into his body. Wei Ran''s heart was burning with fire. Instead of letting it go, he pulled his arm, ignored the beating of others, and fiercely dragged the boxer who claimed to be a Ming man on the iron net. Wow, there was a horizontal blood stain on the iron net, mixed with meat residue. The nearest audience covered their mouths one after another, and everyone leaned back. Some were too nervous and even crushed the people behind them to the ground. The Scorpion King was very close at this time. He got up, jumped and clapped, and shouted to Wei Ran. He was very excited. The knocked down fat man, black boxer and the Ming nationality are the winners in the previous competition, and their strength is the strongest among these people. The strong were knocked down, the remaining miscellaneous fish did not know how to cooperate, and the siege was destroyed. The next step was the slaughter of Wei Ran''s sheep. They were like chickens one by one. Wei Ran caught up with them and knocked them down! Catch up, knock down! Soon, under the glare of the searchlight above his head, only Wei Yan stood panting in this huge challenge arena full of blood smell. He was covered with the blood of his opponent, facing the audience, with a ferocious smile on his face and roaring loudly: "are you satisfied?" There was a moment of silence, and a moment later, there was a loud cheering. This is really a fierce, bloody, cruel and ferocious game. All the audience are very satisfied! Even those who lost the bet did not dare to say anything dissatisfied when they saw Wei Ran''s demon like body in the challenge arena. As for those who made money from gambling, they looked at Wei ran like worshiping the gods. The referee trembled and opened the iron door. When Wei Ran passed by him, the referee even trembled violently, as if he was stared at by the huge cat predators in the forest. That night, when the referee returned home, he frantically vented his lust for his wife, which was a conservation behavior from biological instinct. Only in the face of events that threaten the lives of groups such as war, plague and earthquake can we produce our own biological instinct. Wei Ran returned to the backstage lounge, wiped the blood off his body, sat still, drank water carefully, and maintained a unique breathing rhythm to recover his strength. There were two armed battles waiting for him. Chapter 11 Wei Ran was given 15 minutes to rest in the ring. Such a fierce fight was just a breath. But the boxing ring has the largest audience. No audience will have patience to wait for a long time. These 15 minutes are just for many viewers to figure out how to bet in the gambling game. After drinking a bottle of water, Wei Ran stood up and walked to the training room outside the lounge. The next fight is a one-on-one cold weapon fight. This kind of fight is very dangerous. After shooting, life and death will be divided within one or two moves. It doesn''t consume much physical energy, but it consumes a lot of mental energy. Wei Ran has never practiced cold weapons, which is his weakness. But that doesn''t mean that he was completely helpless. When he just passed by the instrument room, he saw that there were some weapons on the weapon rack that he could skillfully use. Axe is the only cold weapon Wei Ran can use skillfully. This stems from a training method he used before to exercise his explosive power - cutting trees. In fact, many top professional boxers have used cutting trees or pumping tires to exercise their explosive power. Just like in traditional martial arts, many kinds of boxing exercise their whole strength by shaking big shots. Wei Ran once worked in a forest farm in South America to find that kind of big tree. He practiced his explosive power one axe at a time. He had to cut at least 1000 times a day with a standard attitude. That kind of training lasted for several months, and the number of times of waving the long handle logging axe reached more than 100000, which completely achieved the situation of the unity of man and axe. Waving and chopping can exert great power. Now, although cutting people is not as good as cutting trees, the principle of using axes is the same. Wei Ran came to the training room to relax and prepare for the next game. After all, although the process of fighting with cold weapons is fast, the contest of mental strength and consciousness between the enemy and ourselves will take a long time before the fight. Only when you are absolutely sure, will you swing a fatal blow to determine the outcome. This process is very mind consuming. To Wei''s surprise, there was a man kneeling in the middle of the training ground. Seeing him taking the lead with the moon, wearing a traditional kimono and a Taidao at his waist, he knew he was a Japanese warrior. The other party also noticed Wei Ran. He was not as vigilant as Wei Ran. On the contrary, his eyes were very calm, Gu Jing had no wave, kept kneeling, put his hands on his knees and nodded slightly. Seeing that the other party was not hostile, Wei Ran kept a certain distance from him and sat in front of him. This distance is very subtle. If it is closer, it is easy to enter the attack range of the other party. A little further, although it is safe, it is not suitable for the psychological offensive Wei Ran wants to launch. It is this short distance that can give Wei ran a strong sense of oppression even if he is sitting. In particular, the warrior in front of him is no more than one meter seven. In the face of a giant like Wei Ran, he will never feel a small sense of oppression. The samurai is over 50 years old. His blood is decaying, his hair is a little gray, his skin is dark and full of wind and frost wrinkles, but he still can''t hide the fierce spirit of long-standing fighting in his eyebrows. His eyes were half closed and he didn''t care about Wei Ran''s psychological tactics. "Are you my next opponent?" Wei Ran asked. The warrior nodded. "Weisang''s game is very wonderful. You are a top fighting expert." His tone was as calm as water, without waves, indicating that his apparent calm was not disguised. This means that this person has a very strong psychological quality, which is a very important indicator for cold weapon fighters. Wei Ran looked dignified. The warrior was an expert in killing people with swordsmanship. The next duel didn''t seem so easy to deal with. "It looks like you are not a boxer controlled by gangs and businessmen like us. Why do you want to participate in such a competition?" The warrior raised his head slowly and said expressionless, "if Wei sang only regards the next duel as a competition, you have lost." "For me, life and death duel is also a competition, a competition with death." "Ha ha." The samurai smiled. It was not the kind of skin laughing and meat not laughing, but a sincere smile. "When I just saw Wei sang passing through the instrument room, I looked at the long handled axe on the weapon rack. Is that the weapon you want to use next time?" "Good!" The warrior looked outside the training room. The blood was being cleaned on the ring, and the audience under the ring were still betting. "Since Wei sang has this consciousness, I''m afraid you and I can only survive the next duel." The samurai''s tone was still flat. "My name is ITO Toya. It''s still early to start the duel. Is Wei sang interested in listening to some stories of my samurai?" "All ears." "I was originally a warrior who served in Kyushu. When I was young, I liked to challenge everywhere. I was once called the first swordsman in Kyushu. After that, I went to Kyoto and challenged Liu Shengxin''s Yin Liu''s swordsmanship hall. It''s famous in Kyoto and no one can beat it! Later, when I was middle-aged, it was because of the problem of whether to expand maritime trade. My lord joined forces with Shimadzu, IDA and other princes to overthrow the Tokugawa Shogunate. But in the end, my Lord was defeated and committed suicide. Since then, I have become a wild warrior, wanted by the shogunate, like a lost dog. Desperate, I became a pirate, which is what you call the Japanese pirates in the Ming Dynasty. " When Wei Ran heard this, he looked surprised. Unexpectedly, he came to this world and saw a real Japanese pirate. Ito laughed with self mockery, "at that time, I had no future. I don''t know where tomorrow is. Therefore, they indulge in immorality and do all kinds of evil. Until the pirates led by me met a merchant ship of the Ming Dynasty when they plundered in the Southern Ocean. At that time, I thought I met fat sheep. Coupled with the fact that the Ming navy was still along the coast of Fujian two days ago, it was impossible for me to come to support. So he ordered a chase with the intention of jumping to help seize the ship. Who knows, this merchant ship without any flag is the Zheng family''s ship. They are far more experienced than my pirates in both navigation and combat. " Wei Ran heard the word "Zheng family" and pondered it a little. For example, in this era with the Ming Dynasty, it is difficult not to think about the Zheng family. "Finally, the hunter became prey and my pirates were killed. Only myself, relying on my sword skills, managed to protect myself during the siege. Finally, the second childe of the Zheng family invited me to be his escort when he saw that my swordsmanship was fair. At that time, I had no faith, but I was a coward who was greedy for life and afraid of death. Even if I threw my gun and handed in my sword, I surrendered just to live. In the next ten years, I followed the new Lord all over the world! Suppressed the Nanyang indigenous rebellion! Competed with the East India Company for the rule of India! Cooperate with the Ming navy to defeat the Europa allied forces invading Nanyang! Have been to the Mediterranean armed parade! Have seen the world''s most vast desert and the majestic pyramids! I have also been to the new world to establish colonies! During this journey and adventure, I also re established my true faith from a ronin without faith. " Speaking of this, Wei Ran vaguely felt a layer of red light shining on Ito''s face. He was very proud of his ten-year navigation career. However, just listening to it, he also knew that it was a leisurely and fascinating legend. "But I am getting older and older, and it is no longer difficult for me to follow the Lord and conquer the world." "Then why not choose to find a quiet place to meditate and provide for the elderly?" Ito pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth and gently touched the Taidao around him, "a warrior like me is used to the sword career. If you live in bed, you will leave eternal regret. It''s better to take advantage of this rest of life to pursue the true meaning of swordsmanship. " "So you''re here?" Ito shook his head. "A year ago, I began to Practice Fencing all over the world. During this period, I had seven life and death duels like today. It''s a pity that I''m old and my Qi and blood are declining. It''s hard to reach the peak of swordsmanship. I just want to meet a worthy opponent and die in his hands before I die of old age. In this way, I won''t waste my life. " Wei Ran solemnly nodded to him, "I can feel your strength. I will do my best in the next war." At this time, on the ring outside, the referee rang the bell. Chapter 12 Ito first boarded the boxing ring, while Wei Ran went to the instrument room and took out the long handled axe. He measured the axe. It should be 1.3 meters long, slightly longer than the other party''s samurai sword. If he added his arm length, the overall attack range would exceed the samurai sword. The edge of the axe is polished very smoothly. The wood surface of the axe handle is brushed with a layer of raw paint. It is very strong and will not be broken at least. This reassured Wei Ran. Compared with the experience of fighting with cold weapons, Wei Ran must not be as good as ITO, an old swordsman. But he also has the advantage that he is young enough and physically good enough, while ITO is just the opposite. Wei Ran''s physical quality leveled Ito''s experience and technology, and the rest was to compare his concentration and mind. He walked up to the ring with an axe in his hand, like a terrible killing machine. The audience stood up again and shouted loudly. The cold weapon fight they imagined must be bloody. This duel must be very wonderful. Wei Ran passed by ITO, and ITO said, "whoever wins this game, will accept the challenge of the next game." Wei Yanqi said, "even if you win, is that true?" "Yes, that''s the rule of the game. However, no matter who we two live, the next fight against the ten armed mobs is also equivalent to killing chickens and dogs. " Wei Ran thought to himself that the old swordsman was really confident. But this sentence also encouraged Wei Ran in disguise, so that he no longer took the next thing to heart. As the bell rang, Lao Jianhao pulled out his long knife. In the process, his eyes became very sharp and full of killing opportunities. Although the speed of drawing the knife is not fast, there are no flaws to find. Ito put the Taidao in front of him with both hands, the tip of the knife pointed obliquely, and the blade was facing Wei Ran. He stood with his feet slightly staggered, facing back and forth. Except for those eyes, the whole person keeps a relaxed state. Strangely, the person and the knife fit perfectly as a whole. Wei Ran held the axe in both hands, the end of the handle in one hand and the bottom of the axe in the other hand. Put the axe obliquely behind you as you used to practice explosive power by cutting trees. The body faces the opponent, and the two legs are staggered obliquely, maintaining a certain tension. After the two men put on a good posture, they entered the state of confrontation and didn''t take action for a long time. Ito''s steps sometimes move forward slightly. He has rich experience. At a glance, he can see that Wei Ran''s arms are not only longer than himself, but also his weapons are longer than Taidao, and the attack distance accounts for a large advantage. If you want to ensure that you don''t get hit and kill the other party at the same time, you have to find the flaw of Wei Ran''s posture, and make a sudden breakthrough from the angle and position where he is most unsuitable for shooting, so that he can end the battle before he swings the axe. Therefore, ITO has been moving in small steps around Wei Ran, sometimes walking towards Wei Ran''s backhand, and sometimes suddenly turning back to the forehand. Ito''s seemingly meaningless circular movement is testing Wei Ran''s weakness every step. When he came to the backhand direction, if Wei Ran didn''t turn in time, his axe would have to move a distance to hit ITO. When he moves to the forehand, if he catches the angle close to the axe, Wei Ran can''t give full play to his axe power, so that he has no lethality. From Wei Ran''s point of view, ITO is a tree that can move and fight back. When he used to practice cutting trees, he waved an axe, which seemed to cover a large area. But in fact, the section with the most sufficient force and the fastest speed has only a narrow angle. Set into the current combat environment, if ITO suddenly launches an attack outside this narrow angle, Wei Ran will hit the other party even if he strikes back with an axe, or he will hit the other party with the spare power of the axe after he is hit by the knife because of the long distance. Or because of the close distance, the potential energy of the axe as a heavy weapon could not be brought into play and could not hurt ITO, so that he was killed. So his agile moving footwork followed Ito''s actions. Ito''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw that Wei Ran didn''t show his flaws. He changed a variety of ways to hold the knife. He suddenly raised it to the top of his head, and suddenly dragged it down behind him. He also stood at his waist with the tip of the knife pointing to the middle of the enemy. The change of posture means a variety of changes in Ito''s attack direction, which is intended to confuse Wei Ran and make him unable to judge the attack angle. It also implies that Wei Ran: I''m ready to attack at any time. Ordinary people will inevitably be nervous when they are hinted by this. Their mind will fluctuate with the change of each other''s posture, and even unconsciously adjust their posture in order to adapt to the situation. However, Wei Ran has never formally cultivated cold weapons. His posture of cutting trees has only such a move. This move has been practiced for more than 100000 times and has long been integrated into muscle memory, so he responds to changes with constancy. In the view of the old swordsman, this is the spiritual realm of nothing outside the heart. The warriors who can exercise this state of mind are one in a hundred. Ito was admiring, his eyes flashed an absolute color, and his footwork changed again. Originally, it moved around Wei Ran in an arc of nearly equal radius, but now it is testing back and forth at the limit of Wei Ran''s attack range. This is another test of Wei Ran''s sense of distance and mentality. If you can''t judge your own attack distance and the enemy''s attack distance clearly, it''s easy to expose flaws in the active attack. The state of mind is unstable, and it is easy to be impetuous due to the repeated temptation of the other party, so as to make wrong judgments. This is Wei Ran''s first life and death battle with cold weapons. He dare not joke about his life. Fortunately, he has rich fighting experience and has long exercised a big heart from all kinds of actual combat. So that he maintained a quite calm attitude in the cold weapon fight in which he could decide life and death with one move. A few minutes later, the two sides were still moving their feet, changing their posture for confrontation, and delayed the spatter of flesh and blood, which caused great dissatisfaction among the audience. For a time, boos were all over the sky, and all kinds of foul language greeted the family relatives of the two on the challenge arena. How do they, the audience, know that the two people in the challenge arena have fought in psychological warfare? I don''t know how many rounds. Old Jianhao laughed when he heard the audience yelling and scolding. He has rich experience in martial arts competition and will not be easily influenced by the outside world. Wei Ran is a young man with a more impetuous mentality. He is afraid that he will be unable to bear it first. Just wait for a flaw in his heart, that is the key opportunity for the two to decide the victory or defeat. A few minutes later, Lao Jianhao is very helpless now. The young man in front of him is too stable and completely unaffected by the outside world. His concentration remained the same, and he never let his face deviate slightly from himself. It was really difficult. Just like this confrontation, they both hold weapons in their hands. Wei Ran is young and strong. His physical quality is the limit of mortals. Even if he holds a heavy weapon such as a long axe, he can still maintain stability. But ITO is old. He is in the active side of mental confrontation. Whether it''s changing his footwork or changing his posture, he consumes a lot of physical energy in continuous exercise. Over the past ten minutes, he felt that his hand with the sword had been a little sour. Although it would not affect the speed of wielding the sword for the time being, if he supported it longer, I''m afraid Wei Ran would see the problem. He looked at Wei Ran again in silence. He was really a difficult opponent. It seemed that he had to put all his eggs in one basket. At this time, both of them were sweating. Although there was no fierce confrontation, the energy consumed in the process of psychological warfare was not small. Ito''s face was full of sweat. A bead of sweat on his forehead slowly trickled down, dropped on his eyebrows, and then soaked his eyebrows and flowed to his eyes. Sweat came into his eyes. Even the old swordsman couldn''t help but close his eyes to be more comfortable. This should be the best chance to attack. Wei Ran saw that Lao Jianhao''s eyes were closed because of sweat. His heart moved. He could hardly resist the temptation and wanted to swing an axe to end the painful heart war. When he was about to step on the ground, twist his waist, turn his stride, connect his arms and wave his axe, his eyes inadvertently glanced at the old Jianhao''s knife and his waist. The knife is dragged behind, and the waist is as stable as a mountain! His sweat seeped into his eyes. Didn''t he panic at all? no This is a trap! If I wield an axe, the knife will Wei Ran''s intuition, which has been trained in many battles, can''t help the simulation. When his axe is cut out, the prepared old swordsman moves forward and steps out. The knife hidden behind him is lifted up, and his hands will be cut off on the spot. Therefore, Wei Ran pressed down the temptation of "this is an opportunity", maintained his original posture and continued to observe ITO. Ito opened his eyes. The sweat didn''t affect him at all. He smiled with regret. "How old..." With such a sigh in his mouth, he moved forward slightly, which had entered the attack range of Wei Ran. Then he retreated, which seemed the same as the previous temptation. Seeing that he seemed to fall into a new confrontation, Wei Ran suddenly opened his eyes. His fighting intuition told him that this step of Lao Jianhao was not a test! Sure enough, the step of old Jianhao moving forward and retreating back was actually gaining momentum, and then jumped like a tight spring. At the same time, the Taidao in his hand crossed a silver waning moon and cut into Wei ran from half air! Wei Ran, who had been aware of it for a long time, gave a hard-working logging blow when the old swordsman jumped in the air. Lightning flint fight, life and death are divided in an instant! The picture is fixed at the last moment. The old Jianhao''s knife cuts on Wei Ran''s axe handle and is deeply embedded in it. The extended blade was only one centimeter away from Wei Ran''s throat. Wei Ran''s axe hit Lao Jianhao''s head heavily. The huge kinetic energy smashed his skull and lifted a large amount of red and white liquid. Wei Ran silently pulls out his axe. The body of old Jianhao falls to the ground, and his samurai sword is still firmly embedded in the handle of Wei Ran''s axe. The audience was silent for a moment. They didn''t know what had happened. At that moment, as long as you don''t keep your eyes on the stage, you don''t know what happened. Didn''t the two people have a boring confrontation? Why did it end all of a sudden? The silence under the stage was not broken until someone shouted that he would win the game. The winner shouted Wei Ran''s name. The loser kept cursing Wei Ran, hoping that he would be cut into meat sauce in the next game. In a moment, the scene became very lively. Wei Ran didn''t see the audience at all. He pulled out the samurai sword, put it into the scabbard of the old Jianhao, and closed his eyes for him. He used to be a Japanese pirate. He is not a good man, but he is a real warrior. From the standpoint of a martial artist, Wei Ran admires the man who died as a martyr. He deserved his death in this war. Chapter 13 Then Wei Ran had another 15 minute break. When he left the challenge arena, he went to the seat of the event organizer. Looking up, there were five people sitting there, all agents of the organizer. I talked to myself that afternoon, and the deacon in a black tuxedo was there. He said to the deacon, "this Japanese samurai''s name is ITO Toya. He is the personal guard of the second childe of the Zheng family in the Ming Dynasty. I hope you can inform the Zheng family." "Don''t notice. I''m in charge of the Zheng family." Wei Ran followed the sound and saw a Daming businessman sitting in the middle of the event organizer. He was about middle-aged, fat and very happy. He nodded to him with a smile. "I know about ITO. If he can tell you this, he seems to be very optimistic about you. I believe you won''t disappoint him." The governor of the Zheng family has a profound meaning. Wei Ran seemed to understand, but he didn''t seem to understand. He walked to the lounge. If there is no accident, the ten mobs on stage later should also use weapons in the instrument room. The longest weapon here is the long handled axe burned by Wei. There is no weapon such as a spear several meters long. Otherwise, as long as ten people set up a long spear array and pierce with spears, even the new old swordsman can''t stop them. After all, what the audience wants to see is only bloody fighting, not military combat. In order to emphasize the cruel and bloody atmosphere, the weapons on the weapon rack are mostly knives, swords, hammers, axes and hooks, not even shields. The fifteen minute break passed quickly. Wei Ran didn''t go to the challenge arena in advance this time, but came out at last. He dragged the long handled axe to the ground, the blood on his body had not been wiped dry, his face was cold and numb, and walked slowly to the challenge arena step by step, looking like the abnormal killer described in the horror novel. The silence on the surface hides the restlessness in the heart! Violent! Bloody! insane! After the previous games, the killer has become the most dazzling protagonist tonight, the target shrouded in the spotlight, the favorite of some viewers and the enemy of some viewers! Wei Ran intended to pass in front of the Scorpion King. When he came here, he looked coldly at the Scorpion King. The Scorpion King looked at Wei Ran with the same complicated look. Suddenly, he nervously grabbed the fence beside the viewing platform and rushed to Wei Ran below and shouted, "Hey, damn Mingguo! You just made me lose a lot of money! I''ve bought all my old money now. You lose! Son of a bitch, get on the stage and be hacked to death! If you die a little ugly, I''ll collect the body for you! " Wei Ran sneered, "I won''t, and I will spit on your body!" "Damn it! If you don''t die on it, I''ll beat you into honeycomb briquettes when you come out! " Wei Ran ignored the neuropathy and said in his heart: as long as I survive, your life is mine. He went to the challenge arena, where there were already ten strong men holding various weapons waiting for him. Sure enough, as Wei Ran expected, the weapons everyone took were those in the instrument room. These weapons are conducive to wielding and chopping. If they crowd together, they can''t play well. Thinking of this, Wei Ran''s face took a ferocious smile again. He opened his arms and shouted, "come on! Guys, let''s have a good time! " When the bell rang, all the audience shouted wildly for their supported goals and encouraged them to come on! At the same time, many dark hearts shouted wildly, letting the broken limbs and meat fall like a rainstorm. After Wei Ran defeated the old swordsman, his momentum has climbed to the peak. Holding a long axe in both hands, he regarded the mob in front of him as trees that had been cut down. He waved his axe and rushed into the crowd, his huge body pressing into the waves like a mountain. Waving the sharp axe from side to side, he gave full play to the terrible lethality he trained when cutting trees purely by muscle memory. The man in front of him used a two handed knife. He wanted to raise his knife to chop, but he saw that Wei Ran had no intention of defending at all, but cut it horizontally with an axe. The knife ready to attack was changed to block because of a moment of timidity. But how could he stop Wei Ran''s hard-working blow? The axe directly broke his weapon, cut in from his left waist and out from his right waist. There was a colorful large intestine on the axe blade. This axe killed one, but also swept out a large space, and the formation of the other side began to be closer. After Wei Ran killed one, they found that they were too close to each other and it was difficult to use their weapons, so they scattered to both sides with the intention of encircling Wei ran on three sides. Wei Ran naturally did not like them. The enemy team dispersed and the middle was naturally weak. He did not stop and continued to advance without hesitation. He decided to break through in the middle, rush to the rear and kill both sides. There were three people standing in front of him, panting and looking at Wei Ran. It was obvious that they were shocked by the bloody killing he had just done. When Wei Ran saw that their weapons were axes and hammers, he smiled cruelly. One rushed in and first threw the large intestine hanging on the axe to the man on the left. He was frightened and disgusted. He quickly stepped back, waved the axe and hurriedly blocked the intestines. At this moment, the opponent became two people. Wei Ran still kept the momentum of forward attack, and the axe used to chop horizontally was changed to the posture of lifting up and splitting down. In previous training, I have trained to hit the tire with an iron bar, which is the current position. After Wei Ran entered the attack range, he roared like thunder on the ground, which made two people tremble in front of him. Then his axe struck the man on the right from top to bottom. He raised his axe with both hands to block, but he couldn''t bear the terrible explosive force. Wei Ran forced down the handle of the axe and cut it into his forehead. At the same time, another enemy held a hammer and hammered it down a little slower than Wei Ran''s chopping. However, Wei Ran rushed in very fast. After hitting one person with an axe, he kept walking and directly bumped into the arms of the man who raised the hammer. His hammer hit Wei Ran, but the hammer failed, causing no damage. Wei Ran knocked him down like a tank. Then he put his foot on the ground and raised the axe at the same time, but he was facing the man who got rid of his large intestine. The man resumed his fighting posture after his companion was hacked to death. Seeing Wei burning chopping, although he was afraid, he could still lift an axe to chop. The two axes intersected, and Wei Ran''s explosive force was much stronger than the other party. He directly knocked his axe away, and an axe smashed his forehead at the same time. When the original earthquake stepped on it, it happened to face the unlucky guy who was hit with seven meat and eight vegetables. His heel hit him heavily in the face, making his whole facial bone sink in. I don''t know whether he is alive or dead. This intermediate breakthrough, killing three people, all actions were completed in only five seconds, so fast that others didn''t react, and even didn''t complete the encirclement! Wei Ran behaved violently, but his thinking was very clear. He could simulate the battlefield situation in his brain only by sweeping his sight slightly. The central government''s choice of breakthrough seemed reckless, but it was completely within his estimation of the strength of the enemy and me. With solid basic skills and rich experience, it made a trip in one fell swoop. At the moment, the enemy is divided into three people on the left and right sides, and there is still a distance from Wei Ran. Wei Ran chooses the left direction at will and cuts directly in the past. The weapons used by the three men were even worse. They were swords and hooks. They were not as long as Wei Ran''s axe, and their weight was even worse. Wei Huo smiled grimly and, relying on his strength, waved his axe like a whirlwind. When they block, their weapons will break. They fight back. The distance is not enough. In less than a few seconds, they are cut everywhere, which fully satisfies the dark audience under the stage. But this time he killed a little too red eyed. He didn''t notice that the last three people were close and was stabbed on the back. The wounded beast was even more terrible. Wei Ran almost jumped like thunder, picked up a hammer of the same length on the ground and waved it with his left and right hands, just like a crazy soldier in Nordic mythology. Regardless of the standard force action during training on weekdays, he danced wildly, forced the last three people to a dead corner, then smashed their weapons and killed them one by one! Howl! Parts scattered! Blood falls like rain! Finally, Wei was the only one left in the challenge arena. He was covered in blood and breathed like thunder. He stepped on the blood soaked and greasy floor, surrounded in place and faced all the audience. Looking at the silent boxing field again, Wei Yan took a deep breath, raised his axe and hammer, then opened his eyes and roared with his iron lungs. "This! That''s what you want! Who else? Dissatisfied?! " The terrible thunder makes the front audience shaky and the furthest audience shocked. Everyone stood up and applauded desperately. Even those who lost money in gambling did not dare to look directly at Wei Ran in the challenge arena at the moment. The man''s momentum was as violent as a demon climbing out of the abyss. Only the Scorpion King, stunned, shocked, frightened and annoyed, looked at what had happened. He grabbed his hair with both hands, stared at Wei Ran with a bitter face, and muttered: I want him to die! I want him dead! Wei Ran accepted everyone''s cheers and threw away his weapons. At this time, the referee just unlocked the iron gate. After Wei Ran approached, he didn''t wait for him to open the door. He kicked the iron gate with the referee. But no one dared to blame him. Even the medical team arranged by the event took the initiative to help Wei burn clean up the knife wound on his back. Wei Ran stood outside the challenge arena and turned to look at the host seat. "I heard that a boxer who can successfully complete a bloody game has a chance to realize his personal wishes?" This is what the deacon of the organizer told Wei Ran in the afternoon. Chapter 14 The five representatives of the event organizer discussed with each other. The Deacon nodded and said, "according to the past rules, boxers who pass these three bloody games are really qualified to meet a wish, a wish that our organizer can achieve." He added an attribute after this sentence. Wei Ran knew that he should have this meaning. Anyway, his wish is not so difficult to realize, and he is not afraid that the other party can''t do it. "My wish is very simple. You can do it easily." In the five member group of the organizer, a Spanish representative stood up and said, "young man, no matter what your wishes are, you must comply with the laws of various colonies." There was a threat in his tone. Wei Ran naturally knew what he meant. This guy was in collusion with the Scorpion King and had begun to take preventive shots in advance. The representative of the Zheng family of the Ming Dynasty said, "if you come here because of smuggling and have no nationality, we can meet you to join any country''s colony." "Hahaha, it''s not that complicated. My wish is very simple. I want to have a fair duel with someone in the audience! " In the picture, Wei Ran''s murderous eyes looked straight at the Scorpion King. The Scorpion King''s face was blue. When entering the game, he was not allowed to carry any weapons, so he came in empty handed. Now even if he wanted to shoot Wei Ran, he had no weapons at hand. What he didn''t expect was that Wei Ran didn''t wait to end. He came first and wanted to kill himself in advance! This is not his home. I just hope he can help himself for the sake of paying a lot of bribes to the Spanish representative in the past. The representatives of the five event parties looked down Wei Ran''s eyes, saw the iron faced Scorpion King, and all understood Wei Ran''s wishes. The five representatives immediately disagreed. The first is the middle-aged deacon. He smiled and nodded to Wei, which means tacit support. Then there was the representative of Spain. He looked at the Scorpion King and seemed to make eye contact with the Scorpion King for a while. The Scorpion King patted a leather bag around him. The representative smiled with satisfaction, and then looked at Wei Ran with a serious face. The steward of the Zheng family in the Ming Dynasty secretly nodded to Wei Yan. For the sake of the villagers, he was also willing to support him. Finally, the representatives of Portugal and France. The representative of France openly objected, believing that it violated colonial laws, and doubted that Wei Ran was a fugitive or pirate, so he couldn''t support his idea. At the end of the debate, the delegates voted, and the result was two to two. They were deadlocked with each other. Finally, it depends on the meaning of the representative of Portugal. The Portuguese representative is a woman, dressed up like a Western aristocratic lady. Before, even if the atmosphere in the boxing field was hot, she maintained her demeanor. At the moment, he kept a sweet smile and looked at Wei Ran under the stage. The representatives of Spain and France persuaded her on the grounds of colonial law. The steward of the Zheng family and the deacon in black are old gods sitting in their positions, maintaining their demeanor and disdaining to give advice. When the scorpion king saw this scene, his red eyes showed joy, which means that Wei Ran''s desire is more and more likely to fail, as long as the greedy Spanish representative works harder. In order to encourage the Spanish representative to cheer and persuade, he held up his suitcase and then pointed to a suitcase at his feet. The Spanish representative was even more energetic and had the momentum of persuading Portuguese ladies not to stop. Seeing this, the Scorpion King looked at Wei Ran provocatively and made a move of pointing a gun at his temple. The meaning is very simple. When you come out, you will find a chance to kill you! Wei Ran frowned at the farce and sneered at the corners of his mouth. If the competition party was unwilling to agree, he had to first seek a legal colonial identity. At least with this identity, the Scorpion King''s people did not dare to start in the colony. But it is hard to say that with the cooperation of the Spanish representative, he may also have the opportunity to threaten his life. It''s better to find a way to pull him into the challenge arena first. The Portuguese lady said at this time, "both representatives are right. The legal dignity of the colonies is indeed inviolable. But what representative Robert said just now is also right. If Wei wants to duel with neutral people. But it can''t be said to violate colonial laws. After all, people in neutral areas are not protected by the state. " Speaking out, it seems that neither side offends, which makes people unable to see through her position. At this time, the Portuguese lady pointed to Wei Ran and said, "why do you have to duel with the people in the neutral area? I hear he''s still your boss? " It''s really absurd to say that boxers want to duel with their boss. It seems that it''s treacherous to put them anywhere. Wei Ran put his negative hand on his chest and felt that the woman was a little interesting. He kicked the ball to himself, but under the guidance of words, he didn''t seem to agree with his duel with the Scorpion King. "The lady is wrong. The Scorpion King is a gang leader. I''m just a professional boxer who wants to participate in the world''s top events. I have a cooperative relationship with him. He is not my boss. On his way here, the gang leader hung my friend from the back of the carriage and dragged him to death in a desert full of sand. I just want to seek justice for my friend. " The Portuguese lady thought deeply, and seemed to think that Wei Ran''s idea of revenge for her friend was very in line with justice. "That''s just a female slave!" The Scorpion King couldn''t help shouting again. The representative of Spain took the opportunity to question: "since it''s just a female slave, it''s someone else''s private property. Do you want to claim justice for someone else''s private property?" Wei Ran frowned. He was not good at arguing with people like this. When he couldn''t say it, he preferred to reason with his fist. However, the periphery of the venue was full of police and mercenaries, and the bullets in other people''s guns were more reasonable, so Wei Ran had to go on. "People in neutral areas have no identity or nationality. Where did they get their private property? Or private property is protected by the laws of which country? " This sentence is just from ordinary logic, but it really choked the representative of Spain. He rolled his eyes and looked at the representative of France. The representative of France was not for bribery. He was really thinking about the dignity of colonial law, so he fell into meditation. When Wei Ran saw that he seemed to move these representatives, he suddenly had an idea and looked at the Portuguese lady with a heavy face. "My friend used to be the daughter of a merchant in Venice. Like her wife, she once had a happy family, a good life, and even learned to be reasonable and proficient in arithmetic art. She should have been able to marry a gentleman, raise a pair of lovely children and live a happy life in the sun. It was just a humanitarian disaster from the sea. The cruise ship she took with her father was chased by pirates and then plundered! Slaughter! Bloody! Sin! She went from heaven to hell... " "Enough!" The Portuguese lady''s pale face stopped Wei ran from going on. Although Wei Ran was talking about the tragic experience of the female slave, it was the most widespread thing that happened in the current era of great navigation. He especially substituted the lady into the protagonist''s experience, which seemed to make the lady feel the same for a time. She calmed down her heavy mood and turned to the Spanish representative, "Mr. field, I don''t think there is a problem with this righteous Mr. Wei''s wishes." The steward of the Zheng family and the deacon in black looked at Wei Ran with a little surprise. Wei Ran''s wish was only a small thing for them. Since it was a small thing, there was no need to let big people do it. The steward of the Zheng family only plans to act at the critical moment to strengthen Wei Ran''s gratitude to the Zheng family, so as to facilitate the recruitment and adjustment in the future. It was totally unexpected that he could impress the Portuguese lady from the aspect of people''s hearts. It seems that he is not a reckless man with only muscles. At present, we also appreciate Qi Wei combustion more. The Scorpion King was very anxious. Of course, he didn''t want to wait to die. He shouted, "madam, you can''t listen to his nonsense. The female slave sold herself after she went bankrupt, but she didn''t buy it from the pirates as the bastard said! " Wei Ran said coldly, "I didn''t say she bought it from pirates. Why do you know?" Wei Ran only said that the female slave was reduced to hell after being robbed by pirates. She never said that she had been bought from pirates before. In her words, she deliberately left an invisible trap. The Scorpion King understood the trap after a little thinking. He was stunned and didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Then, without waiting for the Scorpion King to think of good words, Wei Ran turned his head and said a word to the Spanish representative, completely strangling the Scorpion King''s hope. "Mr. field, in the third game just now, the Mafia leader bought all his assets. I was defeated miserably. Why don''t you check whether there is still money in the two boxes he took?" The Spanish representative looked at the Scorpion King with a stunned expression. Ignoring his plea, he asked the bodyguard to come to him and look through his suitcase. As a result, it was really empty. The representative of Spain was so angry that he sat down and stopped meddling in the matter. Wei Ran laughed loudly, "hahaha, boss Scorpion King, please go to the challenge arena!" Chapter 15 The Scorpion King, who was forcibly tied to the challenge arena by the security guard, looked at Wei Ran with fear. Now, unlike before, he has a group of men and countless guns. He also knows Wei Ran''s weakness, so he can eat Wei Ran to death. Without the above, Wei Ran''s home is in this arena. Scorpion King is not a person waiting to die. Just before the challenge arena is cleaned up, he touched an axe from the body. "At the age of 13, I was abandoned in the neutral neighborhood. At the age of 14, I killed for the first time for a piece of bread. At the age of 17, I obtained the arms purchase channel by selling myself to an old French bastard. At the age of 21, I killed him and monopolized the local arms black market. At the age of 25, I killed countless people and became the boss of the port area. I have been betrayed by countless people, and I have betrayed countless people! Every step is hard, and what I get is what I deserve! Why can''t you let me leave that damn hell! " Wei Ran clenched his teeth and said, "Oh, your experience is really rich. You have turned yourself into a devil. In that case, shouldn''t the devil stay in hell!" The Scorpion King smiled and shook his head, "you bastard who doesn''t know anything, come on, send me to hell!" Wei Ran rushed up to chop while he was unarmed. Wei Ran held the handle of the axe in one hand like a toy in the child''s hand. No matter how hard the scorpion king tried, the axe stopped in the air. Wei Huo glanced around at the iron net outside the challenge arena, then stared at the Scorpion King''s eyes full of fear and forced hatred, and said, "that woman, when he was dragged to death under the carriage, he didn''t say a word. I don''t know if the Scorpion King can do it?" The Scorpion King angrily loosened his hand and picked up a long sword to stab Wei. Wei Ran hit back with his axe and broke the long sword in two. The Scorpion King''s mouth cracked and retreated again and again. Wei Ran stopped playing cat and mouse with him. He came forward and punched him in the abdomen. The pain made the Scorpion King vomit out even the next night''s meal. At this time, Wei Ran violently erupted the volcano stored in his chest on the carriage today! He picked up the Scorpion King, grabbed his face and smashed it at the iron net at the edge of the challenge arena. Then he dragged his feet and ran around the edge of the challenge arena like a propeller. The Scorpion King was posted on the iron net and scraped out a string of blood and broken meat by Tribulus terrestris. The end is like the female slave who was thrown from the carriage. The audience was stunned to see this one-sided killing. Unlike the just one-to-ten life and death fight, the two sides fought with strength. This kind of killing has no sense of beauty. I''m afraid only psychopaths like this picture. Therefore, after vomiting, most people are scared to leave in a hurry. After the killing, there was no one in the field except the necessary security guards and mercenaries. The security guards and mercenaries who are responsible for these duties look at Wei ran as if they are looking at a madman, even if the madman has a relatively just reason. Wei Ran, dressed in blood, went to the lounge, where there were also several mercenaries. They whispered to Wei Ran and pointed at each other. When Wei Ran looked over, they all stopped talking. The bathroom in the lounge can be used at will. He washed himself clean, then changed into vest jeans, and sat alone in the lounge waiting. Not surprisingly, before long, the steward of the Zheng family appeared here. He has a hobby of smoking and uses the long cigarette pole popular in Daming. The bodyguard around him knew that Wei Ran was cruel and wanted to come in with him, but he was sent aside by the steward. "My Zheng Songtao, the family has been in charge of the Zheng family for generations. Is Wei hero interested in talking?" Wei Ran said with a smile, "steward Zheng came to me in the face of Mr. ITO?" "He can tell you so much about the past, that is, he is interested in introducing you to our second childe." From Ito''s self narration, we can imagine what the second childe of the Zheng family is. Since he has the ability to travel all over the world and even participated in many world events, he must have a lot of knowledge. The power beyond the limits of mortals, maybe he also has a clue. Even if he doesn''t know this, he must know the top boxing match in the underground world mentioned by the devil. "I avenged my friend. Now I''m alone. I have no other skills except this Kung Fu. If your childe is free, you might as well make an appointment. " Wei Ran was not polite, but he really didn''t owe the Zheng family anything. You can also live by your own ability, so even if you want to see the second childe of the Zheng family and cooperate with him, you will not be humble and beg for mercy, but take what you need and treat them equally. Zheng Songtao is a personal genius. He can see Wei Ran''s straight mind at a glance. But he didn''t feel angry. As long as he had real skills, the second childe would never hesitate to lower his status and make friends. Ito was once a Japanese pirate. The second childe took a fancy to his swordsmanship and personally recruited him to become a guard. In the following ten years, we gave full trust in exchange for the absolute loyalty of this powerful swordsman. And in the years that followed, he was protected from many fatal dangers. In the final analysis, the business is very cost-effective. "In that case, our childe is in Jinshan City. Is Wei hero willing to go with me?" "Hehe, I''m a hero. If you like, call me brother Wei. Jinshan City heard that it was a colony of our Ming Dynasty. I also yearned for it, so I bothered Mr. Zheng all the way. " "OK, I''ll take advantage of it and call you brother Wei. Brother Wei came with the gangsters in the neutral area. He must have no residence. You might as well go to the local hotel with me to have a rest first and start again at noon tomorrow. " On their way to the hotel, they got familiar with each other when chatting. Zheng Songtao is to recruit talents for his son. Naturally, he also needs to know each other''s background. This is his due intention. Along the way, he deliberately inquired about Wei Ran''s life experience. Wei Ran is not the first brother in the Jianghu. He knows that even if the enterprise recruits employees, he still knows the employee''s resume. But he has no foundation in this world. If he talks nonsense and uses the energy of the Zheng family, I''m afraid it''s easy to find out. After thinking about it, I felt that in the era of great navigation, the sea was the most chaotic, and wars often broke out in various colonies. As long as they make up a colonial origin, it is difficult for the Zheng family to trace the real situation. He said he came from Luzon in Nanyang and was robbed by pirates. His family was destroyed and died. Therefore, he went into exile at sea and fought everywhere for a living. This life story is full of flaws. Wei Ran and Zheng Songtao know it from the bottom of their hearts. About Wei Ran''s origin, he will naturally arrange personnel to investigate. In this world, few people who dare to go to sea for a living are good men and women. If you want to investigate your innocence, I''m afraid there are no outsiders except the Zheng family''s own children in Fujian. Just take him to meet the young master and see his attitude. The second childe always attaches importance to talent rather than morality. As long as he is loyal and capable, he is as important as a rapacious and plundered bandit. That night, Wei Ran had a good sleep. Sure enough, the security of the colonial city was unmatched in the neutral chaotic area. The next day, Zheng Songtao had a good heart and arranged for Wei''s fuel quantity to be sized. He said he would make two sets of clothes for him to change and wash. At noon, after lunch, he got on the customized four-wheel carriage and went to the nearest Daming colonial railway station. Even if this customized business carriage has good shock absorption performance, one car is still bumped. Mexico is a place where many forces compete. All colonies may be in France today, may be taken by Spain tomorrow, and will be occupied by Daming the day after tomorrow. It is very chaotic. Therefore, no country will spend too much effort on building infrastructure, so that the road condition is very poor. On the contrary, those firmly occupied areas have built permanent fortresses and rail railways, which can take steam trains to other areas. When he came to a city with a significant traditional architectural style of the Ming Dynasty, Wei Ran felt a little trance, just like a dream. Just came to this era, only from the words of a few gangsters, we can feel the power of Daming in the world. Now, after personally entering the colony of Daming, this strong and proud feeling has been magnified many times. This is the first Ming colonial city Wei Ran saw, with a murderous name - Zhuyi city! On the outskirts of Zhuyi City, there is the largest steam railway station in the Ming colony of Mexico. Wei Ran and Zheng Songtao change trains here and go to the western port. Only there can Zheng''s ship go to Jinshan City. When he got on the steam train, he felt much better. Zheng Songtao also talked to Wei ran about the naming of Zhu Yi city. At that time, it caused a great storm in the colony. All European countries strongly protested the name and organized tens of thousands of coalition forces to threaten it. However, General Ma, who built the city, did not believe in evil. He fought a war with other countries and wiped out tens of thousands of coalition forces. He frightened the colonial governors nearby three times a day. Therefore, he dared not oppose the name of the city. The name of Zhu Yi city is worthy of the name of the first World War. After a long journey, I came to Jinshan City a few days later. And this city, in that world, is called San Francisco. Chapter 16 On the first day of arriving in Jinshan City by boat, Wei Ran met Zheng Hong, the second son of the Zheng family. The two met for the first time in the merchant ship captain''s room of the Zheng family. Although Zheng Hong is the second son of the merchant Zheng family, he doesn''t look like an old captain. He is in his thirties and has a dark complexion, which is the result of the sun. In his middle age, he didn''t show any signs of getting fat. Instead, he was comparable to a person who practiced martial arts all year round, which showed that he lived a very self-discipline life. The eyes are as sharp as examination, but they are very deep and thick, as if they can see through any disguise. At the first sight of Wei Ran, he praised: "this is really a rare warrior in the world!" Wei Ran arched his hand and said, "I''ve seen childe Zheng!" "This is not the Zheng family. I prefer others to call me captain." Zheng Hong invited Wei Ran to sit down at the table. There was a set of tea set on the table. Zheng Hong seemed to be a tea expert. He was very skilled in a series of techniques. He brewed a pot of Tieguanyin, and then poured a cup for Wei Ran and himself. "This is Tieguanyin specially planted in the tea mountain in my hometown. It is rare to see all kinds of green tea and black tea overseas. Even if I have been at sea for more than ten years, I still only use the tea from my home. " Wei Ran sticks his mouth at will and only moistens his throat. "Wei is a rough man. He doesn''t understand these elegant things. As long as they are non-toxic and beneficial to his body, he can use whatever he has. Captain Zheng, steward Zheng must have told you about me in advance. Let''s get straight to the point. " Zheng Hong smiled. He thought Wei Ran''s character was very interesting. He is the second son of the Zheng family. Although he has been famous all over the world in recent years, at least he is well known. Regardless of his bad reputation or good reputation, his experience can finally be called a legend. He is also the absolute backbone of the Zheng family''s overseas trade. Even his eldest brother, as the heir of the family, should be afraid. When ordinary people see themselves, they are either too nervous to speak, or they are submissive and have no ability to think. Even if some brave heroes meet themselves, their momentum will inevitably be less than half a point. However, this strong man named Wei Ran, after meeting, neither opened his mouth to cling to him nor pretended to be haoxiong. Instead, he was neither humble nor arrogant. He could be treated equally. He couldn''t help but look up to him and couldn''t be treated as an ordinary martial artist. "Good! Since brother Wei said so, we will put forward our respective needs. I heard your Kung Fu is very good? " Wei Ran grinned, "among mortals, Wei dare to be the first!" The tone of "among mortals" was very subtle. Wei Ran seemed to know some information beyond the realm of mortals. Zheng Hong narrowed his eyes, "what if it exceeds the realm of mortals?" "The captain really knows something." Zheng Hong smiled and drank tea. "It seems that brother Wei wants such power." "Yes, this is Wei''s wish!" "What Zheng wants to do, he really needs to have the strength to surpass ordinary people. Although I know something about the Wei brothers from Mr. Songtao, Zheng still wants to see for real. " Wei Ran said with a confident smile, "the captain might as well row down the road." He learned this from the tone in martial arts novels. He always felt very strange when he said it. He wanted to laugh. Seeing that Wei Ran spoke confidently and interestingly, Zheng Hong laughed, and suddenly his expression became serious. "For the colonies and various resources of the new world, the world powers have deployed a large number of colonial troops here, and wars continue every day. Unfortunately, the strength of all countries is quite equal. War has been going on for years. Under the tug of war, no businessman of any country can profit from it. The Zheng family has supported the Imperial Army in the colonial war for a long time. Only in the new world, we only see pay and no gain. " Wei Ran wondered why Zheng Hong suddenly mentioned these things. Then Zheng Hong showed a strange and cruel smile and continued, "so we businessmen can''t stand the endless war, so we unite with each other!" Wei Ran was surprised and said, "unite behind the imperial court?" "Or do you think these colonial warlords will agree to the next thing?" Zheng Hong continued: "we, the maritime merchants of the Ming Dynasty, led by our Zheng family, formed a business alliance with the businessmen of the European powers. In this alliance, we do not advocate endless and uncontrolled war, but should control all violence within a limited range, minimize losses and maximize benefits. " Wei Yanning said emphatically, "if your businessmen don''t support the colonial army, and the imperial court is so far away from the European powers, the finance can''t afford it, so you forced the colonial governor to sit down and negotiate?" "Yes, that''s it. Without the support of our businessmen, soldiers even have a problem eating. How can they fight? " Zheng Hong took a cup of tea and continued, "so the colonial war has been controlled at a relatively low intensity in recent years. In areas where the armies of various countries are at loggerheads, a neutral zone will be established as a buffer. " Speaking of this, Wei Ran finally understood what the so-called neutral zone was all about. "The industries of businessmen in various countries are under the control of colonial forces. On the premise of safety and security, it also began to develop rapidly. Since it is commercial development, there will naturally be competition, and there will be endless means of competition, especially in this era of business. " Zheng Hong said that the whole person''s temperament changed and looked rather gloomy. "But our global business alliance is clearly opposed to uncontrolled violence. However, these contradictions brought about by competition have to be solved. So the Alliance came up with an idea. " Then he showed senbai''s teeth and looked at Wei Ran, "two or more competing capital consortia hold a boxing match. The winner has an advantage, and the loser can''t retaliate." Wei Ran''s eyes brightened. "I see. In this way, all caravans will focus on cultivating boxers to gain an advantage in commercial competition." Then it would be natural for the Zheng family to lay down their figure and recruit Wei Ran, a guy who plays black boxing. As for why businessmen from other countries did not solicit Wei ran at that time, it may be for the sake of Ming people that he naturally preferred the power of Ming. "Good! We are not afraid that losers will retaliate, so that business alliances and the army will not protect them. This is equivalent to driving out of the game circle in the colony of sword traders. " "So you need me to fight boxing for you, and then you pay for your strength beyond the limits of mortals, don''t you?" Zheng Hong relaxed in his chair and said leisurely, "normally, it''s like this, but it depends on your ability. There are some business conflicts between Zheng family and Zhejiang Haoshang Zhou family, mainly related to the mineral industry in Jinshan City. Recently, I have a headache about this. Because none of my martial arts masters seems to be better than the master of last week''s family. The Zhou family has always invited us to fight. Until recently, the business alliance also urged us. I''m worried about whether I have to bite the bullet and promise. Now you''re here. " Chapter 17 Wei Yanqi said, "you are both Ming merchants. Do you want to duel like this?" "Brother Wei, did you misunderstand something? There are only interests above the shopping mall. Both are Ming businessmen. This name can only play a role in the great righteousness of the family and country. On weekdays, competition doesn''t have to depend on one''s ability. " Zheng Hong got up and patted Wei ran on the shoulder, "if you win this game, you are qualified to participate in the qualifier of that event. Only when you prove that you can qualify for the event will I tell you the power to surpass mortals. " Wei Ran drank Tieguanyin, who had cooled down, stood up and walked to and from the captain''s room, "call me when it''s time." ¡­¡­ In the next few days, Wei Ran fully demonstrated his self-discipline. Although Jinshan also has many scenic spots and natural ecology, he didn''t dare to be interested at all. Every day, like an ascetic monk, he only goes back and forth between the training room and the hotel room. Sometimes he resists cutting trees in the suburbs with an axe and acts as a free lumberjack of the Zheng family. Unlike Wei Ran''s era, Jinshan is a purely western city. Jinshan City in this world is a colony of Daming, and all architectural styles include the style of Daming. Just because it is adjacent to European countries, it is inevitable to absorb some European styles. For example, the basic walls are made of reinforced concrete structure, and the flavor of the merger of China and the west is very strong. There are many tempting places in this city, especially under the Zheng family, there are high-end entertainment places everywhere. Wei Ran was still unmoved. Like a pure martial fool, he spent every minute on strengthening his strength. Although he is already the limit of mortal, even if he trains so hard, he is just stabilizing his current state. His training intensity is very high, and his training method is also different from that of the warrior in the Ming Dynasty. Therefore, Zheng Jiawu, who shared a training room, was very surprised at Wei Ran''s training posture. They all heard a little about Wei Ran. They survived such a cruel three round game and suffered only a little skin trauma. It''s not what normal people can do. Besides, he also defeated ITO Tuoye, the top five expert in the Zheng family. Even if there is the reason why the old swordsman is old, it is enough to prove his terrible strength. Although these martial artists did not dare to provoke him, they still felt that the boss treated the newcomer very well in private. First of all, they didn''t say that he lived in a separate noble suite. Even the food is never eaten in the canteen, but someone specially gives it away. This kind of treatment made these old people a little jealous, but they were also very curious, so they always wanted to try Wei Ran''s skill. So after a few days, these Zheng''s internal fighters recommended a man with the strongest strength and the best record to test Wei Ran. At this time, Wei Ran was kicking sandbags. A warrior second only to him came to Wei Ran. The other party didn''t open his mouth. Naturally, when he didn''t exist and finished all the standard actions, he took a towel to wipe his sweat and looked at this person. This person''s dress is a standard Ming dress, with hair, bun and special clothes for practicing martial arts. Unlike Wei Ran, he completely forgot his ancestors, kept a board inch, and only wore a pair of underpants during training. Although the muscles were completely exposed, which seduced many little girls and daughter-in-law in the hotel, it really made others invisible. The two looked at each other, and Wei Ran looked indifferent, while the martial artist was smiling. "Master Wei, you''ve been practicing martial arts all day these days. It''s quite like western boxing and Muay Thai." Although Wei Ran doesn''t want to know each other, he also knows that he doesn''t have any impatience when he reaches out and doesn''t smile. "I did learn boxing and Muay Thai skills, and my skills, both Chinese and western, are integrated, regardless of each other, and can be used as long as they are practical!" The martial artist on the opposite side jumped with an eyebrow. "I, Yao chenan, disdain the rough boxing in the West. I don''t agree with master Wei." This is the difference of ideas. Wei Ran doesn''t think so. People with a mentality like Yao chenan still have many people in his world, but most of them don''t know martial arts. "What does it matter to me if you disagree?" Wei Ran gave an indifferent answer and left. After all, he was a professional boxer, not a professional coach, so there was no need to teach others. "Wait!" Yao chenan stretched out his hand to block Wei Ran, looking serious. "We martial arts masters also eat a bowl of rice from the Zheng family. Brother, I''ve also participated in several competitions you''re going to take part in. Since master Wei claims to be proficient in both China and the west, why not have a competition? " Wei Ran knew that the other party despised him and even learned the extreme technology of boxing. After all, from the boxing rules alone, its protection of the lower body is really not in place, but we can''t deny that this technology is the top representative of boxing. Wei Ran smiled, "duel? It''s just that after practicing alone for so long, I also need a companion. Don''t you look down on Western boxing? I''ll punch you with boxing. I don''t need any other skills. " Yao chenan said with Yin eyes, "master Wei is a little arrogant." "Every fighting skill has its advantages and disadvantages, so it needs to be inclusive, take its strengths to make up for its weaknesses, and then integrate it into its own technology, which can be regarded as a master of boxing. Maybe you have a good record in the past, but your idea is wrong, but you didn''t suffer a loss. I don''t need to teach you right and wrong for your master, but I can show you my fist. Even if the boxing technique has obvious shortcomings, you can''t catch it as long as I use it. " Wei took the first step to the challenge arena in the middle of the training ground. A typical Chinese Challenge arena has no fence in all directions, and the one who falls will lose. At this time, many Zheng martial arts masters came to watch. After all, Yao chen''an, encouraged by them, naturally wanted to cheer for him. Yao chenan put his gloomy face on the challenge arena and watched Wei Ran do some stretching exercises, followed by basic warm-up exercises. Thought to himself: This Wei is a little crazy. He is really strong, but he is so big and his action must be slow. Qi family boxing, which we practice, usually has exercise footwork. It must be more flexible than him. When we fight around him, even if his skin is rough and thick and hard to move, it can make him suffer a loss! Yao chenan admits that he can''t beat Wei Ran. After all, Wei Ran''s heavyweight body is in front of him. He''s just a secondary heavyweight. How can he just face others. But this time the purpose was not to defeat him, but to make him lose face, so that Wei Ran wouldn''t be so arrogant. Also show the boss. Don''t treat Wei ran so beyond the standard. He''s just strong and his ability is like that! After entering the challenge arena, many martial artists cheered Yao chenan. But I don''t know when a group of hotel service personnel came, most of them are women. When they got together, they were all cheering for Wei Ran. They were very enthusiastic. This makes the martial arts teachers feel uncomfortable. I only hope Yao chenan can make Wei burn lose a big face. Even if he loses, he will make Wei burn ugly on the scene. On the challenge arena, according to the etiquette of the Ming Dynasty, the two fighters saluted each other with fists, and then put out their fists to prepare for the fight. Chapter 18 Qijia boxing''s holding frame is different from the traditional martial arts holding frame in Wei Ran''s impression. It''s not like those martial arts passing on. The quotation is very loose and can be broken with a heavy blow. On the contrary, Yao chen''an''s holding frame is tight and tight. It is also one hand in front of the other hand. It is only protected on his chest, not on his head. There are many such postures in comprehensive fighting. It seems that his boxing is also a technology that tends to develop in an all-round way. In fact, Qijia boxing in this world was originally written by Qi Jiguang and Yu Dayou. But later Qi Jiguang thought that the actual combat in the army could hardly use boxing, so he abolished boxing in the army, and the children in the army were not forced to practice boxing. But later Qi Jiguang''s son Qi Jin was affected by the party struggle of the imperial court. For a period of time, he was idle at home and couldn''t move his sword. He practiced boxing boring. At that time, he made reference to many battlefield battles and civil arena martial arts competitions, and consulted with Yu Dayou''s descendants, so he incorporated the newly established boxing into the boxing classics. Because of its simple and effective training method and refined and comprehensive actual combat technology, this revised version of boxing classic has been widely spread and has almost become the national skill of the Ming Dynasty. Because it was adapted by Qi Jin, it was widely called Qi family boxing. According to his own words, Wei Ran only uses boxing, so he shows a typical boxing hug frame. However, Wei Ran''s personal style in boxing is a bit like Tyson. He likes to shrink his body. His overall posture is very low and tight, like a half compressed spring. Yao chen''an sneered when he saw that Wei Ran really put on a boxing posture. The weakness of the boxing footwall was almost completely unprotected So he stretched out his fist to hit Wei ran on his face, but he quickly got out and closed without revealing his flaws. When he thought Wei Ran''s attention was attracted to the upper attack, he twisted his waist and crotch, and the whip leg like a poisonous snake pulled towards Wei Ran''s lower leg. The tactical purpose is simple and clear, but if you deal with a boxer and destroy his mobility, you will waste half of the boxer''s strength. Wei Ran was very focused. When his whip leg was just raised, he suddenly bent over and made a sudden leap forward. At the same time, he hit Yao chen''an''s right rib liver area with a hidden front hand. Yao chen''an''s whip leg failed to hit Wei Ran''s lower leg, but his shin hit Wei Ran''s hard knee, which almost made Yao chen''an cry. He was also very focused. When his leg failed, his body retreated back. At the same time, his arm resting on his chest sank to block Wei Ran''s liver explosion fist. But Wei Ran''s strength was so strong that even if he blocked it, he felt a violent tremor, and almost his upper body swayed. Yao chenan retreated, and Wei Ran must follow. He really adhered and followed. He was completely unlike the agility of a heavyweight boxer. The combination of left and right hands was like a storm. Even if Wei Ran deliberately stopped the heavyweight boxing strength in order to let the other party see the advantages of boxing and only played with the secondary heavyweight boxing strength, Yao Chen still trembled safely. Fortunately, his daily hard-working footwork played a role. When the retreat was ineffective, he used small broken steps to maintain his balance, and then used the technique of top center elbow to break into the gap between Wei Ran''s fists, beat him stiff for a moment, and then moved laterally to open the distance. Because both sides hit each other with bare fists, the lethality is much greater than wearing boxers. Yao chenan''s arms and body appeared blue and purple in many places. Wei Ran received a stroke from the other party, similar to the top heart elbow in the eight pole fist, without any discomfort. This is because his weight is a level higher than the other party. The stiffness just now is also the reaction of a top boxer who simulates the secondary heavyweight after hitting the fist. If not, Yao chenan can''t hold him at all, and it''s impossible to make him stiff. Yao chenan saw that the leg technique was too risky, and the other party could keenly grasp the imbalance at the moment of starting the leg to attack, so he wanted to change his mind. First, with flexibility, he went around to the side of Wei Ran. When Wei Ran changed his face at the same time, he suddenly bent over and burst in, wrapped his hands around Wei Ran''s waist, and planned to throw the waist hugging fall in Chinese wrestling. Anyway, Wei Ran said only western boxing, so he was not afraid that he would suddenly attack himself, otherwise he would hit his own face? In this way, Yao chenan''s goal will be achieved. Wei Ran, who was proficient in Chinese wrestling, naturally saw through the other party''s tactics. He took a sliding step to open the other party''s breakthrough distance, and his fist was going to hit Yao chenan''s back brain from top to bottom. But thinking it was just a game, he deflected temporarily and hit him on the shoulder bone. This naked boxing hurt a lot. One punch almost knocked Yao chenan out of balance. Although he tried to hold Wei Huo''s waist, he couldn''t burst out of strength for a moment because of severe pain in his shoulder blades. Wei Ran also failed to fall. When he wanted to force again, he had been separated by Wei Ran and sniped his own offensive with continuous face-to-face jabs. However, at this time, Wei Ran also saw that Yao chenan''s technology was very similar to Sanda. It''s just that Sanda has no elbow and knee skills due to rules. Yao chenan''s technology is much more comprehensive. It should also include many other good skills in passing martial arts. Yao chenan breathed heavily, the falling method was invalid, and his legs were broken in again, which made him have a deep psychological shadow. So he dared not attack at will, but harassed Wei Ran in a fast in and fast out way. The so-called fast in and fast out is to quickly break into the attack range and quickly get out of the attack range after hitting the other party. It is usually used for RBI scoring, but Yao chenan''s martial arts competitions are irregular life and death fights. Therefore, his fast in and fast out is often to induce the other party to pursue, and then seize the other party''s flaws to make a fierce counterattack. But Wei Ran was unmoved and let the other party''s fist hit him. He calmly blocked with his arm and even cunningly with the tip of his elbow. All the attacks on the upper body were eaten by his hands. In the lower part of the body, Yao chenan didn''t dare to kick up his legs at the beginning, for fear that Wei Ran would be beaten again by seizing the opportunity to lose his balance. Wei Ran smiled and looked at Yao chen''an. He disdained to say rubbish when boxing. He would only prove it to the other party with action. So Wei Ran used his sensitive footwork comparable to that of a middleweight boxer, followed Yao chenan fast in and fast out, and followed him closely. At this time, Yao chenan found that he couldn''t get rid of Wei Ran. No matter how he walked, Wei Ran could keep within the best attack range, and he came out with his footwork in a very rhythmic manner, which made him very uncomfortable. The martial arts masters under the stage all see that Yao chenan''s strength and resistance are not as good as others. Now his footwork has been surpassed by others. What else is the beginning. If you know a little bit, you know that Wei Ran didn''t give a heavy hand in the whole process, and every punch is focused. Otherwise, if you catch a heavy gun in his weight, Yao chenan will have to be abandoned. Wei Ran looked at the other party and gradually could only block and dodge. He had no time to fight back. He knew that the time had come and stopped. Yao chen''an has been playing a little out of his mind. He is still trying to step back and almost fell off the challenge arena. Wei Ran put his negative hand on his chest and said, "so far today, there is a big gap in our strength. I can only show you so much boxing skills. I don''t hope to change your view of martial arts in other countries." Then he ignored the onlookers and walked to his room alone. On the way, I met Zheng Hong, the second son of the Zheng family. "I saw the martial arts competition just now. It was very wonderful. You taught them a lesson." Wei Ran said with a smile, "just be an active skill. Your martial arts teacher hasn''t been able to practice with me." "It''s hard to find a man of your size, but it''s not without him, but he also needs to participate in boxing. He can''t come to practice with you." Wei Ran laughed and disapproved. "After waiting so many days, when will it start?" "Oh, just tonight. I''ve come to inform you now." Wei Yanmo wiped his palm and said, "you should consider what benefits you should get." Yao chen''an laughed and threw a stack of materials to Wei Ran. "There are materials about your opponent here. Please refer to them. I don''t know whether you can do it well or not." Wei Ran you leisurely took the information back to his room. There''s no need to practice boxing in the afternoon. Let''s start as soon as you get hot in the evening. Chapter 19 Some of the opponent''s paper materials can only give a general impression and can not be used as a main reference. Unlike later generations, Wei Ran is used to studying his opponent''s various game videos before each game to understand his personal style, habits and tactics. At the beginning of the data, the opponent''s name, height and weight are indicated. Tonight''s opponent is Richard bison. He is 1.93 meters tall and weighs 470 pounds, or 213kg. He is heavier than himself. He''s the same size as himself. He seems to be a power player, but he doesn''t know how agile he is. Wei Ran is a type that pays equal attention to strength and agility. His weight can grow into muscles all over his body. If he is not gifted, he is definitely a fat man. The agility of a middleweight boxer like Wei Ran can''t reach his level of exercise unless ordinary heavyweights deliberately lose weight. Continue to look at the data. Bison participated in 11 such competitions. No Ko data was mentioned, because the only purpose of such a game is to defeat or be defeated by the other party. It is mentioned in the data that he is one of the seed players in the "fist wish" qualifier. Wei Ran frowned when he saw this¡° Fist wish "? Zheng Hong didn''t mention the name of this game, but if you want to get the power to surpass the limits of mortals, it seems that you want to enter this game. Of course, Wei Ran is a professional boxer with strict self-discipline. He hardly watches animation, otherwise he must know the name of "fist wish", which is a famous fighting animation in his world. Tonight''s fight with bison seems to be an early round of "fist wish" qualifier. After this game, Wei Ran has to participate in a qualifying match in order to get the admission ticket of "boxing wish". Wei Ran continued to watch his opponent''s information. Several rounds of bison competitions were basically won by heavy boxing, wrestling and ground suppression. In this era, Brazilian jujitsu was not invented. It seems that the ground suppression technology was originally created by bison. Just looking at this one, Wei Ran knew that the other party''s agility should not be good. He used less leg techniques. It is estimated that he was afraid that he could not maintain his balance, so he used more boxing and throwing techniques. Unfortunately, we don''t know his opponent''s data, otherwise we can infer more technical characteristics of bison. There is no way. After all, it is the era of great navigation, and the technical conditions are like this. The evening match was held in the boxing Hall of the Zheng family in Jinshan City. It is the home of the Zheng family, but the judges and the jury are all from the business alliance. These people are from all countries, so they can be fair enough. However, this kind of competition does not play points, nor does it play the round system, and even the referee does not come on stage. As long as the remaining one can stand up, he is the winner, so there is nothing to do in the gutter. The bell rang at eight o''clock, and the boxers of both sides stepped into the ring. This is the boxing ring of the Zheng family. There is no fence in all directions, and the space is large enough. It is also suitable for boxers with sensitive body methods. Wei Ran and his opponents only wore sports shorts on the stage. The muscles smeared with olive oil exuded charming brilliance, which attracted the audience to scream. Wei Ran is a little tall, with relatively little fat on his body and obvious protruding muscles. The refrigerator shape is a dimensional shape from top to bottom. It is not very beautiful, but it is full of a sense of thickness and strength. Gaul bison Richard is a little short, with a bald head and a scar on his face from his eyebrows to his left cheek. His weight is slightly higher, so he has a little more fat in his abdomen, which makes his waist larger than Wei Ran. Wei Ran''s two fists are wearing customized split finger gloves. The style is designed by himself. The reference is UFC''s fist cover, which can well protect the phalanges without affecting the power of the fist. Gauls, like Muay Thai boxers, wrap gauze around their arms and fists. The fist face is thick, which is also a way to protect the phalanges. The referee came to the stage at this time to check whether the two sides were carrying "concealed weapons". Because the body was basically naked, the inspection parts naturally only had double fists and cross parts. After the inspection, he stepped down and rang the game bell. At this time, Zheng Hong and Bison''s boss sat on both sides separately, and the two backstage characters looked at each other. Zheng Hong looked leisurely and smiled. The merchant of the Zhou family looked disdainful. Of course, he investigated Wei Ran''s origin and achievements. I have to say that it''s great to be able to pass the bloody game with a slight injury, but the current rules are completely different from that game. This guy named Wei Ran has never participated in this kind of game at all. He is an inexperienced "layman". The bison alone made millions of liang of silver in direct profits from the 11 games he played for him, which made him a lot of money in the colony. In each of the 11 games, the bison completely crushed their opponents with an extremely strong attitude, and almost no one could fight back. The series of blood boiling competitions are still fresh in my mind. This Haoshang surnamed Zhou doesn''t think Wei yanneng can fight with the bison. At this time, there are also a lot of audience. This kind of boxing held by the business alliance is bound to be very wonderful. Therefore, the seats are almost full. With this alone, the Zheng family at home can make a lot of money. After the bell rang, the two boxers did not immediately collide on the stage, because they were not familiar with each other''s strength. The two sides approached slowly. Bison, a Gaul, spoke an authentic Fengyang Mandarin, "rookie, fight this kind of boxing for the first time..." Before the words were finished, Wei Huo stabbed his face with one hand. The Gauls responded quickly, stared wide and took it down with their arms. Then Wei Ran greeted him with a low sweep like an axe. As soon as his legs fell to the ground, he kept up with his fists and feet, and hit several times with a combination of crackling and crackling. Finally, in a rage, the bison lowered his head and used his forehead to fight Wei Yan with a jab. With a positive kick, he opened the space between the two again. Wei Ran stared at the bison with a smile. "In the boxing ring, it should be boxing and feet. You qualified sandbag." Since the bison took part in this kind of boxing match, he has ever suffered such a loss. His eyes are red when he hears Wei Ran''s provocation. "I''ll let you eat what you just said!" He didn''t bother to test. The left and right heavy guns kept up one after another. The wind was very terrible. It hit Wei burning''s arm and made a huge collision sound. Wei Shaoge blocked several times and retreated two steps. When the third step was about to retreat, the buffalo''s Cross raised and a low sweep in Muay Thai followed. Just looking at the angle, we know that we intend to hit the outside of Wei Ran''s lower leg. Wei Ran shows a bad smile, raises his shin to meet the direction swept by the bison, and takes the initiative to take over. The two people hit the front of the tibia of their feet, making a toothache and brain swelling collision sound, like two steel bars hitting each other. This hard spell showed the difference between the two. Wei Ran smiled badly, but the muscles on the buffalo''s face twitched slightly. As soon as the bison retreated, Wei Ran made continuous low sweep attacks on his injured leg, and each blow was drawn in the same position. The bison gritted his teeth in pain and knew that if it went on like this, its movement force would be wasted. He threw his arms on it and wanted to drag Wei ran into the ground with his good throwing method. Wei Ran knew what he thought when he looked at his movements. Although he was also proficient in throwing and ground skills, the enemy who could stand and solve did not need to be dragged into the ground entanglement with great physical exertion. With the help of olive oil on his body, Wei ran quickly pulled out his arms, and then hit the buffalo with a head hammer. He had been hit by his elbow on his bleeding face, and the bridge of his nose was collapsed by this head hammer. The whole person couldn''t help retreating. Wei Ran chased while he was winning. Although the bison couldn''t restrain his tears, he still insisted on opening his eyes against the instinctive reaction of the body, so he keenly saw Wei Ran''s action. Even if he suffered a heavy blow, he still tenaciously looked for a chance to fight back, stopped the retreat with a forced backward push, lifted his right shoulder, and then smashed it down with a movement similar to Russia''s big swing fist by the strength of his waist. This move is like a hammer swung horizontally, hitting Wei ran on his head from the outside. Although the range of action is large, the angle is tricky, the force is huge, and the action point is directly on the side of the brain. For Wei Ran, who was forward, the angle of arm lifting defense was very low, and he barely staggered part of the strength of this swing fist. But the fist front still hit Wei Ran''s side face. With a roar and sweat splashing, Wei Ran hurriedly tightened his neck, but he still felt that great power almost penetrated into the brain, Weng Ming, and his sight could not be restrained. Chapter 20 Richard Bison''s Russian style fist of Jedi counterattack definitely made the arrogant Wei Ran suffer a great loss. Bison has rich experience. With the perceived strength in his hand, he knows that his opponent must have been badly hurt and puts his fist one after another to keep up. The head, chest, abdomen and ribs were all the hit points of his fist. The fist hit the meat with a loud noise, which only made Wei Ran tremble and shaky. The audience saw it as if their hearts were beating together with these blows. Wei Ran protected his head, and paid attention to protecting the liver area with his elbow. Then take a deep breath and use your body to resist the violent bombardment of bison, waiting for the gradual recovery of concussion. Bison saw that Wei Ran could not be knocked down by a series of heavy fists. He knew that he was about to recover and dared not miss the best opportunity. He thrust his arms inward, clasped Wei Ran''s neck, and then rushed to his knees with the collar in Muay Thai. Wei Ran''s concussion feeling has not fully recovered. He only saw the bison rush into the inner circle with both arms, so he saw through his plan. Ignoring so much, he withdrew his defense and dived quickly. Then before the Bison''s Cross was lifted up, he hugged his waist, shook his center of gravity, and turned 180 degrees around the bison. At this time, he buckled the fierce core of the Bison''s waist and abdomen, made an over chest fall in classical wrestling, and smashed it back. When the back of the head hits the ground, it can directly hit the dead. The bison stares wide and tries to retract its neck. When it hits the challenge arena, it hits the ground for its shoulder. The whole challenge arena is hit by a giant man of more than 200 kilograms, which is like an earthquake. Although the bison was thrown seven meat and eight vegetables, at least it did not directly lose its combat ability. At this time, Wei Ran''s feeling of concussion has not passed. He directly rolled in place, out of the scope of attack, and quickly stood up. The feeling of concussion dissipated completely. He shook his head. The secret passage was too careless and nearly capsized in the gutter. Bison also struggled to stand up and gasped at Wei Ran. In this battle, rabbits rise and fall. Both sides have experienced a situation of near defeat. That is, many viewers below are nervous, their palms are sweating and stand up. The same is true of the Haoshang surnamed Zhou. When he began to see the bison at a disadvantage, he clenched his fist. After that, when the bison nearly overturned the Jedi with a big Russian fist, he raised his hands. Then when he saw that he could end the battle by hooping his neck and rushing to his knees, he was pulled back to his disadvantage by Wei Ran''s dexterous chest fall, so he jumped up in the field. At this time, I saw the confrontation between the two sides. He was also panting, as if he were dueling in the challenge arena. At this time, he unconsciously looked at Zheng Hong on the side and saw Zheng Hong sitting in his position with a glass of wine and a toast to himself from a distance. Wei Ran stood upright with one hand pointing at the place where he had just been hit hard. "Here, here, here, and here! I can resist it. Can you resist it? " As soon as the voice fell, he rushed over. In the Bison''s eyes as wide as a bell, Wei Ran hit the bison at an extremely terrible speed like a violent covering artillery bombing! Bison bent his arms to block and occasionally hit back. This time, Wei Ran was very focused, and no punch could hit effectively. The heavy blows that just blew up on Wei Ran were all returned to the bison. It seems that his fat coverage is higher than Wei Ran, and his resistance must be stronger than Wei Ran. However, the bison had a feeling of fainting, and his fist strength penetrating fat and muscle seemed to release shock waves in his body. His internal organs were shaken by these shock waves and sent a strong protest to himself in a painful way. The Bison''s face was full of blood and sent out the final counterattack. After blocking the heavy artillery that Wei Ran rushed to his face, he stepped forward and smashed a head hammer with Wei Ran''s retracted fist. Wei Ran could only retreat. The bison followed a left hook and hit Wei Ran''s chin. Wei Ran retreats again. OK, there''s enough space. His eyes radiated with pain and crazy light. His right hand hidden on the side waved violently. It was another big Russian fist to attack Wei Yantou''s side from a tricky angle. Hum! After a loss, you expect me to eat a second time?! Wei Ran fully focused his attention, so that he calmly didn''t choose to block or retreat, but rushed out an upper hook from the hidden place below while moving forward. This action is like the Dragon Rising fist in the street bully. It hit the buffalo''s chin hard. His upper and lower teeth collided violently, and he broke two. His mouth is full of blood. He fell back on the challenge arena, his eyes turned white, and it was difficult to move. He bet all the victory and defeat on this Russian swing, but he failed completely. Wei Ran looked at the fainted bison for a few seconds, and finally walked down the challenge arena silently. Despite the blood on his body, Zheng Hong came up in person, learned Europa''s etiquette and gave Wei a warm hug. Zhou''s merchant urged his medical team to hurry up to rescue bison Richard. Although he was unwilling to lose this time, he would not blame all the reasons on the boxer. Businessmen who can participate in this competition are all luxury businessmen, and they can''t afford to lose. It''s not easy for them to train a top fighter, and winning or losing is a routine. They won''t give up their boxers because of a defeat, which is tantamount to giving up all their previous investments. This is also the biggest difference between high-level boxing and low-level boxing in neutral areas. Zheng Hong couldn''t pat Wei ran on the shoulder, so he had to pat him on the arm and said, "your game can at least make me a net profit of 700000 liang of silver." "Boxing should not reach so much money, even gambling." "It''s said that there is a business competition relationship in the middle. If I win, he has to exit, and the market and raw materials belong to me. This is the rule." Wei Ran looked at the challenge arena again. After Richard bison was given first aid by his medical team, he took a stretcher and moved to the medical room. "This guy is very good. He can be regarded as a top boxer." "Don''t worry, boss Zhou won''t do anything to him. Even if he can''t win you, there are many people he can win." After the meeting, Wei Ran went to the hotel with Zheng Hong in the luxury carriage of the Zheng family. On the way, Zheng Hong said, "you must already know the boxing competition." "Good." "Boxing is not often held. It will be held only when the permanent members of the chamber of Commerce Alliance resign or cannot be a member, and the final winner can become the absent member." Wei Ran listened in silence. "The director of the chamber of Commerce Union has great power, not to mention the details. The greatest power is to formulate the rules of the global chamber of Commerce, which all participating members must abide by. To tell the truth, the Zheng family has been absent from the position of director for many years. Well, I''ve lost this seat since my grandfather''s generation. " "I thought your Zheng family was so strong that they should have a place." "At the beginning of the establishment of the chamber of Commerce, there was indeed a place for the Zheng family. But... Hehe, over the years, our Zheng family has been greatly suppressed by the chamber of Commerce. We must get this seat. " Chapter 21 Zheng Hong didn''t say more about the boxing competition, but talked about the next qualifying match with Wei Ran. "For the seat of adjudicator, you must first obtain the qualification before you have the opportunity to participate. The next qualifying match will be held in Luzon, Nanyang, your hometown. " Wei was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that his fabricated hometown was in Luzon. It was said that since the Ming Navy drove away the Frankies entrenched in Nanyang two hundred years ago (at the end of the 16th century), the Nanyang islands have become the colonies of the Ming Dynasty. Most of the natives there have been naturalized into the people of the Ming Dynasty. They basically speak Mandarin, wear Han clothes, perform Han rites, and work in the manor of the planter of the Ming Dynasty. Those who have been innocent for more than three generations can even participate in the imperial examination as officials. However, a small number of tribes living in the jungle have maintained opposition with the support of the West. Zheng Hong launched his own sailors many years ago to suppress the riots led by these tribes. With the strength of the Zheng family alone, they almost slaughtered the rioting natives. Zheng Hong saw that Wei was too silent and said, "why, I''m going back to my hometown. I''m afraid of being close to my hometown?" Wei Ran suddenly said, "Wei is not from Luzon." "Ha ha, I already know. You have a Huguang accent in your voice. If you are from Luzon, almost all of them are Minnan or vernacular. Only a generation of immigrants will have the tone of mainland provinces. " Wei Ran smiled and said, "since you know I''m lying, why do you cooperate with me?" "Few people who dare to go to sea are innocent. Everything goes to the bottom. My Zheng family is not the imperial court. What''s more, we Zheng family were born as pirates. Besides, I can''t find a better fighter than you, can I? " "Since the captain has no doubt about his employment, Wei should do his best." Zheng Hong waved his hand, "the power you want to look for beyond the limits of mortals is available in Daming. As far as I know, the Yu family still has inheritance, that is, the Yu family of Yu Long Qi Hu. " Wei Ran''s eyes lit up, "the family history of General Yu Dayou?" "Yes, General Yu Dayou, alone in the past, fought all over the Shaolin Temple, which is known as the best martial arts in the world. The invincible hand has a family heritage." Wei Ran''s heart is surging. As a martial artist, he has heard many legends of famous generals even in later generations, and Yu Dayou is one of them. I''m very excited to see the Yu family''s Kung Fu with my own eyes. "Then, after the qualifying match, please take me to visit Yu''s house." "Naturally, I''ve heard from some channels. It seems that many of the boxing wish competition are monsters that are difficult to guess from the perspective of mortals. At that time, the competition may be very cruel. It can help you improve your strength and increase my chances of winning." Wei Ran thought, "do you have any information about the boxer opposite in this qualifying match?" "I''m a Muay Thai fighter. I''ll have someone sort out the information for you later. I''m sure you can handle it." Wei Ran repaired in Jinshan City for three days, and a merchant ship of the Zheng family came to pick them up to Luzon. After boarding the ship, Zheng Hong introduced four people to him as his assistants to participate in the boxing wish competition in the future. A cook, a doctor, a trainer and a servant. It seems that the previous business competition gave Zheng Hong great confidence, so it gave him a professional team to serve him. The cook is older and in his fifties. He doesn''t know his real name. Everyone calls him lord Hao, and Zheng Hong doesn''t care. He was thin, with a goatee, and always carried a wine pot with him. He drank two mouthfuls when he had nothing to do. Although the wine is good and the cooking is really good, even if Wei Ran put forward the nutritional meal requirements based on chicken breast, beef, rice and noodles, Hao Ye can make it unique. However, Lord Hao was surprised to see that the food requested by Wei Ran was mainly high protein dishes that did not contain oil. There is no nutrition in this era. Boxers eat according to their own preferences and will not be so restrained as Wei Ran. The doctor''s name is Liu Wenfei. She is a young woman with white and beautiful appearance. She originally came from Jiangnan, naturally with the gentle temperament of Jiangnan women. Although she is a woman, her medical skills are good. In order to make money, she has followed the Zheng family''s fleet to sea for a long time. She can cure all kinds of difficult and miscellaneous diseases suffered by sailors. There is also a very good massage technique. Although she looks weak, even if she massages Wei Ran''s muscles after training, she can do it with ease and excellent effect. Her strength is no weaker than that of many male masseurs. Wei Ran was curious about how a woman could travel with a boat. After all, in some crossing novels he had read, it was not allowed to take women to sea in the Ming Dynasty. Zheng Hong said that this is the old yellow calendar. The Zheng family was born a pirate. They were both merchants and looters. Which robbery won''t rob a few female slaves back. If you still abide by this rule, won''t all those female slaves be lost to feed the sea dragon king? Liu Wenfei was very interested in Wei Ran''s body. After repeatedly massaging him, she would ask him if he needed acupuncture. Wei Ran was very resistant to needles and other things and refused to agree. In particular, the woman''s eyes are always strange. Looking at her body, she seems to be looking at an experimental object. This feeling makes Wei ran very uncomfortable. Therefore, except when necessary, he basically won''t communicate with Liu Wenfei. The training partner is a Japanese named Takahashi Jung. He is a rare Japanese in this era with a strong physique comparable to Wei Ran. Although this man is majestic, he is not a warrior, but from an ordinary peasant family. When he was young, he ate so much that he often stole the food of the villagers, and was driven out of the village as a monster by the villagers. Later, he was adopted by the Zheng family in the port and trained as a family guard. He is gifted and has the hope of becoming a top boxer. Zheng Hong asked him to be Wei Ran''s companion, which is also meant to be cultivated. Takahashi''s previous idol was the old swordsman ITO Tuoye. Since ITO lost to Wei Ran, he transferred his worship of ITO to Wei Ran. Although Takahashi''s talent is good, it''s a pity that his technology is very rough. As Wei Ran''s companion, he can only be said to be reluctant. Wei Ran didn''t want to hurt him, so he was asked to do more target feeding. Although it is feeding the target, it can also learn a lot. Wei Ran never takes the initiative to teach. How much he can learn depends on his own understanding. But if you ask, Wei Ran will not be stingy, and what should be said in some places will be clearly said. As for the personal servant, he was an ah San! But he took a Daming name, surnamed Zheng, and his name was Zheng a San A San used to be a doorboy in the East India Company. Since the Zheng family and the East India Company had several wars in India, the power of the East India Company has shrunk a lot. A San was robbed by the Zheng family at that time. Because he had a good sense of service, he raised him from slaves and made him a personal servant for the distinguished guests of the Zheng family. Wei Ran also enjoyed the feeling of stretching out his clothes and opening his mouth. Oh, no, he seemed to be paralyzed every day for ten years. But things at that time, of course, can''t be compared with what they are now. Chapter 22 The merchant ship Wei Ran took was a steamer named black fish. It is a newly built ship in recent ten years, and it is also the first steamship in the world. But the main power is still sail, and the Ming wheel is only used as auxiliary power. The hull size of the black fish is almost the same as that of the class II sail battleship. In fact, it was originally built with reference to the class II sail battleship. This kind of battleship can be used as a flagship in many medium-sized countries. It''s just that the Zheng family''s businessmen are afraid of the imperial court. Therefore, the hull is so large, but there are not so many naval guns. Even so, there are 60 most advanced guns. The Zheng family set out with two smaller armed merchant ships. The route is mainly the West Coast route, passing through the Bering Strait to Yokohama, Japan. Then sail along the coastline to Shanghai. Wei Ran also enjoyed the scenery of the Ming Dynasty when he entrusted a batch of goods to the municipal shipping department. There is no lack of dignity between the prosperity of the city, and there is no lack of vigour in addition to the beauty of mountains and rivers. A galaxy of talents, Zhong Lin Yuxiu. China is worthy of its name. Wei was shocked when he saw it. Unfortunately, his cultural level was really not high and he was unable to express his feelings with corresponding words, so he often sighed. Unfortunately, I was in a hurry all the way. I didn''t have time to appreciate the style of the capital and the accompanying capital. We purchased another batch of goods in Shanghai and went straight south to Quanzhou. Zheng''s ancestral industry is in Nan''an, Fujian, very close to Quanzhou. Coincidentally, Yu''s family is in Jinjiang and next to Quanzhou. But this time Zheng Hong didn''t want to go back to his hometown, and Wei Ran didn''t take the opportunity to ask to visit Yu''s house first. After resting in Quanzhou for three days, he sailed directly to Luzon. Zheng Hong saw that Wei Ran seemed to have feelings for the land of Daming. At first, he thought it was the feelings of wanderers who had been away from their hometown for a long time, but he didn''t feel like it when watching carefully. For a moment and a half, he didn''t know why Wei Ran had both sigh, regret, shock and pride. On the third day of sailing at sea after leaving Quanzhou, I suddenly saw four pirate ships refitted from merchant ships with skeleton flags. The speed is much faster than Zheng Hong''s ship. The four ships are sandwiched from the two wings, obviously with the idea of robbery. Zheng Hong naturally saw this in the captain''s room. He rubbed his chin full of beard residue and said to the chief mate next to him, "why is it useless to hang our Zheng''s flag in the South China Sea? Brother has been in charge of Nanyang''s business for so many years, but the prestige of the Zheng family has fallen so fast? " The chief mate did not dare to speak. He was sweating and stood aside with his head down. Zheng Hong hissed and suddenly scolded angrily, "Why are you so stunned? I don''t see people coming to rob! Call everyone ready to fight! It''s only our Zheng family who robbed others. If I was robbed by someone, wouldn''t I laugh at the big teeth of the sea hero! " After receiving the order, the chief officer, like an amnesty, trotted all the way and yelled to get all the staff ready for battle. In fact, it goes without saying that the sailors and crew of the Zheng family are old hands. They were ready when they saw four pirate ships coming. They are not only shipmen, but also pirates, and they are also the best of pirates. They are more cold-blooded, cruel, cunning and experienced than ordinary pirates. After receiving the chief officer''s order, the three-layer splint gun doors on the port and starboard sides opened, and the ferocious cannon barrel stretched out, a full 60! At this time, Zheng Hong''s face was so gloomy that he wanted to drip water. As the second son of the Zheng family, he was sent to the new world to fight for his family in his early years. His personal foundation and family background, so he is in the new world. In the past, when he led a team, at least three ships set out at the same time, which could use the fleet line-up tactics. With their Zheng family''s armed strength comparable to the Navy, few pirates at sea dare to make up their mind. Usually only they rob others. This time back to Nanyang, because this is where the Zheng family base is located, it should be extremely safe in theory. So this time, only one flagship came out without other ships. So that this unexpected encounter with pirates, it seems very passive. Each of the four pirate ships had 30 guns, more than his flagship combined. They are at least class 5 cruisers. They are the main cruisers of European naval fleets. The cost is much more than he imagined. An ordinary pirate ship can have 20 guns and a quota of 150 people. It can be called a large Pirate Group on the wanted notice. Any one of these four ships can exceed the highest standard of the pirate group defined by Europa. Zheng Hong didn''t believe they were ordinary pirate organizations. There must be someone behind them! Zheng Hong, an armed merchant ship of the black fish, is a class II sail battleship. It is covered with copper skin below the waterline. Even some key parts of the surface are covered with copper skin armor. Just to meet the needs of business, the original 90 guns were reduced to 70. The empty weight can carry more goods, with a fixed number of 750 people on board. These four pirate ships are cruisers with smaller hull and more flexibility. However, the firepower and armor are far less than the black fish. It is very likely to be scrapped after a salvo. Moreover, their guns belong to the old cannon, and their range and power are not as powerful as the black fish cannon. So their tactics, either guerrilla warfare, rely on mobility, constantly looking for the dead corner of the black fish''s firing range and shelling. Or it''s looking for a chance to engage the ship. Wei Ran is now in the training room in the cabin. The sea is rough and bumpy. Naturally, the equipment in the training room should be specially fixed, which is very inconvenient to use. Therefore, what Wei Ran did most was air strike training and target strike training. It happened that the ship was bumpy, so he could practice his balance ability. At this time, I was surprised to hear the gunfire outside the cabin. It was too safe to hang the Zheng''s flag all the way. Few ships dare to get too close to this ship. People at sea know that although the Zheng family are businessmen, they have never given up their old business. Thinking of this, Wei Ran went out. Takahashi and a San who follow Wei Ran''s training every day also follow up. Takahashi followed Wei Ran and said, "the second childe carried a lot of goods on the ship. There is no spare space. He shouldn''t take the initiative to rob others. Maybe someone attacked us. Master Wei, if we use splints, we''d better take weapons. " Wei Ran turned back and said, "do you think it will meet the side war?" "I have sailed with the ship for five years. The black fish has strong firepower and heavy armor, which is equivalent to the class II sail battleship of Europe. Apart from the army, no pirate ship dares to fight hard, so there is usually a side to side battle. " This sentence usually has a side battle, which makes Wei burn reverie. Suddenly asked, "why do you know that the army will not attack us?" Takahashi said strangely in his eyes, "the military discipline of the Daming army is very good. It will only rob foreign ships that do not hang the flag issued by the city shipping department, and never rob Daming ships." Wei Ran knew he had asked a stupid question. This knowledge should be common sense here, but he didn''t know it. However, the Daming Navy will only rob foreign ships under specific conditions. Do you think he has good military discipline? This logic is a little strange, but... It doesn''t seem strange. Wei Ran ignored the question just now and said, "I''ve never fought with anyone at sea. What weapon is convenient?" Chapter 23 Takahashi said, "before the battle, it is usually shooting with rifles, and then the two sides will fight with pistols at close range. Pistol bullets are loaded slowly. When they are empty, they can only use cold weapons. Japanese Dao is the fastest. It can often cut off limbs with one knife. But the axe seems to be quite good. If it hits, the other party basically has no power to fight back. " Wei Ran looked at Gaoqiao and saw that he looked nervous. He smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "There''s no axe. Give me one." Wei Ran changed the subject. Takahashi took Wei Ran to a cabin. On the way, he met many sailors shouting back and forth. These sailors, like Takahashi, have a tense expression. Although they are not flustered and orderly, they still feel a depressed atmosphere. Takahashi took a sailor and asked two questions before catching up with Wei Ran. Takahashi introduced the situation: "we are not fully prepared for the naval battle this time to Nanyang. Although we have strong firepower, our mobility is not strong, and there is only one ship. There are four pirates chasing after them, which are like two bread sandwiches. We can''t solve each other at one time through artillery battle. When the pirate ship enters their range, it will form a counter fire. Such a battle is more difficult for people to take control of their lives than a side to side battle. Because grape bullets and chain bullets come at random. If you are unlucky, you will die in it even if you are good at it. The reason why the brothers are nervous is that the next battle may cause heavy casualties. " I entered an arms room. There were some boxes containing a lot of cold weapons, guns and ammunition. Wei chose two hand axes and put them in a place easy to draw out behind his waist. Then he chose a rough double barreled shotgun. He used to play with guns when he was training in the United States. His shooting method was good. However, considering the possibility of close combat, he chose a "rough man" with short range but wide coverage and great power, and then grabbed a shotgun bullet and a revolver. Takahashi chose a short Japanese Dao and a sailor Dao. It seems that he is also a good hand in both hands. Then he chose a common bolt rifle and a revolver. Ah San looked at all this. His legs were shaking. Wei Ran looked at him helplessly. "You take the left reincarnation to the room, stay inside and don''t come out." At this time, I heard the roar of rows, which was very shocking. Takahashi said with a dignified face, "the pirate ship has entered our range. We opened the fire first. I don''t know what the outcome is." Wei Ran said, "do you want to have a look on the deck?" Takahashi grabbed Wei Ran and said, "master Wei, you are an important guest of the captain. The deck is very dangerous. As I just said, if the pirate ship enters their range, it will launch grape bombs to clean up the effective forces on the deck. " Wei Jianqi said, "why don''t you withdraw everyone on the deck to the cabin?" "That won''t work. The hull keeps moving and aims at the enemy with the sideboard, so as to fire and destroy them. It''s not enough to adjust the direction just by the rudder. Sailors need to coordinate and control the three sails and grasp the wind direction in order to move in place quickly. " So Wei Ran and a group of sailors could only wait under the cabin with weapons. At this time, the black fish had begun to exchange fire with four pirate ships. Zheng Hong steered the ship himself and loudly ordered the sailors to control the sails. His loud chief officer conveyed the order. Although the black fish had cannons on both sides, the pirates wouldn''t be so stupid to aim at him on both sides. Instead, the two sides are interspersed at different angles. Zheng Hongxian chose the pirate ship on the port side. He accurately used the current and wind direction to quickly adjust the hull angle and calculate the advance. A wave of salvo, 30 cannons on the port played the rhythm of death one after another. Half of this wave of salvo used solid bullets and half used flowering bullets. Although the locked pirate ship tried its best to maneuver and avoid, it was still hit by the old Gunners on the black fish. It was hit by at least ten shells, with an amazing hit rate. The solid bullet tore the weak hull defense of the pirate ship, put the flowering bullet into it, and exploded in the cabin under the action of the delay fuse. The continuous roar only saw that the pirate ship lit a fire from the middle, slowed down, several lifeboats were thrown into the sea, and the pirate ship gradually began to sink. After solving one on the port side, Zheng Hong wanted to find another on the port side, but found that it was located in a dead corner behind his side and was accelerating. If you want to turn the angle to deal with it, it will obviously waste a lot of time. Although he now has the firepower of battleships, he has only one, which can not form maritime line tactics. Therefore, we can only turn around and look for the enemy on the right. The two pirate ships on the right are far away from each other. The one in front desperately sails in front of the black fish, and the one behind also bites the dead corner at the side and rear. Zheng Hong adjusted his direction to track the ship in front of him on the right, but he was also ready for a wave of volley from the enemy. There was another wave of salvo. This wave of starboard salvo was not ideal. Only a few shots hit the enemy ship. It grabbed ammunition, filled the blank, and quickly rushed into their attack range. The black fish has a huge hull and far less maneuverability than them. Most guns can only resist hard. These pirate ships were so smart that they didn''t want to break through the black fish''s armor with their tattered cannon guns. But when it approaches a relatively close distance, it immediately launches a grape bomb. The sailors who are adjusting the sails on the black fish have suffered heavy casualties. Grape bullets are very dense. Although they can''t wear armor, they are very effective for killing the crew. Half of the more than 100 crew members left on the splint were killed and injured by the fire of three enemy ships. These people were so angry that the chief officer urged the living to hurry down and mobilize the second wave of sailors. At the same time, the black fish also launched a wave of salvo, this time it was close fire. The pirate ship in front of the right wanted to approach, but it didn''t expect that the starboard side locked them so quickly. In the continuous roar of artillery, the hull of the pirate ship was directly cracked and slowly sank into the sea. In addition, the two pirate ships on the left and right rear sides took advantage of this opportunity and quickly galloped over. Close to the stern, they fired a wave of solid bombs and a wave of grape bombs. The sailors hiding on the sails and masts were baptized again, and the splints were full of broken limbs and meat. Most of the solid bullets were empty, and some of the ones with a partial angle failed to penetrate the outer armor. Several solid bullets entered the gun door. This time, the cannon inside was overturned, and all the Gunners next to the gun base were crushed into meat cakes and hit the wall. The flying sawdust killed a wider area, and seven or eight Gunners were overturned and screamed. For a time, the cabin was like a hell on earth, which made people dare not look directly at it. Everyone in the cabin was struggling to endure such a painful moment. This time, Zheng Hong didn''t care so much. It was impossible to aim at the artillery accurately. He ordered the Gunners on both sides to fill the shells and fired a wave by rubbing the two pirate ships behind the side. The hit rate is not high, but as long as it is hit, it will inevitably hit the cabin and give huge damage to the pirates hiding in it. The pirate ship is small and more flexible. It turns and maneuvers continuously, avoids both sides of the black fish, and keeps firing guns at the stern. Even the black fish was riddled with holes, and a cabin at the tail was pierced, killing many people. But with rich experience, Zheng Hong gradually adjusted his angle and was about to catch them. Unexpectedly, at this time, the two pirate ships approached the black fish side by side. Chapter 24 Zheng Hong slightly decelerated, exposing the two ships to the shooting range a little more. Although this angle is still small, it is enough to give considerable damage. When the order to fire was issued, the left and right sides opened fire at the same time. In the roar, the bow of the two pirate ships was hit miserably, and wood chips flew everywhere. Unfortunately, it missed the key area, and the two ships still have navigation ability. Like angry bulls, they hit the black fish on both sides. People in the gun cabin turned upside down for a moment. Many cannons that had not been reset after firing were knocked to the ground, killing and injuring many gunners. At the same time, the blackfish was also attached to the side springboard. There was a hook scratch on the springboard, so it was not easy to break free after hooking. At this time, all pirates poured into the splint, including Russians, Han people, Japanese, Nanyang aborigines and some Latin people in the Middle East. With all kinds of guns and cold weapons, they clamored to rush to the black fish. This time, Wei Ran, who was staying in the cabin, heard an order from the boatswain. "Get ready for the battle! Kill all these pirates who have eaten bear heart and leopard courage! " The sailors in the cabin drew out sharp blades one after another, their eyes were red and hissed loudly. In the artillery battle just now, our side was shelled many times. With strong armor plates, we survived, but nearly 200 people were still dead. All sailors feel great pressure. The dead sailors are companions who get along day and night. Almost all of them are from Fujian, and many of them have relatives. This death and injury directly aroused the anger of the sailors. Wei Ran remained basically calm, holding a double barreled shotgun, followed the sailor to the splint and prepared for the side battle. The pirates and the crew took over. Both sides fired their own volleys. When the smoke of gunpowder filled the air, many pirates and crew were shot and killed one after another. A single shot bolt action rifle needs to be loaded with bullets after firing. Therefore, both sides are divided into multiple rows of rotation shooting to maintain enough lasting firepower. But the pirates were especially brave. They even arranged death squads. After the two sides had finished firing, these death squads rushed up the wiring board with revolvers and rushed into the crew of the black fish. The firing speed of the revolver was much faster than that of the bolt rifle. Even if the crew killed a group by firing, most of them still managed to rush in. After they rushed on board, they fired one after another with revolvers, which immediately disrupted the gun array of the black fish. Other pirates also lost their rifles and rushed up with pistols or cold melee weapons. They fought like veterans for many years. They were fierce and fearless. They were not like the mob of ordinary pirates at all. Although the crew of the black fish suffered from the attack on both sides of the port and starboard, these crew members were elite. Even if they were rushed into the formation, they did not panic at all, but inspired their blood. They have also been pirates. In this environment at sea, after being jumped and boarded, they either kill each other or be killed by each other to feed sharks. There is no second way. Therefore, they broke out extremely strong combat effectiveness, took out short guns to shoot at each other, or directly fought with bayonets and sailor knives. Wei Ran didn''t officially join the battle until the pirate death squads got on the ship. He hid behind the mast. When he saw the pirates coming up, he fired continuously with a double barrel shotgun. Two jets went down to empty a place. Then hide behind the mast, observe the situation and continue loading. Although his fighting ability is very strong, but after all, it is a physical fetus. There is no bullet to kill with high efficiency. It''s not a game, it''s life! After a fight, pirates poured in more and more, and the scene became more uneven and chaotic, forming a pattern of you have me and I have you. There was no way to command such a chaotic battle. They could only fight to the death with the courage of sailors alone, and there was almost no place on the deck that was not fighting. At this time, the rifles on both sides were too late to load, and the pistols were also shot out. Except for a few people who hid in the dark to shoot black guns, they basically started a white-edged war, and the scene became more bloody and cruel. Wei Ran took the lead in the front. Seeing that there were many people, he waved his double axes and went forward to fight in blood. With his kung fu, the double axes seem to be waving disorderly, but in fact, every move is full of the ingenuity and integrity he practiced by cutting trees. No matter how long the opponent''s weapon is, if he gets hit by his axe, it will either break or collapse. Wei Ran will look for a gap and enter. Once the axe goes down, someone will pay the bill on the spot. His killing method was bloody and violent, and his followers were invincible. He killed almost one person step by step, killing parts everywhere. Not long after, the pirates who saw him close were frightened, looked at each other hesitantly, and then looked for other sailors as opponents. They would never dare to face Wei Ran. In this way, Wei Ran was more capable, just like a red whirlwind, blowing blood everywhere. When Wei Yanyi comes forward when his own sailors are trapped and at a disadvantage, many pirates will be as embarrassed as a loser. After a chaotic battle, many inferior sailors were saved by Wei Ran and naturally followed him. After several fights, more and more people gathered around him and became more organized. It was no longer a messy scuffle with the enemy as at the beginning. Wei Ran didn''t know that he had killed several people. In short, an axe had cut off the handle. At this time, he could only wave a Japanese sword and an axe. Not far away, he saw that Zheng Hong was also participating in the bloody white-edged war, and he was followed by a Japanese swordsman. I wonder if he has special trust in the martial arts of Japanese swordsmen. Maybe the pirates saw his identity and many tough guys rushed to him. The Japanese swordsman and other guards helped Zheng Hong fight back for several waves, but there were still fish that missed the net and rushed in front of Zheng Hong. Zheng Hong took the time to accurately blow the heads of several people who rushed up with a revolver. The Japanese swordsman came forward to apologize in shame. "Sorry, my Lord, my subordinates failed to stop them all." Zheng Hong blew the smoke from the muzzle of the gun. Looking at the scene in front of him, he was not very flustered. He just frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. "Mr. Yamashita, you are still far from your master. If he is here, no one can come near. Forget it, martial arts are honed day by day. Now find a way to kill all these damn pirates for me! " At this time, Zheng Hong noticed Wei Ran''s active performance on the splint and almost broke back his advantages a little bit. In a chaotic war, he can gradually gather scattered sailors together with his personal courage to form an organizational force. This is obviously not what a reckless man can do. At least he must have a certain concept of the overall situation. Zheng Hong appreciated Wei ran more and more and pulled a hand down the mountain, "go and meet with brother Wei. After our personnel were concentrated, we threw all these bastards into the sea to feed sharks!" At this time, there was a gun sound from below the cabin. A splint on the surface collapsed. Obviously, someone ignited gunpowder and exploded in the artillery cabin below. It seems that pirates entered the cabin. Wei Huo tightened his axe. One of his axes flew out of the wooden handle in the battle just now, so he changed the Japanese Dao. Even with his arms in his hands, he can still stand very steady in the rough sea. "Takahashi, take someone to meet the captain and listen to him. I''ll take a look inside the cabin. I''m afraid some pirates will go in and do great damage and blow up the ship. Then everyone has to feed sharks! " Speaking of sharks, the three ships have been surrounded by a lot, forming a feast. None of the sailors or pirates who were shot down in the sea could escape from the mouth of the shark and died miserably. The broken limbs and arms floating on the sea were swallowed by the shark soon. Wei Ran rushed into the cabin. Sure enough, there was a fierce fight and gunfire. He guarded in the dark near the cabin door, loaded his revolver with bullets, pinned down his Japanese knife and walked inside step by step. Chapter 25 Suddenly I heard the pirate shout, "there are women on this ship! A beautiful woman, GAHA ha... " Wei Ran''s eyebrows jumped. The only woman on board was Liu Wenfei, the ship doctor hired by Zheng Hong. He couldn''t think so much and hurriedly walked to Liu Wenfei''s room. At this time, I didn''t hear any struggling cry for help. I only heard two gunshots, so I calmed down. Wei Ran was stunned. Did the pirate shoot? After walking to Liu Wenfei''s room, he was surprised by what he saw. Liu Wenfei''s door was wide open, and she was squatting on the bodies of two pirates, groping for coins and jewelry. Her search action was very skilled. When someone appeared at the door and looked up, the revolver came out. If Wei Ran''s nerve reaction was not very fast, and he instinctively noticed something bad, he flashed outside the door, otherwise he would end up as good as the two pirates. "It''s me!" Wei Ran said. "Eh?!" Liu Wenfei just fired instinctively. She didn''t know who the person was. "It''s brother Wei. I''m sorry. She just fired instinctively." Wei Ran walked carefully to the door. He remembered that Zheng Hong made an unwritten rule on the ship, that is, no one can enter the ship doctor''s room at will, otherwise she can kill at will and have unlimited self-defense. In addition to important crew members, if ordinary crew members want her to see a doctor, they have to see her mood, and the doctor can only be seen in the infirmary. These rules are to protect the only weak woman on the whole ship, but now it seems that if this woman had not been extremely nervous and ruthless and unreasonable, it would be very difficult to establish a firm foothold on this ship full of Pirates without being harassed. Liu Wenfei was looking at Wei Ran in surprise. "Why don''t brother Wei come in?" Wei Ran frowned and said, "I just heard pirates coming in, so I came to have a look. Now it seems that the girl has enough self-protection ability. The battle in the artillery room is fierce, and Wei has to go to support. Girl, please be careful. " When Wei Ran turned and left, he didn''t see the strange smile on Liu Wenfei''s mouth. When she saw that Wei Ran was gone, she closed the door and stripped off the clothes of the two pirates. Take out a set of combined scalpel tools. "Europa''s medical skills derived from scientific principles are unique. This department of surgery is suffering from no corpse research. Today there are enough materials. I want to take out all their internal organs, make human specimens, soak them in cans and do research every day. It''s a pity that I broke my head. I don''t know if the captain has good material. " Wei Huo recalled that the two pirate bodies he had just seen were shot in the head by Liu Wenfei. This woman is not simple. Her strength is no weaker than that of a man. Even her shooting skills are excellent. It''s better to stay away from her in the future. When I came to the gun cabin, there were sporadic battles here. Sure enough, a team of Pirates wanted to seize here and had a fierce battle with the crew inside. The two sides were at a standoff. Wei Ran''s appearance was behind the pirates. When they didn''t pay attention, he quietly lurked in the past. When he came to the people, he covered his mouth and twisted his neck, and solved one silently. He acted quickly, calmly and silently. In a short time, he killed six. Until the pirates felt how their firepower fell so much and looked back in doubt. At this time, Wei Ran grimly called the names one by one with his revolver. Coupled with a wave of charging by the sailors inside, the pirates made an account. Wei Ran asked the artillery commander, "can you still attack?" When the cannon grew up, he shook his head. "Most of the cannons were knocked over, and some that can fire are not at the firing angle. We need to put the gun back on the gun position to launch, but the brothers are injured and the gun is heavy. Where can we lift it for a while and a half? " Wei Ran asked the gunner to take him to the gun base where the enemy ship could be locked. Thousands of kilograms of cannons rolled to the ground and naturally could not shoot. Wei Ran patted his chest and said, "I have great strength. I can lift it with you. I should be able to put it in place with all my strength. At that time, blow up these bastards and force them to come to our ship for a decisive battle. Don''t run if you can''t fight!" The gunner couldn''t resist Wei Ran, so he could only call those sailors who were only slightly injured. Wei Ran held the heaviest place, and several people worked hard together to put the giant gun in place. The gunner was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, Wei Ran had so much strength. Just now he tried to lift the gun, but he couldn''t lift it, so he had to give up. The gunner took Wei Ran and the heavy sailor to reset the cannons in several key positions, all aiming at the key positions of local ships. After Wei Ran was so tired that he was about to lie down, the gun base began to arrange personnel, gave an order and fired at the same time. When the explosion rumbled, the pirate ships on both sides were first punched big holes by solid bullets, then reset their gun bases, and then fired a round of flowering bullets. The pirate ship seems to have burst and suffered great damage. Through the big hole, you can even hear someone shouting in the pirate ship. "The ship is going to be bombed and sunk. If you don''t want to die, rush to the black fish and rob the ship. Only then can you have hope of survival!" Wei Ran, who was so tired that he sat on the ground, stood up and said with a smile, "Oh, the decisive battle is about to begin. Either you die or I die. There is no second way. Let''s go to the deck together." At this time, there was a fierce battle on the deck. Zheng Hong gathered a large number of sailors and crew, formed an organized attack, and gradually drove all the pirates on one side to the sea. Sharks cheered and jumped into the air to rob people. The pirate ship of the other side was about to sink, and these pirates were also red eyed. Although one side was defeated, the other side rushed to Zheng Hong. Both sides are outlaws. They cut and kill each other almost without defense. Each knife stabbed the vital point. At one time, the casualties were huge and extremely tragic. However, they are also deadlocked with each other, and it is difficult to decide the outcome in a short time. After all, the number of sailors and pirates is similar, and the bravery is also quite. They all fight with their lives and have the mentality of benevolence if they fail. The captain of the pirates appeared on the black fish at this time. He had a thick beard, connected with his temples, rough skin, black and red, and a pair of cold blue eyes like sharks. He shouted in Russian, "kill the captain of the new world! Only then can we have a chance to go back alive and become the king of the five Seas! " He brought out a group of fresh troops from the pirate ship. After these people crowded to join the battle group, the pirate side actually gained a big advantage. Gradually, the Zheng sailors were pushed aside. More and more people couldn''t stand and fell into the sea. Even Zheng Hong can only take a few guards to a higher position. He looks ferocious and has a mind of trapped animals still fighting. Seeing the pirate leader, Zheng Hong obviously recognized him and said in surprise: "king of the Black Sea! Andrev, why are you interested in developing in the South China Sea? " Andrev was a pirate supported by Czarist Russia, specializing in fighting against the Ottoman Empire, but he heard that he abandoned the whole fleet a few years ago. However, I heard that he appeared in the Malacca sea area. He often robbed passing ships, and the means were cruel. The robbed ships basically didn''t stay alive, because he never kept prisoners. "Hahaha, the Black Sea is too small and the Czar controls too much. Where can it be compared with the Pacific Ocean! Captain Ming of the new world, I didn''t expect you to die in the bathhouse in the South China Sea. " Andrev spoke fluent Chinese and thought he was a Russian stationed in the Far East. "Ah, it seems that you know something. You''d better not consider suicide. I''ll catch you alive!" Zheng Hong said ferociously. "Ha ha ha, it''s a pity that the advantage is on our side!" Andrev laughed wildly. At this time, Wei Ran, who quietly lurked up from the cabin, was just in the dead corner of andrev''s side. Andrev was surrounded by many pirates. Wei Ran didn''t care about that. Taking advantage of the fierce battle, he suddenly came out, sprayed two shots with his shotgun, and then fired wildly with the revolver to open a large gap. Then he took out the axe and Japanese knife from behind his waist and roared like a crazy warrior in Nordic mythology. A tiger jumped into the crowd and went straight to andrev. Chapter 26 Andrev opened his eyes to Wei Ran. Where did this terrible giant come from?! Wei Ran squeezed into the crowd and cut left and right. No one could stop him. And deep into the crowd, no one dares to shoot indiscriminately, so as not to accidentally hurt their own people. Andrev saw that no matter how brave his men were, they could not resist Wei Ran''s advance. They were cut into parts one after another, and his heart jumped. The king of the black sea even had a burst of fear, "Shoot me and stop him!" The pirate nearby said in surprise, "Captain, but there are our people there!" "Madder, you fool, can they stop this terrible man?!" The pirates trembled. Looking back, they saw that Wei Ran was bleeding all over. Even standing on the greasy deck soaked in blood, he was still very stable. Even the violent waves were difficult to shake his body. The pirates looked at each other and raised their bolt action rifles to aim at Wei Ran, ready to shoot. At this time, the bang bang gun came. Zheng Hong had already seized a high point. He had already seen Wei Ran''s action. Although one person''s strength had become the key to stirring up the downwind situation. Therefore, seeing that andrev wanted to shoot Wei Ran regardless of killing his own people, he ordered people to shoot at them first. When the platoon went down, Andreev, the gunman team, fell many people, and others were a little panicked. Although the guns aimed at Wei Ran were shot out, they were all empty. Seeing this, Wei Ran stabbed a pirate in front of him and caught him as a meat shield. Such a brave performance made the pirates terrified and demoralized! In this way, Wei Ran''s charge is even more invincible! Zheng Hong cooperates with shooting at high altitude to suppress, and commands the sailors fighting in disorder below to squeeze the pirates desperately. The two sides stood on the narrow splint, face to face, stabbing each other with knives. Originally, the pirates still had the upper hand. Now, with the brave performance of Wei Ran, the pirates became more and more unstable, so they couldn''t resist the pressure and began to retreat one after another. Andrev stamped his feet in anger and looked back at his boat. In the recent shelling, the ship was badly damaged and had lost its ability to sail in the ocean. The South China Sea is the vestibule of the Zheng family. He has no place to stop for supply and repair, so he is bound to sink at sea. Only by seizing the black fish can he have a chance of life. At the thought of this, andrev made a cruel move and pulled out the saber. It was a noble weapon given by the czar. The hand guard was inlaid with gold, which was both precious and sharp. He first made people shoot at Zheng Hong to suppress the firepower of Zheng Hong and others. Then he led several brave confidants from the Czar''s guard to go directly to Wei Huo. Zheng Hong was far away. There were many sailors in the middle who blocked him. The resistance was too great, but Wei Ran was only one person. Oh, no, there were some wounded sailors behind him. However, as long as we can kill Wei Ran, we can quickly defeat this weak team on the side. At the same time, it will cause a heavy blow to Zheng Hong''s morale and improve his own morale. Wei Ran saw that the pirate captain came in person, smiled grimly, threw the body caught in his hand as an anti bullet at them, and then directly met them. Andrev''s four guards rushed first. They were all members of the czar. They were proficient in martial arts and powerful. They all used military knives. When they cut the body thrown by Wei ran into several sections and threw it aside. Of course, Wei Ran would not give them space and time to pull out his gun. Waving an axe and a Japanese knife, he appeared in front of them when the body was left behind. The four guards had rich experience in actual combat and did not panic at all. They stood in a row and shot in the left and right directions at the same time. The four sabres glittered with dazzling light and directly cut off, which was extremely fierce. Wei Ran opened two with his knife and axe, and the remaining two were directly cut on his deliberately exposed shoulder. It''s really hard for the body to resist the weapon, but Wei Ran''s muscles are very solid. Despite the pain after being hit by the knife, he suddenly shrinks, and the general''s knife is stuck on his body, which makes it difficult for the other party to pull it out for a moment. Then Wei Ran fought with the spirit of blood courage, waved his knife and axe, and directly killed the two guards who couldn''t pull back their knives. The two guards were hacked to death. At the same time, they also pulled out their military knives, which made Wei Ran''s shoulders bleed. But Wei Ran only frowned slightly. He knew that such a fight with fewer enemies was to trade injuries for life, and he couldn''t take into account the injury. After killing them, he immediately went further and waved again against the blades of the other two guards. The two guards knew that Wei Huo was powerful and wanted to change his moves halfway. They staggered Wei Huo''s chopping route to cut Wei Huo back and force him to close his moves for defense. But Wei Yansi didn''t care about the other party''s attack. When moving forward, she only hid the key points and exposed other parts of her body. As they cut, you can''t kill me, and my axe will kill you! At this time, Wei Ran''s eyes were very fierce, decisive and brave, as if he could eat people alive. These two people have never seen such a cruel character. When the two sabres change line, they hesitate. When they see Wei burning''s knives and axes continue to cut without stopping, they hesitate again whether to dodge or die together. Hesitation slows down, not to mention twice. Wei Ran''s strength increased to the maximum, and the knife and axe blew like a whirlwind, and their heads were cut to the ground at the same time. With a fierce roar, he rushed directly to andrev without protection. Andrev was also shocked by Wei Ran''s desperate move. Seeing that the four guards died, he naturally didn''t dare to fight with Wei Ran''s swords, and suddenly took out a pistol from his waist. "Go to hell!" This distance pistol can kill Wei Ran, but Wei Ran can''t cut him at all. Andrev is proud. No matter how good your Kung Fu is, the times are different! Wei Ran had already noticed his movements. Before the andrev pistol was fully raised, Wei Ran''s axe flew out and hit his wrist. The axe was deeply embedded in the wrist bone and directly hit the gun in the other party''s hand. He strided forward and easily held andrev''s noble Sabre roaring. The cruel kick almost broke his heart. Then he cut off his hand with an axe, strangled his neck and stuck it on it with a Japanese knife. Seeing this, Zheng Hong ordered his men to shout: "the king of the Black Sea is captured, and those who surrender will not be killed!" The pirates looked back and saw Wei Ran walking near the mast with andrev, the king of the Black Sea. There was a platform where everyone could see more clearly. Others wanted to rescue the leader, but they were stopped by the high bridge around Wei Ran and many gunners. After several strong attacks, the Zheng sailors shouted back with great morale. The morale of the pirates immediately collapsed, some of them ran to the heavily damaged ship, and some of them who couldn''t escape knelt down and surrendered. The war situation soon became a unilateral suppression. Zheng Hong cleaned up the mess and sent people to board two pirate ships. After capturing all the pirates on the black fish, he removed their weapons, tied up his hands and knelt on the side of the ship. After that, all the prisoners were executed in front of andrev. None of them remained. They were killed and directly thrown into the sea to feed sharks. Of course, the pirates panicked and wanted to resist. Many of those who were about to be killed cursed Zheng Hong on the spot. But Zheng Hong has experienced a lot of such things. He just cursed him. He didn''t take it to heart. As a pirate, he had to prepare himself for such a day. What''s there to curse. Those who scolded hard were dragged out by themselves. At the same time, the crew of the black fish also suffered heavy losses. They suppressed a sense of hostility at the bottom of their hearts, and then tortured and killed these cursers on the spot in the most cruel way at sea. Andrev, the king of the Black Sea, watched in silence until all his men were killed and thrown into the sea to feed sharks. Zheng Hong came to him at this time, "you and I have no old grievances. Once it was well water that didn''t invade the river. Tell me, whose order did you do this?" Andrev smiled. If he could betray the Czar, he would not have any loyalty. Very single told Zheng Hong everything in detail. At this time, Wei Ran has returned to the cabin. Just as the prisoner was executed, he came down. Although his performance in the ring was very violent, it did not mean that he liked this unilateral killing, but he could understand and would not stop the behavior of the sailor of the black fish. After all, he once tortured and killed the Scorpion King. He knows the taste of hatred. "The knife wound on your shoulder is not shallow at all, and when you forcibly pull it out, you scraped the muscles next to you. Come to my room and I''ll help you stop bleeding and sew up the wound." Chapter 27 Wei Ran heard Liu Wenfei''s voice. This kind of thing was originally handled in the infirmary or training ground. However, these two places are not clean and bloody everywhere, which is naturally inconvenient to deal with. Although there seem to be two bodies in Liu Wenfei''s room, it should be much cleaner than outside. Wei Ran arched his hand and said excuse me, so he followed Liu Wenfei into her room. After entering, Wei Ran was stunned. He didn''t know where the two bodies had been treated. There was a smell of blood in the room, but it was not strong. It was obvious that they had been cleaned. Wei Ran had never noticed Liu Wenfei''s room before. At this time, he seemed to smell not only the smell of blood, but also the smell of formalin. Looking around, I saw several glass cans fixed on a cabinet, which seemed to contain fresh things. I couldn''t help looking at it. It was actually the human heart, liver, kidney, spleen, stomach and other organs suspended in it. Wei Ran suddenly felt nauseous, but he pressed down. This is Liu Wenfei''s cold hand on his shoulder. Wei Ran''s body trembled slightly. She first cleaned the blood near the wound with distilled water, and then disinfected him with alcohol. Then she stopped bleeding, sewed needles, applied medicine and played gauze. A series of actions were extremely professional. "It''s the golden sore medicine handed down by the ancestors of the Liu family. The ancestors once served in the Qi family army. The prescription has been improved many times. It has a good effect on the recovery of sword wounds. You can train normally without ten days, brother Wei." With that, Liu Wenfei stroked and massaged the muscles on Wei Ran''s back and arms. Wei Ran was covered with goose bumps and stood up immediately. Arched his hand and said, "thank you, Miss Liu. This lone man and few women live in the same room. Miss Liu''s name was cleared by mistake. Wei left first." Liu Wenfei covered her lips with her hand and said with a smile, "brother Wei is joking. Since the little woman can come here to be a ship doctor, she doesn''t care about her own reputation. The reputation of the little woman has long been rotten in her hometown. " Wei Ran was stunned. What he said was that he wondered why a woman like Liu Wenfei would choose to become a ship doctor. "Miss Liu has excellent medical skills. She should be able to meet her food and clothing if she opens a hospital in any county of Daming. Why do you come to a ship full of rough sailors, high winds and waves and dangerous everywhere to be a doctor?" Liu Wenfei said with a smile, "Daming is like that. Women should follow three rules and four virtues. No matter what you do, as long as you make a public appearance, it must be a violation of women''s training, and you won''t have any good reputation. The little girl''s hometown is in the south of the Yangtze River, which is even more strict in etiquette and discipline. If you want to practice medicine, a little woman can only look at gynecology at most. How much money can you make? Even if you master other better medical skills, you also have the art of killing dragons, but you have no chance to use them. Finally, it is inevitable to marry and have children, and become the vassal of the husband like other women. We should not only abide by women''s morality, but also serve our parents-in-law, but also face the open and secret struggle between our sisters-in-law. What''s the meaning of this? Moreover, if you can''t stand it, I''m afraid you''ll turn your husband and mother-in-law''s family into ghosts under the knife in the middle of the night, and you''ll inevitably get a knife at the mouth of the vegetable market, which is as comfortable and happy as at sea. " "You said you were happy at sea?" Wei Ran can understand that Liu Wenfei''s idea that women should be independent is very advanced. But if you can''t accept her last sentence and can''t stand anger, you have to turn your father-in-law''s family into a ghost under the knife. What does that mean? It was not easy to ask directly, so she asked why she felt more comfortable at sea. Liu Wenfei smiled twice, "of course, except for the captain, I don''t pay attention to the rest of the Zheng family ship. They also try to flatter the little woman. Do you say you can be uncomfortable and happy as a woman? Moreover, the Zheng family is really hired with gold and silver. If we rob other caravans. As long as it is the sailor I treat, I will share part of my plundered property. After going to sea for a few years, you can buy real estate in Jinling and enough fields and manors in Jiangnan. How many men can do this? At that time, the little girl will have real gold and silver in her hand, and then buy some powerful and loyal slaves from captain Zheng as guards. It''s no use looking at other people''s faces. If they dare to say something about me to my face, they send slaves and old fists to beat me up. If only those who dare to talk behind my back can''t hear me anyway, how can they affect my freedom? " This woman is mysterious, cruel, conceited, scheming and money worship. It''s really not easy to meet each other. Wei Ran doesn''t want to have a deep relationship with her. "Miss Liu is really a wonderful woman in the world. I really admire her for saying that her daughter is not as good as a man. However, there are some ideas that Wei is not consistent with the girl. Please forgive Wei for leaving. " Wei was about to leave. Liu Wenfei got up and said, "brother Wei also thinks that the little woman''s idea is too deviant to the world?" Wei Yandun paused and said, "Miss Liu has studied medical skills, is bold and open, is not afraid of the sarcasm of the world, and seeks independence on her own. Wei really admires her. If Daming women are like Miss Liu, it''s true that women can hold up half the sky. " Liu Wenfei smiled and blushed. Wei Ran frowned and continued, "but as a doctor, he is indifferent to human life like nothing, but Wei despises it." He pointed to the human organs displayed in Liu Wenfei''s house and said, "these are the two pirates." Liu Wenfei bit her lips gently. "You''re good at medicine. This is another pirate threat. It''s understandable. But in your words, it seems that you are not only aiming at pirates, but maintaining a indifferent attitude towards all life, which has the duty of being a doctor! If you practice medicine in the future, will you ignore those who are critically ill and poor and let them live or die? " Speaking of this, Wei Ran laughed at himself, "what qualifications do I have to say you? Wei, don''t you have your hands stained with blood? Isn''t it ridiculous for a butcher and executioner to ridicule a doctor who worships money? " With that, Wei Ran left immediately. Liu Wenfei looked at the direction of Wei Ran''s departure in a daze. It was important to have his lower lip, his eyes empty and his mind trembled. Wei Ran went back to his room. Unexpectedly, a gun pierced a hole here. Things like hammocks in the room were completely missing. Flying sawdust nailed holes in the walls and other places. Thinking that ah San should still be hiding in the room, I was afraid that the shot had turned him into slag, so I wanted to search for ah San''s broken limbs and meat. No matter how you have served yourself for such a long time, how many people can accept the corpse. Unexpectedly, the communication in the room heard the sound from the cable. Wei Ran was surprised to see that ah San was shrinking in the corner, shaking his head. The gun was in his hand, but he didn''t even open the insurance. Wei Ran was speechless and patted him on the shoulder. Ah San was startled. "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I''m a slave, I''m not a crew member!" Wei Ran slapped him. A San was beaten so hard that he was in a trance for a long time before he woke up. It was Wei Ran who looked very surprised. "Master... Master?!" "Are you scared silly? Clean up this place for me, and then fill the hole for me, or you will suffer! " After Wei Ran threatened him, ah San was not so afraid. When Wei Ran came to the deck again, the execution was over. The injured crew were helping each other to the cabin, ready to heal each other. Those who were not injured or only slightly injured were busy cleaning the deck, repairing the ship and starting sailing again. Zheng Hong handed over the task of commanding the route to the chief officer. He had just interrogated andrev. He didn''t know what news he got. His face was gloomy. Andreev''s two tendons were broken by him. One hand had been abandoned by Wei Shao, leaving the other hand just for his convenience in writing and eating. The reason why I didn''t kill him was that it was still useful. At this time, seeing Wei burning coming, Zheng Hong said hello to him, and they went to the side of the empty ship. Chapter 28 "Isn''t it strange that we can still be robbed in the South China Sea, the vestibule of the Zheng family?" Wei Ran looked at the two sinking pirate ships not far away and said, "I heard you say that the leader of these pirates is the king of the black sea? How did you come to the South China Sea? " Zheng Hong lit a cigarette, took a puff, stayed in his lungs for a few seconds, and then spit it out in one breath. He is now covered with blood, his hair and beard are covered with glue, and he looks particularly ferocious. Suddenly turned his head and smiled at Wei Ran, "I already know who ordered it, so I''m going to take revenge. How about following?" "I have no reason not to fight back." "Good!" Zheng Hong patted Wei Ran''s arm, then went to the captain''s room, walked halfway, and slightly skimmed his head. "Brother Wei, it''s thanks to your desperate help today. Otherwise, you can walk sideways in my Zheng Hong''s territory in the future!" In today''s war, most of the pirates who came were close friends of the king of the Black Sea. They rebelled against Russia and wandered in the five seas with him. In terms of loyalty and combat effectiveness, it is not inferior to Zheng Hong''s sailors. The level of bravery in close combat is even higher. So today''s war was very fierce. If Wei Yanfang didn''t break out, he might be killed by the other party. Wei Ran doesn''t care about Zheng Hong''s words. His purpose here is only to obtain the power beyond the limits of mortals. Now that he has been in this world for several months, he doesn''t seem to feel the rejection of world consciousness, so Wei Ran is not so urgent. And the fight for the "boxing wish" qualification competition will take half a month. At night, Wei Ran rushed a San to the broken hole to rest, while he lay on the repaired hammock. When I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly felt in a trance, as if the devil had pulled my soul out of the body. It was like passing through a heavy leather bag. When he was about to break out of the bag, there was a force inexplicably, which pushed Wei ran back. Wei Ran suddenly woke up, turned over and sat up in a cold sweat. At this time, I suddenly heard the devil''s voice full of evil interest, "I didn''t care about you for a period of time. You actually did a great thing." Wei Ran knew that he could communicate with him directly with consciousness. He said in his mind, "what happened just now?" "You have changed the timeline too much, leading the world into another branch of time and space, so the world will repel you." "The feeling that the soul is out of the body is that the will of the world is rejecting me?" "Yes, if your soul really goes out of the body, doesn''t belong to this world, and can''t return to the original world. Then you can''t enter reincarnation and dissipate directly in the void. " Wei Ran suddenly sneered in another tone: "then, Lord devil, your venture capital will be completely wasted." "So the devil just helped you! Damn it, who knew you could jump like this and play like this! However, the ultimate power of mortals can not affect the progress of the whole civilization. I changed the timeline for you. " Wei Yanqi said, "does that mean I changed history? Hehe, what was the history of the world? " "Without you today, the second son of the Zheng family would die here. This is an important role. Whether he exists or not directly interferes with the fate of four or five important families in the world. When he died, the Zheng family was destined to decline step by step, the new continent would be gradually abandoned, and its power would gradually shrink from the Pacific to the South China Sea. A key reform within Daming will gradually fail without Zheng Hong''s external support. The overall historical situation will gradually tend to your world. In short, it is a story of the decline of Oriental civilization to the bottom of the valley and then its gradual rise. " Wei Ran opened his eyes unconsciously. Only then did he know whether Zheng Hong''s existence would have such a big change in history. "What if he survives now?" The devil said with evil interest, "Hey, hey, anyway, I''ve helped you convince the will of the world. Don''t you know if you can stay for a while and observe yourself? Oh, by the way, don''t forget to give you the business! Although you already know the clue, don''t really look like you don''t have any pressure! " Wei Ran is too lazy to listen to the devil''s broken reading. Although he can''t shield him, he can still empty his brain and let his eyes, nose and heart settle down. The devil had no choice but to cut off contact and disappear bitterly. It is close to Taiwan Island. After a day''s voyage, we arrived at Kaohsiung, Taiwan. If the South China Sea is the Zheng family''s vestibule, then Taiwan is basically the Zheng family''s private plot. Even the officials appointed by the local court are mostly from the two branches of the Zheng family. After the ship landed, Zheng Hong asked the chief officer to coordinate the handling of the port. When he landed, he went to the local Zheng family''s guild hall, where there was an old man of his family. Wei Ran didn''t know what he had talked about with the family. Zheng Hong was in a bad mood when he came out. But he was able to hold his temper and didn''t vent to anyone. He only took Wei Ran to the naval port to visit an old friend. What Wei Ran didn''t expect was that this old friend was a second-class chief officer, equivalent to the commander-in-chief of the South China Sea Navy. What makes Wei burn drop his chin is that Zheng Hong calls this chief soldier officer surnamed Zhu a cousin! Are you still related? The officer of the general army, named Zhu Yongchen, succeeded veteran Yu Yanzhong in this position a few years ago. What Wei Ran doesn''t know is that Yu Yanzhong is the descendant of the Yu family he is looking for, who knows the power beyond the limit of mortals. Zhu Yongchen is more than 50 years old. It seems that he is only about 40 years old. He is in his prime of life and ready for experience and training. He looked up and down at Wei Ran and praised him. "He''s really a hero. No wonder he can help honger through this difficulty. In my opinion, it''s much more pleasing to the eye than the old swordsman named ITO." This is a person with nationalist ideas. It''s not pleasing to see many foreigners. Wei Ran didn''t see any foreigners in his residence. They were all Han people. Zheng Hong smiled and seemed at ease. Obviously, he was not familiar with this uncle on the surface. "Brother Wei, let me introduce to you. Although my cousin is a national surname, he was a family with our Zheng family 200 years ago. You must have guessed who he is. " Wei was stunned. His knowledge of the history of the Ming Dynasty basically came from online novels, but the Guoxing Lord who changed the Zheng family to Zhu was no stranger. He quickly arched his hands and said, "it turns out that Lord Zhu is the descendant of the state surname. I''ve heard a lot about him!" He is the descendant of Zheng Chenggong, one of the two Zheng families on Taiwan Island. Because of his great achievements, he was given the surname Zhu. Later, this branch was changed to the surname Zhu. The Zheng family started as pirates. In the most critical period of that year, they took the initiative to accept the court''s invitation and helped the court win the war of protecting the country. When there was a shortage of food in the north, they transported a lot of food from overseas and gave most of it directly to the court. This also led to the status of the Zheng family in the court and its detachment. Even if they knew that the Zheng family was a business on the surface and did not do less pirate activities secretly, no one in the court dared to trouble them casually. What''s more, in order to have a stable foothold in the Ming Dynasty, the Zheng family took the initiative to divide into two branches, one inherited the family business and ancestral business; One is an official in the court and protects the family; The one who inherited his ancestral heritage was naturally Zheng Hong, and the one who was an official in the imperial court was Zhu Chenggong. Three generations later, the two families married each other, so they still maintain a close relationship. After all, the one who is an official and a general can maintain integrity and rely more on the one who inherited his ancestral career. This group, which inherited the ancestral industry, can successfully expand its industry overseas because of the help of the imperial court and navy. The two sides can be said to complement each other, and there is no conflict of interest. Zhu Yongchen didn''t put on an official airs and waved, "it doesn''t hurt. Everyone is his own. Brother Wei, please sit down." "Hong''er, I heard you''re competing for the position of director of the global chamber of Commerce Alliance?" "This position has fallen from the Zheng family for three generations. It''s time to fight with all our strength." "Your eldest brother is also fighting for this position, and he has reached an agreement with the killer family Wu family." Zheng Hong''s eyes narrowed, "ha ha, I thought my eldest brother, like his father, only considered Nanyang''s three-thirds of an mu. He had long forgotten how big the outside world is. He still knew to fight." Wei Ran thought to himself that Zheng Hong didn''t seem to have a good relationship with his family, and when he landed in Quanzhou, Fujian, he didn''t even go back to see his ancestral land. "Your father and your eldest brother are also forced. Their family wealth is too large. There are only these brothers with the same surname in the family. Several generations followed the Zheng family and made many courtiers who made great contributions. There are too many entanglements in interest relations, which will inevitably involve a lot of energy. Therefore, it can only be hard for you to expand outside. " Zhu Yongchen''s words are euphemistic, and his meaning is always expressed in place. There are too many struggles within the family, and the Zheng family is not monolithic. We should use the power we should use. The family has done its best to support you to make such a great reputation in the new world. Zheng Hong understood, but he despised it in his heart, but he didn''t directly counterattack Zhu Yongchen''s words, but said: "I think eldest brother, as the heir of the patriarch, should be more atmospheric. Conspiracy is like public conspiracy. If he has outstanding ability, has success in wandering, and has a group of loyal subordinates, he can''t use others to use those conspiracies and tricks. Besides, in order to win over those indifferent people over the years, he and his father still want to alienate your uncle. It''s really short-sighted. " Zhu Yongchen''s eyes lit up when he heard it, but he covered it with the help of the posture of drinking tea, and a smile of unknown reason appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Alas, it''s taboo for relatives and elders! Don''t talk about the difference between your father and your big brother! " Zhu Yongchen scolded. Although Wei Ran seems to be only a reckless man, he has not seen or even experienced various commercial secret wars before. He vaguely understands that they seem to have reached a tacit understanding. Chapter 29 The two refused Zhu Yongchen''s invitation to stay in the mansion, and left the military port in the middle of the night with their guards. The carriage followed behind, but they didn''t take it. Instead, they walked along the coast and let the summer sea breeze blow. It was very cool. "I have ordered people to prepare the fleet and set out tonight. We have just reached a tacit understanding with the Navy that they will not leave the port on the fifth. " Wei Ran narrowed his eyes and recalled the conversation just now. He didn''t mention that Zheng Hong was attacked by pirates at sea, but when Zhu Yongchen sent them out, he did say that the navy would not leave the port on the 5th. "Where did you get the fleet? Your third uncle agreed? " "How could the old man agree? I once worked hard with the East India Company of the British Empire in India instead of some family waste. There are still many blood brothers in the South China Sea who recognize me. " Wei Ran looked at Zheng Hong and couldn''t see through him more and more. This guy''s foundation is in the new continent of North America. He vaguely knows that his fleet strength in the new continent is comparable to that of the regular army. But almost only in the new world and Europa, Africa activities, basically will not come to the Daming side, it seems that there is an agreement with the family. Unexpectedly, even so, he still infiltrated a lot of forces in Southeast Asia and could mobilize such a huge fleet. wait! Wei was stunned, fleet? This retaliation needs to mobilize a fleet, so who is the opponent? Wei Ran couldn''t help asking. Zheng Hong smiled cruelly and mysteriously and didn''t speak. Under the night sky, a small boat drove to the sea, picked them up with Zheng Hong''s escort and went to the deep sea. There were several ships waiting quietly for their king to come. At this time, Zhu Yongchen stood in front of the western-style French window at the general military residence of the military port, overlooking the fleet that did not avoid the figure in the distance, showing an inexplicable smile. "Hong''er, are you exposing yourself too early, or do you want to give someone a blow? However, it is far from enough for us to support you. " At the same time, in the old residence of the Zheng family, the old man, who was a little old, sat on the lounge chair in the courtyard and enjoyed the kneading massage of the twin maid. On the other side, a special Western band played the port Serenade for him. From time to time, beauties personally feed him chopped tropical fruits in an extremely obscene way. His hands are not honest. He not only flirts with the beauty, but also occasionally "attacks" twin sisters cute enough to be his granddaughter. At this time, someone came to the gate of the courtyard and looked at the scene awkwardly, both envious and absurd. The clan old man opened his eyes, "why, the little wolf set out? How many ships? " The man bowed his head and said, "a class III sail battleship and six class V cruisers are all heading for Malacca." The old man narrowed his eyes, "Oh, how big! The war in the Indian Ocean gave him a lot of prestige. Even after so many years, after cleaning up a batch, so many bastards are willing to avenge him regardless of the consequences! Did my Zheng family treat them badly? " The man who spoke lowered his head and said in a low voice for some reason, "the second childe is also the legitimate pulse of the Zheng family..." "What are you talking about?" The old man sat up sullenly. The three beauties who served him immediately knelt on the ground and lowered their heads. Even the band stopped playing. The man''s legs trembled and knelt down. "Three elders, subordinates dare not!" The old Fu family lay down again and waved, "get back." The man trembled and retreated. He staggered and almost couldn''t stand steadily as he walked. When the old man lay down, the band began to play again, and the three women continued their activities. The clan old man narrowed his eyes and told someone, "this man can''t use it. Feed the shark." A reply came in the dark, "yes!" The three women trembled with fear. The three elders smiled obscene and stroked their faces, "little baby, what are you afraid of? I''m afraid I''ll eat you? " At this time, the man in the dark said, "elder, it has been handled." Three women subconsciously look at each other. Why is it so fast?! "Well, pay attention to the little wolf. This time he took away seven ships, all of which are capital warships. It seems that there should be no one lurking in the South China Sea. But I can''t rest assured. Check it carefully for me to prevent the fish from leaking the net. There must be someone secretly supporting the little wolf. " The seven warships sailed all night. Under the protection of the night, they avoided the eyes and ears of some people with ulterior motives. Of course, they also directly showed Zheng Hong''s influence to others. This class III sail battleship is only a little smaller than Zheng Hong''s, but its firepower and armor are exactly the same as that of the black fish. After Zheng Hong and Wei Ran boarded the ship, the captain of the ship hugged Zheng Hong and slapped each other on the back. After introduction, the captain''s name is Xu Jianfeng. In his early years, he fought with the fleet of the British Empire in the Indian Ocean. He almost died there and was rescued by Zheng Hong in time. Therefore, he is very grateful to him. Then he assisted Zheng Hong in the battle. He admired Zheng Hong''s professional navigation technology and sea battle command ability. At that time, he wanted to mix with Zheng Hong, but at that time, Zheng Hong''s strength was not as strong as it is now. There was great resistance in the family, so he couldn''t take them away. He had to travel to the new world alone. Now when we meet and bring a boat, we simply say, "I''m ready to vote. Boss, do you want it?" Zheng Hong is certainly not polite. He will undoubtedly show his influence and personal charm. He can basically name everyone on the ship, and many people can tell their experience of working with them. Wei Ran admired these operations and knew that his captain, who dominated the new world, was indeed not in vain. After sailing at sea for three days and three nights, I came to a small port at night. Wei Ran asked Zheng Hong which port this was, but Zheng Hong answered: "send pirates to attack my enemy, right here." When Wei Ran was shocked, Zheng Hong added, "it''s not far from Luzon. After revenge, go directly to Luzon and wait for a few days, and your qualification competition will begin." Wei Ran was silent and watched the fleet form a strange formation and go to the port. All the artillery hatches were opened. Xu Jianfeng is now the first mate, and Zheng Hong naturally becomes the captain and fleet commander. Xu Jianfeng said, "second childe, the whole ship is in place. All the guns are locked on the target. Please order!" Zheng Hong said with a smile, "there''s one thing I haven''t done to raise the five-color flag on the whole ship!" Xu Jianfeng''s face changed, "five color flag?! Isn''t that our Zheng''s pirate flag? It has not been used for many years. If it is used, will the business alliance know that it is the work of the Zheng family? " Zheng Hong looked ferocious, "as long as I don''t lose a boat, I will hang a five-color flag, and they have no evidence to accuse me! Business alliances are the most evidence-based, so don''t you just leave no evidence? " The seven ships raised their five color flags high and spread in the wind. Under the silent summer night sky, the port watchmen finally found something wrong. They immediately sounded the alarm of pirate attack. Zheng Hong put down his telescope, waved his arm indifferently and said in a low voice, "fire!" Chapter 30 The battle was over. The small port was full of fire. All the guards stationed here were killed, and all the bodies and heads were cut off. The fleet sailors built a Jingguan as a deterrent. The remaining non combatants, old and weak women and children were driven to the square. For those who hid in the house and didn''t go out, the fire was enough to burn the escaped fish. The sailors of the Zheng family were guarded by them in full arms. At the dock, a young white man knelt down in front of Zheng Hong, shivering on the ground, waiting for Zheng Hong''s sentence. Wei Ran looked at the young man and said, "the Soros family of the British Empire? So young, it should be impossible to command the king of the Black Sea. " "The Soros family, like the Zheng family, are pirates. The one who ran the family was also a merchant and a thief. The other was made an earl and has always served in the British government. On the surface, the two families have separated and cut off contact. This boy is the count''s fifth in line. " It''s ranked fifth. Needless to say, it''s too difficult to die the first four brothers in this life. He is a spare tire among the spare tires, the one with no hope. Otherwise, he would not be sent to a small port in Southeast Asia where birds don''t shit. Therefore, the family has to work. If something goes wrong, he will be the first to be pushed out. "Hum, so the person behind the scenes is the distant relative of the boy." Zheng Hong sneered and squatted in front of the boy. "My brother said that your distant relative was the behind the scenes culprit who ordered the king of the Black Sea to rob and kill me. Do you think so?" The boy''s whole body trembled. He couldn''t say anything. He even peed in his pants. Wei Ran was not interested in paying attention to such a unlucky guy, but andrev, the king of the Black Sea, pointed out that he was ordered by the boy. Whether it was right or not, andrev pointed out the real murderer even if he beat around the bush. Don''t even think about it. It must be the family of Soros pirates who contacted the king of the Black Sea through this unlucky guy. The king of the Black Sea knew the way, but didn''t break it. The head iron and greed took over the business. It must have cost a lot of money to buy the head of the second childe of the Zheng family, otherwise andrev won''t go to the king of the five seas after finishing this vote. Zheng Hong looked at the unlucky guy, shook his head, stood up and said to Wei Ran, "do you know which side your opponent comes from next game?" Zheng Hong asked, and Wei Ran naturally guessed, "is it his family?" "It''s his pirate born relative. Strictly speaking, the boy belongs to the count family. He has been separated from his relatives for three generations and is not on the list of business alliance. So if he wants to assassinate me, or I kill him, it doesn''t violate the rules of the business alliance. " "There are loopholes in any rule." "Of course, we Zheng family have done such things. The boy is so cowardly that killing him is meaningless. And see if you can keep it and extort something from the count of England. " Zheng Hong waved and ordered his men to imprison the count''s fifth son. Then yiyiran went to the square and passed in front of trembling civilians. He walked leisurely and slowly, not in a hurry for revenge. Finally, she stopped in front of a white woman. The woman was wearing a long silk skirt and a velvet hat. Her dress was low-key and luxurious. People who didn''t understand clothes couldn''t see her expensive dress. Zheng Hong was certainly not the kind of person who didn''t know anything. He walked up to the woman, crouched slightly and picked up her chin with his fingers. Wei Ran also looked at the woman. From the angle he stood, he could only see part of her side face. He vaguely felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had met. "Oh, isn''t this Lady Catherine? Why are you here? Oh, I remember. You are the mistress of Soros IV, his favorite. " Soros IV was the patriarch of the pirate family and the one who really instigated the king of the Black Sea to rob and kill Zheng Hong behind the scenes. Wei Ran looked at Zheng Hong, and the blood color flashed in his eyes. He knew that he had the intention to kill. He frowned and just killed the guard at the port. It was part of war and revenge. Fighting was also common, so he killed all the guards and built the Beijing temple. He didn''t say anything. But these people have nothing to do with the fighting at sea. They are innocent people involved. If you want to kill among these people, even if you still have something to rely on Zheng Hong, Wei Ran can''t accept it. Wei Yanshun looked at the woman with Zheng Hong''s eyes. He was stunned and recognized her immediately. It turned out that it was the Portuguese lady he met when he participated in three bloody battles, but he didn''t know her name at that time. "Captain, I know this man." Catherine trembled and looked at Wei Ran, also surprised. Zheng Hong looked back at Wei Ran and was very dissatisfied. But Wei Ran deliberately didn''t explain, and his eyes looked at Zheng Hong without hesitation. The two sides looked at each other for more than ten seconds, which was Zheng Hong''s escort. At the foot of the mountain, they noticed the hidden smell of gunpowder. They quietly put their hands on the handle of the knife and watched Wei Ran with vigilance. Zheng Hong finally reluctantly spread his hand and said with a bitter smile, "well, you win. You have a crush on her, so you can take it back to your room now." Wei Ran shook his head firmly, continued to stare at Zheng Hong''s eyes and said, "I''m not because of my personal desire, but because I really know her. She also helped me a lot." Lady Catherine nodded hurriedly and talked about three bloody fights in a hurry. Zheng Hong understood and nodded, "I see, madam. I''m really sorry. In fact, I just wanted to scare you. Don''t have nightmares at night. Stand aside first." At this time, Zheng Hong''s eyes were red with blood. The murderous spirit had not recovered from the massacre of the port guard, which looked very ferocious. It''s a joke to advise people not to have nightmares at this time. Zheng Hong is not tall enough to pat his shoulder. He can only pat Wei Ran''s arm and said, "your friendship with me is very deep and precious. Don''t waste it for some meaningless things." Wei Yan first frowned, then smiled twice and said, "your friendship is really valuable." Zheng Hong nodded indifferently, "the captain of the new world wants a lot of people, but I don''t have many opportunities to owe." Then he continued to take two steps forward and stopped again. In front of him was an old nun with a shivering seven year old girl in her arms. The girl has a golden braid and sapphire eyes. When she grows up, she must be very beautiful, like an angel. Zheng Hong pointed to them and said to Wei Ran, "do you know who she is? The youngest daughter of Soros IV, the one he loves most, is said to be the little angel he holds in his hand, which can protect his prosperous business. " Wei Ran looked at them and said, "the old man and the child." "But it''s not innocent at all." Then he pulled out his revolver and pointed at them, "which do you think I should kill first?" Wei Ran closed his eyes and struggled in his mind. But after all, he is a man from the civilized world and is not suitable for this era of great navigation full of plunder and killing. The conscience in his heart finally got the upper hand, so he fiercely opened his eyes and looked at Zheng Hong. "I don''t think anyone should be killed." This sentence seems to annoy Zheng Hong. "We were at sea, but we were almost killed by her cunning father!" "Then go to her father and kill him!" "Why not just kill his family?" "Disaster is less than family." Zheng Hong was stunned for a moment and looked up and down at Wei Ran, as if he had just known him. "You don''t behave as a woman in the ring as you do now." "Because it''s a battle, and people always have a bottom line." "The bottom line?! God, you may not know that 500 Frankies have almost destroyed a race in the south of the new world, which is what Europa calls South America! The Anglo Saxons who first landed in North America almost killed their Indian Tribes! Up to now, there are still rewards everywhere for the scalp of Indian aborigines, saying that it is a good material for making boots. You tell me the bottom line? Will there be a bottom line in this era? " Zheng Hong finally found that Wei Ran was out of tune with today''s era. Wei Ran didn''t say anything, but shook his head firmly. See Wei Yan step not to let, and Zheng Hong is angry again. Takahashi quietly pulled Wei Ran and tried to persuade him, but Wei Ran pushed him away. Other sailors around were subconsciously far away, and even Xu Jianfeng was very worried. Zheng Hong''s burning anger frightened everyone around him. Everyone can feel the violent spirit after killing and setting fire from him. No one wants to touch the bad luck at this time. The two of them do not give in to each other and collide with each other like two angry bulls about to collide. "You want to stop me? I''m going to kill her. See how you stop me! " Chapter 31 Zheng Hong suddenly took out his left wheel and pulled the trigger on the little daughter and old nun of Soros IV. Suddenly, the wrist was stressed, and the muzzle deflected unconsciously. The bullet hit the nearby ground and splashed a spark. The crowd kneeling on the ground in the square was frightened into a howl, and many people cried on the spot. The little girl screamed with fear and went into the arms of the old nun. The old nun closed her eyes and hugged the girl tightly, talking about God. Zheng Hong missed one shot. Before he could fire a second shot, he heard his guard yell boldly at the foot of the mountain. He took out a knife and cut at Wei Ran. Wei Ran kicked Zheng Hong''s shot, quickly pulled out the axe behind him, easily opened the knife at the foot of the mountain, kicked it with his foot at the same time, and kicked it directly at the foot of the mountain. Even if he received his strength, he was out of breath in pain and rolled on the ground. The swordsmanship at the foot of the mountain is far worse than that of the old swordsman. At this time, the Zheng sailors around saw that both sides moved their hands and quickly raised their guns to aim at Wei Ran. Among them, there are many sailors on the black fish. Many of these people have accepted Wei Ran''s life-saving grace in that war and admire Wei Ran''s skill and personality very much. Therefore, many people seem to point to Wei ran at the muzzle of the gun. In fact, they raise it a little, and hint at him one after another, asking him not to conflict with Zheng Hong for this. Liu Wenfei was originally treating the seriously injured sailors and extorting their looted property. When Wei Ran and Zheng Hong clashed just now, they were watching secretly. At this time, seeing that Wei Ran was locked by many guns, he hurried forward. "Captain, I believe brother Wei didn''t mean to annoy you, just a group of prisoners..." Zheng Hong waved hard to stop Liu Wenfei from talking. But he didn''t fire a second shot, but looked at Wei Ran with an axe. This distance between the two sides, Wei was sure that when the people shot, he first killed Zheng Hong with an axe. But that doesn''t make any sense. He appreciates Zheng Hong''s ability and behavior and regards him as a friend. For friends, he doesn''t want to be an enemy, but for conscience, he can''t break it. Breaking it is betraying himself. So he threw away his axe and stood in front of the little girl. Without saying a word, he looked at Zheng Hong firmly. This is the collision between the will of civilization and the will of plunder. Liu Wenfei, Takahashi, Hao Ye and other people familiar with Wei Ran thought he was crazy. Zheng Hong stood on tiptoe, grabbed Wei Ran''s collar and angrily said, "you are the best boxer I''ve ever seen, but I don''t want to just take you as a partner that I can use!" Wei Ran said, "it''s an honor to be your friend." "Then why do you have to stop me? Do you think you are the hero of those legends? You know, those who can be heroes are usually dead! " Zheng Hong''s words revealed more and more serious murders. Wei Ran thought that he could not compete so hard. If he continued like this, he might not be able to change a good ending. His brain, which was not so clever, was running wildly and thinking about strategies. "Killing them can only vent their anger, but keeping them is more useful." Zheng Hong was stunned when he heard this and loosened his hand holding Wei Ran''s collar. "Come on, let me hear your truth." "You are a member of the chamber of Commerce, and Soros IV is also a member of the chamber of Commerce. Even if you don''t leave evidence tonight, the chamber of Commerce Alliance can''t help you. But these civilians are relatives of Soros'' men. You kill them and get no benefit. On the contrary, you will only provoke Soros IV and his men and make them more united and cohesive. " Zheng Hong''s excited expression relaxed slightly when he heard these words, and his eyebrows tightened, as if he were thinking. He is not a fool, but his character is extreme. His hard work in the new world also makes his style more simple, direct and violent. But now, they are located in Nanyang, the back garden of Daming, not an impossible place like the new world. This region has clear rules, and the makers who defend the rules are strong national forces. Here, it is difficult to say that making such lawless things as the new world will not cause some bad consequences. It will also greatly affect Zheng Hong''s reputation and be regarded as a madman. Wei Ran saw that Zheng Hong could think for himself, so he went on. "This is not the new world. The style of the new world cannot be displayed in a place of order. The capital view of mercenaries in the port is enough to become a deterrent to force. Moreover, mercenaries are outlaws and no one will sympathize with them. But these civilians are different. What if they take them and ask for ransom from Soros IV? Have you thought about this operation? Soros IV gave or didn''t give, and how much he could give was a loss to him. " Zheng Hong was stunned when he heard this, and then asked the sailors with guns to put down their weapons. He walked aside, lit a cigarette and calmed down in the port not far away for a long time. He didn''t know how many cigarettes he smoked, and everyone was waiting for his decision in the port. Finally, I don''t know how many cigarettes he smoked. He threw the butt into the sea before he came back. At this time, Zheng Hong''s brain seemed to be calm by the sea breeze, and even the blood color in his eyes faded a lot. "Have you ever thought about a question, what if these civilians are redeemed and talk around?" Wei Ran was stunned. He hadn''t thought of the problem. Zheng Hong laughed and patted Wei Ran''s arm. "I have worked out a solution to this problem. The sea is different from the land. Ordinary overseas people sometimes don''t even fart. All right, let''s pack them up and take them away. This time we must surprise Soros IV! " Wei Ran silently watched everyone in the square being rushed to the wharf. When Catherine, a Portuguese lady, passed Wei Ran, she whispered her thanks to him. Wei Ran turned to look at Xu Jianfeng. He is now the first mate of the whole fleet and the most powerful person except the captain. "Brother Xu..." Before he opened his mouth, Xu Jianfeng stretched out his hand to stop Wei ran from saying, "brother Wei, to tell you the truth, although I don''t care whether to kill these prisoners, I can do less evil and accumulate some blessings, can''t I? After all, Mazu doesn''t like fighting and killing. I admire you very much, brother. Don''t worry. We won''t abuse these prisoners. " Wei Ran hugged him and went to the boat. What should be done had been done. Wei Ran had a clear conscience. A day later, the fleet came to the largest port city on the edge of Luzon Strait of Malacca, where Wei Ran was going to participate in the qualification competition. This city is called Longmen port in this world and Singapore in that world. The Strait of Malacca is the most important traffic artery for East-West trade. The East and the West have experienced a tug of war here for a century. Finally, Daming, with geographical advantages, gained the upper hand, obtained the control of this place and established it as Luzon province. Of course, such a rich businessman as the Zheng family has great influence here. Seven warships docked in Hong Kong, which even attracted important officials of the local government and Navy generals. If it weren''t for the flag of the Zheng family, I''m afraid I thought it was a group of pirates who wanted money and didn''t want life. Even the shore defense guns at the port are ready to aim and launch. Zheng Hong entrusted the resettlement of the fleet to Xu Jianfeng, and then went to the largest hotel in Longmen port with local officials. Wei Ran originally wanted to go directly back to Zheng''s hotel. Unexpectedly, Zheng Hong took him with him. At the banquet, Zheng Hong introduced Wei Ran to local officials and mentioned the boxing qualification match five days later. Because the venue is Longmen port, which is a grand business event and the competition for the last place involves many interests, many upper class people know this. Wei Ran also knew at the banquet why these bureaucrats were so warm and polite to Zheng Hong. Listening to their comments seemed to involve a reform party within the Ming Dynasty. These bureaucrats and Zheng Hong are in the same camp. Even if Zheng Hong''s father and big brother come, they may not get their warm welcome. Because it seems that Zheng Hong is the only strong figure in the Zheng family who can support this party. Wei Ran remembered what the devil had said to him. In the original timeline, Zheng Hong would die under the king of the Black Sea. There is a big reason why the final reform of the Ming Dynasty will fail, that is, there is no strong marine support like the Zheng family. After the banquet, Zheng Hongwan refused a series of corrupt programs and went to the hotel on the pretext that she was tired of sea navigation and needed a rest. In the luxurious four wheeled carriage customized by the Zheng family, only Zheng Hong and Wei Ran sit. Zheng Hong took the initiative to say, "just now, under the dinner party, someone told me a very bad news." Wei Ran didn''t speak, just looked at Zheng Hong. Zheng Hong frowned and said, "it seems that the Imperial Cabinet is going to make a big deal in the near future, which is very unfavorable to me." Wei Ran is very indifferent to the Ming court. The recently contacted officials of the Ming Dynasty seem to be Zhu Yongchen, chief of the South China Sea Navy, who impressed him a little. The governors of other colonies, for example, were somewhat indifferent and even disgusted. These people are full of fat brains, and the corrupt appearance of corrupt officials is disgusting. Zheng Hongxiang said to himself, "the specific news of Chaozhong will not be known until two days. I don''t know what choice my father and brother make in it." "Your big brother is also competing for the position of director." Wei Ran remembered Zhu Yongchen''s words. Zheng Hong''s eyes flashed an unspeakable taste, "big brother? Hum. " Zheng Hong paused. His face was dignified and gloomy. It seemed that he thought of many unpleasant things in the family. "Even so, I will fight! This qualifier is a test for you. Similarly, it is also the test of those forces that swing secretly. Only by going through this level will they have more confidence in me, so that I can plan more things. " Wei Ran wondered, "what are you planning?" "A very important thing for the Zheng family and Daming." Zheng Hong was silent for a moment, and Wei Ran did not continue to ask. Zheng Hong looked out of the window and suddenly looked contemptuous: "some people used means to let the Council delay the formal competition of boxing wish to a year later. But just in time, if you win this time, I will take you to Jinjiang and find old general Yu to learn from his ancestral power. " Wei Ran brightened his eyes and said with a confident smile, "only boxing, you won''t be disappointed." Chapter 32 The next boxer''s information came to Wei Ran''s hand. This information is very thick and detailed, and even sketches and illustrations. First, the first page is the overall sketch portrait of the boxer, a typical Thai image. He wore a mask on his head and only shorts. His muscles were very tight. Below the portrait is the basic information of the boxer. The Muay Thai boxer''s name is Sha Chu. He is 1.88 meters tall and weighs 93 kg. Although he is also a heavyweight, his physique is far worse than himself. Turning back, there are some actual combat materials and personal chronicles of Sha Chu, which are very detailed. There is no doubt that Zheng Hong attaches importance to this game. It is recorded that Sha Chu was an orphan adopted by the Thai royal family since childhood and trained with the royal guard since childhood. What they practice is not the modern Muay Thai of Wei Ran''s world, but the ancient Muay Thai with the real purpose of killing on the battlefield. Ancient Muay Thai does not stick to the fist, foot, elbow and knee, that is, falling and catching have corresponding practical techniques. Even when they find opportunities, they are allowed to bite the enemy''s vital points with their teeth to win, which can be described as unscrupulous. Sand Chu is the first expert in the Royal Guard. Once the East India Company nearly destroyed the Thai royal family. Sand Chu led the last group of royal guards to Daming Jiaozhou to avoid disaster. After blocking the enemy for two days, he was seriously injured and captured. Later, in the colonial POW camps of the British Empire, he was constantly forced to participate in all kinds of cruel boxing competitions, and even achieved a complete victory. Therefore, it attracted the attention of many wealthy businessmen. Finally, it was bought back by Soros IV from the prison camp and became the strongest boxer of the Soros pirate family. Since taking part in the competition of business disputes, Shachu has never lost, and the net profit for the Soros family has reached tens of millions of pounds. After that, the Thai royal family restored the country with the support of Daming, and was ready to redeem Sha Chu and return home. However, Sha Chu heard that after the restoration of the Thai royal family, he was worried that Britain would continue to invade and attack, so he sold a lot of national interests and groveled to please these robbers. Forced by the British army, he completely denied the achievements of the Wong Kar Wai team in resisting the invaders and moved the Yingling out of the temple. This made Shachu very disappointed, refused to be loyal to the royal family again, and had a big quarrel with the prince who came to meet him. Since then, he has remained in the Soros family as a professional boxer, and every game is full of hostility. His opponent was either maimed or killed on the spot, so he was called the butcher of the prisoner of war camp. Then there is the detailed report of each business dispute, and even each page is equipped with illustrations drawn by the sketch artist, which completely records the picture of Sha Chu knocking down his opponent. After watching all the game records, Wei Ran found that Sha Chu''s technology is very comprehensive. Like himself, there is almost no special short board. Such an opponent is difficult to target tactically. If you want to say short board, sand Chu has never been entangled on the ground in all competitions, and his short board may also be entangled on the ground. However, although the ancient Muay Thai in this world does not have ground entanglement technology, it can be bitten with teeth like a beast. It can not be said to be a sharp weapon of entanglement. Wei Ran thought for a long time and found that there was no particularly effective way to target in addition to the positive hard work. That is to compare the pure strength of strength, physical fitness, resistance and hardness. He looked at each other''s figure again. It was also a typical refrigerator figure, but his weight was more than ten kilograms worse than himself. He was sure that he had an advantage in strength. As for footwork, Sha Chu had a game against a middleweight boxer. The opponent''s Footwork was very agile, but Sha Chu also completely kept up with the rhythm, indicating that his footwork was no worse than that of the middleweight. Then this is a draw. As for the resistance ability, sand Chu won every game with absolute advantage and almost never encountered a very dangerous situation, which is difficult to judge. In terms of hardness, Sha Chu grew up kicking banana trees. Wei Ran can easily kick banana trees off, but it''s not easy to be sure. After evaluation, Wei Ran didn''t have any specific tactics. He could only see the moves. Unfortunately, he didn''t practice with Sha Chu, so it''s better to specify the tactics. Four days passed in a flash, the day before the game. Wei Ran was training in the training room when Takahashi ran over. "Master Wei, Soros IV has come to the hotel!" Wei Ran''s fist stopped on the sandbag, pulled the towel on one side, and wiped his sweat as he walked. "I just wonder why he came here at this time. It seems a little late." When I came to the hotel hall, I happened to see Zheng Hong and Soros IV very familiar and warm hugging each other and patting each other on the back. As for the two hugging, others don''t know what they said in private. Zheng Hong said with a warm smile, "the current patriarch of the Soros family is really proud to come to our Zheng family holiday hotel in person! However, Mr. Soros, in your noble capacity, you only bring a bodyguard and a boxer. Zheng really can''t learn this courage. " Dressed in a tuxedo, a silk domed hat and monocles, Soros IV looked gentle and elegant, which could not connect him with pirates. "The second son of the Zheng family, my captain of the new world, people like us have never had the courage, so I''m not bringing Mr. Reinhart, the permanent director?" Zheng Hong turned his eyes and saw Reinhart, the last member of the team, who looked very low-key. He was not only a great aristocrat of the German Empire, but also a tycoon in physical manufacturing. Most of their family''s assets are on land and do not involve much in marine trade, but the machinery produced by family factories is often sold overseas and is also very popular in Daming. Therefore, he also joined the global business alliance, and was one of the first council officials at the beginning of the alliance because of the family''s political and commercial status. Than the Zheng family, every generation can win the position of director, not like the Zheng family. Zheng Hong saw this handsome aristocrat with blond hair and quietly hid his hidden intention. This Soros IV was really not simple. Zheng Hong had already informed them of the captivity. I thought this guy would come to me a few days earlier, but I didn''t expect to wait so long until Reinhart, one of the judges of tomorrow''s qualifier, came to the scene. This is to suppress themselves with the help of the momentum of the business alliance. According to the rules within the alliance, people with the chamber of commerce are only allowed to compete in normal business and violent hatred is prohibited. If you quietly clean up Soros IV here, you will risk being discovered by the business alliance. "Has Mr. Reinhart just arrived?" Zheng Hong and Reinhart were not familiar. They just shook hands. Zheng Hong added a Daming bow. "I should have arrived two days earlier. It was a terrible experience when there was a storm at sea. Fortunately, Mr. Soros arranged the ship rescue in time, otherwise I wouldn''t know where to drift." Looking at Reinhart''s gratitude to Soros, Zheng Hong''s heart sank slightly. Soros was well prepared and the comers were not good. "Oh, yes, Mr. Zheng. I heard from Mr. Soros that his little daughter and a group of subordinate relatives. He was robbed and captured by pirates, and then saved by Mr. Zheng. God bless you, Mr. Zheng. You are a businessman with integrity and a sense of justice. " Zheng Hong smiled, "Oh? I haven''t even informed Mr. Soros about it. Unexpectedly, Mr. Soros already knows. " He looked at Soros, who also smiled, but looked at Zheng Hong meaningfully. Seeing this, Wei Ran also looked at Soros with a puzzled face. This guy took the initiative to cover up the five color flag pirates for Zheng Hong. "It''s not easy for Mr. Zheng to defeat the five color flag leader." Soros said. In addition to shipping, Reinhart rarely involved maritime interests, so he didn''t know what the five color flag leader represented. He said with some doubt: "the five color flag leader? Is that the flag of the pirates? " Chapter 33 Zheng Hong did not answer this sentence, but asked several distinguished guests to go upstairs to a private room with a sea view. During this period, Wei Ran and Sha Chu looked at each other. Sand Chu himself looks stronger and more powerful than the sketch. He looked at Wei ran as if he were looking at a dead man. Wei Ran smiled at him with sarcasm. Tomorrow is a battle of life and death. They don''t provoke each other now, but keep restraint and secretly observe each other''s opponents. At the end of the meal in the private room, Reinhart went to the room to have a rest because he had been sailing at sea for a long time. As for whether he was aware of something and deliberately set aside time for two big men, he didn''t know. Zheng Hong and Soros said insincere polite words to each other, and none of them involved the core issues. Until the patience of both sides was almost consumed, Soros said, "Mr. Zheng, I heard you were almost robbed and killed by pirates in the South China Sea?" Zheng Hong lit a cigarette. "The king of the Black Sea is still soaking in water on my ship. Is Mr. Soros interested in seeing it?" "No, no, no, I''m not interested in a pirate. Why didn''t Mr. Zheng hang him?" "If he dies, some people can sleep well. But shouldn''t Mr. Soros care about another thing? Like your good daughter and the Portuguese lady. To tell you the truth, you have good taste with such a mistress. " Soros lit a cigar and didn''t know what he was thinking while smoking. After a long time, he waved back, and the bodyguard handed a leather bag to Soros. Soros took a contract from his bag and some documents. "Mr. Zheng, let my daughter and my relatives go. The port operation right on the contract and the shares of several minerals are yours as long as you sign. " Zheng Hong probably looked at the contract and materials, clapped his hands and said, "Mr. Soros is really big. Your daughter is in the hotel. You can see her later. But I''m sorry for your relatives. I think you should know the rules of this kind of thing. If the later things are handled well, I will naturally hand them over well. " Soros leaned back in his chair and looked at Zheng Hong indifferently. "Mr. Zheng is really great. With the rumors publicized these days, the morale of my men almost wavered. I said, why didn''t you kill them all? I thought you would do it very clean and thorough. " Now the protagonists on this table are Zheng Hong and Soros, but Wei Ran, who sits with Soros, seems to have ignored his daughter''s life when he heard Soros''s words. He really deserves to be a hero. But Wei Ran doesn''t admire him. Such a person is a machine that only pursues interests. Zheng Hong looked at Wei Ran and said to Soros, "I was really going to kill them." "That''s why it''s like a real captain of the new world. Dare to do and act! Kill decisively! However, you changed the game method, which caught me a little unprepared. " "If you just want to dominate in a lawless place like the new world, what you need is to forge ahead bravely and forge ahead. But this is Southeast Asia. I find that the rules of the game here are completely different. There are many places to use your brain, so it''s time to change. " "A brave lion is no better than a cunning jackal. You win this game. However, since you are also a member of the business alliance, I think you should know where the real winner is. " They looked at each other''s boxers, smiled tacitly and drank to each other. "In fact, when I saw you bring Reinhart here, I just wanted to be the leader of the five color flag and me. Then, with the strength of the alliance, let me become the target of public criticism. I didn''t expect you to be so straightforward. " "Attacking alliance members is indeed a great crime. I made my hands and tails very clean. You have no evidence that I ordered people to attack you. After the attack on the captain of the new world, who wanted to be grumpy, he may not be able to manage so much with his heart in revenge. If you kill all the civilians, Reinhart will arbitrate you today. " Zheng Hong smiled: "everyone knows that the five color flag leader robbed the civilians. Even if the whole Nanyang knows that I am the five color flag leader, there is no evidence to prove that the business alliance can''t help me. And those civilians captured are your subordinates'' relatives. It''s much more worthwhile to use rumors to shake your morale than to kill them all. So you will save them, and I have the initiative. " "But once you release these civilians, are you not afraid that these civilians will say you are a pirate?" "Mr. Soros, don''t treat me as a fool. There are too many ways for people to believe the words of these captives. The simplest one is to let them close in a dark room for a long time. When they become crazy, no one will believe them. I believe Mr. Soros has thought of this inhuman method, so he will take the initiative to rescue me and say in front of Reinhart that I am their rescuer, isn''t it? " Soros was silent for a long time. He really thought of this method, so he took the initiative to help Zheng Hong cover up. Otherwise, if he really makes these civilians crazy, his men will really go crazy together when he takes them back. Even if we deal with these men, we can''t move Soros''s foundation. But such a thing happened once. For other subordinates, their boss may not be so trustworthy. It increases the possibility of betrayal by his men in the future. So for Soros, Zheng Hong''s execution of those civilians can arouse the anger of his men and increase cohesion. This is a good thing for him personally. "Come on, I''ll take you to your daughter." Seeing that what should be said had been said, Zheng Hong planned to end the matter and let the boxing match decide the final outcome. When going out, Soros suddenly stopped Zheng Hong, "Mr. Zheng, I need to tell you one thing alone. Just the two of us, dare you come?" Zheng Hong''s guard wanted to stop at the foot of the mountain, but Zheng Hong stopped him. Zheng Hongchao gave Wei ran a reassuring look and followed Soros to an air garden. They were under the attention of all the guards, but no one could hear what they said to each other. Soros smiled all the way, while Zheng Hong remained expressionless. Finally, the two returned. Zheng Hong took Soros to the lobby. Soros'' daughter, his mistress and the old nun were brought out. Soros''s daughter had been around the old nun. When she saw her father, she trotted over, crying and laughing. The Portuguese lady looked at Wei Ran, nodded gratefully and walked to Soros IV. Soros IV laughed and picked up his daughter, comforting her and teasing her with his beard. The little girl was at an innocent age and giggled with joy, as if she had forgotten her previous experience. In the game room between father and daughter, the little girl suddenly found that the terrible devil standing next to Soros that night. She was so frightened that she cried and pointed to Zheng Hongda and said, "Daddy, he led the pirates with five-color flags to attack us. Many uncles were killed by him..." Before she finished, Soros shook her shoulder. "Baby, how can you talk nonsense? He is your Savior. How can he slander the Savior as a pirate? " The little girl also pointed to Zheng Hong and said that he was a pirate. Soros IV put away his smile and his eyes were gloomy. She slapped her angel like little daughter to the ground. Even the Portuguese ladies were startled and looked at Soros IV strangely. Chapter 34 Soros IV said nothing and ordered the nun to watch his daughter. Then he said to Zheng Hong, "Mr. Zheng, thank you for saving your life. Let''s go back first, or it will take too long for your hotel to do business. " Zheng Hong narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "you''re welcome, Mr. Soros. I remember a group of your relatives. I don''t intend to drive them crazy in a inhuman way, so I believe you should know what to do. " Soros IV nodded and said, "I brought Mr. Reinhart to prepare for this. The handover will be completed tonight. I''ll let Mr. Reinhart witness. After that, the chamber of Commerce Alliance will only think you are a rescuer, not a kidnapper. " After everyone left, Soros IV suddenly turned back and said, "Mr. Zheng, tomorrow''s duel is also the duel between us. Victory and defeat can be divided in the ring, but what should you do about what I just told you? I''ll wait and see. " After everyone left, Zheng Hong patted Wei ran on the arm and said, "Soros is difficult to deal with. Although I want to kill him, I can''t find a chance. If you want revenge, you can only give him a heavy blow tomorrow. Just now we took the opportunity of tomorrow''s game to make a heavy bet on each other. " Wei Ran rubbed his chin and said, "gamble?" "Hehe, my life is very expensive. How can I bet on this. My industry is the operation right of several important ports on the west coast of the new world, as well as a large area of land in the western region. His gambling industry is the right to operate all ports in South Asia and all armed merchant ships in Southeast Asia. " "Why do you think you have some losses?" Zheng Hong shook his head and said, "on the surface, I do suffer losses, but I really need his port operation rights and those armed merchant ships, which are unparalleled needs!" Wei Ran narrowed his eyes. "Do you want to fight? Don''t forget the Navy. " Zheng Hong said with bright eyes: "help me win the position of council member, and I will make an earth shaking event and even change the times!" ¡­¡­ The boxing wish qualification competition was held at Longmen port Sports Center at 8 p.m. the next day. Almost all the people who come here are upper class people, or they are famous martial artists. In addition to Reinhart, a member of the Council, the rest of the jury are super merchants in the chamber of Commerce Alliance. These tycoons have also participated in the qualification competition before, but none of them have failed, so they can only sit under the stage and watch others compete. Zheng Hong met someone he didn''t want to see here. "Brother, I didn''t expect you to come." A man with seven similar facial features but completely different temperament appeared next to Zheng Hong. He tidied up his Confucian shirt and sat down quietly. It is different from Zheng Hong''s rough image with dark skin and long experience of wind and frost. Zheng Ze, Zheng Hong''s brother, looks very handsome. He looks like a talented man who has read a lot of poetry and books. He doesn''t look like a descendant of the navigation family, but like a noble childe of the scholar bureaucrat family in the south of the Yangtze River. "Second brother, why don''t you discuss it with your family if you want to compete for the qualification competition." His tone was like the wind blowing willows, unconsciously making people feel close. "Hum, I went to see my third uncle. He was definitely opposed to it. Even if I was robbed and killed in the South China Sea, I didn''t want to help me take revenge. " Zheng Honghen said. Zheng Ze still said in a gentle tone: "the second brother has been doing business overseas for a long time, but he is less gentle. Don''t pollute his mind like those vulgar pirates. This is a matter of great risk at sea. It is not to say that it is hijacked and killed by pirates, but it is also easy to die in high winds and waves, typhoons and tsunamis. I think it''s a good thing for my second brother to suffer from this disaster. When I know that the son of a thousand gold is sitting down in the hall, how can our Zheng family''s legitimate veins float around the world like a group of reckless men who earn their lives. After this, they will study and cultivate themselves in the Hui nationality, or go to the place in the south of the Yangtze River to participate in more cultural meetings, so as to know the benefits of a rich family and don''t come out and wander around the world. " Zheng Hong was stunned and said, "our Zheng family was born in a sea merchant, so we should live like the sour literati? Besides, if I go to Jiangnan, what should I do in the new world? " Zheng Ze said indifferently, "if your father arranges someone to take over, you will go home safely and be filial to your father." Zheng Hong''s face is gloomy. He wants to pick peaches. "Hehe, I heard that brother has won the qualification competition. The killer family must be more gloomy and vulgar than pirates. Brother is gentle and can get along with them?" "Father''s orders should be done by himself. Besides, the people of the Wu family are not as cold as they think. Today''s boxing match, I think the second brother might as well admit defeat, that is, it doesn''t make any sense to fight. " "Brother, that''s not true. If both of our brothers are qualified, won''t our Zheng family have twice the chance of winning in the later competition?" Zheng Ze saw Wei Ran warming up on the stage and said, "your boxer is just an ordinary man." "What does big brother mean?" "The people of the Wu family are not mortals, so they don''t need to rely on a mortal to raise their hopes of winning." Zheng Ze finished, then closed his mouth and stopped talking. Zheng Hong turned his head and looked at him. He saw a man who seemed to have no white eyes, all black, some gray eyes, but as bright as a star. He looked solemn and sat in his position. Seeing Zheng Hong, he nodded politely and stopped paying attention to Zheng Hong. This strange looking man is from the Wu family, a killer family? What''s so special about him? "Brother, what if we win this time?" Zheng Hong asked meaningfully. Zheng Ze was silent for a long time. "The second brother must fight?" "Big brother has been loved since he was young, and his father gives everything. My unpopular brother naturally has to fight for everything by himself. " "These maritime forces disputed by the second brother have no meaning in Daming. After all, Daming, a land power with rich products, can absorb gold and silver materials all over the world only by opening the city shipping department. Why take risks at sea. I advise you for your brother, but it''s for your own good. Don''t do useless work. " "Brother, I have never been out to sea. How can I know that sea power is better than land power? There is no pie in the sky. Don''t you get everything only by paying? If Daming loses his sea power, it will be difficult to defend the country. How can he sit at home and wait for the benefits of the world to come into his pocket? " Zheng Ze sighed and seemed to sigh that his brother was useless. But the light in his eyes was flickering, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. At this time, Wei Ran is doing his usual warm-up exercise in the boxing ring. Sand Chu is doing the traditional etiquette of Muay Thai and worshiping the four corners. In the process of worshipping four corners, you will make various actions such as bending, bending and stretching, which is also a warm-up. After paying homage to his four corners, he returned to his original position and waited for the bell to ring. After the referee came on stage to check whether the two sides were hiding concealed weapons, he went down to the stage and rang the bell. The two heavyweight boxers are murderous, looking at each other, fighting for life and death, about to begin! Chapter 35 Like the Muay Thai masters Wei Ran once saw, Sha Chu likes to use low sweep for exploratory attacks. Sweeping and kicking the opponent can not only test the opponent''s resistance, but also try to find out the opponent''s fighting spirit. If you can''t even carry the first sweep kick, the Muay Thai will sweep and kick continuously for your lower legs until you lose the opponent''s moving force or even knock down the opponent directly. Wei Ran used the way of active defense and deliberately welcomed the other party''s sweeping and kicking with his foot tibia. There was a loud bang. Sand Chu closed at the touch, and his cold eyes always observed Wei Ran''s Micro expression. Sha Chu''s observation ability is very strong. He can see the real psychological state of his opponent from the slight muscle tremor. Before, many people, even if they were forced to hold back, the muscles on their faces would twitch slightly. This shows that their bone hardness and resistance to attack are inferior, so they can take the way of strong attack and hard attack to oppress and solve the battle. But the tall man in front of him was different. Just after sweeping, the other party took the initiative to fight. After the fight, the cold smile on his face didn''t change at all. His eyes were as like as two peas, and the muscles of his corners were not twitching. They kept the same state as they did at the beginning. His ability to fight is very strong. He can feel the touch from the tibia. He can also feel that the hardness of the other party will not be too much worse than himself. He is a terrible enemy. Wei Ran saw Sha Chu''s eyes become dignified and secretly said that the boy looked down on me at the beginning. Thinking of the same sweep and kick, Sha Chu kicked back when he saw Wei Burn''s crotch move. The two slightly divided their legs one after another, and the shins of their feet collided with each other in the middle. The calcified tibia is in full contact and makes a sound like steel pipe collision, which is very dull. When the audience heard it, their hearts couldn''t help beating. After Wei Ran finished kicking, he kept sweeping, and then Sha Chu''s eyes widened and hit back with the same sweep and kick. Dong! Dong! Dong! Everyone''s heart follows the angry kick of both sides to find the rhythm and beat violently together. Some people couldn''t help but stand up from their chairs, stunned. Several times in a row, Sha Chu''s eyes were red with blood. He suddenly burst in and hit hard. Wei Ran fought back with fists, elbows and knees. The two sides hit each other with hands and feet and kept moving. They separated only after they were punched and kicked by each other several times. When he separated, Sha Chu took more steps back, and it seemed that his strength was indeed at a disadvantage. Wei Ran stood in place, shook his hands, kicked his legs, moved his neck and looked relaxed. Sand Chu knows that the hardness of both sides is equal, and his own strength is not as good as it is. He changed his tactics, moved around Wei Ran, attacked the vital points of the human body with cold fists and feet from time to time, and tried to find out Wei Ran''s flaws from the mobile war. Wei Ran was on the active side and fought hard for his advantage, so he adopted the oppressive playing method to compress the space of Sha Chu step by step. Sand Chu is not an easy generation. His ancient Muay Thai is a real killing skill. Although he praises hardness, he will not be merciful when he can attack weaknesses. His moving force is much faster than Wei Ran, who is at most a middleweight level. But sand Chu moved like a gust of wind, faster than those small lightweight boxers. He recorded several straight swinging hooks that were almost dazzling in the front, forcing Wei to raise his arms for defense. With the next breath, Sha Chu moved to the side, came close to his body, and attacked Wei''s kidney with his flying knee. Wei Ran turned around and sank his elbow to block this, but he was hugged by Sha Chu''s hands and directly stuck to his body. Wei Ran hooked Sha Chu''s arm with his backhand, ready to fall down, and then ravaged each other on the ground. Unexpectedly, Sha Chu wrapped his arms around Wei Ran''s neck, pushed his upper body forward, opened his mouth and rushed in, trying to bite Wei Ran''s carotid artery like a beast. Wei Ran has never seen this kind of play. He subconsciously terminated the falling action and pushed it out with his arms. After Sha Chu was pushed out, with only one move, he turned around and waved his legs. His heels shook Wei Huo''s side face. His action was not only fast and fierce, but also very hidden and unexpected. With a slap, Wei Ran stopped the foot with his arm on his head, but the muscles of his arm were kicked deeply and turned blue and purple in the middle. After shaking his legs, Sha Chu quickly regained his balance, and the whole person was like a whip. A heavy sweep and kick continued to come and directly cut into the nerve on the outside of Wei Ran''s thigh. Wei Ran was kicked by the back swing leg, and his thigh was hit again, which made him feel a little paralyzed. Gritting his teeth to resist the pain, he quickly swept his head and threw his legs out. If Sha Chu wants to pursue, it''s inevitable that he won''t get hit in the head again. However, he has rich practical experience and cunning fighting consciousness. After cutting Wei Ran''s thigh with one leg, seeing that Wei Ran didn''t lose his balance, he quickly withdrew and opened the distance. With an accurate sense of distance, he dodged Wei Ran''s high sweep. High leg sweeping has great power and strong penetration. It is the only leg method of Ko opponents, but its disadvantages are also obvious. It has a large range of movements, and the closing moves are hard and long. After kicking empty, you need to turn your body to maintain balance. Wei Ran kicked the air with one foot and had to twist his body to maintain his balance. When his foot landed and his waist was twisting, Wei Ran suddenly had an idea. The action of twisting the core remains the same, and even increase the angular speed of body rotation, move with the other foot coldly, turn around and kick your legs. With his agility, Sha Chu saw that Wei Yan''s high sweep failed. He just wanted to seize this opportunity to remember Wei Yan''s fierce heavy artillery. However, Wei Ran increased his turning angle, a kick came towards his waist and abdomen from below, and hurriedly sank his arms to block this terrible and hidden kick. This back kick fully accumulated the angular momentum kinetic energy when Wei Ran turned, and all the energy was instantly released on Sha Chu''s arms, just like a TNT explosive exploding on the muscles of his arms. Sand Chu''s arms only felt a sharp impact. After that, he didn''t even feel pain, so he was completely numb and could hardly lift up again. Sha Chu knows that the pain is not absent, but delayed. This is a sign of injury and will affect the technique of the back boxing. Even so, with his amazing will and basic skills, Sha Chu still supported Wei Ran''s kick and lifted his arm faintly, which made Wei Ran unable to maintain his balance. Sure enough, Wei Ran felt that he hit the target, but the subsequent feelings made his legs lift up unconsciously, and the whole person couldn''t help leaning forward. In order to maintain his balance, his arms instinctively extend forward and pull back his hind legs. In this way, the head is lack of protection, waiting for Wei Yangang to stand firm. As soon as he turned around, he saw that a high sweep of Sha Chu had been on top. He didn''t have any time to block him and dodge. He quickly moved his body sideways to avoid the maximum focus. At the same time, he shrugged his shoulders, forced aside his head and connected it with a strong triangular tendon in his neck. Sand Chu kicked in a hurry, the force was not sufficient, and the angle was not correct. He just cut on Wei Huo''s triangular tendon, and then rubbed his face and slid away. The triangular tendon of Wei Huo tightened and then contracted fiercely, and the kinetic energy of high sweep legs was instantly released to the inside of the neck. So that Wei Ran''s cervical spine clicked, as if it was about to break. This makes Wei burn unconsciously think of the scene when he was hit by a car and became paraplegia. Rarely, his eyes were wide open and showed a look of fear. Sha Chu kicked in a hurry and had no time to aim. He swept out only by feeling. He wanted to kick Wei Ran''s chin, but he hit his thick neck like his head. He still felt a little depressed. But instinctively observed Wei Ran''s Micro expression and inadvertently saw his eyes widened with fear. "This guy who I dare not fight hard... Is scared?!" Sand Chu had some doubts in his heart. This foot was enough to break their necks for the lethality of the previous opponents. But for the big man in front of him, the lethality should not be so great. Is it a disguise and deception? No, his reaction was half a beat slow, he didn''t make up defense in time, and he didn''t fight back immediately. This is... The best chance! Chapter 36 When Wei Ran made a strange noise in his cervical spine, he unconsciously recalled the helplessness, despair, fear, numbness and great shock he had been paralyzed in bed for ten years. He was very amateur and missed the opportunity to fight back just now. However, Sha Chu keenly found the flaw in Wei Ran''s mind, and the next few punches were aimed at his neck. Wei Ran was really very sensitive. His elbows were raised higher and higher, and his neck was narrower and tighter. He seemed very afraid of being hurt here. A sly smile flashed across Sha Chu''s face, and he used his sensitive body method to avoid Wei Ran''s combined fist one after another. Then lift the cross section and prepare for high-speed scanning. Wei Ran was calm on the surface. In fact, he subconsciously raised his hand to protect his head and neck, and secretly opened his fingers to prepare for the leg fall. Unexpectedly, Sha Chu made a movement similar to Taekwondo. He raised his right leg and swept high. In fact, he shook falsely, suddenly lifted up his left leg and cut it on the outside of Wei Ran''s thigh. Before this position, Wei Ran was hit. The pain had not disappeared, but came again. He felt the severe pain and even had a cramp. When Sha Chu hit him, he immediately retreated, stared at Wei Ran''s Micro expression, and saw that his face was in pain. He moved to his side again. After a continuous virtual move, he attacked Wei Ran''s neck again. As expected, Wei Ran was fooled. He raised his hand and blocked again. He got his thigh in the same position. It was really difficult to move now. His body method is slower than that of Shachu. At the moment, his thigh is injured and it is more difficult to keep up with the rhythm. Sha Chu attacked Wei Ran''s injured thigh by threatening his neck, ready to further weaken Wei Ran''s will to resist. After the movement force was seriously damaged, Wei Yanwan was like a sandbag. He was surrounded by Sha Chu flexibly. All the counterattacks were almost lost because he could not catch up with his opponent, and immediately fell into an absolutely unfavorable state. Zheng Hong looked solemn, but still remained calm. Soros IV pushed the monocle, looked at Zheng Hong, and nodded at his very gentleman smile. Zheng Ze, Zheng Hong''s eldest brother, felt that the game was getting more and more boring. He looked like he was just fooling around with his brother. Including all the other audience, almost all thought that it would be sooner or later for Wei Ran to be defeated. Now he is only supported by his will. When the outside of his thigh is attacked one after another, the pain will completely kill his will. Only the Wu warrior sitting next to Zheng Ze still looked at the game calmly. He had another idea in his heart at this time. After Sha Chu kicked Wei Ran in the thigh again, Wei Ran couldn''t support it. He half knelt down and gave a low stuffy hum. Sha Chu hit Wei Ran and continued to pull away carefully. He said with a grim smile, "what''s the matter? Your neck was badly hurt before? Let you have such a deep psychological shadow? " Wei Ran didn''t expect that the car accident would become the biggest flaw now, leading him to such a desperate situation. We must overcome this sense of fear before we can defeat the cunning and fierce opponent in front of us. Sand Chu teased like a cat as a mouse and said, "why don''t you put your hands down so that you can protect your thighs from being kicked by me and even standing up." When Wei Huo subconsciously touched his thigh, Sha Chu suddenly swept in, as if waiting for the moment when he put his hand down. Wei Huo''s eyes flashed, his drooping hand suddenly raised, and his half kneeling leg fiercely supported on the ground, making his body the most stable triangle. Then his arms were hard connected to Sha Chu''s sweeping kick aimed at his head, and then he was forced to hold it, ready to pull him to the ground to turn defeat into victory. As expected, you''re dead! Sand Chu dark way. Taking advantage of the moment when he was buckled by Wei Ran with one leg, he jumped up, bent his knees and fell suddenly. His knees knelt on Wei Ran''s shoulders at the same time. Wei Ran was stressed, and his whole body was pressed low. When the arm muscles are ready to exert force, they also suffer from this force, resulting in the collapse of strength and unsustainable. Then Sha Chu knelt on Wei Ran''s shoulder, straightened his shoulders, burst out his waist and abdomen, raised his single elbow, and was about to hammer down at Wei Ran''s head! If this elbow is smashed, no one can survive! Wei Ran''s arms were clasping a leg of Sha Chu, and his shoulders on both sides were kneeling down by Sha Chu''s knees. He couldn''t protect his head with his hands and dodge. He could almost wait for death! At this moment, Zheng Hong opened his eyes wide and breathed quickly. Soros IV''s eyes flashed and thought that victory or defeat was in one fell swoop. Zheng Hong''s brother is ready to take his brother''s stand. Director Reinhart also believes that the outcome has been decided and there is no need to pay more attention. Takahashi, Liu Wenfei, Hao Ye and ah San all closed their eyes. At the moment between life and death, Wei Ran looked up at Sha Chu''s straight waist and raised elbow. The shadow of death came. When was the last close contact death? It seems that at the moment when people are about to die, past memories will flash from my mind like a movie. The darkest and most frightening scene was undoubtedly the red sports car suddenly coming on the dark road. The roar of the violent engine, the wanton transformation of the high beam, and the harsh DJ music from the car. Finally, there was a collision without deceleration, and then the sky whirled around, and the body was unconscious That scene coincided with the elbow stroke that was about to fall in front of us. Wei Ran''s unwillingness suddenly broke out and finally got a new life. I can''t be disabled and die in my bed again! He locked Sha Chu''s leg and pushed it forward. His head drooped against the knee of Sha Chu''s caught leg. He pushed his waist and abdomen forward and turned Sha Chu over as a crowbar. At this time, Sha Chu, who stood up and was about to hit his elbow, was like a seesaw. Under the action of lever force, his whole body could not maintain balance and poured behind Wei Ran. The elbow he fell could only hit Wei ran on his back, making a dull sound. But people''s back muscles are solid and very resistant to beating. Naturally, this elbow can''t have any effect, and Sha Chu was overthrown to the ground. The originally doomed game turned around. Everyone looked surprised and stared at the boxing ring. Almost no one could make a sound. The Wu family''s man, with his arms on his chest, flashed a smile on his face. He didn''t know why. Wei Ran made a move to recover his disadvantage and wanted to turn back and subdue his opponent with ground skills. But Sha Chu was also a fighting genius. He lost his balance and fell to the ground. He was really at a loss for a moment, but he soon recovered his fighting consciousness. When Wei Ran turned around, Sha Chu''s two legs quickly locked Wei Ran''s arm. Wei Ran was shocked and had to break away first, but Sha Chu locked it tightly. At the same time, he clasped Wei Ran''s arm with his hands and feet, intending to pull Wei Ran to the ground. At this time, even if Wei Ran uses the ground skill, it is also out of disadvantage. It is equivalent to the other party''s whole body strength against his arm, which is likely to be locked by the other party. Knowing that he was facing the critical moment again, Wei ran quickly roared and sat down backwards, and suddenly kicked at Sha Chu with the force of his two legs. Sand Chu''s weight is light after all. If he wants to entangle like this, he''s afraid he''ll lose his advantage. Therefore, he resolutely locked Wei Ran''s arm, rolled sideways on the ground in the direction of his anti joint, and then was pushed away by Wei Ran. Wei Shaotong shouted and covered his twisted left arm. Sharp pain comes when you touch the joint position. Wei Ran was almost shaking with pain, but he was relieved. His hand was not broken, but his shoulder and elbow were twisted and dislocated. Sha Chu still kept his distance carefully, stood up and looked down at Wei Ran. This time, his eyes were really looking at a dead man. Wei Ran forcibly stood up, but felt the heart piercing pain from the injured thigh. Looking down, he saw that the muscles at the injured part were blue, distorted, deformed and sunken. The muscles here have been seriously damaged and can''t be overcome by will. Now he has hurt one arm and one leg, and has a flaw in his heart. In the face of a strong enemy like Sha Chu, he has almost no chance of winning. Chapter 37 Sha Chu relaxed and looked at Wei Ran''s thighs and arms and said with a smile, "you are already a dead man." Wei Huo gasped and reluctantly put out the holding frame with one hand. His injured leg dragged behind and still made a t-step. His eye muscles were twitching subconsciously, and his eyes remained as sharp as they had been at the beginning. Sha Chu moves around Wei Ran, looking for his injured leg. At the same time, his eyes still observe Wei Ran''s Micro expression. When I looked directly at Wei Ran, I saw something blooming in his unyielding eyes, like a hot soul burning violently in it. To this extent, don''t you give up? Well, let you suffer more and kill you again! Suddenly he made a sudden advance and hit Wei ran on the head and neck with his fist and elbow. Wei Ran forcibly blocked it with his right arm and took a half step back. There was a sharp pain in his thigh. Even so, Wei Ran still maintained a stable fighting posture in the mobile room. Even if I couldn''t suppress the physical pain, I clearly observed Sha Chu''s waist and crotch movement. Sha Chu has already started, and his position is still his injured thigh. He is very persistent in the attack here. But at the same time, he raised his fist and threatened his cervical spine with the front of his fist. At this moment, everything that should happen can only be determined by physical instinct, and even the brain can''t make any response. Wei Ran raises his arm to protect his neck. Sha Chu sees it in his eyes and knows that his opponent still can''t defeat his fear. The following sweep and kick suddenly cut in the past, bang! This solid touch... Is not the feeling of kicking on the muscle, but sweeping on the shin of the foot. Sha Chu was shocked. The previous threat to the cervical spine would greatly attract Wei Ran''s attention, so that he instinctively reduced the defense level of other areas of his body due to fear, resulting in repeated attacks on his thighs. Now, while protecting his neck, Wei Ran did not reduce the protection level of his thighs. He knew that lifting his knees synchronously was passive, but it was a sign of his initial victory over his fear! Sand Chu was alert to withdraw from Wei Ran''s attack range. Wei Ran didn''t live up to his expectations and fired a heavy gun with his only right fist. Sha Chu sneered. Wei Ran couldn''t move. According to his estimated attack distance, it would take at least two centimeters to hit himself. Wait for my counterattack after dodging. The banana tree won''t move! Suddenly, the fist that should have stopped in front of him suddenly shook and disappeared, and an unexpected dark shadow stabbed his left eye! Sand Chu screamed in pain, jumped back quickly, hurriedly covered his left eye, and moved a few steps sideways to open the distance. Wei Ran gasped. His outstretched hand was not in the form of fist clenching, but in the shape of a slightly curved poked palm with four fingers, and blood was still stuck on his middle finger. At this time, the flame in his eyes burned completely, bright and hot. "Don''t be too confident in your sense of distance. The pointer can instantly expand the attack range." Sand Chu was so sore that he pumped air-conditioning, his body was even shaking violently, and even his feet couldn''t help kicking on the ground. He bowed like a wounded beast, making a terrible and loud cry of pain. Finally, he endured the sharp pain and slowly and trembled to release the hand covering his left eye. All the audience exclaimed almost at the same time. His left eye was full of blood. The original bright and cold eyes disappeared, leaving a frightening blood hole, which was stabbed blind by the mark in Wei Yanyi''s Yongchun just now. This change is really unexpected, that is, Soros IV, who is in possession of the victory, opened his eyes in horror. Zheng Hong felt his heartbeat so intense for the first time and unconsciously clenched his fists. Zheng Ze tightly frowned, glanced at the Wu family next to him, and whispered, "how?" "It''s hard to say, but this man named Wei Ran seems to have begun to overcome the shadow in his heart." Looking at the last remaining eye of Sha Chu, it was full of pain, violence and madness. His whole body trembled to himself, arched his upper body and stared at himself like a fierce beast. Wei Yan''s face didn''t matter. He grabbed the dislocated left hand with his right hand and squatted to the ground. He suddenly pushed the dislocated left arm to the ground and heard the sound of the joints. The dislocated elbow and shoulder were fooled by him and reset. However, this arm is still shaking with pain. Although this arm that has just been dislocated and recovered can still move normally, it has been unable to play seven or eight tenths of its original strength, and can not be easily impacted by great force, otherwise it will dislocate and cause habitual dislocation. "It hurts - I feel it. Your left eye should hurt more than this." Wei Ran stood up and put out a fighting frame, with a ferocious smile on his face. Sand Chu''s mouth trembled and gasped, stood straight, and fiercely wiped the blood from his left eye with the gauze wrapped around his hand. Now he can only observe with one eye, which has a great impact on the sense of distance. For a fighter who is good at moving and dodging, it almost invalidates an important ability. He panted and walked towards Wei Ran step by step. "Have you overcome your fears? Show me again?! " With a sound of the wind, Sha Chu''s right leg directly sweeps high, kicking Wei Yangang''s left hand, which has just recovered, and aiming at Wei''s neck. This time, Wei Ran bit his teeth and stared at Sha Chu. Unexpectedly, he only shrugged his left shoulder slightly, leaned over his head, raised the triangular tendon at his neck, and had a close contact with Sha Chu''s foot tibia. With a bang, Wei Ran''s upper body shook half a step to the left. When he moved his legs to maintain balance, there was another heart piercing pain in his thigh, which made Wei Ran''s muscles twitch unconsciously. Sand Chu took back to sweep his legs, and the rest of his eyes were full of incredible, "how can you be so fast..." This kind of psychological trauma is often unlikely to recover in such a short time in the boxing ring, not to mention Wei Ran''s psychological shadow. Even in Wei Ran''s world, he needs the help of a psychologist to recover slowly after a long period of recuperation. It is not uncommon for professional boxers to encounter such a situation. It is often after being brutally Ko by their opponents that they are easy to cause such psychological trauma. The most typical example is that Forman lost to boxing champion Ali, and then he didn''t go to the ring again because of psychological shadow. But he was a priest for 20 years. He didn''t come out again until he was 45 years old for a public good. He went through all kinds of hardships to win the championship. He cried with joy and said that he had finally overcome the shadow of losing to Ali''s fist in the past. Wei Ran encountered a similar situation. The paralysis caused by a car accident had a profound impact on him. In fact, he was able to overcome his instinctive fear thanks to Sha Chu. Sand Chu''s elbow hammer made him feel the shadow of death. This fear was no less than that car accident. The instinct of survival began a tug of war with this double fear. Finally, stimulated by the crazy secretion of adrenal hormones, the body''s potential suddenly exploded, combined with the unparalleled will to survive, making the craziest choice on the edge of life and death. Unexpectedly, he broke through that layer of mental barrier in an extreme way in a strong unwilling idea. Wei Ran rubbed the big triangular tendon of the neck that had just been kicked and moved his neck. "Why so fast? I can''t thank you for your strong killing intention! " He then pointed to his injured leg. "It''s really painful here. Keep kicking!" "Die!" Sha Chu suddenly sweeps his legs and continues to sweep towards this position. In his tactics, Wei Ran can only lift his knee to block, because the strength of his arm can''t block this foot, and he can''t move significantly due to his thigh injury. After Wei Ran lifted his knee, he planned to quickly approach and attack his injured left arm. In this position, Wei Ran''s resistance decreased a lot and couldn''t hold up a few heavy blows. This is a typical East meets West tactic. Wei Ran smiled wildly and ferociously on his face. He unexpectedly supported himself with his injured leg and kicked the other foot to the inside. He accurately kicked the side of Shachu''s leg sweeping knee, which turned out to be a leg cutting kick in Jeet kune do! The knee is very hard, but the side of the knee joint is very fragile. It is very easy to damage the meniscus and ligament, resulting in permanent damage to the knee. Wei Ran''s active defense completely surprised Sha Chu. How did he ever see Jeet kune do? I don''t know that there is such a technique of cutting and kicking with the foot in the back position. This time, the side of the knee was increased by the strength of his own kick and the strength of Wei Ran''s interception kick. He was hit hard, the meniscus was broken and the ligament was seriously damaged! Sand Chu almost bounced to recover his legs and couldn''t help shouting a painful cry. Seeing that Sha Chu''s knee was injured and couldn''t retreat as quickly as at the beginning, Wei Ran kept up. He endured the pain in his thigh, flashing a fierce light in his eyes, swung his body, and blasted out of Sha Chu''s blind left eye with a back hand heavy gun at Sha Chu''s chin. Chapter 38 When Wei Ran fired a heavy gun and was ready to attack his chin from the blind area of Sha Chu''s left eye. Although Sha Chu can''t judge Wei Ran''s attack position, he has noticed Wei Ran''s attack intention based on the old Taoist experience. At this time, he didn''t choose how to defend in a panic, but fought back with a heavy fist after biting his teeth. Dong! They hit each other, and Wei Ran''s fist hit Sha Chu''s chin, shaking his head violently. Sha Chu hit Wei Ran''s nose tip with a fist, which broke Wei Ran''s nose bridge bone. The whole nose collapsed and tilted, and shed a lot of blood. In this blow, Wei Ran couldn''t help leaning back. He took two steps back, his thigh hurt, and the back combined heavy blow was completely interrupted. Sha Chu''s eyes are full of Venus. Everything is a double shadow. When his state is so poor, he hurried back again and again. His knee ligament was injured. Although it was not as painful as Wei Ran, the joint had a greater impact on his action. He limped and was difficult to exert force when moving. The two wounded beasts glared at each other again. With a grim smile, Wei Ran pinched the broken bridge of his nose and broke it hard. Unexpectedly, he broke it right in spite of the sharp pain, and the blood covered half of his face. But his expression was unmoved and full of burning war. The blood from Sha Chu''s left eye flowed into his mouth. He licked it, and a painful and ferocious smile appeared on his face. "This is the smell of the battlefield, just like my fight in the jungle. Used to be for the country, now! I just want to find my home! " Knowing that his opponent was strong, Wei Ran endured the severe pain in his legs and continued to rush to the visual blind area of Sha Chu''s left eye. Sha Chu almost turned to hit his elbow here with his feeling, but hit an empty elbow. Before Wei Ran bullied him, he hit the liver area with a heavy gun, then picked his elbow and hit his eyebrow bone. With great strength, the eyebrow bone was cracked, and the epidermis was broken with blood. Sha Chu had severe pain and dizziness. He immediately fell back and hit the floor. His hands covered the liver area. He looked ferocious and couldn''t speak in pain. Wei Ran looked at each other coldly. If his martial virtue was any worse, he could take this opportunity to stomp on each other''s head. It didn''t take long to end the battle, but somehow Wei Ran stopped and just watched Sha Chu struggle like a dead snake on the ground. Sha Chu struggled for more than ten seconds. Finally, with his excellent fighting instinct, he quickly rolled away, and then forcibly stood up. Even so, he was shaking all over, and the muscles on his face could not be controlled at all. He was like an involuntary convulsion like polio. It was obvious that he had reached the limit. After getting up, he took a few deep breaths, clenched his teeth, ignored the injury of his right knee, the buzzing of his head, the explosion pain in the liver area and the blurred vision. Still dragging his seriously damaged body, he staggered step by step to Wei Ran, like a determined battlefield veteran at the end. Wei Ran looked at each other in silence. Sha Chu''s eyes had no fury like that at the beginning, but only sought the pure idea of dying for the war. His injuries were much heavier than Wei Ran''s, not to mention his right leg, knee and left eye, but also a heavy gun and elbow pick on his chin just now, as well as a heavy blow to his liver, all of which could not produce Ko effect. But these kinds of injuries can make people suffer from severe brain fragments. I really don''t know what kind of perseverance he used to forcibly support them. Wei Ran could not help but be shocked and admired. "Sand Chu!" At this time, someone called him in Thai. It was Soros IV. He stood up and walked to the challenge arena with a white towel in his hand. "If you fight like this, you have no hope of victory. Admit defeat." The rules of boxing competition are the same as those of business competition. Unless the boxer and the businessman admit defeat at the same time, the competition will not stop. Soros IV took a white towel. After saying this, he threw the towel on the challenge arena. As long as Shachu was willing to admit defeat, the referee would come on stage to terminate the game. Wei Ran can''t continue to attack, or he will be judged negative. Zheng Hong looked at Soros IV in surprise. Unexpectedly, the old pirate was so human to his boxer? Sha Chu stood still and said in a disappointed tone, "Sir, I used to fight for my country and for you, but now I just want to fight for myself. Maybe this is my last battlefield, but I don''t want to admit defeat. " Soros IV lowered his head and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he raised his head and said, "well, I will watch you fight until the end." After Sha Chu was silent, he limped forward to launch the final attack. Wei Ran saw each other''s will to die. This is the idea of a professional boxer. He wanted to burn the last glory in his life, and Wei Ran chose to ignite all this and fulfill his wish. In the last fight, neither of them chose to dodge or give way, but attacked each other with the skill of fist and elbow. At this time, Wei Ran has the upper hand. Even if he can''t move due to his leg injury, the opponent is the same. Wei Ran also has a good vision. Sha Chu has only one eye to observe, and there is an obvious dead angle, which even greatly affects the sense of distance. His fist has failed repeatedly, and Wei Ran has almost hit every fist. So Sha Chu was knocked down three times in a row. Each time, he stood up firmly, continued to attack, then was knocked down, and then stood up... His face was so deformed that he couldn''t see his original face, and still clenched his teeth and didn''t give up the attack. Finally, at the last radiance of the setting sun, it seemed that the sand and Chu seemed to have lost their sense of pain. The whole body became extremely sensitive and suddenly rushed to Wei neli Wai and threw an elbow to Wei''s chin. Wei Ran, who had already seen through Sha Chu''s actions, hit his solar nerve center with a punch faster than him. If it was an ordinary person, he would kneel immediately. But Sha Chu seemed to have no feeling at this time. The solar nerve center was hit. The whole body trembled fiercely, and the elbow still hit Wei Ran''s chin. The power was so great that Wei Ran''s head shook violently, as if he had been hit by a hammer. I just feel the wind ringing from my ears, and the other party''s attack does not stop. The target is the nerve area around the ear, which will cause deafness and dizziness after hitting. Sha Chu was hurt like a dead man and thought about how to turn defeat into victory! This is the most difficult and determined opponent Wei Ran has ever seen. But victory in the ring will never give way! When the wind was approaching, Wei Ran''s lateral punch was fixed in the middle of Sha Chu''s throat, completely interrupting his continuous attack. The middle finger of the fist was prominent and hit Sha Chu''s throat in the form of Fengyan fist. There was an obvious dent in the position of the middle fist, which crushed his Adam''s apple and ruptured his throat. Sand Chu''s throat made some meaningless sounds. He knelt on his knees to the ground, and then fell on the ground, completely silent. Wei Ran silently looked at his opponent who asked for benevolence and benevolence. There was no excitement and honor after victory in his heart, only endless fatigue. He was suddenly tired of such meaningless killing among top fighters. Wei Ran shook his head in place, shaking off the dizziness of his head. The qualification competition has passed. Then the next step is to go to Jinjiang Yu''s house and find a chance to practice the power beyond the limits of mortals. The devil''s task will be achieved soon, but I don''t know if there are other arrangements behind him. There is also a commitment with Zheng Hong, that is, to win the boxing wish contest. I''m sorry. Although Wei Ran also wants to see an expert in this top event, I can''t help it. It depends on the devil''s arrangement. But then again, after leaving this world, I will never fight this kind of boxing that is meaningless to boxers again. Soros IV watched what had happened quietly, leaving only a slight sigh. He went to Zheng Hong and handed him a document bag. "If you win, you will admit defeat." Zheng Hong looked at the document bag, which was a private bet with Soros IV. He didn''t tell anyone about the bet except Wei Ran. Thinking that his father and big brother are going to pick the peaches he has planted in North America for so many years, this bet is the fundamental guarantee that he can use to turn the Jedi over in his important plan for the next year! After receiving this document bag, Zheng Hong had a meaningful eye contact with Soros IV. they didn''t seem to care about winning or losing the bet. Chapter 39 After the game, in the following enthusiastic applause and cheers from the audience, Reinhart, on behalf of the Council, handed over the qualification certificate of boxing wish competition to Zheng Hong. After Zheng Hong cared about Wei Ran''s injury and determined that there would be no problems left, he politely met everyone in the upper class on the court. At this time, Zheng Ze looked at Wei Ran, who was sitting under the challenge arena and being treated by Liu Wenfei. He turned to the descendants of the Wu family and asked, "Lei Chan, what do you think of him?" Wu leichan raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "the top existence in mortals should be better than him. Unfortunately, although the talent is very high, he did not get the true story when he was young. This realm of life can only stop at this. " "In other words, it can''t be compared with monsters like you." "Hehe, Mr. Zheng, although you are the boss of our Wu family, please respect your tone a little. Although you despise Wufu, you should know that Wufu''s temper is often very bad. " Zheng Ze was stunned and angry. On the surface, he pretended to be a modest gentleman and bowed his head slightly to apologize. Wu leichan smiled. "It''s very difficult for people like Wei Ran to grow to this extent. But taking part in the boxing match with such strength will lose his life in vain. I will persuade him to give up. " "Well, it''s lucky to suffer from Master Wu." Wei Ran is healing at this time. After Liu Wenfei''s inspection, the problem is not big. He will not leave problems after a period of cultivation. Other bruises and contusions on the body, including the broken bridge of the nose, are not a big problem. With Liu Wenfei''s family''s Dieda wine, it can also recover in a short time. The most serious injury is the thigh injury. The muscle that has been repeatedly kicked has been distorted. God knows how much strength Sha Chu used when repeatedly attacking, and each foot completely penetrated into it. The thigh bone was not broken. Wei Ran''s fighting ability was as strong as a monster. Now it hurts to touch the thigh a little, let alone treatment. "Here I need acupuncture and massage to dredge the congestion. Otherwise, if you let it go, your thigh may be useless." Liu Wenfei said. Wei Yan nodded. "I understand. You try your best. I can''t help it." Then he turned around and looked at the challenge arena. Sha Chu, who was already out of breath, was being rescued by the doctor on the challenge arena, but it was obviously impossible to rescue him again. So the doctors tried hard for a while and ordered him to be carried away on a stretcher. Soros IV also finished his words with Zheng Hong and left with the stretcher. "We''ll start when we get back. We can''t spend tonight. The sooner the better." Wei Ran said to Liu Wenfei At this time, Zheng Hong came over and looked at Wei Ran''s injured and twisted leg muscles. He couldn''t believe it was a pure leg kick. He asked Liu Wenfei about Wei Ran. Liu Wenfei truthfully said that Zheng Hongfang was still in a happy mood and immediately sank down. "Brother Wei, we''ll go back now. It''s most important to treat your injury." "Your brother is still here. Why don''t you talk to him for a while." Wei Jianjia stood up on Takahashi''s shoulder. His injured leg had been drugged and temporarily bandaged. Zheng Hong sneered, "those who come are not good." At this time, Zheng Ze came over, and everyone couldn''t help looking at the past. In this venue, although everyone knows that the heir of the Zheng family is coming. But compared with Zheng Hong, Zheng Ze is less valued. These upper class people greet Zheng Hong. Even if they are hostile, they can see that they are inside with some respect. However, greeting Zheng Ze seems more polite, and the politeness here also represents alienation. Even if he is the heir of the Zheng family, the young master of the Zheng family, who rarely interferes in maritime affairs, is no different from a layman, just his status is respected. In addition, shortly after his debut, Zheng Honggang once commanded all Ming armed merchant ships on the South Sea and cooperated with the Navy and the Europa coalition army to fight a big battle in the Indian Ocean and Malacca. Until now, his reputation has spread all over the world. Naturally, it is more admired by people at sea. Zheng Ze has long seen the difference between his brother Zheng Hong and him here. It''s hard to say that these things are not a thorn in his heart, but he is used to forbearing and can play. On the surface, he has never shown any dissatisfaction. At this time, I found Zheng Hong, "Congratulations, second brother, you won." "Brother, then I''ll take part in the boxing match!" Zheng Ze was a little silent and said, "the news, with your contacts at sea, governor Luzon should have told you." "In the chaotang cabinet?" "Good..." "Hehe, the news was only put forward by a group of Jiangnan scholar bureaucrats in the cabinet, but it was not approved by the governors of many overseas colonies!" "The Ming Dynasty is a centralized system. The policies formulated by the imperial court are implemented everywhere. Why do we need the approval of these overseas governors?" "So big brother! You told me to recall the colonial troops, cancel the colonial governor, and even hope to ban the sea again in the name of Taizu! Do you think these proposals are absurd? " When Wei Ran heard this sentence, he was shocked. It was irrelevant. Liu Wenfei, Takahashi, Yamashita and others were shocked. The overseas colonies of the Ming Dynasty are flourishing. How could such a fool bring disaster to the country and the people propose to ban the sea and give up the colonies?! Anyone whose brain has been kicked by a donkey dare not do so. "So they didn''t really say they wanted to ban the sea and give up overseas colonies." Zheng Ze said softly, "for example, Nanyang has indeed brought great benefits to the imperial court, the national economy and the people''s livelihood, as well as many interests. Naturally, it can''t be ignored." Zheng Hong smiled sarcastically, "that''s because the scholars and bureaucrats in the south of the Yangtze River have invested a lot of plantations in Nanyang. If they give up, will their investment be wasted? I''m more curious about who put forward the previous extreme proposal? What is the real purpose? Brother, don''t lie to me. " Zheng Ze took a breath. At this time, facing the second brother, he felt that his momentum was completely suppressed. "The new world is too far away from China, and countries are competing with each other, resulting in frequent wars. Sending bureaucrats and troops will cost the National Treasury a lot, but they can''t see much profit. In addition, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. It seems that no one can control the generals and governors in the new world, so the imperial court plans to give up. " Zheng Hong''s eyes narrowed slightly. If Daming gave up the new world, he would not be a captain of the new world for long. Without the support of the Ming Dynasty, even now the governor and court generals in the new world do not return to the order, and the territory is the king. However, in the absence of a unified central committee, it is absolutely difficult to resist the encroachment of the great powers year after year. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I thought my eldest brother asked me to go home for retreat and take over the business in the new world. I thought I wanted to pick peaches. It turned out that I just threw it away. I didn''t even want peaches. I really blamed big brother. The cabinet members'' request for banning the sea is actually an idea of bargaining for business. Let us think that the cost of banning the sea is too high. Compared with giving up only one new continent, the latter is more cost-effective, isn''t it? The ministers are really good at doing business. It''s a pity that they don''t do business. Oh, yes, their families are either big landlords or rich businessmen. It can''t be said that they don''t understand these. They have a good abacus. " Chapter 40 Zheng Ze shook his head and said, "but the new world is really chicken ribs for the imperial court." "It''s also a chicken rib for the European powers, but why do they have to carry the death instead of giving up like the wise men in the cabinet?" "How can barbarians be compared with China?" At this time, Wei Ran could not help but say, "young master Zheng, Wei is a rough man, but I have also heard that in the early Han Dynasty, the Xiongnu king was bold and willing to offer wealth and beauty to the enemy country, but once the enemy country asked him for territory, he immediately waved back and annihilated it. The barbarians still know that although the territory is vast, there is no extra inch. Why do so many wise men in Daming think that the New World colonies developed by spending countless wealth and the blood of Daming soldiers can be given up so easily? " Zheng Ze extremely despises Wufu such as Wei Ran, and even disdains to answer Wei Ran''s questions at all. Zheng Hong said, "I think brother Wei is right. This can only prove that the literati and bureaucrats in the cabinet are not as knowledgeable as a barbarian leader." Zheng Ze''s face changed slightly and looked at Zheng Hong, but Zheng Hong continued. "Brother, you just said that barbarians can''t be compared with China. If you are like me, you have traveled all over the world and traveled all over the world. You will know that the barbarians in your mouth have no less civilization than China! If Daming dozes, they can tear Daming to pieces. " "Second brother, I didn''t want to argue with you. Maybe I can''t argue with you. However, it is also in the interest of the Zheng family to cooperate with the wishes of the adults of the cabinet. " Zheng Hong almost thought he had heard wrong. He cooperated with those Jiangnan scholar bureaucrats in the cabinet and gave up the new world. Unexpectedly, he said it was for the interests of the Zheng family?! Zheng Ze saw that no one else was close, and several people around him were people Zheng Hong trusted. It didn''t matter to let them listen. "Yes, although giving up the new world will lose part of our Zheng family''s interests, it is worth the interests we will have in the future. After all, being a wealthy merchant on the sea is not as easy as being an official merchant of the imperial court. " Zheng Hongxin jumped, "it turned out that your idea is to become an official and a businessman. I admit that it will be very easy for officials and businessmen to monopolize some industries in the future. They can also kick out those interest groups in the family. But, brother, have you thought about it. Whenever they become officials and businessmen, they are linked to the rise and fall of the current political factions. Once the current cabinet party falls, won''t the Zheng family fall with it? " Zheng Ze said with a smile, "except for the disaster of destroying the country 200 years ago, when did the school of scholar bureaucrats in Jiangnan decline when the dynasty was stable? We rely on the whole Jiangnan scholar bureaucrat group, not one of them. Second brother, do you understand? " Zheng Hong almost laughed angrily. "No wonder dad and you are deliberately alienating the one with the national surname. It turns out that you have already chosen the shelter in the court." "The one surnamed Guo was a family two hundred years ago. After such a long time, it has already been two. How can we still trust it as much as in those years. Besides, Guoxing ye, a force in the court, rarely gets into the cabinet, which is more deeply rooted in the Navy, but it has little to do with our interests of becoming officials and businessmen. How to compare with the ministers. " Zheng Hong finally knows the rebellion in his family and why he can''t communicate with his elders. It turns out that there are principled differences between the two sides on the development of the family. "Brother, for the last time, it''s better to rely on yourself than anything else. The Zheng family started in the sea, and the sea is our foundation. You and your father and third uncle are destroying their foundation by doing so. " Zheng Ze''s face was also gloomy. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t convince his second brother. "Second brother, Nanyang and Japan have not been abandoned. How can we say it is self destruction? If you can''t let go of the foundation of the new world, I can ask my father to fill a few ports in Nanyang. If you are willing to do business, Nanyang can also give you some business. " "It''s all official and business. Do you need me to do business? You think you can rest easy by giving up the new world and getting a position as an official and businessman, don''t you? But in the eyes of other wealthy businessmen and even foreign powers at sea, this is the beginning of the decline of our Zheng family. In a family like ours, failure to advance means retreat. Anyone can take a bite! " Zheng ZeJian couldn''t convince the second brother, and his face finally became gloomy. "Then, second brother, what do you want?" "If you also seek asylum in the court, why don''t those corrupt and incompetent scholars and bureaucrats in Jiangnan unite with another party?" Zheng Ze was surprised, "do you support the rebellious reformers?!" "Hum, in my opinion, they are the ones who are determined to forge ahead. When they are in power, Daming can put aside many constraints, no longer be arrogant and understand what international strategy is, so that he can go further! And they didn''t harm the interests of our Zheng family. Brother, why do you hate them so much? " "No king, no father, beast generation!" "In any case, it''s all empty and real. Why can''t we go further, constitutional monarchy?" ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Zheng Ze, a believer in Confucian monarchs and ministers, was too surprised to speak. "Brother, I''m determined to win the board seat of the business alliance! So that our Zheng family will not be taken to the ditch by you and Dad! " "Second brother, you have too much contact with overseas barbarians. You don''t know the Chinese etiquette tradition." "Brother, that''s it. You and I have already made preparations." "Good!" Zheng Hong left with Wei Ran and them. On the way, Wei Ran asked, "I thought your relationship with the family was just poor, but I didn''t expect..." "Yes, as you can see, this is a fundamental difference in philosophy." Wei Ran was silent for a long time. "Is that all right?" "There''s nothing wrong. I''ll show you the horses and chariots. I don''t have to feel guilty about how to do it with my brother. But this time, I can''t easily go to Daming to take you to visit general Yu. I can only entrust others. " Wei Yan nodded. "I''ll start when I''m well." Zheng Hong lit a cigarette on the carriage. He looked out of the window and frowned deeply. He didn''t know what was important. When the carriage was about to drive to the hotel, he suddenly rested his eyes and looked at Wei ran very solemnly. "Brother Wei, I believe in the sun and am good at plotting. Breaking with my family like this, the strength I can use in this Nanyang place is very scarce, and it is impossible to fight with my eldest brother. Therefore, I have prepared many means, which involve many dirty transactions in all aspects. Just to enhance my strength in Nanyang. At the end of these unspeakable dirty means, the position of director of the chamber of Commerce Alliance is the most critical step! Only by obtaining this seat can I make enough guarantee for those forces as backhands, and you are the key to obtaining this council seat! " Wei Ran used to be a professional boxer. Now his mode of thinking is still that he is just a professional boxer. Now he is involved in the historical events that can stir the vortex of the times, such as the competition for important seats in the global business alliance, the internal strife of the Zheng family, the struggle between the Conservatives and reformers of the Ming Dynasty, and so on. Therefore, Wei Ran feels very uncomfortable, even like a dream. What''s more, Wei Ran and the devil are behind him. It''s still a question whether he can participate in the boxing competition after he obtained the Yu family''s home school. Therefore, he kept silent and didn''t take the initiative to answer. "But you helped me a lot and saved my life! Besides, my eldest brother has invited people from the Wu family, a family of killers, to participate in the competition. I''ve heard of this family, and they also have extraordinary power. As a mercenary of the Buru tribe in Africa, he sneaked into a hundred British troops with single strength and killed them all. The strength of this family is very terrible, so I''m going to let you decide whether to participate in the boxing competition. I don''t insist. After all, I lost. At most, I was under house arrest and couldn''t go to sea at home. But if you lose, you are likely to die on stage. " Zheng Hong involuntarily thought of Sha Chu who died on the stage. Chapter 41 Zheng Hong was so sincere that Wei Ran was moved and embarrassed by his own situation. He secretly called the devil, but the devil didn''t seem to be online and didn''t respond at all. "After learning something in the Yu family, I will help you win the championship of boxing wish competition." Wei Ran added that as long as the devil behind me doesn''t object and wants to fight, I won''t shrink back. After all, I also want to be the first in the world. Zheng Hong lit another cigarette, held it in his hand and said slowly, "brother Wei, you don''t have to promise so quickly. You can go back at any time. I accept it!" Wei Ran looked out of the window and said, "don''t worry." I''ll discuss it with the devil and try to participate in this fight. Then I''ll be proficient in the newly learned ability. By the way, I''ll see the top experts in the world. Then he pretended to be relaxed and said, "recently, you have made a lot of arrangements. Looking at the dispute between you and your big brother, it seems to involve the vortex of the development of the times. May you tell me something?" Seeing Wei Ran''s interesting remarks, Zheng Hong said with a smile, "it''s all conspiracy. Where''s the vortex of the times. This time I have a bad relationship with my eldest brother. After all, he will immediately attack the foundation of my new world. It was originally buried by the family. Now if you see the imperial court''s will and the family''s orders, I''m afraid it will be chaotic. Fortunately, I have already arranged for a successor. The new world can last for at least one year, and it can also involve many forces in the family. So I decided to make a go of Nanyang in this year. Therefore, even if I have a grudge against Soros IV, I can join hands with him. I am not afraid to tell you that I have contacts with the Ming Navy, the governors of Nanyang colonies, daimyo of Japan, members of the Council of the business alliance, and so on. They are all my backhands. However... These backers are not so easy to start. Although they recognize my ability, I lack power and can''t meet their needs! So if I want them to take action at a critical time, I must obtain a sufficiently important status, a pivotal position in the world. For example, a director who can set global business rules. Only in this way can I launch a thunderbolt and powerful force at the critical moment. Do you understand what I mean? " Zheng Hong''s specific plan was not stated in detail. Perhaps it was impossible to say because the struggle was so variable and needed to be flexible. Returning to the health room of the hotel, Liu Wenfei began to treat Wei Ran''s thigh injury. The others had left first. Liu Wenfei handed Wei a stick, "bite it, otherwise when it hurts, I''m afraid to bite my tongue." Wei Ran didn''t show off. After sitting down, he kept his whole body relaxed and bit the stick. Liu Wenfei first pricked Wei Huo with a silver needle, then began to apply medicine for dispersing blood stasis and promoting blood circulation to the damaged position of the thigh, and then began massage. Her delicate jade fingers are very strong. On the first press, her ten fingers squeeze the muscles and tendons, and then use special techniques to comb these damaged muscles and massage them to the correct position. Not to mention the pain of muscle damage, just the process of the penetration of the power of blood activating drugs can be called scorching. At the beginning, the pain was slightly lighter because of nerve damage. After the drug penetrated, it began to gradually promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis. The nerve also became active and became more and more sensitive to the feeling of pain. It''s like thousands of needles pricking in the tendons, followed by acid, swelling and cramping pain. Finally, it''s impossible to tell which type of pain it belongs to. In short, it''s more unbearable than any heavy artillery in the ring. Wei Ran''s eyes were so prominent that he almost chewed the stick. He grabbed the armrest of the chair with his hands, sweating like pulp. Liu Wenfei was also sweating. After all, it was physical work. In the face of the tendons on Wei Huo''s legs, she almost needed to use all her family''s unique skills to deal with it freely. More than half an hour later, the pain nerve in Wei Ran''s thigh gradually changed from sensitivity to paralysis, and the painful treatment process ended. Liu Wenfei wrapped a layer of gauze around Wei Ran''s thigh. The plaster covered inside contained a strange taste and slightly pricked his nose. After being fixed, she stood up and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Wei Huo loosened the stick he was biting. It had deep tooth marks on it. He almost broke the stick, and then leaned back on the chair. Liu Wenfei smiled at the corners of her mouth and quietly walked behind Wei Ran. She massaged his head, shoulders, neck and back. The strength of her hands was moderate, which made people very comfortable and just relieved Wei Ran''s pain. But this woman, between the manipulation and kneading, often has a slight touch, full of ambiguous meaning. If she was a normal man, she would have been dreaming and thinking. However, Wei Ran was too tired today. Unfortunately, he just felt comfortable and even sleepy. Liu Wenfei saw that Wei Ran was really tired. After his muscles were relieved, she said, "well, brother Wei, come to the health care room for massage every day. You should be able to walk normally in a week or so." Wei Ran pulled at the corner of his mouth, but nodded, and then looked at his thigh. There are a lot of bruises and redness here. The originally twisted muscles have been restored to order. They are no longer twisted into a ball. It seems that there will be no sequelae. This time, I think of Sha Chu''s leg skill, which is also the strongest I have ever seen in my life. "Well, brother Wei, do you think the captain can win the fight with the eldest son of the Zheng family?" Liu Wenfei suddenly asked. Wei was stunned. It was strange that she was just an employee of Zheng Hong. Why did she care about the internal struggle of the Zheng family, so she didn''t answer, but looked at her suspiciously. Liu Wenfei shook her head and said, "I don''t mean anything else. I''m just worried about the captain. After all, the reputation of the eldest son of the Zheng family is very big in the south of the Yangtze River, and many scholars in the southeast support him very much. " Wei Ran frowns. Zheng Ze, a businessman, thinks about how to deal with scholars all day? "You don''t have to worry about the captain. If their brothers compete, the meat will rot in the pot. The loser can give up his power and go home to be a rich man. Think about it. Who else can have such a blessing?" Liu Wenfei was stunned and finally nodded, feeling that Wei Ran was reasonable. No matter how close brothers are, even if they don''t get along well with each other, they can''t kill each other. The Zheng family is rich. As a loser, they still have prosperity after they go home. It''s no use worrying about him. Watching Liu Wenfei leave, Wei Ran sits in the health room to rest. But thinking about Liu Wenfei''s question just now, I always feel something wrong. After thinking about it, I finally recalled a series of things I came back from the new world. Finally, a flash of light flashed in my head and found something wrong. They were attacked by pirates in the South China Sea by the black fish. Wei Ran remembered that before sailing, the black fish loaded and unloaded goods in Quanzhou and started directly after resupply. The departure time is temporarily decided, and even the sea route is arbitrarily set in Quanzhou. The purpose of the pirate''s attack on the black fish is very clear, which proves that the pirate knew in advance that the black fish would pass through the channel at that time, otherwise it would not be so accurate. Thinking of this shows that when he was in Quanzhou, someone informed Soros IV of the sailing time and route, so that Soros IV could arrange pirate interception in time. Who sold the news? Wei Ran began to recall that when he was in Quanzhou port, Zheng Hong talked about the sailing time and the relevant channel. Who was there nearby? Chief officer, Hao Ye, Gaoqiao, steward Zheng at the foot of the mountain, plus me. If not surprisingly, the person who sold the news should be among these people. Who would it be? As Wei Ran sat thinking, the door of the health room opened. Takahashi appeared at the door and said with a simple and honest smile, "I think Miss Liu has returned to her room, so come down and have a look. Master Wei, your foot is hurt. It should be difficult to walk. Let me help you back to your room. " Chapter 42 Wei Ran looked at Takahashi and nodded. "Ah San should have done this." Takahashi was stunned, scratched the back of his head, looked around, then turned his head and looked out. He said strangely, "yes, where''s ah San? Is this boy lazy again?" "Again?" Wei Ran leaned back in his chair and said only one word. "Yes, the Indian ah San is very cunning. He often steals and plays tricks! Master Wei, let me help you. " Then Takahashi came in. Wei Ran secretly said: ah San was able to be promoted from slaves because he was diligent, obedient, clever and timid. Even Zheng Hong never said that he was used to cheating, or he would have fought back to the slave camp. "Takahashi!" Gaoqiao was surprised to see that Wei Ran shouted loudly and stopped in place for a moment. Wei Ran said with a smile, "when I practiced with you before, I also taught you a lot of fighting tricks. How did you learn? Let''s have a duel now. " Takahashi was stunned, looked at Wei Ran''s thigh wrapped in gauze, and asked in surprise, "now? But master Wei, haven''t you just finished the boxing match and haven''t recovered from all your injuries? " "If you don''t, I''ll call." Wei Ran tried to punch Gaoqiao. Gaoqiao thought that Wei Ran really wanted to compete on a whim, so he raised his hand to block the punch. Who knows, Wei Huo''s fist is a virtual move. The purpose is to drive the waist and abdomen core to rotate, lift the span, and make the uninjured leg throw out high, like a whip to the head of Gaoqiao. Takahashi didn''t expect that the fist was a fake action. He hurried to protect his arm and head, but the action was too busy. The protective posture was not fully formed, so he was kicked by one foot. Like a puppet, he was kicked violently and fell to the wall. If you don''t hold the wall in time, you''ll be kicked down. The weight of this foot is not light. Takahashi can naturally tell whether the purpose of this foot is to knock himself down or to compete. After holding the wall and standing firm, he immediately got out of the attack range of Wei Ran. After all, Wei Ran''s leg was injured and it was not easy to pursue directly. Takahashi shook his bruised arm and said, "if master Wei didn''t hurt your other leg and affect the core force, this foot should be faster and fiercer. I would be knocked down if I couldn''t prevent it." Wei Ran stood in place, looked solemn, nodded and said, "you know yourself very well." "Hehe, can you tell me, master Wei, why do you want to kill you?" Takahashi narrowed his eyes. "Why? Because you are a traitor. " "Ha, what is master Wei talking about? Are you confused in this game today? Or did you hurt your brain? " "If you are not, dare you stretch out the hand hidden in the back? You should have pulled out weapons such as daggers. " Takahashi was stunned and slowly took out the hand hidden behind him. Sure enough, there was a dagger on it. "When did master Wei see it?" "The man who adopted you from Japan is the eldest childe." Takahashi was silent. After a long time, he said with a slightly crazy smile: "we all only noticed master Wei''s muscles and Kung Fu, but ignored your insight. I was suspected of being robbed and killed by pirates after going to sea from Quanzhou. I thought that I was not the only one who heard Zheng er''s words about the time and route. No matter what, it would not be so easy to doubt me. After all, the first mate once worked in the Nanyang caravan of the Zheng family, and only followed the second childe in the last year; Steward Zheng is also an ambitious guy. He often makes small moves that he thinks the second childe doesn''t know. I have followed childe Zheng in the new world for many years. I have shared life and death for many times, and I have been trusted by master ITO. In comparison, those two people are more suspected than me. " "I''m not sure. Your suspicion is really not the biggest one. Until recently, I haven''t seen ah San since I returned to the hotel. Finally, when I finished my treatment, ah San should have arrived early, but I was waiting for you. Although a San is timid, he is still loyal to his duty. His Yiying work has not been discounted. Even if something happens, he will inform me or the captain in advance. If it doesn''t appear now, it can only mean that it is controlled. At this time, I was too weak and you came too coincidentally, so I can only doubt you. After hiding for so long, why do you decide to do it now, and it''s me? " Takahashi put the dagger in front of him. "The eldest childe already knows that you will go to General Yu to seek the power beyond the limits of mortals. He doesn''t want too many variables to prevent you from participating in the boxing match. So I can only think of a way for the eldest childe, and you are too strong. Only now is the best time to deal with you. " "Today, Zheng Hong and I discussed that if their brothers fight, the loser will give up power at most. Now it seems that the eldest childe wants to get rid of the captain and avoid future trouble. " Takahashi looked gloomy. "I don''t want an accident with the second childe, but I can only be loyal to the eldest childe. I''m his warrior!" Wei Ran said, "the pirates robbed and killed that day. If you succeed, you can''t live." "I''ve already made an oath to break my bones to repay the kindness of the eldest childe''s upbringing, so even if I fall with my body, I have no scruples." "Didn''t you expose your identity when you killed me, and the second childe knew what the eldest childe was thinking about him. In this way, the struggle between their two brothers is not a limited struggle, but a dead struggle to bet their lives. Would you like to see this? " "I''m ready to blame the chief officer for this. The pirate may be bought by Soros IV. In this way, the second childe can only transfer the contradiction to Soros IV in the end, and will not doubt the eldest childe. After all, Soros has the deepest motive and the greatest suspicion to kill you. " Wei Ran shook his head and said with an ironic smile, "this chief officer is really poor. What''s more pitiful is that you didn''t inform the eldest childe of these plans, but you came up with them alone. If you didn''t treat everyone else as a pig, I really don''t know that others would not see through such a clumsy way of framing? " Takahashi looked impatient. He conveniently closed the door of the health care room. Because the health care room is a place for medical treatment and needs to be quiet, the location is quiet. In addition, it is late at night, and no one is nearby. It''s an excellent crime scene. "It doesn''t matter whether you look at it or not. Lord wants to kill the second childe. I should try my best to share my worries for Lord! Well, master Wei, I admire your martial arts and personality. It''s a pity that I''m a warrior. I must kill you for my Lord. " Wei Ran continued with a sarcastic smile on his face, put on a fighting frame, and sneered, "do you think you can kill me with a dagger?" Takahashi sneered. His right hand held the dagger back and pointed to Wei Ran. His left hand protected his right hand, firmly controlling the distance and approaching Wei Ran step by step. Chapter 43 In order to be quiet, the health care room has good sound insulation design and is far away from other guest rooms and service staff rooms. Therefore, even if you shout here, it is difficult to disturb others. Wei Ran has been slowly retreating, keeping a distance from Gaoqiao holding the dagger, and staring at Gaoqiao''s eyes. The person who holds the dagger is the most difficult to deal with. Although the method of holding the dagger is not so sharp, it is conducive to cutting and cone stabbing. At the same time, it is also difficult to capture and shoot down. People who know how to play dagger usually hold it this way. Wei Ran, who is unarmed, is now injured. Coupled with great physical exertion, he is in a very dangerous situation facing the armed high bridge. And Takahashi''s strength in practice is mediocre, but no one knows whether he has deliberately hidden it. Takahashi wants to gradually force Wei ran into the corner, so the probability of success of the attack will be much greater. He knew that Wei Ran was powerful, so he was particularly afraid of being hurt by Wei Ran to overturn the Jedi. When Wei Ran retreated near the bed, he took a big step back, intending to transfer his position along the wall. Takahashi hurried to keep up, trying to continue to oppress Wei Ran''s moving space. Unexpectedly, Wei Ran only took half a step back, then gritted his teeth and frowned, tried to resist the pain in his thigh, held the bedside, and kicked the armed hand with his intact foot at the high bridge that hurried into. Takahashi put on a ferocious smile at the corner of his mouth. Instead of dodging, he only slightly adjusted the point of the dagger in his hand, and waited for Wei Ran to kick. Such a hasty foot will not only hurt yourself, but also kick directly on the dagger and suffer heavy damage. Of course, Wei Ran would not be so stupid. From the beginning, when Takahashi took out the dagger, Wei Ran was thinking about countermeasures and had thought out a tactic. Although it was risky, it was the safest way at this time. He still bullied the enemy, stopped kicking halfway, and suddenly stepped heavily on the ground! When Gaoqiao saw that Wei Ran changed his action, he immediately turned the dagger and pointed the tip of the dagger to Wei Ran''s chest with a gloomy face. The whole person stabbed forward regardless of Wei Ran''s other actions. It seems that we know the essence of the shortest straight line between two points and don''t waste any time. Wei Ran''s eyes opened fiercely. It''s now! The hand he held by the bed seemed to keep his balance. In fact, he suddenly pulled the quilt off the bed and wrapped it around himself. The quilt is not thick, but it can''t be said to be thin. It just rolls the dagger from Gaoqiao stab. The way Wei Ran twisted the quilt also stopped the stabbing action of Takahashi dagger. At the same time, the foot just stepped down was accurately aimed at the toe of Gaoqiao. Takahashi wears wooden clogs most of the time in the hotel. The clogs are in the shape of flip flops and the toes are exposed. When Wei Ran stepped on it, he would be seriously injured again and again. Takahashi''s eyes were wide open and full of blood. Taking advantage of this, Wei Ran grabbed Takahashi''s armed hand wrist across the quilt to prevent him from continuing to stab. Takahashi held back the sharp pain from his toes at this time, his face turned red, screamed, held the dagger in both hands, stared at Wei Ran''s eyes, broke out his whole body strength and continued to stab Wei Ran''s chest. Then Wei Ran also arched his feet and broke out the core strength, and the two sides began to wrestle fiercely! This process is nothing like the action film Wei Ran has seen before. The protagonist can use various fancy actions to seize the short knife and dagger in the enemy''s hand. In fact, in the face of armed and fighting enemies, the actions of entering the white blade empty handed are all acts of automatic death. Only by taking full advantage of foreign objects to weaken the opponent''s weapon advantage, and then trying to control the opponent''s armed hands is the safest way. If you are facing ordinary people, Wei Ran holds each other''s hand without skills. He can seize the dagger only by strength. But in the face of fighting experts like Takahashi, in this case, skills also have no effect, and can only compete with brute force. Takahashi pushed the dagger with both hands and stepped back against Wei Ran with a ferocious face. In the process of stepping back, his legs needed to resist, which affected the wound at his thigh and made Wei Ran''s face more distorted. "Go to hell! Master Wei! " Takahashi said gloomily. Wei Ran was pushed to the wall. He looked angry and tried to resist the thrust. He has a foot injury, so he must be at a disadvantage with all his strength, but his strength in his hands is stronger than that of the other party. Therefore, Wei Ran leaned against the wall and showed a ferocious smile. "Bastard, if you want to kill me, your position is not enough!" On the contrary, the wall supports Wei Ran''s body balance, which is more conducive to his core waist and abdomen strength, and his legs don''t have to suffer any more. At this time, with sheer brutality, he turned his arms a little bit and opened Takahashi''s arms. He saw Takahashi''s eyes wide open and beans of sweat rolling down. After leaving Wei Ran''s chest, Wei Ran Meng lifted his Yin leg and kicked the lower body of the high bridge. Takahashi''s attention was on the dagger wrapped in the quilt. He was unprepared for such a shady foot. He only reluctantly turned his cross and was kicked into his thigh. His face was more ferocious with pain. It was at this moment that Takahashi''s strength subconsciously loosened more. Wei Ran suddenly approached him in his arms, grabbed the armed arm with one hand, passed through the armpit with the other hand, made use of his shoulder and waist to fall over his shoulder, and directly hit Takahashi''s head forward on the wall. When he landed, he knelt on one knee on the armed arm of the high bridge. The great power from his knee directly made him get rid of his weapon. Takahashi''s head was badly hit, buzzing and even showing symptoms of concussion. But when he felt that the dagger was out of hand, he was also frightened. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand to grab Wei Ran''s arm and dragged it to the ground to wrestle. Wei Ran is a top master in comprehensive fighting, and his standing skills and ground skills are of the top level. Takahashi stretched out his hand, but was controlled by Wei Ran and directly locked off with the skill of cross fixation. Then he got up, broke his other hand, and dragged him to the health care room Ten minutes later, in the conference room of the hotel The table in the middle of the conference room has been cleared out, and all the remaining stools have been pushed to the wall. Zheng Hong and his guards, as well as steward Zheng, Xu Jianfeng, the first mate of the black fish, and Wei Shaowei are in the middle. Takahashi sat on the floor and was watched by everyone. Zheng Hong sat in a chair smoking a cigarette. His expression after the smoke was unclear; At the foot of the mountain, his escort and Takahashi had both studied with ITO. At this time, the look at Takahashi at the foot of the mountain was both surprised and angry, and more regretful; The chief mate and steward Zheng are both trembling. Steward Zheng has a blessed figure. At this time, you can see that his vest is wet; Xu Jianfeng lost his hands to his chest and looked down at Takahashi''s expression. It seemed that there was a lack of killing and pity; Wei Ran also sat in the chair. His leg was pulled again after the fight just now. He was very painful and couldn''t stand. He looked at Takahashi and couldn''t say what it meant. "Hehe, what do you say in Cantonese? You''re dead on the street! It''s 25! " Zheng Hong patted Takahashi''s face, twisted it back and forth with a burning cigarette butt and pressed it on his face. Unspeakable hatred is hidden in this action. "I, Zheng Hong, have always doubted people. I don''t doubt people. Thanks to my trust in you, I will take you every time I go hunting. Your boy is an undercover arranged by my big brother? " Chapter 44 Takahashi''s face was so hot that his muscles twitched and didn''t say a word. After that, he was kicked to the ground by Zheng Hong, and then ran over his face with his feet. Gaoqiao could still smile at Zheng Hong. "Second childe, the Lord is not as cruel as you." Zheng Hong was stunned for a moment, and then laughed, "Zheng Zena bastard wants to kill his brother. Do you say he''s not cruel?" Takahashi sneered, "that''s the whole line between the second childe and the Zheng family. The more the second childe does in the new world, the more people fear the Zheng family in Daming. What is it to destroy you for the sake of a family of the Zheng family? " Zheng Hong said contemptuously, "what do you know? The size of the Zheng family, if you don''t advance, you will fall back! Those people in the family want to compromise in exchange for the trust of those Jiangnan scholar bureaucrats in the cabinet. Why not change a cabinet that makes Lao Tzu feel comfortable? " Takahashi was stunned for a long time and said, "the Lord once said you were bold, extreme and unreasonable. Although he is very smart and has learned a lot of skills, he is a person who loves taking risks and going to extremes. If you can''t accomplish great things, you will bring yourself and the people who follow you into a desperate situation. This evaluation is absolutely right! " Zheng Hong laughed again. "He is worthy of being my brother. He sees me through. But only people like me can lead the Zheng family to a higher level, rather than becoming a pug raised by the cabinet! " "But if they fail, won''t the Zheng family be doomed? You have never considered such a big family as the Zheng family! All you want is your own merit! You selfish Zheng scum! " Zheng Hong''s expression was frozen. He stared at Takahashi''s stubborn eyes and finally said, "OK! OK! OK! You, an abandoned child adopted from Japan, can see the internal problems of the Zheng family so clearly. It''s a talent. For the last time, would you like to betray my brother and take refuge in me? " Takahashi laughed and said, "you might as well throw me into the sea now." "Help you! At the foot of the mountain, cut him a few knives and throw him into the deep sea! " "Hi, Yi! Lord! " When Takahashi was dragged up and ready to be taken out, Wei Ran suddenly got up and hit Takahashi with a fierce heavy gun on the back of his head. This punch was very powerful. He only heard the sound of skull fragmentation and knew that Takahashi would die on the spot. Then Wei Ran ignored the consternation of the people present, limped, opened the door of the conference room and went outside. Ah San came over and put his shoulders on his shoulders and went to his room. Zheng Hong looked at the dead Gaoqiao and lit a cigarette again After a period of time, Wei Ran was recuperating in Haosheng. Zheng Hong began to travel to and from Nanyang and South Asia. At this time, the security protection around him was extremely strict. It was only said that the guard was not only one person at the foot of the mountain, but at least a team of elite warriors, all of whom were experts in firearms and cold weapons. At the same time, dark guards must be arranged before travel, mixed in the crowd and at the highest point for warning. When going to sea, there must be seven ships with the highest firepower. Unless regular troops are dispatched, ordinary pirates and armed merchant ships can only walk around to prevent being robbed by Zheng Hong. After ten days, Wei Ran could not feel pain in his thigh. In fact, he could carry out restorative training two days ago. As long as the injured thigh does not exert too much force, it will not affect the action. On this day, in the health care room, Wei Ran let Liu Wenfei help him remove the gauze. After the last massage, he was basically cured. Liu Wenfei''s cheeks are always crimson today. Wei Ran is a thick line and very dull. She didn''t pay much attention to it. Just sitting in bed with a copy of Nanyang daily. It has recorded many recent events at sea, especially in maritime trade. Many ports in Nanyang, except for a few key places, such as the port near Malacca, were firmly controlled by the Ming court. Many small ports with special effects are usually operated by businessmen, who only need to pay part of the tax to the Ming court. The newspapers these days have recorded a lot of information about the change of port operation rights. Of course, the chambers of Commerce and successors that appear on the surface will not be the real boss behind the scenes. As for the trade in goods, there are some fluctuations. On the surface, it seems to be normal market regulation. However, combined with Zheng Hong''s actions during this period of time, I always feel that Nanyang is in a situation of mountain rain and wind all over the building. Since leaving Gaoqiao as a traitor, Zheng Hong not only strengthened the security around him, but also many distrustful people began to gradually transfer from important posts. Many of his important things are only stuffy in his heart and plan alone. Now Wei Ran doesn''t know what means he is holding. Therefore, we can only speculate privately based on a little limited information in the newspaper. But at present, we can''t see Zheng Hong''s specific planning actions. We can only see that all actions seem to be supporting a certain force. When she was thinking about it, Liu Wenfei had finished her work. Today, she didn''t relax Wei Ran''s muscles and bones behind her back as before. She even began to massage Wei Ran''s two thighs. The technique is very strange. Before Wei Ran knew it, he only felt a heat rising below his lower abdomen, and the original Valley owed hope rushed up involuntarily. As a vigorous man, the way to suppress these instincts is to spend excess energy on training. So that Wei Ran seldom gets close to women and firmly suppresses those Gu owe thoughts at the bottom of his heart. Perhaps superstitious, it seems that this can make him exert amazing power in the boxing ring, so he actually sticks to it. Now, in Liu Wenfei''s strange technique, his Valley owe thought, which has been forced for a long time, is like a dragon rising out of the gate. Even if his mood is surging, it is very difficult to suppress it. Therefore, Wei Ran''s eyes looking at Liu Wenfei are more and more aggressive. Then Liu Wenfei looked up charming and looked at each other. Under the autumn eyes, she couldn''t bear it at last. She threw Liu Wenfei rudely onto the bed and pressed herself down! Wei Ran is not the first brother. She is very skillful when she starts. With great strength and solid muscles, she firmly suppresses Liu Wenfei''s delicate and soft body, so that she has almost no resistance. Just as he was about to bend down, he suddenly felt the cold skin near the neck artery. Out of the warrior''s instinct of self-protection, he woke up temporarily and stopped the more aggressive actions behind him. Looking at Liu Wenfei''s smiling face, Xiafei''s cheeks are like peach blossoms. They are extremely charming and soul stirring. They also smell the faint and unique body fragrance from her, full of extreme temptation. However, the neck artery was held with a hollow needle for bleeding, and the skin was pierced. This feeling is really impulsive, chilly and trembling, and there is no contradiction to say. Wei Ran''s heavy breathing sprayed on Liu Wenfei''s face. His eyes were still strongly aggressive, but he was slowly restoring calm in the next adjustment of self breathing. "Brother Wei, do you want me?" Liu Wenfei opened her lips and smiled brightly. Wei Ran''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled, and he was still struggling fiercely with the Dragon at the bottom of his heart. Chapter 45 "Although Feifei is as money worshipping and cruel as brother Wei said before, she is also a good family woman with self-respect and innocence. She is not as free as a brothel woman... Molesting." When Liu Wenfei spoke, she still kept that smiling look, but the corners of her eyes were hidden peach blossoms, full of charming posture. Wei Ran''s eyes were hot for a while and clear for a while, and he was doing a strong self struggle. "Unless brother Wei can... Marry me, he doesn''t have to go to Feifei''s hometown. The marriage was held in Longmen port, and the captain could be the witness. At that time, Feifei let brother Wei... " As he spoke, his eyes fell down and his face was shy. When ordinary men saw this situation, they naturally agreed immediately with this hot atmosphere, so as to taste the taste of the newly married as soon as possible. How can there be any calmness in their mind. At this time, Wei Ran''s eyes flashed, and he sat up as soon as he supported his arms. No longer will I look at her charming and charming beauty from a close distance, and after I can''t smell the strange body fragrance on her, I don''t have the feeling that Gu owes me just now. Although still strong, it belongs to the scope of self-control. Liu Wenfei obviously didn''t expect Wei Ran''s self-reliance to be so strong. Just now she clearly felt the hot and vigorous poisonous dragon under Wei Ran''s body. If she wanted to go to sea at any time, she also saw Wei Ran''s strong aggression beyond normal men. Therefore, I couldn''t believe that he could hold himself for a moment. At that time, he was quite stunned and lay still. The long bleeding needle in his hand remained in place, which seemed a little ridiculous. Wei ran away from the two step again and looked at Liu Wenfei and said, "the techniques you use just now, as well as the rouge and perfume used in today''s makeup, are full of things that cause men''s lack of memory." Liu Wenfei sat up and sorted out her torn clothes and long hair. Her expression was completely cold. No matter which woman uses such a degree of charm, she can''t move a man. Instead, she is exposed by the other party on the spot. I''m afraid she will become angry and it''s difficult to maintain her normal reserved color. She snorted coldly, "master Wei is really not a mortal. I''m afraid the father-in-law in the palace can''t do it like master Wei." The intimate elder brother became a cold master. Wei Ran laughed and said, "Wei won''t refuse the woman he really admires in his heart, but he despises the girl''s poor means and no bottom line." Liu Wenfei bit her lower lip, her eyes were moist, and there was a taste of humiliation, but she forced herself to retort: "but how can I feel that master Wei is an incompetent person?" How can a man be called incompetent by a woman?! Therefore, Wei Ran then sneered: "if you don''t need the bleeding needle just now, or not now, you can see if Wei is really incompetent." This is a typical irresponsible way to eat meat. Liu Wenfei said, "that''s shameless!" Wei Yanzhen couldn''t help laughing, "if Wei is shameless, what about the girl who evokes Wei''s original love Valley owe?" Liu Wenfei was so angry that she bit her lips again. Her tears couldn''t stop sliding down. She looked weak and hard to be in the wind. I still feel sorry for her. "Can''t the little woman be such a big brother Wei?" Wei Ran naturally disdains to bully a weak woman, but the woman in front of her can''t be deceived by her superficial posture. Not to mention that he is not a native of the world, the task of harboring a devil needs to be completed. Even if he is an Aboriginal of the world, if he enters her shell, he will never want to live in peace with this woman who is confused, cunning, different from ordinary people and has strong autonomy all day. What''s more, from her previous series of charm techniques and the threat of blood letting needles, they are people who know the weakness of human nature and know how to control it. If you really marry her, I''m afraid she''ll have to play with her mentally and physically for the rest of her life. Wei Ran has a headache at this time. Looking at this woman, you don''t know what she looks like now. Is she pretending to take advantage of human weakness or really. Wei Ran is a rough man. He has a headache for these things that need careful observation and thinking. Therefore, he simply arched his hand at Liu Wenfei, "Miss Liu''s ability, I''m afraid there are few people in the world. Wei doesn''t dare to look down on the girl, but more afraid of the consequences in the future. You''d better calm down yourself, miss. Wei said goodbye first. " He hurried out of the health room and went to the training room. Liu Wenfei was left in the room. Her face was uncertain. Finally, she bit her teeth and snorted, "I don''t believe it. Brother Wei, you are a man with a heart of stone!" Wei Ran was sweating in the training room again until he was exhausted, and then suppressed his just steaming mood. After that, Wei Ran went for a walk by the sea. In addition to the timid ah San, he was followed by two armed guards. Since Zheng Hong and his eldest brother have begun to put the struggle in the open, they have arranged mercenaries to protect Wei Ran. When I was walking to a coconut forest, a black figure suddenly burst out. The two guards behind Wei Ran didn''t even have the chance to shoot for insurance. They were directly put to the ground. Ah San looked stunned, hit him in the abdomen and fainted on the ground. Wei flashed out a fist fight with a dignified face. The other side showed a very fast speed, and the move was also a move to defeat the enemy. He was a very powerful expert without dragging his feet. The man in a black short fight slowly turned around. At a glance, Wei Huo was very impressed by his black eyes without white eyes. Wu leichan, the boxer of Zheng Ze, the eldest son of the Zheng family, is the direct descendant of the Wu family, known as the first expert of the Wu family and a powerful opponent in the boxing competition. Wei Ran met him at the qualifying match that day and naturally knew who he was. "Wu leichan? Do you want to advance the boxing match? " Wu leichan smiled innocently, shook his head and said, "no, because it''s not necessary. I''m here to advise you to give up boxing. After all, more than half of the 32 boxers can''t be called ordinary humans. If you go, ha ha, you will die. " Wu leichan looked at Wei Ran''s unmoved look, smiled and said, "you must be very confident in your strength. Let me show you what non-human power is. I hope you know." With that, Wu leichan burst in in an instant, then came to Wei Shao''s body and punched Wei Shao in the abdomen. Wei Ran only felt that the speed of the other party was not only much faster than his own reaction limit, but also could not see the movements of Wu leichan''s shoulders, waist and crotch. Therefore, when he stepped back to block, he seemed to be more than a beat slower. Wu leichan''s fist stopped at Wei Ran''s abdomen, and his strength was controlled very accurately. It only stopped on the surface of his abdomen, and the air flow hit his belly, arousing a burst of coolness. Chapter 46 Wei Ran was angry and raised his hand to fight back. Wu leichan seems to wait until Wei Huo gives his fist before moving. Unexpectedly, he can dodge easily. Wei Ran attacked one after another. Wu leichan didn''t dodge until his fists had been hit. Wei Ran was shocked. He knew exactly what it meant. The ultimate nerve reaction speed of human is 0.1 seconds, while the boxing speed of professional boxers is much faster than this time, not to mention Wei Ran''s boxing and kicking speed. In other words, in the face of the attack of professional boxers, unless normal people make a prediction in advance and dodge, they can''t escape until others'' fists have been hit. But now the situation is that Wu leichan can deliberately dodge when Wei Ran punches and kicks. It shows that his dodge speed is much faster than Wei Ran''s boxing speed, and his nerve reaction limit is also faster than Wei Ran''s boxing speed. This is definitely not what normal humans can do! "It''s my turn." Wu leichan said while dodging expressionless. Between dodging, he suddenly took out his palm, one on Wei Ran''s chin, one on Wei Ran''s solar nerve center, and the other on the liver area. Wei Ran took seven or eight steps back to stabilize his body. Although these three positions were hit successively, Wei Ran felt as if he had been hit at the same time. After the fight, Wu leichan did not continue to attack. The strength gap between the two sides can not be filled by experience and technology. It is meaningless to fight. "Do you understand?" Wu leichan smiled. Wei Ran nodded solemnly and said, "this power is very powerful!" "Then quit. I didn''t expect to kill you, a genius among mortals, in the challenge arena." Wei Ran didn''t answer Wu leichan''s words. He turned and walked to the hotel. I''m kidding. Although I''m determined to participate in the boxing wish competition, I will never quit, but I certainly won''t say it at this time. Otherwise, if the other party clearly has no intention of killing, but has the idea of killing because of one sentence, isn''t it wrong to die. Only by getting the cultivation method of Yu family can we have the opportunity to defeat Wu leichan in the front. Now we can''t take the initiative to die anyway. Wu leichan was very satisfied. He thought Wei Ran accepted his kindness and left leisurely in the opposite direction. After returning to the hotel, Wei ran directly found the steward Zheng Songtao. Zheng Songtao wondered why Wei Ran didn''t see ah San and the two guards around, but he didn''t ask much. "Steward Zheng, when can I leave for the mainland?" After seeing the power of Wu leichan, Wei Ran was shocked. Until now, his mood has not been calm. He can''t wait to get the power like him. "No accident, the Navy will arrive at Longmen port tomorrow. I''ll take you there." Wei Ran didn''t say anything and didn''t ask why he went to see the Navy. He went straight back to his room. ¡­¡­ At noon the next day, the South China Sea fleet arrived at the port on time. Wei Ran and Zheng Songtao had been waiting outside the military port for a long time. Seeing that the super sail battleship Dinghai led its fleet to land, Zheng Songtao showed the relevant certificates to the guards before entering the military port. Wei Ran looked at the warship above the first-class sail battleship and looked very surprised. The warship has four decks and more than 140 guns, including long-range cannons and short heavy guns for close combat. The drainage capacity is 5000 tons, the length is at least 70 meters, the width is 18 meters, and the carrying capacity is more than 1000 people. It is the most powerful marine battleship of this era and the patron saint of the South China Sea of the Ming Dynasty. Naturally, only Zhu Yongchen, commander of the South China Sea fleet, can command the South China Sea Fleet on this behemoth. Wei Ran didn''t expect that this man would take him to see General Yu. It seems that general Yu has great prestige in the army although he has been dismissed. At the general military residence in the military port, Wei Ran looked at Zhu Yongchen brewing Kung Fu tea. He seemed to have a special liking for the tea ceremony. Both sides met and were acquaintances, so Wei Ran went straight to the point. "Lord Zhu, when can I leave for Quanzhou?" Zhu Yongchen tossed the tea set and said with a gentle smile, "you seem to be more worried than hong''er. Before coming here, I''ve met old general Yu and told him about it." Wei ignited his heart and said, "what does general Yu mean?" "He didn''t want to teach you. He said it very simply. So I said, "you''d better give up." Wei Ran looked gloomy. "Lord Zhu, why don''t you take me to see old general Yu? Maybe I can convince him." "Zheng Hong once had a good relationship with him and asked him with a lot of money. He didn''t promise. How do you think you can convince him?" Wei Ran was silent for a long time and said, "what general Yu wants may not be money." "Oh? What do you think it would be? " "Only after seeing him can I know." Zhu Yongchen helped Wei Huo pour a cup of tea. A commander-in-chief of the Navy poured tea for a boxer. He was afraid he could startle everyone''s chin. Zheng Songtao was like this. He looked at Zhu Yongchen''s actions in amazement. There was a smell that he couldn''t say if he wanted to speak. Zhu Yongchen poured himself another cup of tea. "I heard Wu leichan came to see you yesterday." Wei Ran has long known that these people have good hands and eyes. They can''t find out much about what happened in the sun. "Yes, I''ve seen his ability. To tell you the truth, I''m not an opponent at all. He can easily solve me with one hand. " "Do you still have the courage to take part in this boxing match?" "Hum, a warrior pursues the power beyond his own limit. The performance of Wu leichan made me see the possibility of surpassing the limits of the human body, which is what I pursue all my life. For this reason, I am very excited. Even if I risk my life, I have to master the mystery. Therefore, I must participate in the boxing competition. I must convince old general Yu! " Zhu Yongchen didn''t move the teacup in front of him. He tapped the table with his fingers, looked at Wei Ran and looked at him again. "I thought you were frightened by Lei Chan''s strength, so I came to see your determination. It''s good. It didn''t disappoint me. However, the fact that Zheng Hong paid for General Yu was not fiction. He did fail. Whether you can impress General Yu depends on yourself. All I can do is try to ensure your safety on the mainland. " Wei Huo nodded hard, said nothing, drank the hot tea on the table, and got up and left. Seeing that Wei Ran was so rude, Zheng Songtao had no time to stop him, so he had to apologize to Zhu Yongchen in a hurry. Zhu Yongchen waved his hand, "this man is a pure martial artist. If he can learn something from the Yu family, maybe honger has the hope of turning over." Then he waved Zheng Songtao away. He sat in front of the tea table, hehe smiled and said to himself, "if Wei Ran failed to convince Yu Yanzhong, what should you do, honger?" Chapter 47 The day after the Navy ended its supply, Wei Ran set foot on the Dinghai and went to Quanzhou, Fujian. Yu Yanzhong''s hometown is in Jinjiang, next to Quanzhou. So when we get to the shore, we have to take a carriage for a long time. Because Wei Ran is Zheng Hong''s boxer, Zheng Hong and his eldest brother Zheng Ze began to fight openly. On the mainland, especially in Fujian Province, Zheng Ze''s eyes and ears are basically everywhere. Therefore, when Wei Ran was on board, he changed his appearance. He used to be thin, but now he wears a wig, pastes a thick beard, and makes some long-standing wrinkles on his dark skin, which makes him look more than ten years old. His appearance changed greatly and it was difficult to recognize him. But his figure is rare in this era. Zhu Yongchen could only think of a wrong way. Several navy soldiers of similar height dressed up like Wei Ran, all dressed up as Jianghu Ronks. Then they are equipped with swords and backpacks on their backs, which has the spirit of the assistant escort agency. This is to use more people to distract Wei Ran''s attention, so that the people watching secretly can''t tell which is the real goal. After getting off the ship, Zhu Yongchen didn''t send them off again. After all, he once visited Yu Yanzhong. Although Yu Yanzhong was once his old boss, after all, Zhu Yongchen''s current position is here. The number of visits to Yu Yanzhong is too many, which inevitably makes people think that he is not confident in his own ability, and weakens his prestige in the army. Therefore, Zhu Yongchen sent a close personal soldier as Wei Ran''s guide, and then went to Jinjiang with six navy soldiers of similar height and easy appearance. Eager for the power to surpass the limits of mortals, the spectacular appearance of hundreds of Ge and thousands of sails crossing the Quanzhou harbor failed to attract his attention. When they got on land, they dispersed and went away. Sure enough, someone was watching in Quanzhou port. However, seeing the scattered appearance of eight tall and strong people at the port, they seemed to know each other and walk separately. They were shocked for a moment. Finally, only a few of them can be selected in a hurry for tracking, but the others can only go back and find someone to help before they can continue tracking. At this time, Wei Ran and Zhu Hang, Zhu Yongchen''s personal soldier, hid in the city with complex environment, wandered around seven turns and eight turns, and finally rented a simulated Europa four-wheel carriage to guide them out of the city. Quanzhou city is very huge due to the original reason of maritime commerce and trade. Outside the city gate, there is a huge market arranged along the official road. If there were no officers and soldiers to maintain order, I was afraid that many vendors would put business on the official road. The official road here is wide enough for four carriages to go side by side. Half of the markets on both sides of the road are Han people and half are Hu merchants. Looking at the way they wrapped their heads, they knew they came from the Arab region. When the four wheeled carriage drove to the suburbs of Jinjiang, it could be determined that no one was following it. At this time, Zhu Yongchen is also arranging the people in the shore family to start secretly to protect Wei Ran''s safety. The carriage went all the way to the outskirts of Jinjiang City in the late evening. It was ten miles away from Jinjiang City. But their goal was not Jinjiang City, but a Zhuangzi on the outskirts of the north of the city. Yu Yanzhong lived in the Zhuangzi of the family. Wei Ran and Zhu Hang were both hungry at noon, so they stopped at a teahouse to have a meal and rest. After a while of horsepower was restored, they started. At this time, I saw a girl with a boy about ten years old by the roadside. Two sneaky men went up. One of them came up and grabbed the girl''s wrist and shouted, "madam, why don''t you say hello to me and go home with me?" The other picked up the child and followed. The girl and the child naturally kicked and struggled desperately, shouted that they didn''t know each other and shouted for help, which immediately attracted the attention of many people in the teahouse. There were not many people in the teahouse. Most of them were foreign businessmen. Many people didn''t like to meddle. However, some merchants with a sense of justice feel wrong and have to intervene, such as Zhu Hang. He just got up, but Wei Ran grabbed him and asked him to sit down first. At this time, a brave looking man was sitting in the corner of the store and was walking over there. "Wu, is that thief coming to rob people''s women in the light of the day?" His eyes were wide open and frightening. The two men did not show weakness, and the man holding the woman said, "my wife escaped from the house with her children, and I am not allowed to take them back?! What kind of business do you mind! " The brave son said to the woman, "he is your husband?" "No! This hero, I will never know them! They must be abductors. They are going to abduct me and my young master. Please help me! " "You fart!" The man holding his hand was so angry that he wanted to slap him down, but the brave man grabbed his wrist and kicked him to the ground. "Two thieves and birds, girls and children don''t know you, but they dare to commit murder in the daytime. It''s really a bright future. No one dares to be fair!" The two men looked up and down at the brave man, and then looked at each other. They felt that their body was not enough to be beaten with a fist, so they ran away unhappily. Naturally, the girl was very grateful and took the child to salute and thank the brave man. Even the merchants in the shop can applaud the great Xia one after another, and Zhu Hang is one of them. Wei Ran drank tea, smiled faintly and said to Zhu Hang, "I guess the great Xia must have asked the woman and children to leave with him later. The reason should be to take them to find their family." Zhu Hangqi said, "shouldn''t it be so?" "Naturally not." Wei Ran didn''t explain much and continued to watch with Zhu Hang. Sure enough, the brave man asked where the woman''s home was and whether she needed to see her off. The woman said she took the young master out to play. She accidentally lost her way and didn''t know how to go back. Yonghan asked them about their address. It turned out to be Yujiazhuang in the north of the city. He patted his chest and said he knew how to go, and generously said he was willing to give them a ride. The boy is quite fond of the man and naturally wants to. But the woman still had some doubts and hesitated in her words. The brave man picked up the boy and played a little game with him, which made the boy laugh. Then he said to the woman, "girl, there are very few people walking outside the suburbs except merchants. If you meet people in the wild, they are mostly evil people, just like the two just now. You are a weak woman, with a child, looking for a way alone, but it is too dangerous. I''m always warm-hearted. I''d like to give you a ride, but it''s not far even in Yujiazhuang. Of course, Hong is not reluctant. According to the girl''s own opinion. " The woman was terrified when she remembered that she was almost robbed by someone. Finally, she accepted the great Xia''s kindness. The three joked and walked to the North together. Wei Ran knocked on the table and was very confused when he heard that they mentioned Yu Jiazhuang in their conversation. The woman and the young master she took are from the Yu family? If it belongs to the military family of Veteran General Yu, it should be very famous. How dare these thieves make up their minds? "Follow quietly. I guess this guy is with the two just now." Zhu Hang said in amazement, "if it''s a group, why does this man want to help the woman?" Wei Ran smiled, "this small shop is not big, but there are many people, including the boss, although most of them are cold and heartless. But there are also enthusiastic people, such as brother Zhu. Just when you were angry, I was watching around. When you were ready to stand up, the great Xia also stared at you. Although he got up slower than you, he moved faster than you, so I grabbed you and prepared to see the good play. " Where did Zhu Hang know that in the green forest, road robbery must be committed by a group of people who do it and a group of people who watch the scene, so as to prevent being killed by officials or opponents, which is a normal routine. Chapter 48 Sure enough, the brave man took the child and the woman out of a mile and came to a small forest. The two men who had appeared before had been waiting in the woods. With them were two men with bare breasts and short coats. When the woman saw them, she was stunned and stopped at once. "Great Xia, great Xia, those people just now!" "I know." Yonghan smiled and walked to the grove step by step. The woman felt something was wrong and quickly shouted, "great Xia, there are many of them. Don''t conflict with them. Let''s bypass and go from the side." "What are you afraid of? There''s a big brother." Because the young master is still in the hands of the brave man, the woman can only hesitate to keep up even if she is afraid. "Ha ha, brother, I finally got it. You''re still powerful." The two men who had appeared before came forward with a smile. The woman found that they were in the same group. She stamped her feet and said angrily, "so you are in the same group with them!" "It''s just some small tricks in the Jianghu. Girl, you''d better go with me quickly to avoid suffering from flesh and blood." Yonghan threw the struggling child to his accomplice and said to the woman with a smile. The woman was worried about the young master, but she also knew that a weak woman must not be the opponent of the five men. She quickly turned around and ran away, but was blocked by two other men in short coats and bare breasts. "Hey, where are you going? Come to my brother''s arms quickly. " At this time, Wei Ran and Zhu Hang who followed them naturally saw this scene, and Zhu Hang was quite angry. "As master Wei expected, they were in collusion! We must teach them a good lesson today! " Wei Ran said, "how to teach?" "Naturally, he wants to beat them until his mother doesn''t know them!" Wei Ran looked at Zhu Hang and said, "brother Zhu should be a soldier soon." "Why does Master Wei know?" "Veterans won''t say that. They either won''t take care of this business. If they want to take care of it, they won''t leave future trouble. Follow me. Don''t take action later. See what I can do." Wei Ran came out with Zhu Hang. Everyone noticed the two of them. The woman who was being pushed around and teased repeatedly asked Wei ran for help. Seeing that Wei Ran and Zhu Hang are both tall and powerful, very strong people, cross swords and swords, and have a fierce Jianghu Ranger style, they are very afraid. The brave man obviously recognized Zhu Hang. Knowing that the comer was not good, he was wary and said with an arch hand: "brother, when you cross the Mountain Eagle, all your friends on the green forest road in Quanzhou will give face. I saw you in the teahouse just now. Do you want to meddle in this business? " Wei Ran said secretly, it turns out that this is the voice of the ancient green forest bandits. It''s really funny. Wei Ran kept walking and didn''t bother to answer his words. He only said to the woman, "this girl, I heard that you are from the Yu family village, but the Yu family village of old general Yu?" The woman obviously heard that Wei Ran wanted to find her own owner. Her eyes lit up, pointed to the boy and said, "my young master is the grandson of old master Yu. Please help me." Wei Ran smiled happily and wondered how to persuade the old general Yu. He was so sleepy that he came to send pillows. He directly pulled out his waist Miao Dao, "the name of old general Yu is very famous overseas. It''s really brave for thieves to dare to attack his grandson." These five bandits are all outlaws in the green forest. They rob and kidnap the target without asking who the other party is. Anyway, after tying it up, make your throat dumb and sell it to other places. He is not afraid of being found. He just wants to get rich. Now, after knowing the identity of the woman and boy, they are known by outsiders. They are all murderous. Because if Wei Ran and Zhu Hang can''t be killed, and then send the news to General Yu''s house, even if they flee overseas, they will be caught back to Daming lingchi. After all, General Yu has been in command of the South China Sea Navy for more than ten years. He is indeed a powerful overseas, and his contacts are all connected. All five of them pulled out their knives and looked at them covetously. "Girl, take good care of your young master. Don''t let anyone hurt you." Wei Ran dragged Miao Dao forward step by step. His height and shape put great pressure on people. The two topless gangsters couldn''t help but scream and split over at the same time. Wei Ran didn''t practice the knife technique, but his ability to cut trees was not simple. At the same time, the scene of ITO waving the knife flashed in his mind, subconsciously simulating some of his detailed actions. Then he dragged the seedling knife and waved it violently. It was simple and rough, but it passed in a flash, like a flash of light. Relying on the length and sharpness of the Miao Dao, before the waist Dao was cut off, they cut their stomachs one step at a time, and their organs slipped out of the wound one after another. They looked at their stomachs in amazement, quickly screamed and threw away their knives. They held these intestines and other organs and stuffed them into their stomachs. After a while, they had to fall to the ground and struggle. Zhu Hang standing in the rear has also pulled out his sword and is ready to support Wei ran at any time, but he really didn''t expect Wei Ran to be so fast. He has practiced martial arts since childhood. Although his kung fu is average, he has worshipped many famous teachers, and his eyesight is very accurate and vicious. He knew that Miao Dao technique was derived from Japanese Dao, which belongs to two handed Dao technique. When wielding a knife with both hands, we should pay attention to a whole effort, not holding both hands together and chopping indiscriminately. Instead, wielding a knife and chopping is like a whip. The strength rises from the waist and goes straight through the tip of the knife through the bridge of both arms, just like a whip thrown out. All the hitting power converges to the tip of the whip, which can be broken into pieces. This is the whole strength of the two handed Sabre technique. The strength of the whole body converges to the blade tip, which is difficult to handle. Therefore, Japan''s top swordsmen kill with a knife. No matter how the other party blocks and dodges, they end the battle with a knife, which is very fast. He just saw Wei burn out the knife, which seemed to cut horizontally at will. In fact, his whole body muscles coordinated into one, and he wielded the whole strength effect very simply and easily. The power went straight to the tip of Miao Dao, which made the speed of this knife fast to the extreme, almost in a flash. I just heard from master Wei himself that he had never learned Sabre technique. How could he have such a lean Sabre technique? This is because in his early years, Wei Ran trained his whole strength skills by cutting trees. In addition, he didn''t gain nothing from fighting ITO. When this Sabre was wielded, the subconscious used the whole strength that had been mastered for a long time, and more naturally simulated Ito''s detailed movements to supplement the deficiency. Therefore, this Sabre was so amazing. Wei Ran cut them all at once. The other three bandits were shocked and knew they had met an expert. The brave man in the lead said to the two already timid men: "they have met with us. If they can''t kill him and be known by General Yu, then the ends of the earth can''t escape. They can only fight to the death!" Chapter 49 As soon as he said the situation, the two men finally overcame timidity and became angry, so they cut at Wei Yanting together. The brave man also charged together. As a result, when the two men surpassed him, he withdrew fiercely and turned to catch the little boy. Wei Ran saw the situation in his eyes. When the two bandits were still a distance away, he quickly threw out the Miao Dao in his hand, just stabbed it on the back of the brave man, passed through the bore, penetrated the blade to the handle, nailed it into the ground and died on the spot! When the two men in front saw Wei Ran throw out his knife, they all waved their knife to block, but they only glimpsed a silver light flying by. They knew that the other party was not attacking themselves. Subconsciously looking back, their boss has been stabbed. At this time, Wei Ran had rushed to the two people, and he punched them in the abdomen with his left and right fists at the same time. Due to the great strength of the momentum, the two people were beaten heartbroken on the spot and vomited all over the ground. Naturally, they couldn''t hold the weapons in their hands. "Brother Zhu, tie them up. It''s still useful to keep them." Zhu Hang was stunned at Wei Ran''s murder when he disagreed with him. Not long ago, he was a good family member. He studied and practiced martial arts at home. His mind is very simple. All illegal things in the world are dealt with by family law and national law. If you encounter an outlaw, unless it is necessary, you will catch him and go to see the official. Moreover, he had never killed anyone. Seeing that Wei Ran killed so quickly and bloody, he was rushed to his nose by the bloody gas and vomited on the spot. Wei Ran tut tut looked at Zhu Hang. He had no choice but to bind the two people himself. Then he came to the woman and boy who were huddled together. He knew he looked ferocious, so he kept a certain distance and squatted down. "Miss, young master Yu, you are frightened. The bandits have been captured. Now go to your village. I think old general Yu has been in a hurry." At this time, it was late, the sun set, and only a little afterglow lit up the earth. When the girl saw Wei Ran''s huge body, she was very afraid of Wei Ran because of her dark complexion, full of flesh, hair and halberd. Although he was saved, he had just experienced the trap of a serial set. This time, natural fear was more vigilant. As soon as she spoke, she couldn''t help crying, "but I don''t know the way." Wei Ran laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t know. They must know." Then he kicked the two people sitting on the ground pretending to be dead. They immediately cried out in pain and shouted for mercy. The woman hesitated and said, "but... What if these two criminals bring us into the den of thieves again?" Wei Huo sneered, "that''s just right. The knife in Wei''s hand can drink a meal of blood." As he said this, he deliberately stared round, which frightened the two bandits. Zhu Hang finally breathed out this time, bypassed the body on the ground and walked to Wei Ran. "Master Wei, I know how to get to Yujiazhuang. The carriage we parked in the teahouse is big enough, so please ask the girl and the young master of the Yu family to get on the bus. " Seeing that it was so late, the girl had no choice. Even if he really didn''t want to go with Wei Ran, he didn''t listen to his command because of the fierce momentum after Wei Ran killed. In addition, the young master took the initiative to go with them, so he had no choice but to follow, but he was praying for the blessing of the Bodhisattva from the bottom of his heart. When the night came, Wei Ran and the people came to the outside of Yu family villa. Because the young master has not been found in the Yu family villa, the lights inside are bright, and the villa guests are scattered outside the villa to look for people. There are moving torches everywhere. When the woman and the boy saw that they had really arrived at the door, they were happy. The woman first called amitabha in her heart, and then made a blessing to Wei Ran, saying, "thank you for saving your life, great Xia." "I don''t deserve the name of great Xia. Wei is just looking for old general Yu and wants to ask him something. It''s just easy." The villa guests were relieved to see their young master, and quickly called back their companions who were looking for people from the villa, surrounded Wei Ran and went to the villa together. Along the way, Wei Ran explained the whole story in a few words. With the excited supplement of the young master and the girl, the whole story was even more colorful. Moreover, Wei Ran captured two villains alive and was dragging behind, which made the people in the villa very happy. They all praised Wei Ran''s good skills. He killed three bandits and captured two with one enemy and five, even if he was a vigorous man in the army. They didn''t know that Wei Ran had killed dozens of tough and strong pirates in the sea side battle, turning the tide over, otherwise they wouldn''t know what expression they would show. The young master''s parents were as anxious as ants on a hot pot. They heard cheers outside the hall and wanted to go out again and again. However, he was reprimanded by the master, old uncle Yu. He was strict in running the family. He was not allowed to be busy and lose his cool in case of trouble. Therefore, the family had to sit in the hall and wait for the dealer to come in. Not long after, a servant came to the lobby to report. "Master, master, madam, the young master is back!" There was a mess in the lobby Until Wei Ran and others entered the lobby, when the people of the Yu family around the young master cared about this and that, and the snot and tears flowed, the old man Yu Yanzhong noticed Wei Ran and Zhu Hang behind him. Wei Ran didn''t know him, but Zhu Hang was impressed. So he nodded to Wei Ran and Zhu Hang and motioned to talk to him in the backyard. In the courtyard of the backyard, there are only three of them. "If I guess correctly, you are the person introduced by Zhu Yongchen." "Younger generation Wei Ran, I''ve seen old general Yu!" Wei Ran saluted respectfully, tore off his wig and beard at the same time, and wiped the makeup on his face with the well water in the patio. "I dare not see my elders with a disguised appearance. However, there are enemies tracking on the road, so I can only change my face. Please forgive me, General Yu." Yu Yanzhong looked at Wei Ran again. After he took off his makeup, he obviously didn''t look as ferocious as just now, but he also had a strong and brave spirit of a man. He just glanced at Wei Ran''s board inch and didn''t care much. He knew that it was difficult for people floating on the sea to take a whole bath these days. In order to maintain hygiene, many sailors would shave their heads or short hair. "What a coincidence today. Did you Zheng family deliberately take my grandson as a game?" Wei Ran didn''t speak, but Zhu Hang couldn''t help it, "old general Yu! I can''t say that. Today''s event was indeed a chance encounter. We didn''t expect it to be your grandson. We just saved it. You can''t slander us like this, even if you don''t appreciate it. " Young people speak quickly and honestly. Yu Yanzhong is 70 years old. He has never seen anyone. He can tell whether the person opposite is telling the truth or falsehood. He knew what Wei Ran asked for. Although the skill of generalship was a family school, his ancestors did not prohibit the teaching of outsiders with excellent qualifications. But he has seen the vast world abroad and knows the development trend of today''s era. Although the general''s technique is powerful, with the development of the times, the technology is becoming more and more traps, and the ancient general''s technique will have to be eliminated sooner or later. The reason why he didn''t want to spread Wei Ran was not his self prejudice, but his unwillingness to harm others, that''s all. Yu Yanzhong looked at Wei Ran. He practiced martial arts since he was a child. In addition to his family martial arts, he was very proficient in the Southern Boxing and Northern legs of the Ming Dynasty and many overseas martial arts. Naturally, it can be seen that Wei Ran''s strength has reached the limit that ordinary people can reach through their efforts. Staring at Wei Ran''s firm and eager eyes, Yu Yanzhong pondered for a long time, "do you want to learn from my family?" Wei Ran solemnly clasped his hands and bowed down and said, "Wei is a martial man. He has no great ambition in his life. He is only willing to constantly break through his own limits. But in recent years, it has been difficult to make inch progress. I know I have encountered a bottleneck. Only travel around the world, only to find the way to break through the shackles of the body. In his early years, General Yu Dayou heard that general Yu Dayou had chosen Shaolin alone, so he came here to find a way! " Chapter 50 Yu Yanzhong first looked at it, and then looked at Wei Ran with a sneer. "The way you seek may be a way of self destruction." Wei Ran raised his head and didn''t know why. "The martial arts handed down by my family need to start soaking and scrubbing muscles and bones with unique medicine before the age of six, and then assist the ancestral forging method to temper your physique step by step from weak to strong. Only when you are an adult and your muscles and bones are formed, can you practice the Dharma. The general''s martial arts after such practice will not lose blood essence and lead to premature aging. Do you understand? " Wei Ran still didn''t give up and said firmly, "General Yu can observe my physique and see if he is qualified to practice the method of general?" Yu Yanzhong touched Wei Ran''s muscles and bones. After touching several key muscles and bones, he gave a sigh. "This is really the limit of mortals. You can exercise to such an extent, which is rare in the world and has great perseverance! It''s just a pity! If I met me before I was 16 years old, I might be eager for talent and pass on some skills of building the foundation of the door. Although you can''t reach the highest level, it can also help you break through the shackles and reach a higher level. But now that you have become strong, if you want to practice my ancestral method, you will lose blood essence. Every time you use it, you will overdraw a point of vitality. If you can''t help over exerting, it''s very easy to die suddenly in battle. Young man, I don''t teach you. I don''t look down on you, but really do it for you. " Wei Ran was stunned. It turned out that Yu Yanzhong refused to pass on his method of general. The fundamental reason is here. But he was very unwilling. He called the devil several times to ask whether this higher life would have a way to get rid of the defects in this extraordinary power. But unfortunately, the devil is not online. Wei Ran thought for a moment. Although there would be strong side effects, he decided to practice. Otherwise, with their own age, physical fitness will gradually decline. Even if you can live a lifetime like this, you will never see the higher level, and you will have a deep regret when you die. "General Yu, I can understand your kindness. But as a pure martial artist, if I can''t spy on the power beyond the limits of the human body in my lifetime, I will regret it all my life. Therefore, I also invite General Yu to teach me unique skills! " Yu Yanzhong stared at Wei Ran and said, "I heard you''re going to fight for the Zheng family?" Wei Ran did not deny it. "These fights are purely for the benefit of a group of merchants. As a top martial artist, if you are willing to use them to hurt yourself, it is really stupid!" Wei Ran shook his head and said, "I''ve seen the strength of Wu leichan and know that there are many top experts in the world I don''t know. To challenge them, except for this boxing match, I believe I can''t find a chance at ordinary times. Therefore, my purpose of participating in the boxing wish competition is not for the interests of the Zheng family, but to challenge the stronger and enjoy the scenery above the limit! " Wei yanton thought for a moment and suddenly thought of ITO Tuoye. He was nearly sixty years old and his Qi and blood were declining. He still walked around the world with his sword, sought the challenge of experts, and pursued the limit of his own swordsmanship on the edge of life and death in order to break through. At this time, he found the similarities between himself and ITO Toya, who are the purest swordsman. Then he said in a low voice: "even if old general Yu doesn''t teach me how to fight, I will still participate in this boxing match. It''s better for a warrior like me to die under a stronger opponent than to die of old age. " Yu Yanzhong shook his head and said, "why do you bother? With your qualifications, if you join the army, you will certainly make some achievements. What use is limited to martial arts. In those years, I practiced my family knowledge to the extreme and visited all over the world. After no breakthrough, I joined the Navy and made some achievements. What''s more, no matter how strong one''s martial arts is, with the rapid development and progress of firearms in today''s era, a group of people who have never practiced martial arts can also have the ability to kill top martial artists. In the future, the role of martial arts will only become more and more marginalized, and even can''t stand in the army. Why bother to pursue such things that are about to be eliminated? I''m my grandson. I don''t teach him how to make the door. Instead of practicing martial arts, it''s better to read more books on war. " Yu Yanzhong''s views on personal martial arts are very accurate. Indeed, with the development of the times, martial arts will gradually become marginalized and become a folk inheritance. The army is mostly used for physical fitness. Even the special forces will not strive for excellence in sports, but can meet the needs of capture and assassination. Wei Ran was still firm and said slowly, "there is no mistake in general Yu''s judgment. The more progress the times, the weaker the role of personal martial arts. But I am just a pure martial artist. The purpose of my martial arts is not to fight for supremacy on the battlefield, nor to defend my country. My purpose is to go beyond my limits. This is a personal choice and has nothing to do with the development of the times. " Yu Yanzhong looked at Wei Ran''s eyes in silence. From those eyes, he saw a martial artist who pursued the limit of martial arts. Despite Wei Ran''s saving grace to his only grandson today, he only saw Wei Ran''s talent and the top achievements he achieved through his efforts. If we stop here and can''t go any further, it is indeed a great regret. In particular, Yu Yanzhong himself was once a good martial artist, inherited the martial arts gene of his ancestors, and once practiced the family handed down method to the extreme, but he couldn''t go any further. Seeing the decline of Qi and blood, there was no hope. Therefore, we have a better understanding of Wei Ran''s regretful mentality. He lowered his eyes and said calmly: "my Yu family''s method is to stimulate the hidden potential of the human body. It is necessary to regulate the body with precious drugs in childhood to resist the side effects of forces beyond the limit of the human body. You have formed your muscles and bones now. If you practice by force. At the beginning of training, you will accumulate layers of secret wounds in your body. There will be no situation on weekdays, but as long as you are over forty, you will soon become as old as seventy. This is only one of the inevitable costs! After you practice, if you start with others, once you open the skill, you are overdrawing your vitality. The more times you fight, the more intense the fight, the more serious your loss of vitality. Although your root bone is very good, in a top game like boxing wish. If you hold on until the end, even if you are not killed by your opponent, you will not last long after the game, and your body will collapse. This is the real price. Knowing this, are you still determined to practice? " Wei Ran looked very solemn and nodded firmly, "to die at the most glorious moment of his life is the best fate pursuit of martial artists. I am willing to practice at all costs!" Yu Yanzhong''s eyes glowed, hummed, nodded and said, "in that case, come to the lobby early tomorrow morning and worship me as a teacher. I''ll teach you the general method of our Yu family. " Zhu Hang was listening to his chin hit the ground. He thought he was only preaching master Wei''s martial arts, but he took him as an apprentice. How much do you like master Wei? Chapter 51 Early the next morning, Wei Ran worshipped the ancestors of the Yu family in the front hall of the Yu family villa, followed the ancient rites, kowtowed three times to worship Yu Yanzhong, and finally served tea and listened to the instructions. Knowing that Wei Ran has practiced the method of Yu''s generals, he may not live long to participate in the boxing competition. Yu Yanzhong just sighed and didn''t give too much instruction. Then he presented Zhu Hang''s six rites shuxiu, which he had already prepared. Of course, there was a large salute prepared by Zheng Hong. After all, many precious medicinal materials are needed to cultivate the general method of the Yu family. Naturally, it is impossible for the Yu family to pay this fee. After that, Zhu Hang brought the news back to Quanzhou military port. Zhu Yongchen, the chief of the Navy, also secretly arranged people to guard outside Yu''s house to protect Wei ran from being harassed by Zheng Ze. In fact, on the first day of his apprenticeship, Zheng Ze''s martial artists peeped outside the Yu family villa. But before Zhu Yongchen''s people shot, they were cleaned up by the makers of the Yu family. Most of these makers are veterans of the Navy. They have studied martial arts with general Yu for many years and are not mediocre. After paying homage to his teacher, Wei Ran started a one-year special training without leaving home in Yujiazhuang. The daily training is very cruel. In Wei Ran''s opinion, it''s not even scientific. All training, except daily meditation, starts after exhausting Wei Ran''s whole strength. The purpose is to let him experience the feeling of exhaustion and dying, and stimulate his potential and drain his vitality with domineering drugs and silver needle acupuncture when he is dying. These methods were absolutely unscientific self mutilation in Wei Ran''s era, and the damage to the body was far better than the improvement of strength. However, Wei Ran did not question these. Since he chose to take this road, he had to unconditionally trust the professionals who guide his cultivation. In fact, the Yu family would not have been so cruel if they had practiced such a general method since they were young. After all, the purpose of cultivation is to strengthen yourself and get harmless strength. But Wei Burn''s muscles and bones can''t be changed. If you want to go further, of course, you can only use extraordinary methods. The side effects of this method are naturally inevitable. Therefore, in the first few days of practice, Yu Yanzhong persuaded Wei Ran many times when he was on the verge of death to give up such reckless practice. And with his contacts in the Navy as a temptation, he can be introduced to join the Navy. In less than ten years, even if there is no war, he can mix a general out. If for the local aborigines, one is the threat of death and the other is the temptation of reality, it goes without saying how to choose. But for Wei Ran, a prodigal from all over the world who has no way back, the opportunity is only this time, and he has no choice. Therefore, he behaved very simply and firmly, which made everyone in the Yu family admire him very much. He thought he was a pure man and a hard man. Wei Ran is a tough man, but his will is not hard enough for these people to imagine. Everything can be explained by the word helplessness. Time passed quickly from summer to Spring Festival. Wei Ran had no relatives in Daming and spent years in the Yu family. This was also the first time he spent the Spring Festival without relatives. At that time, Wei Ran soaked in the medicine bucket at night after a painful, tired and numb training day. Listening to the people of the Yu family setting off fireworks and firecrackers, I couldn''t help feeling melancholy. It reminds him of his home. After he was paralyzed for ten years, his family''s mood has long become impatient. Even if his family is on the side, he can''t afford the tedious torture of cleaning up his body excrement and urine every day. Thinking of this, Wei Ran felt that he had been taken away by the devil, which might be a relief for his family. Maybe they will call the police at the beginning and look for themselves everywhere. After looking for a period of time and there is really no clue, you can return to normal life. Both parents should go to his brother''s big city to help him take care of his wife and help take care of their children. And their two elders will not often quarrel over their own affairs. My brother doesn''t have to look strange and embarrassed every time when he comes home for the new year. The atmosphere at home should be more harmonious. The family may be reborn because of their disappearance. So should I look for my own new life? After coming to this world, they basically follow the purpose of looking for power beyond the limits of mortals. Now Wei Ran has felt that he has mastered this power. It can be said that the task arranged by the devil has been achieved, but this time he called the devil, but he didn''t respond. If the devil doesn''t have a plan for the next step, he will go to the boxing match himself. At present, the achievements of cultivation can clearly feel that they are much stronger than themselves in the past only from the practice with the second son of General Yu. General Yu''s second son practiced the method of family generals from an early age, but because his eldest brother worked in the army, he had to stay in his hometown to look after his industry. Therefore, there is a lack of practical training on boxing, but the speed is no less than that of Wu leichan who advised himself in Longmen port. Obviously, he is also the top expert in the world. For practical reasons, he is completely buried among the people. Wei Ran now competes with him. Even if he doesn''t open the mysterious mode after cultivating the general''s method, he can suppress it all the way. This shows that the cruel training during this period has indeed essentially improved Wei Ran''s strength in all aspects and achieved the goal of surpassing the limits of mortals. At present, the mysterious mode has only been opened once when it is practiced. That feeling makes him extremely profound and unspeakable. It''s like completely activating a lock in the body, and then the power enclosed in the lock surges out. First of all, we can clearly detect the crazy secretion of adrenaline, and then the heartbeat intensity and speed are gradually increasing. Then the whole body was filled with excitement, as if every cell was shouting for release. TNT was hidden in every inch of muscle, and I wanted to vent madly. Feel it carefully. When you are very focused, you will have the illusion of bullet time. You feel that the speed of things around you becomes very slow, and you can respond faster. When Wei Ran wanted to test the power of his fists and feet, he was stopped by Yu Yanzhong, because just opening this mode, his vitality is burning. If he moves his fists and feet rashly, his vitality will burn more violently. At that time, General Yu told himself that the state Wei Ran now mastered had reluctantly practiced the general method of the Yu family. Of course, there are still some imperfections, which are limited to the formation of his muscles and bones, and there is no way to continue to develop. Of course, this leads to another problem. General Yu said that in that explosive state, his speed and power will be greatly improved. This led him to need to adapt to how to play his martial arts skills under that speed and power. However, it is a pity that Wei Ran is the method of cultivating the door after the formation of muscles and bones the day after tomorrow. To meet the above requirements, he needs to open the explosive state for a long time and burn his vitality for a long time. In that way, the body may collapse completely before participating in the boxing competition. Wei Ran can also understand this news. He must pay if he gets it. He has realized it for a long time. If you can''t practice at ordinary times, you can only take the extreme route. In the boxing competition, you can gradually adapt to and swing your own skills. In addition, opening the explosive state of light does not seem to be the ultimate mystery of the Yu family''s method of generals. Yu Yanzhong said that when he was young, he completely learned the method of going to the door and experienced many practical wars before he gradually grasped the essence of the release state. Unfortunately, it seemed like an invisible ceiling. As described in the notes left by his ancestor Yu Dayou, it seemed that there was still a possibility to go further. And that further hope seems to be in the method of meditation. According to the notes, when practicing to Yu Dayou''s state and then meditating, it seems that it can vaguely touch a mysterious substance in the void, but that substance is too scarce to condense into shape. Help him open the last ceiling in martial arts, and finally he can only regret it. Yu Yanzhong in his middle age also touched this realm at that time and failed to make a breakthrough all his life. He felt very sorry. Of course, when discussing this topic, General Yu told Wei Ran in the form of anecdotes. Wei Ran hasn''t touched the ceiling yet. Naturally, he can''t feel it in meditation. Therefore, I only listen to the story without thinking too much. Now Wei Ran, who recovered from his thoughts, was about to change his clothes to welcome the new year with the Yu family, when the devil''s long lost voice finally appeared. Chapter 52 "Haven''t seen you for some time. It seems that you have finally found the only miracle in the world." This cheap voice sometimes annoys Wei Ran. "I really learned it. Unfortunately, it costs a lot and I haven''t mastered it yet." "Ordinary people, to master extraordinary ability, of course, have to pay some price, which is normal." "Then, Lord devil, I will finally do something small in this world. I don''t know whether there is enough time." "So you wanted to play that game, but I wanted you to do it if you didn''t say it. The will of the world has done something that annoys me some time ago, so you can make it bigger and let it taste it. " Wei Ran was stunned. He couldn''t imagine how the devil dealt with the will of the world. "Well, seeing that you''re not dead, it''s enough that my investment doesn''t drift. When you touch the limit of your power in actual combat, I''ll pick you up again. Pay attention to yourself. Your ability is very defective. Don''t hit the flesh and collapse, and you can''t touch the power limit. In that case, you are useless. I can only stop the loss in time. I hope you understand the meaning of this sentence. " Stop loss in time? In other words, if I fail to touch the ceiling mentioned by General Yu before the collapse of my body, I will be useless. My soul will be recycled and swallowed up and completely disappear from the world? Well, in that case, I can''t stay at Yu''s house any more. I need to meet Zheng Hong and get ready for the boxing match. Although Wei Ran thinks so, after all, all walks of life are closed for the new year at the new year''s festival. It is difficult for the Navy officers to go to Luzon at this time. Therefore, Wei Ran simply and comfortably spent the 15th day of the first month at Yu''s house before finding Yu Yanzhong and explaining the situation to him. Yu Yanzhong looked at Wei Huo for a long time and shook his head in silence. "Are you sure you want to fight?" Since Wei Ran was affirmed by the devil, his desire for competition has become more firm. "This is a rare opportunity. Master, you just touched the ceiling after a long time of actual combat. I also want to follow master''s example. I''ll see if there is a chance for a breakthrough in this boxing competition. " "But you are very likely to die, not under the opponent''s fist, but the collapse of your own body." "Even if I don''t fight, I can only live to my forties. Now that you''ve learned everything, why don''t you be more vigorous? " Yu Yanzhong closed his eyes and opened them a moment later. "You may be my last disciple, so I''ll go with you. Even if you die, I''ll do my master''s duty to collect your body." So at Yu Yanzhong''s insistence, after the 15th day of the first month, they set off for Quanzhou. At that time, they took a naval ship in Quanzhou and went directly to Luzon. Wei Huo hasn''t been out of the Yu family villa for a year. He is also firm in mind, has a good will and can stand such boredom. The coast of Fujian is not like the northern provinces. It is still cold at this time, even with rain and snow. The temperature here in Jinjiang is already very warm. When you take a carriage on the road, you can smell the fragrance of flowers in the spring breeze. When traveling, you take Yu''s own two wheeled carriage. Although it is not as broad and comfortable as the four wheeled carriage, it is more convenient and fast. When I came to the suburbs of Quanzhou, I suddenly saw a truck dumping on the official road, blocking the road, and it was difficult for the carriage to walk. Wei Ran and Yu Yanzhong had no choice but to get out of the car and prepare to walk, because they had to wait for the front to pick up the goods, and they didn''t know how long to wait. After they got off the bus, they saw that seven or eight people were cleaning up the messy goods in the front truck. The scene looked very normal. But for veterans like Wei Ran and Yu Yanzhong, there are too many problems. First, the people who pack the goods are too slow and don''t seem to be in a hurry; The second is to toss and turn without a clue. It seems that you can''t even distinguish the categories of your own goods. In addition, these people are wearing waist knives or even firearms, so they know they are not good people. Yu Yanzhong and Wei Ran stood next to their carriage. Yu Yanzhong sneered: "it''s easy to understand those who robbed the road years ago, but they came out to do business without capital just years later. This is really the first time." Wei Ran said with a smile, "they didn''t come to rob Tao, maybe they came to trouble their disciples. After all, aren''t the Zheng brothers in conflict? It''s so close to the ancestral industry of the Zheng family. " Seeing that Wei Ran had broken the matter, the group simply didn''t pretend. They first looked at Yu Yanzhong. The leader hugged his fist and said, "General Yu, this is a matter between my master and his brothers. I hope you don''t interfere. After all, if you start to hurt your old man, we don''t seem to be told by the master." "Oh, it seems that I didn''t do it right away. It''s for my sake." Yu Yanzhong said teasingly to Wei Ran. The group of people opposite pulled out pistols from their waist, "those surnamed Wei, who have the courage, don''t hide behind the old man. Dare you come out to take the move?" They have many people and guns, and they are veteran in the Jianghu. They are not afraid of Wei Ran''s own strength. "Master, I heard that some people in Wu leichan''s family worked as mercenaries in Africa. They once destroyed a hundred British legions with one person''s strength. The disciples also want to try if I have this ability." "The idea is that you deal with them alone?" Seeing Wei Ran''s eager look, Yu Yanzhong simply sat on the carriage and motioned him to perform casually. When Wei Ran saw Yu Yanzhong get on the carriage, the killer in front of him sneered, and suddenly ran around them, very fast. The eight people on the opposite side were startled and shot wildly at Wei Ran. At the same time, they asked more than a dozen companions lying in ambush along the road to fire at Wei Ran. Wei Ran is fast now, but he is still no faster than a bullet. He can avoid bullets because he moves faster than the limit reaction speed of these killers. When they aim and shoot, they run away from the lock of the muzzle. Of course, if you run all the time, surround his enemies on three sides and shoot in a covering manner, not for the purpose of locking, the stray bullets flying everywhere are easier to hit Wei Ran. Therefore, after Wei ran up, he immediately ran into the woods beside the road. There happened to be Zheng Ze''s killer here. Wei Ran rushed into the woods and became more handy with the help of vegetation. He rushed in, dodged into a tree and avoided a few bullets. Then he suddenly made a feint of left protrusion. In fact, he burst in from the right, and then felt the bullet passing by his ear before killing several killers. First, a flying kick kicked a man in the front, collapsed his sternum, vomited blood and knocked over a companion. Wei Ran followed and trampled the fallen man to death. Then he caught a gunman nearby and used him as a shield to block several deadly bullets. Then throw it away, take its body as a cover, and rush close to the front three gunmen at a speed that is difficult for human eyes to respond. He held his neck and hanged, cut his throat with a knife, and was hearty with a gun fist. A series of actions seemed to be completed in an instant. He killed three people again. The eyes of the killed were full of confusion. He didn''t know what had happened. Then one tumbled, dodged the bullets from the distance and drilled into the place with the most dense vegetation. These killers naturally aimed at the grass and shot desperately. However, Wei Ran rushed out from the other side at an unabated speed. Taking advantage of the gap between the killer changing bullets, he rushed into the middle of the five gunmen like a tiger and a sheep. These gunmen have slightly higher quality and know how to throw guns and draw knives, but the speed of mortals can''t keep up with Wei Ran''s current action. He grabbed a man''s wrist and pushed him sideways with his chopping power, which stabbed his companion to death. When the man was stunned and panicked, Wei ran his finger across his throat and reaped a life again. Then he kicked the two bodies to the side, and one of them cut them with a knife. Wei Ran leaned forward and burst into his arms. This huge body movement has huge kinetic energy, which directly scattered the killer''s sternum and died on the spot. The other two pushed away their partner''s body. Wei Ran flashed forward, punched both left and right, hit the door in the middle, collapsed their faces, and made an account on the spot. Although he also carried a Miao Dao and even a revolver, he fought only with his fists and feet in order to understand the actual battle. It only takes less than two minutes to kill all the killers in the woods here. The killers who surrounded him in the official way and in the woods on the other side were all guilty and frightened. How have they ever seen such inhuman power. Even the top experts trained in the Zheng family can never kill so many people under the aim of so many revolvers. These people know that fighting swords and fists can never be Wei Ran''s opponent, so they all hold pistols tightly. Only guns can give them a little sense of security. He did not dare to enter the forest where Wei Ran was, because no one knew whether there was a murderer in the shadow of the forest. But Wei used his actions to tell these killers a truth. Don''t rely on having a gun to provoke martial artists beyond the limits of the human body. Chapter 53 With the help of the woods, Wei Ran will suddenly come out from all kinds of unpredictable angles. When the opportunity is good, rush directly to the official way to kill. When the opportunity is not good, they only make a posture to induce them to put an empty gun and then fiercely return. More than a dozen people on the official road were nervous and frightened when they saw the bodies of their own members. Anyone who saw Wei Ran''s shadow shot and repeated it several times, forgetting the number of bullets in his revolver. When Wei Ran rushed out again, at least half of them stalled their pistols and couldn''t shoot bullets. Seeing that the firepower was not so dense, Wei Ran naturally seized the opportunity to rush into the crowd. He was like a hungry tiger and sheep, with fists and feet, elbows and knees. In the twinkling of an eye, he killed all the killers, and none of them could escape from his fast and hard to catch body method. Standing among a group of corpses, Wei Ran felt that after mastering the power beyond the limits of the human body. To deal with ordinary people, it''s really as easy as killing chickens. Yu Yanzhong got down from the carriage, smiled and applauded him. "I adapt quickly and have better coordination than when I was in the villa." Wei Yan nodded, "I''m just fighting in the villa, but here is a life and death struggle. The experience on the edge of life and death makes it easier for people to break through. However, it''s a pity that these people have poor quality and poor cooperation, so I don''t even have to open the overdraft mode. " Overdraft mode is Wei Ran''s name for the super state of the method of opening the door. Because it is the power of overdraft life explosion, it has this name. At this time, a group of people appeared on both sides of the road. Only from their actions, they could see that they were much more elite and fierce than the killer just solved. Wei Ran narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "maybe we can try to open the overdraft mode this time." However, after the leader of the team appeared, Wei Ran knew Zhu Hang, Zhu Yongchen''s close soldier. He was very happy to see Wei Ran again. "Master Wei, these people are the subordinates of the general. It was originally to secretly prevent you from being murdered by Zheng Ze''s people, but I told the master in advance if you come out of Yu family village. In case of an attack, it depends on your strength first, so we didn''t do it. " Yu Yanzhong sneered and said to Wei Ran, "see, I''m testing your practice results." Wei looks indifferent and knows that Zhu Yongchen should not have much confidence in himself. Maybe Zheng Hong is the same. "Brother Zhu, since you have so many people, you might as well help to clear all the garbage on this official road, or go to Quanzhou port earlier." Half an hour later, they boarded the Navy''s flagship Dinghai. Yu Yanzhong is a former chief of the Navy. Many officers on the warship know him. When they see this old superior coming here, they stop to salute and say hello to all kinds of people, but they are also curious about how this old boss, who has always been indifferent, can come to the Navy today. For Yu Yanzhong''s behavior, there seems to be no similar precedent in the imperial court. So that the officers and men on the warship don''t know how to entertain him. After all, he doesn''t have an official position now and belongs to the state of retirement. But if you treat them as ordinary special guests, you always feel wrong. Yu Yanzhong casually waved his hand and asked everyone to treat him as an ordinary special guest. Don''t think so much. He came to take advantage of the overlord ship, not to find trouble. With a humorous answer, the Navy officers and men were relieved and respectfully led him and Wei Ran to the captain''s room. Zhu Yongchen heard that the old boss came. Naturally, he didn''t dare to hold his identity and wait for them in the captain''s room. Instead, he came out to meet them in person. Gave Yu Yanzhong a lot of face, and Yu Yanzhong naturally didn''t lose his face. First, he praised his effectiveness in running the army, and then accepted Zhu Yongchen''s arrangement as a guest. The three gathered in the captain''s room, and Zhu Yongchen continued his set of Kung Fu tea. During the period, he said to Wei Ran, "you have to make a deal with me. Now your strength is compared with Wu leichan. How about it?" Although he listened to his subordinates report on Wei Ran''s killing of those killers sent by Zheng Ze, he knew that Wei Ran had achieved success in cultivation and had not given full play to his strength, but he still seemed not at ease. It seems that he and Zheng Hong are more deeply bound, and this attitude is much more serious than before. The answer to Zhu Yongchen is Yu Yanzhong, the old God. "The Wu family relies on seed selection from generation to generation, survival of the fittest and artificial creation of talents, rather than the strict practice of self mutilation the day after tomorrow. Ordinary lineal descendants of the Wu family will not be my disciple''s opponent. As for Wu leichan, who is known as the first expert of the Wu family, only after playing. " Yu Yanzhong is more confident than Wei Ran, and he is a top expert himself. Now, although it is much weaker than in middle age because of the decline of Qi and blood, both experience and eyesight are. So Zhu Yongchen was very convinced of his words. He showed a happy smile on his face and poured tea for the two teachers and disciples in front of him. "The fleet is about to set sail. There will be a few days on the sea. Please bother General Yu." Yu Yanzhong waved and said, "I''m an old man who is idle at home. I''m not a general. If the commander in chief still thinks about old love, you might as well call me old Yu and the general will be exempted. So as not to let the civil servants in the court listen, I don''t know what they will arrange for me. " "Didn''t you scold me? Well, those civil servants in the court have repeatedly cut naval military spending in recent years. Had it not been for the rich oil and water in Nanyang trade, our navy in the South China Sea would have gone to the northwest. It is really not something! Mr. Yu, I didn''t expect you to accept master Wei as an apprentice. After all, the last general begged you hard in those years, but you were so hard hearted that you just confiscated my entry wall. " Yu Yanzhong appreciated Zhu Yongchen''s words of scolding the Chinese official in front of him. He laughed and sneered at the latter sentence. "Don''t think I can''t see through the twists and turns in your stomach. Don''t you just want to be like a duck to water in officialdom through my contacts? The connections of your family are not bad. Why hold me smelly feet. " Yu Yanzhong''s character is straightforward, but his mouth is cunning. Although the army he governs is very effective. But he also offended many people. With his qualifications and achievements, it was no problem to become a general and become a prime minister. However, after he came down from the position of the chief of the South China Sea Navy, he was left idle at home and had little hope of returning to officialdom. Zhu Yongchen was blocked by Yu Yanzhong''s words. He smiled awkwardly, but it was not easy to attack in the face of this old boss. Fortunately, there were only three of them in the captain''s room, and there were no other subordinates, which did not undermine his prestige in the army. Yu Yanzhong said, "your martial arts talent is actually quite good. I was also very excited at that time. If you don''t find your motive is impure, you''ll take your entry wall. As for Wei Ran, although he is a little older, his muscles and bones have taken shape. But I like his talent and will very much. And the price he paid for his choice is not low. I believe your personal soldier has told you. So I am willing to accept him as an apprentice, witness his growth and breakthrough, and ensure his future. It''s not like you and the boy of the Zheng family. You just want to use his ability to achieve your own selfish desires! I''m going to the boxing match with Wei Ran this time. To tell you the truth, it''s to prevent you bastards from crossing the river and tearing down the bridge and protect him from worry! No one wants to use up my apprentice. Bento doesn''t do anything. " Zhu Yongchen didn''t expect Yu Yanzhong to come with such a purpose this time. He was stunned. Wei Ran was even more moved. Originally, he only regarded the matter of worship as an equivalent exchange. Just like in his time, disciples gave money to master, and master taught skills to disciples. There is only economic relationship between the two. But now, Daming, who came to this different world, realized that between teachers and disciples, it was not only economic support, but also a mutual responsibility. He was very moved at that time. "Master, I can''t show filial piety to you after I finish the game." Yu Yanzhong patted Wei ran on the shoulder and said, "what you challenge is what I failed to challenge when I was young. Although I know you may not succeed, looking at your process of pursuing the limits of martial arts, it''s like being a teacher is also pursuing the ultimate road. Your efforts are the greatest filial piety to your teacher. You don''t have to say anything else! " Chapter 54 When I came to Longmen port again, it was as prosperous as before, with amazing cargo throughput. After Zhu Yongchen sent them to the military port, Wei Ran and Yu Yanzhong took Zheng Hong''s luxury carriage and went straight to the hotel they had stayed in before. Longmen port is a port under the jurisdiction of the Navy, and Zheng Hong has a close relationship with the Navy. Therefore, Longmen port also belongs to Zheng Hong''s sphere of influence. Here, you don''t have to worry too much about being besieged by killers. After arriving at the hotel, Wei Ran met a huge sumo wrestler. This sumo wrestler is different from the sumo wrestlers he has seen before. Although he is also fat, the muscles of his neck, arms, thighs and side are very obvious. Even the fat belly is not so choppy. Only from the walking posture, the meat on it seems not so loose, and there should be no small muscle in the fat. Moreover, he walks fast, moves quickly and is not bloated. Most importantly, the dangerous smell of this sumo wrestler made Wei Ran feel palpitating. Since he learned the "overdraft mode", he has greatly improved his spiritual perception. Without too careful observation, he can roughly judge a person''s threat degree only by direct impression. The sumo wrestler gave Wei ran a deep threat. At the same time, the sumo wrestler also noticed Wei Ran. After looking at Wei Ran, he frowned a little and subconsciously moved to the side. This is completely different from his usual hegemonic behavior. In the past, those in the way were always run over directly, but there was no modesty to give in. But Wei Ran obviously gave him a very dangerous feeling, so he instinctively had the consciousness of opening a safe distance. After the two sides passed by, they never looked back to pay attention to each other. Yu Yanzhong said with a smile: "it''s interesting that this Japanese sumo wrestler seems to have practiced some special techniques, so that such a fat body can still practice quite muscles. He''s not a simple figure." Wei lit his head and said, "he gives me a very dangerous breath. If I fight with him, I must use the overdraft mode. How can such a master appear here? " "Your boss should know." Just as he was talking, Zheng Hong took a group of people down to meet them. Not seen for nearly a year, Zheng Hong looked haggard at this time. There were thick black circles in his eyes. Even his hair became mottled and mixed with a lot of white hair. It seems that he was under great pressure during this period. Zheng Hong was very surprised when he came down and was ready to give Wei Huo a hug, but he turned around and noticed that the figure around Wei Huo was a little stunned. After a little doubt for a while, he recognized the man, and his face became very surprised and surprised. "Commander Yu?! I don''t want you to come! " Yu Yanzhong looked at Zheng Hong, stroked his beard and smiled. It seemed that he also recalled some past events. "The second boy of the Zheng family, you looked impulsive and bold in those years, but I was impressed. Why have you become so thin after so many years?" "The pressure from home is too great. Bad news comes from the new world every day. It''s hard to bear." Zheng Hong sighed and then looked at Wei Ran. "Brother Wei, I was surprised to hear that you paid homage to commander Yu as your teacher. Originally, I just thought you were very successful when you could get the secret skills of the Yu family, but it really gave me a big surprise. " Wei Ran wondered, "why, the captain and my master are old acquaintances?" Zheng Hong and Yu Yanzhong laughed at the speech. At that time, the table was set up to receive the wind, and Zhu Yongchen, the current chief soldier, was invited. However, Zhu Yongchen seemed to avoid suspicion and did not attend. Therefore, the three of them were the main guests at the banquet, and most of the others were accompanying guests. Including the first mate of the black fish, steward Zheng Songtao, and ship Doctor Liu Wenfei. Liu Wenfei looked at Wei Ran, and there was a hidden resentment in the cold. Wei Ran only nodded to her normally and said hello a little, like an ordinary friend. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Naturally, I didn''t start talking about business, but said some relaxed topics to liven up the atmosphere. Naturally, some of the past events of Zheng Hong and Yu Yanzhong are also the most brilliant and exciting moments in their lives. The two met when the Indian Ocean and Malacca fought back against the attacks of the European maritime coalition forces. At that time, Yu Yanzhong was the chief of the South China Sea Navy, and Zhu Yongchen was one of his generals. Zheng Hong was the leader of civilian armed merchant ships at that time. Of course, at the beginning, he was not a leader, but his third uncle. His third uncle''s ability is not very outstanding. He is insidious and cruel. He likes to let other marine fleets do cannon fodder and preserve his strength. Naturally, it can not be recognized by the people. When the morale of the army is scattered, it will even lose the war, and even the armed merchant ships of the European Union army can not be controlled. He fled back to Taiwan and dared not participate in the battle again. Zheng Hong was the leading figure exposed at that time. He took over the command and successfully reorganized the army of civilian armed merchant ships. Then he boldly mixed the disabled fleet of his own family with the fleet of other Ming maritime merchants, and fairly arranged tasks for each fleet. Because of the mixed organization, there is no question of sacrificing or preserving the family. The organizational strength of the army has been greatly improved. When it joined forces to snipe the civilian armed merchant ships of the European Union army, it did not fall down again. At that time, Yu Yanzhong''s South China Sea Fleet was responsible for fighting the main fleet of the Europa allied forces on the front battlefield. At that time, Zheng Hong worshipped Yu Yanzhong''s general command ability, and Yu Yanzhong appreciated Zheng Hong''s ability and courage. Their private friendship was not shallow. This is also one of the reasons why Wei yanneng successfully went online with Yu Yanzhong. Zheng Hong and Yu Yanzhong talked about the two naval battles that year, and they were elated and excited. In particular, the flagship of commander Yu Yanzhong at that time was also the Dinghai super sail battleship. As a flagship, he was besieged by three first-class sail battleships and six second-class sail battleships. It sank two first-class battleships, four second-class battleships, captured one first-class battleship and severely damaged two second-class battleships. It only made the Europa coalition scared. After finally defeating the Europa allied forces, the Ming Navy and armed merchant ships plundered all the way to the west, seizing countless supplies and slaves. Until they rushed into the Mediterranean and there was an armed parade around the whole Mediterranean. At that time, whether it was the Ottoman Empire, or many European powers, they were shocked. The royal families of various countries were surprised overnight. They could not sleep well at night. Envoys of various countries groveled to the fleet to plead guilty, and signed many unequal treaties one after another. Although the joint forces of the Ming Dynasty were strong at sea, they lacked land base areas. After an armed parade and looting, they had to return to the Ming Dynasty and did not get more practical benefits. Those unequal treaties have only taken a lot of advantage in commercial trade, but because their geographical location is too remote, many claims of ceding colonies have not been really implemented in the end. Chapter 55 This was the peak of Yu Yanzhong''s military career. However, after World War I, it seemed that some people had made great achievements. Soon, they were excluded from the army and were idle at home until now. Since then, Zheng Hong has been like a carp turning into a dragon. Coupled with the addition of family forces, it is almost the leader of the Ming Dynasty maritime merchants, and it is the youngest leader. It seems that because of this, and the route he wanted to take was different from the conservative route within the family, he was finally transferred to the new world and away from the core area of the family. During the dinner, people were excited to talk about the past, as if they were back to the grand event of that year. After recalling the past, the topic finally turned to business. Wei ran directly asked about the sumo wrestler he met at the door. Such an expert is very rare in the world. Wei Ran doesn''t believe it''s a coincidence that this person appears here. After hearing the inquiry, Zheng Hong frankly admitted some of his plans. "This sumo wrestler, Ichiro Honda, is a secluded school in Japan. He doesn''t stick to the rules of sumo, but focuses on using sumo techniques for actual combat in various environments. His strength ranks first in the sumo industry in Japan and is much stronger than before. It can be said to be a non-human standard. At the same time, he is also one of the 32 boxers in the boxing competition. " Wei Ran and Yu Yanzhong looked at Zheng Hong silently, waiting for him to continue. "He is a boxer under the red pill business of Japan, and the red pill business has been acquired by me." Zheng Hong said with a rather proud smile. "Therefore, even if the red pill company participates in the boxing wish competition and obtains the final champion, the position of the director is still mine." Wei Ran secretly said that there was such an operation, and even other companies were directly packaged and purchased, so as to increase their own winning rate. "Well, there should be many of the 32 enterprises participating in the boxing wish competition, if you operate like this." Zheng Hong nodded and said, "of course, my big brother has also acquired three enterprises. Even Soros IV participated in this boxing match through acquisition. " "In fact, even if I didn''t fight for you at the beginning, you wouldn''t have a big problem if you wanted to get an admission ticket to the boxing match." "To tell you the truth, it is. But you didn''t just help me get the boxing qualification. Winning the battle of Shachu and the industry of Soros IV is the foundation for me to fight now. " Zheng Hong lit a cigarette and continued, "I have acquired two enterprises in total, and red pill is one. Another is Pei shipping, a local enterprise, and the boxer is a woman. " "Women? Can women participate in this kind of boxing? " Yu Yanzhong said, "up to your present state, gender is no longer the shackle of strength. It mainly depends on what skills they practice and their results. " Wei Ran thought deeply, then said to Zheng Hong, "in this way, three of the 32 boxers, including me, are boxers under your name. So how is the event held? Elimination or revival? " Zheng Hong laughed. "The boxing competition is actually the strength of various enterprises. The boxers are only the external embodiment of the results, so the faster the competition system is, the better." "Elimination competition system, a group of two, the winner enters and the loser retreats. Boxers who can reach the final round have to go through at least four knockout matches, and the champion is five. How many days will the game last? " "Nine days! The event is divided into two groups, group A will have the first round of knockout on the first day and group B on the second day. On the third day, group a held the second round of knockout, and on the fourth day, group B. Continue group A on the fifth day and group B on the sixth day. During the rest day, we will draw lots for the semi-finals to decide the match, the semi-finals will be held on the eighth day, and the finals will be held on the last day. " After listening, Wei Ran calculated a little and said, "everyone can basically take a day off in rotation to recover his strength. Group B suffers a little. Before entering the quarter finals, he has to rest one day less than group A." Zheng Hong said with a smile: "of course, the competition can''t be 100% fair. Sometimes it depends on luck." "If I hit the other two boxers under your name, first declare that I won''t stay." Zheng Hong said solemnly, "I have also communicated with the other two people about this problem. Their attitude is the same as yours. They will not leave any strength. They are all running for the first place in the world. " "Ha ha, that''s interesting!" Wei Ran crunched the bones of his fists and showed excitement in his eyes. ¡­¡­ At this time, in the Jinling of the Ming Dynasty, a different courtyard of the Zheng family. The news of the failure of sending a killer to assassinate Wei Ran has been passed back to Zheng Ze. Zheng Ze looked at the fish pond in the other courtyard with an expressionless face, leisurely put the fish food into it, and watched the koi rush forward. Wu leichan was right next to him, with the same expressionless look. On the side stood a servant of the Zheng family, who was describing in detail the assassination of Wei Ran that day. Although Zheng Ze already knew the news, he felt it was necessary to tell the first master of the Wu family the details. After listening, Wu leichan smiled, "what a surprise." "If master Wu had been decisive at the beginning, he wouldn''t have left future trouble." Zheng Ze said softly. "Mr. Zheng, the business we received from the Wu family is to win the championship of boxing wish competition. It''s just by the way. It doesn''t violate the contract between us." "So, Master Wu, do you mean that those surnamed Wei are still not enough to be your opponents?" "The general method of the Yu family needs to be practiced since childhood, and the method is very strict. Wei Ran''s muscles and bones have been shaped and forced to practice. Of course, he can break through his own limits and develop his potential. However, the damage to his body is also very serious. He wants to burn his life to compete for the first place in the world. " Zheng Ze is not a martial artist. He can''t understand the way. "So what about his strength and threat?" "It''s not easy to deal with if you learn all the generals'' skills. But the more intense the battle, the faster his body collapsed. He may not be able to sustain the nine day race. " Wu leichan vaguely explained that after all, he did not personally contact Wei ran after promotion. Naturally, he could not judge whether he could defeat him steadily. However, as the first member of the Wu family, he never loses self-confidence. After all, his talents and skills are the most perfect state, unlike Wei Ran, who is just burning vitality in battle. ¡­¡­ At this time in distant England. In the sunny sun, Soros IV was having afternoon tea with a gentleman in a shirt in his private manor. "Mr. Dudley, I hope you won''t blame me for buying your father''s estate." This gentleman named Dudley in a shirt is more than one meter nine tall, with wide shoulders and broad back, and especially strong arms. More strangely, there was a diamond shaped depression in the center of his eyebrows. It seems that a strange diamond has been printed here and then taken out to form this mark. He appreciated all kinds of famous flowers carefully taken care of in the manor and waved his hand casually. "I''m not interested in family business. Since father decided to do so, he naturally has his reason. It''s just a boxing match, Mr. Soros. You''re short of fighters. " Soros IV took a sip of black tea and said with a smile, "although the level of the former boxers in your family is good, please allow me to tell the truth. There is still a slight gap in his strength in the boxing field. " "Foil? I think so, too. Unfortunately, my father didn''t allow me to go to the ring. " Soros IV smiled, "then I sincerely invite you to participate in the boxing wish competition as the representative boxer of our Soros consortium. Do you know if Mr. Dudley will appreciate it?" Dudley had something in his eyes and said, "that''s what I meant!" Chapter 56 Three months later, the boxing wish contest was officially held. The venue is not in any country, but on the high seas of the Pacific Ocean. All members of the global chamber of Commerce Alliance, as well as all participants, as well as many specially invited business bosses and even dignitaries, took ships from all over the world to the agreed place. In view of the significance of boxing wish competition in the global chamber of Commerce, the giant luxury cruise ship holding the competition on the high seas will be protected by warships sent by Daming and European powers respectively. In addition to a luxury cruise ship, there are more than 10 class II sail battleships and more than 20 class V cruisers. No pirate or armed group dares to think about this cruise ship. This gathering of the world''s rich is naturally extraordinary. The tableware at the banquet was full of high-grade porcelain and silver, and many accessories were all hand-made products rather than industrial mass-produced goods. Not to mention the aged wine and exquisite food, they are all from the cellars of top wineries and the works of special chefs from all over the world. It''s as luxurious as a royal feast. After the noon banquet, the four current directors of the global chamber of commerce took the stage. The total number of permanent members is five. The purpose of this boxing match is to drive out the missing one. All the ambitious and powerful leaders of the chamber of Commerce looked at the stage without concealing their wild hopes. The speech was impromptu by the current chairman of the Council, Wang Haifeng. He is a Ming ho businessman, but different from the Zheng family. Zheng''s main industries are colonial plantations and mining, as well as shipbuilding and maritime transport trade. Wang Haifeng''s main industries are all concentrated in the interior of Daming, involving the collection of many raw materials and light industry manufacturing, and even the largest steel smelting industry in Daming, which is a heavy industry that few businessmen will invest in. In this era, businessmen who can play heavy industry are not ordinary people. Although the Wang family has only one transshipment port at sea, its products are sold all over the world. The Reinhardt family, which specializes in light manufacturing, is a competitor. The position of the president of the Council is once every three years, with five Council members taking turns. Wang Haifeng is the last one this year. The position of chairman in the next period will flow to the new director who was expelled from the boxing corner. Therefore, once the director gets his hand, he will soon be the president of the global chamber of Commerce Alliance, with real high power, which also makes this boxing wish competition more intense and bloody, and there is no way back. Wei Ran, who was full of food and drink, was sleepy. He simply came outside the banquet hall alone and blew the sea breeze to wake up his brain. No, many boxers made the same choice as him, such as Wu leichan of the Wu family. The two men met on the side of the ship. Wei Ran was surprised, kept alert and quietly opened a safe distance. Wu leichan looked up and down at Wei Ran and looked at the vast sea. "I didn''t expect that you really learned the general method of the Yu family. Is it worth the price?" "Life is long, seize the day." Wei Ran replied. Wu leichan was stunned. "You are here for the strongest name." "Also, break through the limit, and I''d like to see your Wu family''s martial arts." Wu leichan smiled lightly and said, "you have talent and hard work. You are a genius. However, the talents of our Wu family descendants are selected from generation to generation and accumulated for generations. You don''t have any chance. However, if I really meet you in the ring, I will let you die with dignity. " Wei Ran sneered, "I don''t show off my tongue. I''ll give back the original words." "It seems that you can see an early performance match before the boxing wish match begins?" A strong white man in a short sleeved shirt and a golden horsetail came out of the banquet hall and just heard Wei Ran and Wu leichan talking with a smell of fire medicine. Both turned to look at the man. Only from his body shape and the sign of sunken forehead, the man should also be a boxer with some special ability. The white man looked at Wei Ran and said with a smile, "I''m Dudley Bryant, the boxer of Soros group. Nice to meet you. You must be the one who defeated Sha Chu. Looking at the momentum, it seems that you have reached a certain level. " "Wei Ran! Indeed, after a year of special practice. Soros group should not have the qualification to participate. Even if it has the qualification indirectly through acquisition, it is impossible to participate in the name of Soros group. " From then on, Wei Ran also felt a special gas engine, which was difficult to say, but the risk was obviously not low. "Bingo, the enterprise group participating in the competition in name, is my Bryant railway company. Mr. Wei, I have investigated your skills. It seems that you are also very good at boxing. " Wei Ran said with a smile, "I''m sure I can''t compare with you." At a glance, Wei Yan saw that the other party''s main skill was British boxing. Dudley was interested in chatting, and then several people came out of the banquet hall. There is Ichiro Honda, a sumo wrestler whom Wei Ran has seen, and a petite Oriental woman who looks very beautiful walks out of the sumo wrestler''s side. Behind them came several contestants with special breath. There are Daming martial artists wearing a loose martial arts suit with a light blue mist in their eyes; There are strong Siberian men who are naked and hairy like polar bears; There are strange people who wear hoods, are thin and long, and their hands grow to the middle of their shins; There is also a tan, nearly 60 years old, shaved head, who seems to be a monk of Hinduism. These people have their own characteristics in appearance, and their fighting skills should also have their own expertise. When Wei Ran looked at them, they were also observing Wei Ran and others. Everyone naturally maintains a certain safe distance to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding. At this time, Wu leichan noticed the Daming martial artist in practice clothes. He was a man of twenty-eight or seventy-eight years old. He was symmetrical and had long flowing hair. The eyes are very strange. It seems that there is a hazy blue fog. I don''t know whether it has something to do with the learned techniques. The overall temperament looks firm and rigid. This man came out with the bald Indian ah San in his fifties, met each other and talked about some topics. It seems that Wu leichan''s gaze is sensed. The martial artist also turns to Wu leichan. The eyes of both sides meet and stimulate an inexplicable taste of each other. The martial artist snorted and said to himself, "the study of magic..." Wu leichan narrowed his eyes, "claiming to be right..." The two men not only seem to know each other, but may have fought each other. When Wei Ran noticed this man, the martial artist looked at Wei Ran, nodded and said, "it''s a pity that your price is too high." Wei Ran couldn''t find out the details of each other. He didn''t reply. He turned his head and looked at sumo wrestler Honda and the petite and beautiful woman around him. The two people obviously knew each other, and they both noticed Wei Ran. Honda first said, "Wei sang, although we are the same boss, I won''t be polite when we go to the boxing ring." The petite woman nearby also said coldly, "Jiang Wanning, originally belongs to Kunshan goods store. Now it is acquired by Zheng Hong''s new mainland shipping. Similarly, I come to compete for the first place in the world, so I will never release water. " "Oh, there are women among the boxers. Haha, is God kidding? If I meet you in the ring, I will peel you off, and then let the audience open their eyes, ha ha. " From inside came a black man with the same body size as Wei Ran, but with his spiritual perception, he did not find the special smell of these people around him. This man should be a mortal boxer. Chapter 57 In Jiang Wanning''s indifferent expression, a killing opportunity flashed directly. Ichiro Honda next to her stepped back, and other martial artists stood in place, watching the next development as if watching the excitement. "Oh, chick, look at me like this? Hey, hey, can''t wait for barubi to conquer you? " The black continued to provoke, and Wei Ran couldn''t help covering his face. Those who have participated in the qualification competition do not know that none of the boxers who can enter the top 32 can match. Can''t you see how stupid the black man is? And his strength seems to be weaker than himself before. How can he have such great self-confidence? Sure enough, Jiang Wanning didn''t let him go on wantonly. For a moment, the black eyes couldn''t catch her movement. Then he heard a scream like a stuck throat. The black man covered his throat, struggled to step back in horror and hit the wall. Then he sat down on the ground. A lot of blood splashed from his neck and dyed the nearby walls and floors bright red. Jiang Wanning did not know when she appeared in front of him, and the fingertips of her right hand were slightly stained with blood. After Jiang Wanning killed someone, she shook her hand fiercely, and all the blood on her fingertips fell on the dead without leaving a trace. Wei Ran''s eyelids jumped. Jiang Wanning''s speed was very fast. With his current dynamic vision, he could barely capture her movement. If you want to see more clearly, you can only open the overdraft mode and observe the effect of bullet time. And her fingers did not deliberately leave nails. Relying solely on the strength of her fingers, she was sharp enough to be as sharp as a blade. It seems that when facing her in actual combat, we need to pay special attention to her fingers. Other boxers looked coldly at what had happened and no one stopped them, but they were obviously very careful about Jiang Wanning''s observation and made corresponding judgments from the bottom of their hearts. There were guards on duty all over the ship. At this time, they were stunned to see that there was a conflict between the boxers and people died in an instant. After a long time, the guard ran into the banquet hall to report the matter. Not long ago, the participants and organizers of the boxing wish Club appeared on the deck, and the organizers were on the upper deck, just overlooking the scene below. Jiang Wanning didn''t leave after killing. She didn''t think it was a big thing. Even if such a garbage boxer doesn''t die today, he will die every minute in the boxing field behind him. The boss of the dead black barubi looked at the boxers in panic and looked for killers among the boxers with great resentment. The real killer Jiang Wanning is standing in front of him. He can''t recognize it. The merchant''s eyesight is really poor. Until the guards identified him, he finally knew that the petite and thin Jiang Wanning was the one who killed his boxer. With an unbelievable look on her face, she reported to the Council that Jiang Wanning killed barubi only after using weapons. Jiang Wanning''s behind the scenes boss is Zheng Hong, but the nominal boss is still boss Shen of Kunshan goods bank. Boss Shen smiled and didn''t speak. He didn''t care what Jiang Wanning did. Everyone could only look at the Council to see how they handled the matter. The four members of the Council didn''t even discuss it at all. They just thought it was a small matter. Wang Haifeng, the chairman, said the results. "I''m sorry, Mr. Louis. Your boxers are inferior. Now that they are dead, we can only cancel your qualification." Louis looked stunned, jumped and said, "I protest! Your Council sheltered the murderer! Violation of boxing rules! " Wang Haifeng sneered, and the other three directors laughed. "It seems that we haven''t announced the rules of boxing match, so where are the rules? Another guard told us that when she just started, she didn''t hold weapons. She killed your boxer with one move with her bare hands. How many attacks can your boxer support if he gets on the ring? " Louis was stunned. Businessmen such as Zheng Hong who knew something were laughing. The Council will not deceive people. They say Jiang Wanning was killed with his bare hands. This shows that Louis''s famous boxer barubi can''t even compare with other people''s petite women''s fingers. How can he still participate in the later boxing match? After hearing the news, several boxers who thought their strength was similar to that of barubi withdrew one after another. Whisper and discuss with their own bosses, who obviously have never seen such power beyond the limits of the human body. Hearing the self-confident narration of his boxer, his face changed one after another. Finally, after a long time of weighing, it''s better to save for ordinary business disputes than waste your boxers on this arena. Therefore, at one time, five enterprises stood up and said they would give up the competition. The Council naturally allowed it, and repeatedly asked other enterprise groups three times whether they would continue to participate in the boxing match. The remaining businessmen were more or less confident in their boxers, and those boxers were also confident in themselves, so no businessman quit. As a result, there were only 26 of the original 32 teams. Wang Haifeng nodded and said, "since you already know the cruelty of boxing, I won''t say more. Next, let''s go to the drawing of lots. Let''s decide the two groups A and B and the duel order. " Then he called several guards out. These guards held the wooden box in their hands and rolled spheres inside. The spheres were painted gray white and could not see any difference. "Please go to the box held by the guard and find your own number plate. The number plate is in those ball shells. This number plate is the serial number of the boxers under your name. Groups 1 to 16 are group A, and groups 17 to 32 are group B. the adjacent number plates in their respective order are the dueling opponents. The competition lasts for three rounds. " Because it was not expected that there would be caravans quitting halfway, the Council still prepared 32 numbers. However, six numbers will be vacated after this round. Naturally, these six numbers will be directly cancelled. The duel opponent is the adjacent number plate in their respective order, which means duel No. 1 and No. 2, duel No. 3 and No. 4. If you accidentally encounter the empty wheel, that is, No. 6, if no one draws it, then No. 5 will duel with No. 7 and go down in turn. Such a schedule will last three rounds until the semi-finals, and the semi-finals should draw lots to determine the competition order. The number plate Zheng Hong drew was group a No. 7. Wei Ran was lucky and didn''t turn to group B. After all, when entering the semi-finals, group B will have one day less rest than group A. Zheng HongChong nodded and looked at the boss of Kunshan warehouse and Hongwan business. As a result, Honda won the 14th in group A and won''t play against Wei ran at least tomorrow. Jiang Wanning won the 21st in group B, so she won''t meet Wei Ran and Honda before reaching the semi-finals. Zheng Hong is not satisfied with such a result, nor is it bad. This is the most normal situation, and everything is planned by man and accomplished by heaven. Chapter 58 After that, the result of the duel came out, because no one drew the six numbers of No. 6, No. 13, No. 18, No. 22, No. 27 and No. 31. The first day was the first round duel in group A. Wei Ran was No. 7 and his opponent was No. 5. He was a strange man with arms as long as his shins. The man wore a hood and showed only two eyes. He couldn''t tell his race clearly. He never spoke. He looked very mysterious. Wu leichan is No. 19 in group B, and the Daming martial artist who does not deal with Wu leichan is No. 32. Soros''s boxer Dudley is number three. After collecting the number plates of each participant, the staff of the competition team drew the schedule in the form of bifurcation chart on the giant blackboard on the field. Some businessmen are happy and others are worried. After all, Zheng Hong''s way of acquiring enterprises before the game to expand the hope of winning is not so displayed by one or two people. It seems that there are 26 participants. In fact, these 26 people are divided into different factions. Zheng Hong accounts for three and Zheng Ze for four. In other cases, only 14 businessmen participated in the competition for the position of director. This means that there will be many fights between our own people and our own people. The first person who has a headache is Zheng Ze. Tomorrow''s first game No. 1 and No. 2 are his two boxers. One will be eliminated in the first game. And he didn''t know which of the two was stronger, so he didn''t even know which one to let out the water. Fortunately, there was another expert around him who asked Wu leichan for his opinions. Wu leichan smiled with sarcasm and pointed to the No. 1 boxer. His strength would be a little stronger. Then Zheng Ze immediately went to the two boxers and asked No. 2 to release water openly. The two boxers looked at each other, but they were fighting for money. Zheng zeqian smashed enough, and No. 2 was willing to cooperate with the drainage. In the near future, No. 2 will feel that losing the game is a blessing of God, because the winner will end up worse. Then there is the duel between No. 5 and No. 7. No. 7 is Wei Ran and No. 5 is also Zheng Ze''s boxer. Neither of their brothers expected to hit directly on the first day. Zheng Hongyao raised his cup to his brother, and Zheng Ze nodded from afar. This is the first direct dialogue between the two brothers in a year, but it is only so. Since the struggle relationship was clear, and Zheng Hong knew that Zheng Ze had a plan to murder himself, the two brothers turned against each other. After determining the schedule, the Council will begin to formally determine the competition rules, which are as follows: From tomorrow''s first game, the boxers of major chambers of Commerce will no longer be able to change. This means that by the beginning of the first game tomorrow, the boxers can be changed at will. As long as the chamber of Commerce has resources, the League will not take care of them. At the same time, after tonight, all boxers must not fight privately or secretly attack boxers from other chambers of Commerce. After being found, they will be disqualified directly. All members of the world chamber of Commerce, including VIPs who did not participate in the boxing tournament, are directly protected by the alliance. No one is allowed to attack them, otherwise the guard on board will intervene directly to clean up the attackers. No one on board is allowed to carry firearms and cold weapons. Only guards are allowed to carry guns to enforce the law. If anyone is found to be carrying firearms and cold weapons, the weapons shall be confiscated directly and expelled from the cruise ship. If there is no boat to pick you up, please swim home from the Pacific Ocean. Boxing is willing to win or lose, so as to completely knock down the opponent until there is no counterattack. There are no prohibited moves and no prohibited hitting parts. Boxers are not allowed to carry weapons into the field. Before entering the field, the referee will conduct a strict body search. In view of the existence of Female Boxers, there will be corresponding female referees. You can take the initiative to admit defeat, but you need both the boxer and the boss of the chamber of Commerce to put forward it at the same time. Otherwise, if either party is unwilling to admit defeat, the game will be forced to continue. In the ring, the league is not responsible for the life safety of boxers. After the competition, the League will treat the boxer''s injury in the shortest time with the best medical team. The defeated boxers are disqualified. The medical team is only responsible for the initial first aid, and the follow-up treatment needs to be at their own expense. Finally, friendly tips: the competition is intensive. Boxers should pay attention to preserving their physical strength. Otherwise, the later they fight, their physical strength will not keep up. Even if they are stronger, they may fail. After reading the rules, Wei Ran didn''t think there was anything wrong, so he followed Zheng Hong''s team back to his room. They needed to discuss the technical characteristics of No. 5 boxer. There are now Wei Ran, Zheng Hong, Yu Yanzhong and a ship Doctor Liu Wenfei in the room. Zheng Hong trusts her medical skills very much. Although he has confidence in the alliance''s medical team, he can''t be wrong to bring an insurance. Wei Ran first said, "the No. 5 has obvious arm characteristics. Do you know the news about him?" Zheng Hong shook his head. "I have tried to investigate the boxers under the big brother''s name before, but he has done a good job in confidentiality, and the boxers seem to have changed temporarily. I have no information about this person at all." Yu Yanzhong said: "those who practice through arm boxing often have long arms. Although I haven''t seen this person, from the characteristics of his arms, he may have the basis of through arm boxing." Wei Ran secretly said: traditional martial arts? But the man didn''t even know if he was from Ming Dynasty. While preparing to discuss the technical characteristics of tong arm boxing with Yu Yanzhong, the sound of fighting came from the corridor outside the room. Wei Ran carefully opened the door of the room and looked out. On the 32nd, there was the martial artist in a loose martial arts suit who was being attacked by a white man with a prickly head. The boss of No. 32 was a Catholic cardinal. I noticed him at the banquet before and thought it was eye-catching. I didn''t expect to be the boss of No. 32. After all, No. 32 is a serious Ming citizen. Wei couldn''t think too much, so he was attracted by the battle in front of him. The prick white man punched very hard and fast. Although he was huge, he was very flexible. The comprehensive strength is still above Wei Ran before cultivating the overdraft mode. Even so, he couldn''t even touch the corners of No. 32''s clothes. Finally, he was pasted on his chest by No. 32''s palm, and vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted. Wei Ran really can''t understand the technology shown by No. 32. His palm is clearly just pasted gently on people. Unexpectedly, he can shock people into internal injury from zero distance? It''s totally out of line with the principles of mechanics, okay? Wei Ran didn''t know whether there was Newton in the world. In short, he felt that if Newton saw the scene in front of him, he would be very unconvinced. No. 32 looked at Wei Yan, nodded, and left with the bishop. Yu Yanzhong''s voice came from behind, "it seems that many people want to take advantage of this time to defeat the original boxer and join the boxing wish competition. No wonder when the Council announced the schedule today, it only showed the number plates of each family, but did not show the names of the boxers. Originally, this situation had been taken into account. " Wei Ran asked, "master, do you know this number 32?" Yu Yanzhong said with a dignified look: "look at his palm technique. It''s unusual. He doesn''t take a common way. If you guessed correctly, it should be a Qi trainer who has almost lost his pass. " Chapter 59 Wei Ran and Zheng Hong were surprised and said, "Qi trainer?" In Wei Ran''s impression, Qi trainer seems to exist only in truth and fantasy novels. If the world is set in the fantasy novel, it should belong to the world without magic. It can''t even be called low martial arts. How can there be such a thing as Qi trainer? Yu Yanzhong closed the door and several people sat back on the sofa. However, Liu Wenfei, who had not spoken, put in a sentence. "I''ve heard from my father that the practice of Qi seems to belong to the cultivation of internal alchemy of Quanzhen Taoism. But at most, it can only strengthen the body, prolong life and avoid cold and heat. It doesn''t seem to have any effect on improving martial arts. " Yu Yanzhong nodded and said, "it''s true, but the Qi trainer I mentioned also has some roots with the internal alchemy of Quanzhen Taoism. They also absorb the spirit of heaven and earth with the help of Baihui acupoint, and pour it into the sea of Qi from the eight meridians to gradually enhance their cultivation. However, Quanzhen Taoism takes the path of prolonging life, mild internal alchemy, and pays attention to the harmony between innate Tao and nature. Therefore, it lacks aggression and only has the effect of strengthening the body. " Yu Yanzhong said, glanced at Liu Wenfei, paused and continued. "The Qi training division pursues not longevity, but its own strength. Focus on mobilizing the energy in internal alchemy to turn it into a power that can hurt the enemy. There was a record in my ancestors that some powerful Qi practitioners were no weaker than the seven in and seven out generals who crossed the battlefield in ancient times. " Speaking of this, Yu Yanzhong looked at Wei Ran and nodded. "If we say that the secret skill of Yu family is the method of generalism, then the Qi trainer inherits the method of clan. The method of cultivating the door is the first to refine the body, so there are still many inheritances. However, the method of zongmen pays attention to internal alchemy, has high requirements for root bone talent, and needs heaven and earth aura to assist in cultivation. But nowadays, even if there are people with outstanding spiritual roots, their spiritual Qi is thin and almost invisible. Therefore, most of the practice Qi of the sect have been lost. This person''s body method is elegant and sensitive, and he can work hard close to his body. He has become quite popular in practicing Qi cultivation. But the opponent is too weak to give full play to his real strength, so it is difficult to judge his strength. " Wei Ran frowned. Unexpectedly, he came into contact with another power beyond the limits of mortals in the world, but he didn''t know how many kinds of power beyond the limits of mortals in the world? On the 32nd, it was once said that Wu leichan''s ability belongs to the art of magic. Presumably, the inheritance method of the Wu family should also be different from the method of generaling the door and the method of zongmen, but another way out. Presumably, these masters with different extraordinary powers should focus on this boxing competition at this time. At that time, the eight immortals will cross the sea and show their magic powers. If you can fight with them, your blood will boil unconsciously. That night was very restless. Wei Ran slept in the room and was attacked by an unknown boxer. This man is not any of the boxers in the competition. Obviously, he wants to replace himself after defeating himself in the last period of time. Unfortunately, his strength was poor. Wei Ran still didn''t open the overdraft mode, so he solved it. Seeing this, Master Yu Yanzhong moved to Wei Ran''s room in the middle of the night without much explanation. In the evening, as expected, demons and monsters ran rampant. Many boxers suffered sneak attacks and directly eliminated several weak boxers. Of course, their quota was also replaced by those who defeated these boxers. In addition, in view of tomorrow''s game, there are certainly various conspiracies and frames among competitors. Wei Ran was attacked by a team who broke into the room at night. It happened that Yu Yanzhong deliberately stayed in his room, so Wei Ran pretended not to know even if he found it, and continued to sleep soundly and conserve his strength. The people who came were stunned by Yu Yanzhong and directly thrown into the sea. After he dealt with a group of attackers, no one dared to make up their mind. Wei Ran has such an experience. Naturally, other boxers in group a can''t live without this treatment. I just don''t know how many sinister things Zheng Hong did inside. The boxing match officially began at 10 a.m. on the bottom floor of the cruise ship. Here is the most spacious place, which can accommodate all the audience to watch the duel on the boxing ring. The boxing ring is as round as the Colosseum in Rome, and the ground is paved with hard bluestone floor, which means that the throwing technology can play a greater power here. There is a huge torch burning above the boxing ring. The bright flame is looked after at any time and will not go out. These fire lights are arranged on the surrounding mirror and reflected on the boxing ring, making the boxing ring very bright and at a glance. The fence around the ring is very high. It is poured with reinforced concrete and has the style of ancient Rome. The boxers entered from the gate hole in the fence from east to west. After entering, the iron fence door at the gate hole was closed immediately. The auditorium around the boxing ring is as high as the cinema, so that everyone can see the situation on the boxing ring without being blocked by the people in front of them. There is only one referee in the ring. The referee looks very tough and looks like a fighter. Wei Ran was the second to enter. At this time, he sat in the audience and watched the fighting below with Zheng Hong and others. No. 1 and No. 2 admitted were Zheng Ze''s boxers. When the two boxers came out, bursts of fireworks suddenly burst up at the edge of the ring a week, which was very amazing, and immediately set off the atmosphere of the field to the extreme. The businessmen, nobles and dignitaries who watched the event were excited by these tricks of the event organizers, shouting and shouting one after another, and the atmosphere was warm. After the two boxers entered the field, they looked rather embarrassed. After the referee checked whether he had concealed weapons, he rang the bell and officially began the duel. Then there was a seemingly fierce fight, but after a long fight, the two boxers didn''t even sweat much. Finally, No. 2 seemed to be careless. He was hit on the chin by No. 1 and fell to the ground on the spot. The game was over and No. 1 was promoted All knowledgeable people present saw that this was a fake boxing, and it was still very unprofessional. Wu leichan and other boxers looked contemptuous, hugged their arms and sneered. Wei Ran turned and looked at the nearby private room. Not far away was the seat of Soros IV. The position of their competitors is different from that of ordinary spectators. Instead, they have a special private room, which can be connected to the preparation room behind the boxing ring. Dudley, the boxer next to Soros IV, laughed and said a few words. He tightened the hand gauze wrapped around his hand and walked to the boxing ring preparation room. The next game is No. 3 against No. 4, and Dudley is No. 3. At this time, the scene booed loudly, and the remaining No. 1 boxer fled the ring with red face and red ears. The first game was fake boxing, which immediately made the audience very dissatisfied. After all, in any such competition, gambling boxing is indispensable. Under the blatant crackdown on fake boxing, the audience participating in gambling boxing is very unwilling to lose. When I heard that the real backstage of the two boxers was Zheng Ze, I didn''t care whether Zheng Ze''s identity was noble or not. I greeted him with dirty words. Zheng Ze sat in the stands, his face blue, but he pretended to disapprove. My goal is to get the position of director. A mere boxing match is only a means, not an end. You can scold me as you like. Although this fake boxing is ugly, it does not violate the rules of boxing competition. The members of the Council are also indifferent. They do not participate in gambling and do not care about winning or losing. Chairman Wang Haifeng actually has some opinions on Zheng Ze. It is no secret that Zheng Ze wants to be an official and business in the business circles of the Ming Dynasty. After he becomes an official and businessman, he will inevitably go to the road of monopoly, which is a great threat to Wang Haifeng, a free businessman. Therefore, he is very happy to see Zheng Ze eat flat. The second game will begin soon, and the iron gate at the ring fence will be reopened. Chapter 60 Dudley and his opponents walked out of their respective iron gates. Fireworks exploded on the sidelines and colorful fireworks rose, sweeping away the embarrassing atmosphere. The audience shouted Dudley''s name and cheered for him. Obviously, many people knew him. At the same time, some people shouted that fake boxing was not allowed, which was obviously the group who had just lost the bet. Dudley was dressed like a boxer in a regular competition. He only wore a pair of sports shorts, but he didn''t wear a boxer. He showed a provocative smile and made a gesture of cutting his throat at his opponent. His opponent was an Indian from the new world, dressed in traditional Indian hunting costumes. Wearing a feathered crown on his head, only straw skirt pants on his body, and oil painting with special meaning on his face and body, there is a wild sense of religious sanctity. Both sides are of similar size and look like secondary heavyweights. Dudley is a typical British boxing posture, but it is a reverse fight, with his right hand in front and his left hand in back. The movement mode of this posture and the fist angle are strange, and the front fist has great lethality, which will make ordinary boxers uncomfortable. Unlike the normal fighting posture, Indian soldiers stand at an angle of 45 degrees to the side, but face the enemy completely. Their waist and legs are slightly bent, and their arms are open in front of them, which is a bit similar to the wrestling posture. Because the productivity of Indian tribes was very primitive, sometimes when fighting with wild animals, they lost their weapons and often had to fight hand to hand, so they naturally developed a technology for unarmed close combat. Although the target of this technology is beasts rather than humans, for normal humans, the combat effectiveness is far less than that of beasts such as brown bears, pumas and leopards. Therefore, it''s not bad to change the moves a little, aiming at the lethality of human beings. After the search, the referee rang the bell and the duel officially began. The two sides approached quickly. No, Dudley kept his usual boxing footwork and moved forward step by step. The Indian soldiers charged forward directly, which seemed very reckless. Dudley''s expression was a little surprised, and then gave a sneer. He simply stayed where he was. After the Indian soldiers entered the attack range, he stabbed them in place. Boom! Boom! Boom! Ordinary people couldn''t see his three punches. Dudley''s front hand shook, which was a virtual shadow. Then three loud noises came! The first time, the Indian soldier''s crown fell, his eyebrow bone was broken, his fist edge cut his skin and flesh, and his blood flowed; The next time, the Indian''s face twisted, his mouth tilted, and several teeth flew out; Third, the bridge of the nose was broken and covered with blood. Rao is so, the Indian soldier rushed into the capture range. Dudley was really surprised this time and quickly moved around and sideways. Unexpectedly, the Indian soldier waved his big hand and grabbed Dudley''s front arm. Then he turned over behind him with a grimace and tried to wring his bare hands around Dudley''s neck. However, I saw the figure in front of me, but I was empty. Dudley took advantage of that moment, dived out of the dilemma, and hit the Indian soldier in the side face with his left hook. His face was almost deformed. He loosened Dudley''s right arm and took a few steps back. Dudley smiled and pointed at each other. "Hey, ComeOn, the warm-up is not over yet. Give me some surprises." The Indian soldier was furious and roared. His muscles expanded violently, as if he had directly upgraded from the secondary heavyweight to the heavyweight, and his height suddenly soared by several centimeters. The audience outside the court all stared wide, as if they saw incredible things. Wei Ran clenched his fist. Sure enough, almost none of those who can still stay in the boxing field are mortal. He jumped into the air, palmed his hands and cut Dudley in a v. With such a big move, it is naturally impossible to grasp the flexible Dudley, and only take a few steps back to make this move fail. But the Indian soldier took it as if he were incarnated in a red sword. His palms merged and suddenly stabbed Dudley in the abdomen from the ground. This move is extremely fast and completely exceeds the mortal limit. When Wei Ran sees it, he can''t avoid standing in Dudley''s position. Sure enough, Dudley was stabbed in the stomach. The whole man was so painful that his face was blue and his eyes were wide. When his body was stiff due to pain, he was caught by Indian soldiers, swung into the air, drew a semicircle and hit the ground. Dust rose in the ring. Then he saw the Indian soldiers riding on Dudley, with their fists on the left and right, and beating Dudley with a ferocious face. Dudley was just hit on the ground so heavily that he didn''t faint. Under adverse conditions, he could bend his arms to protect his head and face. But the thumping sound meant that the Indian soldiers were never light with each blow. Dudley held on for more than a dozen times and remained in a stable defensive state. Behind the gap between his hands, his eyes became brighter and brighter, and the diamond depression on his forehead seemed to glow red due to excessive congestion. When Indian soldiers saw that more than a dozen punches were going on, Dudley could still resist. Therefore, in order to strengthen the attack, his upper body couldn''t stand up high, so he had to make full use of the strength of his waist and abdomen to continue to hit. But before he knew it, his head leaned forward to be flush with Dudley''s head. At this time, Dudley suddenly raised his crotch and called the bridge in wrestling terminology. Just when the Indian soldier straightened his waist and tilted his center of gravity forward slightly, the force of lifting the bridge directly pushed him out in the direction of Dudley''s head. The Indian soldier lost his balance and took a few steps forward to stabilize his focus. When he looked back, Dudley had stood up. He was badly beaten just now. His face was covered with blood. He wiped it with the gauze on his hand at will, and then spit out the bloody spittle in his mouth. "Oh, I almost capsized in the gutter. I''m going to use my real strength. Pay attention. " The Indian soldier couldn''t understand his English at all and continued to roar and attack. Dudley showed a strange smile, stretched out his thumb and pressed it on his head, and then drew it along the center line of the human body to the throat. At this time, the diamond depression on his forehead was darker. Yu Yanzhong opened his eyes and exclaimed, "India''s three veins and seven rounds of secret law!" Wei Ran looked at Yu Yanzhong in amazement and didn''t understand the meaning. Then he rushed towards the Indian soldiers, even faster than at the beginning. The Indian soldier saw a flower in front of him. Before his hand was stretched out, he got a jab on his face, followed by another rear hand hook in his left rib and another front hand hook in his chin. Dudley punched three times, as if with a violent shock wave, which was suddenly released into the Indian soldier when he came into contact with his body. He gave a sudden scream, but the Indian soldiers in this state were far more tolerant of pain than in the past. Qiang endured the pain and grabbed Dudley with both arms. Dudley smiled grimly and hit the left and right fists continuously. One Chinese Indian soldier had a right elbow and one had a left wrist joint. The bones of the two joints seemed to crack, but they couldn''t exert their strength and fell off Dudley''s shoulder. Dudley flashed in his eyes, opened his bow from left to right, and stood and hit with heavy fists. This is much more powerful than the riding style. The boxing is like the bombardment of a battleship cannon. In an instant, the Indian soldier''s face completely changed and can no longer see its original face. The Indian soldier couldn''t support it any more. He rolled his eyes and fell to the ground on the spot. His face was covered with blood. It was very tragic. His body twitched when he fell to the ground. The victory or defeat was clear at a glance. After a moment of silence in the audience, a burst of cheering roared. Dudley smiled and waved in the direction of Soros IV and walked out of the field leisurely. The on-site medical team immediately rushed into the ring, gave first aid to the defeated boxer, and then quickly carried it out. Council officials directly announced the victory, and then sexy dancers came on stage to dance. There was no such treatment in a fake boxing match just now. Wei Yanchao nodded to Zheng Hong, stood up, and said to Yu Yanzhong, "master, after the game, tell me about the three veins and seven rounds." Yu Yanzhong nodded, "win this game." Chapter 61 Wei Ran and his opponent came out from the East and West, and the fireworks exploded. The colorful light set off the infinite scenery of the two boxers. Wei Ran looked at the schedule sign arranged in the south stand. The name of each boxer had been written on it, which was recorded in Chinese and French. This opponent with a unique long arm, whose name is Qin Changxiao, belongs to Jinmen trade. But the trading company has been completely acquired by Zheng Ze, who is also one of the boxers under Zheng Ze''s name. Therefore, on the stand, Zheng Ze looked more cautious than before, subconsciously looking at his brother again. Zheng Hong lit a cigarette, raised his cigarette end to the eldest brother who wanted to kill himself, and then looked at the boxing ring. He unconsciously wanted to kill in his eyes. According to his habit, Wei Ran was still wearing only one pair of sports shorts, and the referee quickly searched his body. Qin Changxiao''s whole body was wrapped in tight fitting clothes, almost without revealing his skin. He even wore a Headcover on his face, revealing only his nostrils and eyes, that is, the position of his mouth, which was zipped up, which looked very funny and strange. This also increased the time for the referee to search. In Qin Changxiao''s dissatisfied eyes, the referee searched for five minutes to determine that there were no hidden weapons. Then ring the bell and the showdown officially begins! Qin Changxiao''s posture is very unusual. His legs are slightly bent, his two extremely long and muscular arms are pressed on the ground, and his upper body leans forward like an orangutan. Wei Ran did not observe the ability of the other party for the time being, nor did he immediately open the overdraft mode. After all, the cost is very high, and he will not use it easily before the critical moment. Instead, he approached Qin Changxiao step by step with his usual fighting posture. Wei Ran moves around Qin Changxiao for half a circle. Qin Changxiao also turns to Wei Ran in situ. Seeing that his limbs touch the ground like a beast, he is extremely flexible and there is no flaw in the rotation. Suddenly, Wei Huo stepped forward, pulled out a virtual shadow invisible to the naked eye, and fiercely entered his attack range. Three jabs, step on the boxing footwork, and move three steps horizontally with the rhythm of boxing. In this way, three jabs with the speed of a bullet coming out of the chamber successively attacked Qin Changxiao''s face, neck artery and lateral temple. The speed of these three punches and body method speed are the degree of pulling out the virtual shadow. Ordinary people can''t see it clearly at all. They can only vaguely see Wei Ran shaking his body three times. Only the boxers who have reached a certain level of strength can see the skills of Wei Yan''s three jabs. Back in the private room, Dudley had cleaned up the injury on his face, sat next to Soros IV, and his eyes lit up when he saw Wei Ran''s boxing. He said to Soros IV, "this man has excellent boxing skills and should have received very professional boxing training." Soros IV also knew some fighting skills, but his dynamic vision could not compare with these monsters, so he couldn''t see Wei Huo''s fist clearly, just like Dudley''s fist just now. But even the three fists so fast were all avoided by Qin Changxiao. With each punch, he only looked back slightly, just avoiding the distance of one finger of the fist front, and then completely avoided it. Wei Ran narrowed his eyes and walked forward. He stabbed the other party''s chin again. The distance was slightly closer. Qin Changxiao thought that it was impossible to lean back so accurately. So when Wei Shao stabbed, his shin long hand bounced up to the whip and directly attacked the lower Yin. Wei Ran''s hand in the back dropped quickly and blocked it accurately, but the jab was also shaken away by the other party. With a smile, Wei Ran pulled his left hand horizontally, turned his fist into a finger, stuck it to Qin Changxiao''s face and stabbed it directly into his eyes. Qin Changxiao couldn''t keep his leisurely posture any longer. He made efforts on his limbs at the same time and quickly opened the distance. He touched the corner of his eye cut by Wei Ran, where blood spilled over the hood. "Pointer?! I will, too. " The voice was very hoarse, as if the vocal cords had been badly hurt. Qin Changxiao''s whole body fell to the ground, like a human spider, very strange. But his limbs can slide incomparably harmoniously and approach the attack range at an incredible speed. Wei Ran has never seen such an attack mode. In the face of opponents who are almost close to the ground, it seems that only ground skills can cope with the comprehensive fighting he has learned. But at this time, his opponent didn''t give him the opportunity to show his ground skills. He stabbed Wei Ran with his arms from an oblique angle. For the moves on the palm alone, it is the pointer used by Wei Ran. Because you are lying on the ground, you can''t block with your arms. You can only raise your knees continuously to parry. After blocking several times, Qin Changxiao suddenly changed his hand and turned into an eagle claw posture. When Wei Ran raised his knee to block, he grabbed it again and again. Wei Huo gave a painful cry and kicked a football, forcing Qin Changxiao to parry with both arms and play away like a ball. Then he looked down at his lower leg and was torn out several blood marks by the other party''s fingers. The scars were quite deep. With his current muscle strength, it is very difficult to cut deeply with the sword, but Qin Changxiao''s claw skill is even sharper than the sword. Wei Ran kicked his legs and looked at each other solemnly. His cards should not be exhausted. Do you want to open the overdraft mode now? No, it''s too physical. If you reach the final, you have to go through at least four battles. It''s important to defeat your opponent, but it''s also very important to preserve your physical strength. Try to find out more cards. After you have a greater confidence, you can overdraw to end the battle. Just thinking so, Qin Changxiao had approached like a spider. He continued to attack with his finger knife and eagle claw. Wei Ran also changed his tactics. He quickly moved half a circle around his opponent. From the audience, his action seemed to bring out an illusion. Then he jumped up with the intention of jumping down from the air. However, when his legs were slightly bent, Qin Changxiao was ready to avoid as soon as his muscles tightened. Who knows, at this time, Wei Ran smiled at the corners of his mouth, bent his legs and didn''t jump up, but suddenly stepped on the ground, and the whole man dived close to the ground to meet him. Qin Changxiao''s preparation was to deal with the opponent who fell in mid air. Unexpectedly, the opponent changed his strategy and was a little unprepared. Wei Ran grabbed a hand, and then his legs twisted around his body with the help of inertia. Unexpectedly, he wanted to lock one of his arms. Qin Changxiao''s upper body was just pressed on the sand by Wei Ran''s twisted legs. His locked arm was in severe pain, and his other hand quickly stabbed Wei Ran''s genitals. Wei Ran''s eyes flashed cunning. His left leg kicked Qin Changxiao''s attacking hand, and his right leg suddenly kicked the ground. The whole man turned over in an extremely strange posture and rode on Qin Changxiao''s back. Attack Qin Changxiao''s back of the head with both hands. As long as you hit it, you can ensure that the other party can see the king of hell. At this time, the color of rage flashed in Qin Changxiao''s eyes. Before Wei Ran could ride steadily, his body was like a torsion spring. First, his head was rapidly twisted 180 degrees to the back, then his shoulders, then his waist, and then his legs. When Wei Yanzheng was about to attack the back of Qin Changxiao''s head, he saw that the other party''s head suddenly twisted 180 degrees. He was scared like a ghost. But he still beat his fist down and hit him in the face for two consecutive times. You can see that Qin Changxiao''s face was deformed. At this time, the centrifugal force brought by Qin Changxiao''s head torsion was transmitted layer by layer, and Wei Ran was strangely bounced out like a compressed torsion spring. Wei Ran, rolling around on the ground, wanted to call Newton again. Chapter 62 Qin Changxiao finally did not lie on the ground like a spider man, but stood up. He coughed twice, and the blood from his mouth stuck in his hood, which made him very uncomfortable. So he simply pulled off his hood and exposed his face to the light, which caused the audience to scream. It was a face burned like melted hot wax, unspeakable horror. Wei Ran looked at each other and unconsciously felt a thrill. Qin Changxiao smiled twice, affecting the muscles on his face that were not covered by skin. He looked very ferocious. Then he took a mouthful, took sputum from his lungs, passed it in his mouth and spit it on the ground. "Come and kill me!" Wei Ran smiled, "OK, help you!" Wei Ran suddenly approached, and his fists and feet came out together. Qin Changxiao tried his best to block it twice, and he got Wei Ran''s fists and feet. Like hitting a light sandbag, Qin Changxiao''s body was thrown away and rotated 360 degrees in mid air before landing. The problem is that he landed very stably, and his posture of landing on all fours could not be seen to be hurt at all. Wei Ran continued to attack with his speed far beyond the limit of mortals. After Qin Changxiao got his fist, he still kept talking. "One, two, three... Seven..." He was counting how many punches he had received. The power of each punch was the heavy artillery power of a heavyweight boxer. After he was hit, he just threw his body out in a very exaggerated way, but it seemed that he had not been seriously hurt. However, when Wei Ran was preparing for the eighth punch, Qin Changxiao''s trembling double arm muscles suddenly burst up, turned back and retracted, and just grabbed Wei Ran''s wrist. Qin Changxiao''s wrist strength and finger strength are very strong. He can''t break away easily by grasping people''s wrist. "It''s my turn!" Wei Ran sneered, disapproved, and kicked Qin Changxiao''s solar nerve center. Although his arms are long, they seem to be no longer than his legs. This foot is kicked out with the chest and abdomen. The body moving back and forth is like a wave, concentrating the strength of the whole body on this foot. If Qin Changxiao doesn''t let go, he can''t avoid it. Have a kind of don''t let go, eat this hard? See if you can stand it! When Wei Ran was about to kick in, Qin Changxiao showed a strange smile on his face. His long hand is like a rope swinging on a swing. It completely ignores the mechanics of the human body and affects his body to swing backward. Seeing this, Wei Ran kicked the air with one foot, simply relying on his great strength, buckled Qin Changxiao''s wrist with both arms, pulled back at the same time to prevent Qin Changxiao from retreating again, and then prepared his other foot for a second attack. But something strange happened. Qin Changxiao was like swinging on a swing, and the action of drifting back became larger and larger until the whole person turned 180 degrees and rotated to Wei Ran''s head. At this time, his arms were locked with Wei Ran''s arms and could not move. Turning in such a posture, the normal person''s shoulder joint must be directly dislocated or even fractured, while Qin Changxiao''s shoulder seems to have no joint at all. He strangely twisted his two arms into hemp rope, just like the 180 degree twist of his neck just now. With a long smile, Qin Changxiao slammed his heels at Wei Ran''s head with the strength of Wei Ran''s arms pulling back and the kinetic energy of his own rotation to mid air. Their arms were tightly locked together and could not be blocked at all. The audience outside the challenge arena looked at the heels closer and closer to Wei Ran''s head, as if they saw that Wei Ran''s skull was kicked and cracked at the next moment. However, everyone did not know that when Wei Ran felt something wrong, he had concentrated on brewing real strength. Dong!!! With a loud noise, the audience looked at the ring in silence. Zheng Hong''s palms are full of sweat; Yu Yanzhong looked very dignified; Liu Wenfei covered her mouth with worry in her eyes; Zheng Ze kept sneering; Wu leichan had some accidents; Dudley looked surprised; The picture seems to freeze for a moment! Qin Changxiao''s foot was fixed on Wei Ran''s head, but the details were different from what he thought. It was supposed to have cracked Wei Huo''s skull with his heel and let him die on the spot. But now the stress point on the foot is a little higher than the ankle ligament. Although the muscles in this position are equally hard, they can''t be as hard as the skull. It turned out that at the moment when Wei Ran was about to be hit, his upper body leaned forward slightly and his head moved forward to avoid the most dangerous heel. Qin Changxiao saw this scene and of course knew what response Wei Ran made at that moment. But he still looked incredible, because the foot he had just rotated and stepped on by the pull of Wei Ran''s arm absolutely exceeded the reaction limit of the human body by 0.1 seconds. As a rule, he can''t avoid it even if he is prepared. At this time, the smile on Wei Ran''s face was like a beast, and his skin seemed to be burning red. Although he avoided the most dangerous part of the attack, he was still hit on the head and shed blood on his face. Bullet time! The secret of avoiding this unique move is that I opened the overdraft mode in advance! Qin Changxiao, who was close at hand, stared at Wei Ran. He could clearly hear Wei Ran''s violent and surging heartbeat. Dong! Dong! Dong! The frequency is extremely fast, the intensity is extremely strong, and it is more violent than those boxers who have taken stimulants. It seems that adrenaline is not blood flowing in the blood. Wei yanmeng raised his head and looked straight at Qin Changxiao. At the same time, his hands clasping Qin Changxiao''s wrists suddenly turned over and folded again! Qin Changxiao didn''t give a cry until his arm bone was broken 20 degrees. When he pedaled Wei Ran''s head, he had to turn over his body to restore the arm bone to its original state. But Wei Ran, who opened the overdraft state, doubled his speed, continued to increase his wrist strength, and directly broke Qin Changxiao''s arm bone. When Qin Changxiao screamed and turned back, he remembered to kick again. This kick directly kicked Qin Changxiao from the central position of the boxing field to the edge wall of the boxing field, making a loud noise and shaking a cobweb crack. Wei was enjoying this unparalleled power when he suddenly heard master shouting outside. "Wei Ran! Cherish your life, deal with opponents at this level, and don''t keep the state for too long! " For a moment, Wei Ran, who smiled like a beast, flashed a fierce struggle in his eyes. He liked the power that seemed to ravage all his opponents so much that he was almost immersed in it. Almost ignored the source of this power, burning is their own vitality. Finally, under the strong will, he gradually suppressed the beast about to run away, and then broke away from the overdraft mode and returned to normal state. Seeing the change of Wei Ran in the boxing field, Wu leichan''s face showed a clear color; Dudley looked excited. It turned out that this was his complete state; The Qi trainer, No. 32, frowned and looked into the field and asked in a low voice, is it worth it? Zheng Hong''s other two boxers, Honda and Jiang Wanning, all looked dignified and secretly evaluated their strength with Wei Ran. Not only them, but all the boxers who participated in the competition noticed the changes before and after Wei Ran, and their hearts were judging the strength level of Wei Ran. It was the audience who saw a good play. Although it was not like Dudley''s boxing to meat, it also had a strange brilliance. They cheered one after another with a fanatical attitude. After Wei Ran lifted the overdraft mode, he looked at Qin Changxiao who slipped from the wall. "It turns out that your bones are abnormal, or much softer than normal, which makes you able to do many actions that ordinary boxers can''t do. It almost hurts you." Qin Changxiao''s wrists were broken, and he had no hope of winning. He looked at Wei Ran, and his hoarse laughter was quite bitter, but his look was very ferocious because of his burned face. "You are so resistant to attack because your touch is sensitive to ordinary people. At the moment before being attacked, your body can actively throw out along the direction of being attacked, and then offset the strength of the attack with the help of the softness of your bones. He''s really a unique fighter. Admit defeat. There''s no point in fighting again. " Qin Changxiao raised his head and looked at a private room where Zheng Ze looked calm, but the anger in his eyes was not hidden. Qin Changxiao smiled strangely, "no, I have to fight..." The last time the two sides collided, Wei Yanyi hit Qin Changxiao on the side of the neck with an elbow and knocked him unconscious directly, which completely ended the game. After that, when Wei Yanchao looked at Zheng Ze''s private room, he couldn''t see Zheng Ze''s figure. There is no fight for his boxer today. One game is for his own people to beat his own people, and another game is a big loss. He must be in a very bad mood today. Chapter 63 After Wei Ran won, he returned to the private room and Liu Wenfei treated his injury. It''s just minor injuries, so it''s basically about hemostasis. There are four more games ahead, with Honda playing No. 12 in Game 6. The strength of the opposite side is also very strong. Seeing that Honda is a sumo wrestler, I instinctively thought that Honda''s mobility would be relatively poor. The strategy is to move around, and then fast in and fast out. Once a flaw is found, find a way to knock Honda to the ground. Due to the fat body, it will be very difficult to get up after falling to the ground. At this time, we can focus on the heavy blow to Honda''s head. Unfortunately, the abacus is very good, but the only surprise is that Honda is much more flexible than he thought. Moreover, the sumo wrestler was very cunning. At first, he pretended to be slow and suffered many attacks from the other party. Until the other party thinks he has a winning ticket, and deliberately provokes when fast in and fast out, so that the action slows down. Then Honda quickly turned and burst in, hit the man in the abdomen with a head hammer, and then pressed his shoulders with both hands against the wall all the way. The wall was hit with a crack, which is also the second crack in today''s fighting. After that, the palm of a cattail fan was used to attack and beat the other party''s head one after another. Then lift it up and smash it on the ground, fly into the air and directly end the battle. It was not until 2:30 p.m. that the duel in group a ended today. Group A is promoted to the next round: No. 1 Huang Feihu, boxer under Zheng Ze''s banner; No. 3 Dudley, boxer of Soros IV; No. 7 Wei Ran, boxer under Zheng Hong; No. 8 Ono chongtian, a karate expert under Shimadzu business; No. 11 Richard, boxer of Paris import and export trading company; On the 14th, Ichiro Honda, a boxer under red pill business, is actually behind the scenes boss Zheng Hong; No. 16 Valeri, boxer under the flag of tsarist Russia ocean heavy industry; These boxers will have time to fix one day. Tomorrow is a duel in group B. Because Wei Ran and No. 3 Dudley are very close, if both sides can beat their opponents in the next game, they will meet in the quarter finals. So after dinner in the afternoon, Wei Ran was with Yu Yanzhong and asked him about the seven rounds of the three veins in India. Dudley seems to have practiced three veins and seven rounds in addition to his boxing skills, resulting in some special abilities. As they discussed, they walked to the deck with cool sea breeze. At this time, a man ran from the infirmary. He was chasing more than ten martial artists behind him. At this time, those who noticed this situation did not know Wei Ran and Yu Yanzhong, as well as many other businessmen and boxers who went to the deck after dinner. The man who was pursued had his hands in plaster and seemed to be seriously injured. He was soon caught up by more than ten thugs behind him. Then the two sides fought, and the man pursued was quite good. Even if he was seriously injured, the more than ten martial artists beat them like adults beat children, kicking them off the cruise ship one by one. But in this way, the man was blocked by one of his most feared killers. Wei Huo looked intently and found that the one who was chased and killed was Qin Changxiao who was defeated in his own hands, and the one who blocked his way was Wu leichan. Qin Changxiao was very afraid of Wu leichan. His muscles were tight. Even if his arms were broken and in plaster, he had to support himself on the ground and become a spider. "Wu leichan, Zheng Ze crossed the river and demolished the bridge. Don''t you worry that if you fail, you will end up like me?" Wu leichan smiled innocuously, "we Wu family do business with money. Boss Zheng wants you to die. We Wu family can''t be rich without making money. As for the problem you''re worried about, hehe, that''s not a problem. " "We are the same boxers who want to compete for boxing, or the same camp. Why kill each other." Wu leichan walked in step by step, spread out his hands and said, "then you have to ask Zheng Ze why he did this. To tell you the truth, I also think he is not calm, and this decision is stupid." Qin Changxiao retreated step by step, bit his teeth and looked around. Suddenly, he looked up and saw a familiar figure. Immediately jumped into the air in surprise and wanted to jump on the next deck and attack the man directly. Zheng Ze stood where he was. He didn''t think much of Qin Changxiao''s counterattack. At least two descendants of the Wu family stood beside him, looking at Qin Changxiao coldly. Wu leichan sighed. His figure disappeared and appeared in front of Qin Changxiao. In Qin Changxiao''s stunned eyes, Wu leichan punched his heart. Qin Changxiao vomited a mouthful of blood in the air and suddenly flew out of the boat. Seeing that he was about to fall into the Pacific Ocean to feed sharks, one arm suddenly stretched out, just pulled Qin Changxiao''s ankle, and then pulled Qin Changxiao back to the deck. After Wei Ran rescued Qin Changxiao, Qin Changxiao''s mouth was still gushing blood. Obviously, Wu leichan''s fist went straight to the heart and had seriously damaged his organs. He should not be saved. Qin Changxiao was surprised to lend a helping hand to Wei Ran Hui. His ferocious face after burn showed an ugly smile and said two words hard, "thank you..." Wei Ran helped him close his wide eyes and looked up at Zheng Ze''s position. Zheng Ze''s eyes looking at Wei Ran were full of disgust. Wei Ran noticed that Wang Haifeng, chairman of the Council, was watching the excitement not far away, so he said to Wang Haifeng, "Chairman Wang, remember the rules of boxing and wish competition. Private fights are not allowed between boxers. Now someone violates the rules. What should be done?" Zheng Ze and Wu leichan both laughed. Wu leichan leaned against the side of the ship and said with a smile, "since brother Wei is so familiar with the rules, you must be impressed with one. It''s about medical treatment. The defeated boxer is disqualified. Then nature is not protected by the rule you said. " Wei Ran narrowed his eyes and recalled that there was such a rule. Wang Haifeng nodded, "the rules are indeed like this. The defeated boxers are not protected by the rule prohibiting private fighting. Although the rules are like this, I''m still surprised that brother Zheng will make such a decision. " Soros IV also came to join the fun. He pushed the monocle and said with a smile in the standard Ming Mandarin: "the cultivation of any top boxer needs to consume a lot of resources. For some precious seeds, the resources consumed should be measured by the weight of gold. The generosity of the eldest son of the Zheng family really surprised me, an overseas barbarian. " Zheng Ze secretly treated Westerners with barbarians. Although it is said in secret, if you speak too much, you will inevitably not be known. So Soros IV intended to be so ironic. "Brother, such a good boxer, even if his arm is broken, his strength will decline after recovery. But it''s still the top rank. If it''s used in chamber of commerce competition, it''s enough to help you make a lot of money. " The speaker is Zheng Hong. I don''t know when he appeared on the deck, holding a glass of red wine in his hand. Zheng Ze was in a very bad mood at this time. The businessmen around him looked like fools, and those boxers naturally had the idea of rabbit death and fox sorrow, and their eyes looked very cold at him. However, he is the eldest son of the Zheng family and the heir of the legitimate ceremony. He knows what to do and what not to do. How can these cheap merchants make fun of barbarians. When he was about to retort at his hostile brother, Zheng Hong first said, "Oh, by the way, you told me last year. What you want to do is officials and businessmen. Naturally, officials and businessmen take the road of monopoly. Since they are all monopolized, how can they care about the competition of the alliance''s chamber of Commerce and directly suppress them with the power of the imperial court, so they naturally don''t look at these boxers who help you fight and kill. " Hearing this sentence, Huang Feihu, the No. 1 boxer who was already suffering from death and sorrow, looked even more livid. It turned out that Zheng Hong''s words hit the boxers under Zheng Ze''s name. Chapter 64 Huang Feihu looked at Qin Changxiao''s body and clenched his fists. At this time, he just stood behind Zheng Ze and looked at Zheng Ze with some unknown meaning. At this time, Zheng Ze suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Huang Feihu, see the end." Huang Feihu''s eyes jumped, but he felt two murderous Qi shooting directly at himself. It was two descendants of the Wu family from Zheng Ze''s side. They take killing as their profession. They are very murderous, and they are proficient in secret arts. Huang Feihu is not necessarily an opponent alone. I can only bow my head and say, "I won''t lose the next game." "Well, it''s good to know. Either die in the ring or die in their hands. Your life, the price has been paid in advance. " With that, Zheng Ze stopped talking nonsense to his brother and turned to the cabin. Just the last look in Zheng Hong''s eyes, no longer the kind of family affection of being a brother, only pure hostility, seems to be a little jealous. Zheng Hong watched Zheng Ze leave with a sneer on his lips and said to Soros IV, "you heard that he forced his boxers to fight with death. Be careful the day after tomorrow." Dudley stood by and said disdainfully, "I thought you Ming literati should be modest, polite and gentle. I didn''t expect to be so cruel." Zheng Hong laughed. "My brother, his fame was bought from the Imperial College. He is not a pure scholar. Moreover, our literati in the Ming Dynasty are much more terrible than him." There is no kind-hearted person on board to collect the dead boxer''s body. Usually, the boxer''s boss doesn''t care, and the Council will ask him to throw the body directly into the sea. This farce ended Wei Ran and Yu Yanzhong returned to the room. In the room, Yu Yanzhong talked about the three veins and seven rounds of India. Different from the Taoist eight meridians from the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic, India believes that the Qi system of practitioners lies in the three meridians and seven rounds in the middle of the human body. The three veins are the left, middle and right three veins, focusing on the middle vein, from the top of the head over the spinal cord to the Shengfa palace in front of the anus. The left and right veins are close to and parallel to the midvein. The seven wheels refer to the top wheel, brow wheel, throat wheel, heart wheel, navel wheel, sea wheel and Brahma cave wheel. Yu Yanzhong was also very clear about the position of these seven rounds and drew a comparison with Wei Ran. The most magical one should be the Brahma cave wheel. Because this chakra is not in the human body, but on the top chakra, leaving the top of the head. Yu Yanzhong guessed that the position of the so-called three flowers gathering top should be consistent with that of Taoism. In this world, there are as few people practicing three veins and seven rounds as Qi practitioners. Because they all attach great importance to the root bone and heaven and earth aura, they are also in a state of cut-off inheritance. In ancient times, Qi practitioners in the Central Plains practiced the eight meridians and twelve meridians, and most of the methods of practicing the three meridians and seven rounds came from the Tibetan esoteric school. Therefore, they were juxtaposed with the method of the sect and the method of the general sect, which was called the method of the esoteric school. However, the root of this method came from India. But now there are no monks practicing Esoteric Buddhism. Yu Yanzhong laments this. Then he said that when he reached deli''s duel, his action was to row his thumb from the top of his head to his throat, indicating that he should get through the top wheel, brow wheel and throat wheel. Since Yu Yanzhong has never been in contact with practitioners of such skills, it is difficult to judge the real strength of Dudley. Just tell Wei Ran to be careful. Each chakra represents an energy control center of the human body. Dudley has three energy control centers, which can play a power that is expected to be comparable to Wei Ran''s state of opening the overdraft mode. As it happens, Dudley has another game against Huang Feihu. We can observe his strength at that time. In their hearts, Dudley is qualified to practice the esoteric method of three veins and seven rounds, and his strength must be above Huang Feihu. The next day was the game in group B. several imaginary enemies were in Wei Ran''s heart. The first natural is Wu leichan, known as the strongest killer of the Wu family, No. 19. Then there is another female boxer under Zheng Hong, Jiang Wanning, No. 21. Finally, there was the Qi trainer No. 32. Wei Ran remembered that his name was written on the schedule board. His name was Yun. Yes, it''s a single word, cloud. He should have deliberately concealed his real name, and he didn''t know why he would help the Catholic cardinal to participate in this boxing match. These three people are the focus of Wei Ran. Of course, among other boxers, there is a very old and dark a San who is also worthy of attention. After all, he comes from India. Observing his momentum also has an extraordinary sense of danger. It''s not good to say that he is also an existence of cultivating three veins and seven rounds. This man is called Vedic and is a boxer under the East India Company. It still starts at 10 a.m. and the first round is played by No. 17 against No. 19 Wu leichan. No. 17 is actually a boxer of the East India Company, from Myanmar, called Guo ANGJI. This is a boring boxing match. On the 17th, Guo ANGJI''s Burmese boxing is very similar to ancient Thai boxing, but his strength is equal to Sha Chu at most. It is slightly weaker than Wei Ran who has not practiced the method of generals. How can he be an opponent of Wu leichan. He couldn''t even see the shadow of Wu leichan. After hitting three punches in the middle of his eyebrows, throat and heart pit, he fell to the ground. The whole game didn''t even last more than five seconds. Wei Ran silently looked at Guo ANGJI who was carried down. Although his strength was good, he was still a strong man in the realm of mortals. And myself and Wu leichan and others have entered another level. Thinking of this, Wei Ran felt an unspeakable feeling at the bottom of his heart. The next game is Jiang Wanning''s game on the 21st. She killed a boxer before, and the bad name has long spread. Even if his opponent was a strong Eskimo, he didn''t dare to be careless. This game is better than the last one. The Eskimo seems to have some skills in fighting, but the whole process is suppressed by Jiang Wanning''s speed. Wei Ran saw some characteristics of Jiang Wanning from this game. It seems that her speed is a little faster than herself who has opened the overdraft mode after special cultivation. At the same time, the ends of her limbs, that is, the tips of her fingers and toes, seem to be very hard. Can do general damage comparable to sword cutting, but I don''t know if this is all her attack means. In short, the Eskimo was scratched all over her body and lost a lot of blood, resulting in serious physical loss and failure. Jiang Wanning''s promotion this time is relatively easy, but the opponent she meets next is Wu leichan. Wei Ran is not very optimistic about Jiang Wanning. From this game, we can see that Jiang Wanning lacks the means of fatal and heavy blow. Perhaps her fingertips can indeed pierce the skin and flesh. As long as they attack the arteries, lower Yin and other vital points, they can be fatal. Perhaps this is also Jiang Wanning''s own tactical means. But her speed advantage is not fast enough to pose a threat to herself who has opened the overdraft mode. It is very difficult to attack the key. In defense, deliberately avoiding the end of her body is enough to stop her attack. Wei Ran is confident that he can do it. He believes that Wu leichan, who hides his real strength, will not be very difficult to do it. Then what surprised Wei Ran was the third game in group B, that is, the 23rd against the 24th. No. 23 is a Nordic and belongs to the boxer of Nordic chemical. When fighting, there is a special ability. The more seriously injured, the faster the speed, the greater the strength, and the more numb the sense of pain. It is a bit like the crazy warrior in Nordic mythology. In fact, his registered name, basaka, is the name of the crazy warrior. Although No. 23 is powerful, what surprised Wei Ran was No. 24. This is a Daming woman dressed in elegant and gorgeous palace clothes, just like a fairy. But it doesn''t look as cold as Jiang Wanning. It looks innocent. The reason why Wei Ran was surprised at her was that when she was outside the court, she once saw her calling Yun senior brother. And her registered name is also a little interesting, called wind with cloud. It seems that he is also a Qi trainer. Feng suiyun is a fighter of Qilu real estate. He looks delicate, but because of the example of Jiang Wanning. Her opponent basaka was not careless at all. The duel between the two in the ring is like the Little Red Riding Hood in the fairy tale challenging the dragon in the myth. It is full of a strong sense of contrast, and the contrast in the end is even stronger. Chapter 65 Basaka is 1.9 meters tall and weighs 100 kilograms. The wind with the cloud is only 1.6 meters and weighs 50 kg. Basaka took the initiative to attack. His initial speed and strength can only be said to be at the mortal level. You can''t even touch the corners of the clothes where the wind follows the clouds. The action of the wind following the clouds is a little elegant like flowing clouds and flowing water. Especially in this kind of stadium, she wears an improved simple and elegant palace dress suitable for sports, and her clothes are floating like immortals. Although Wei Ran doesn''t think it''s practical, others can show a sense of beauty in action. After the wind followed the cloud to avoid basaka''s attack, he looked for a gap and went up close. He mostly attacked basaka''s acupoints and nerve centers with the techniques of point killing such as sword finger, phoenix eye and crane chisel. Not long after, various dents like being poked appeared one after another on basaka. Because his muscles are very thick, they almost completely cover the acupoints and nerve vital points. The wind with the cloud attack will deliberately deepen the intensity, so that the penetration on the fingertip can enter the key point. In this way, after several rounds of fighting, basaka was marked from head to toe. However, these gravure prints can not be recovered naturally, as if the nearby muscles have been necrotic and lost elasticity. The first outbreak of basaka also began from this. The injury of acupoints and nerve center made him liberate the blood of his crazy soldier, and the whole man roared. When standing up, those gravure prints were forcibly washed away by the blood gas surging in the body and recovered to the beginning. Basaka''s speed and strength reactions exceeded the limit of the human body. When he chased the wind and attacked with the cloud, the wind and the cloud suffered some losses. She could no longer avoid dancing like at the beginning, and her gorgeous and elegant palace clothes were torn to pieces by basaka. But don''t think it''s a welfare. The wind is still very conservative, wearing a tight suit inside. The clothes tightly wrapped around her body completely highlight the muscles on her body. The body of a standard martial artist is absolutely difficult to make people have any fancy. In this way, both sides are completely serious. The wind follows the cloud and cannot be avoided, so a very special technology is used. She put her hands in front of her. In the face of the fierce attack of basaka''s fists and feet, she can always cut the attack route of basaka with her two palms after the other party enters her defensive range, so as to deviate from herself. She is petite and the hit point is also very small. In this way, she doesn''t need to move too much each time. In Wei Ran''s opinion, this kind of movement of exerting strength and transforming power has some charm of Tai Chi. He asked Yu Yanzhong. After all, there is Taijiquan in this world. Yu Yanzhong shook his head and said it should not be Taijiquan. Taijiquan in this world is a martial art that transforms sword and shield technology into boxing. The purpose of practicing boxing is actually to practice weapons, not to hit people with the help of boxing. The wind followed the cloud, relying on this technique to resist the strength and strength, gradually broke into the inner circumference of basaka, and successively hit his lower Yin, throat, heart and other vital points. These fatal injuries not only failed to kill basaka, but made him stronger. His muscles were as tight as a stone. In the roar, he turned into a bulldozer, and the wind followed the clouds. During the fist waving, the ring was badly damaged. The ground with bluestone as brick was shaken out of pits and cracks by fists, the iron gate in and out of the boxers was twisted, and the reinforced concrete wall was destroyed with turtle cracks, so that the nearest audience ran to the rear in panic. Basaka can play so strong, which also proves that his injury has reached an extremely serious level. Now he can''t solve the other party, he will be solved by the other party. When the wind followed the cloud to avoid the whole game, he got a backhand whip and was hit from one side of the field to the other. I thought she was such a petite woman that she must have died after being hit like this. But Wei Ran observed that her elder martial Brother Yun had no worried expression. The wind rose from the smoke and dust with the cloud, and the sleeves on his arms were torn. It was blue and purple, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth, which looked like an internal injury. Finally, facing the impact of basaka, a leap came to his head. Squat on basaka''s shoulder, press his palm on the back of basaka''s head, and then shake his shoulder. Basaka fell to the ground with seven orifices bleeding. His muscles seemed to change, but his brain was severely damaged, but he could no longer command this terrible body action. Fortunately, the medical team of the organizer was strong, and basaka, who was taken down afterwards, was rescued. Although there are some serious sequelae of concussion, he can recover well after cultivating his physical quality for a period of time. The wind who won the victory waved with Yun to the position where the elder martial brother was, and left the ring tired. From the walking posture, she was not lightly injured at all. The final victory made Wei Ran think deeply. The palm of the hand is close to the body, even through the hard skull, it can penetrate the attack. This method needs special defense, especially in close combat. However, looking at the action of the wind following the clouds, it seems that you need to accumulate strength in order to give full play to the striking effect. On that day, in the cabin, Yun had no energy to deal with several challengers, so he could use this unique skill. Wu leichan looked at the back of the wind and the clouds, rubbed his chin, and looked very interested. Next to him, a Wu brother patted him on the shoulder, "why, do you like this woman?" "Talent is good. According to our Wu family standards, it is a perfect breeding object." "Hahaha, I knew you would say that. I didn''t expect to meet Female Boxers in the boxing competition, but in comparison, I think No. 21 is very good. I like this cold and fierce type. " "Oh? Next time she plays with me, I can talk to her for you. " "This gifted woman is a turnip and a pit. Just don''t take advantage of others." "Ha ha, no, I''ve taken a fancy to another one..." Two Wu people are talking about The next game was postponed to the afternoon. After all, the ground was seriously damaged and needed to be leveled again. The game between No. 25 and No. 26 was nothing to watch, and finally won on No. 25. On the 28th to the 29th, the Indian Vedic, Wei Ran paid attention to a San''s actions. The technique used by Vedas is the traditional Indian martial arts karalipayat, combined with yoga skills. Therefore, he can not only play hard and uncut boxing skills, but also make incredible flexible movements. However, the opponent is too weak and belongs to the mortal level, so he can''t see the real power of Vedic cause. In more than ten seconds, Vedic Yin ended his opponent and advanced to the next round. In today''s last round, No. 30 is against No. 32, and No. 32 is the boxer Yun of the Holy See. His opponent No. 30 is a Frenchman, with a heavyweight physique and seemingly overwhelming strength. However, many matches before the boxing match have proved that physique is no longer the key factor in determining the outcome. The French boxer came to the stage, and his technique was obviously boxing combined with Muay Thai. His boxing was accurate, his footwork was flexible, and he was good at sweeping and kicking in Muay Thai. Unfortunately, it seems that after seeing so many monsters in the boxing wish field, his soul was seriously hit and lost his due fighting spirit. In addition, his strength can not reach the monster level. In less than half a minute, he was slapped on the chin by Yun and fainted to end the battle. Yun is simply a win for nothing. Only in the second round of group B, watching his game with No. 29 Vedic, may we be able to observe the real strength. That''s a contest between the law of the sect and the law of the secret sect. In this way, the boxers in the first round of group B are as follows: No. 19 Wu leichan, boxer of Zheng''s freight under the name of Zheng Ze; No. 21 Jiang Wanning, boxer of Kunshan freight store under Zheng Hong''s name; On the 24th, the wind follows the clouds, and the boxer of Qilu real estate; No. 25 boyeka, boxer of Paris new century fashion; Vedic No. 29, boxer of the East India Company; Cloud 32, a boxer under the Vatican church press, actually belongs to the Holy See; They will play the second round the day after tomorrow and the second round of group a tomorrow. Chapter 66 The third day''s schedule returned to the second round of group A. In the first game, Huang Feihu under Zheng Ze No. 1 played against Dudley under Soros IV No. 3. Huang Feihu was chased and killed after witnessing Qin Changxiao''s defeat the day before yesterday. There is a lot of pressure in my heart. In order to survive, I will risk my life to fight with all my strength. At this time, he really envied the No. 2 who was eliminated in the fight against fake boxing. This guy slipped away early in the morning, but he didn''t have to face such a great pressure of life and death. Dudley still looked relaxed. In the face of this fake boxing opponent, he was both ironic and sympathetic. "Hey, brother, Daming has a saying that if you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent. Your current situation is very suitable to describe it." Huang Feihu''s face was gloomy. He warmed up before the referee rang the bell. Dudley was bored, jumping and waving air strikes in place until the referee''s bell rang. Suddenly, he dived and punched Huang Feihu in the face. Without opening the chakra, he can hit ten jabs a second and attack Huang Feihu''s face like raindrops. Huang Feihu can only cross his hands to block this continuous attack and quickly pull away. Then with a special abdominal breathing, it seems to inspire some strength. Yu Yanzhong said, "this man should have practiced the foundation building technique in the general door method. Unfortunately, he didn''t learn the whole set." Huang Feihu''s abdominal breathing mobilized deep-seated strength, just like Wei Ran''s normal now. Although it exceeded the limit of mortals, it was difficult to compete with Dudley. Dudley looked at Huang Feihu''s move and grinned, "Oh! If it''s true, I''ll come too! " He pressed his fingers on his head and pulled them straight to the throat wheel. The depression on his forehead was bleeding red. Then he strode straight at Huang Feihu, who roared and hit him head-on. Huang Feihu practiced southern style boxing, hard bridge and hard horse, but he also practiced Qi family boxing, and his kung fu and capture skills are not weak. The intention is to fight close to the body and suppress Dudley''s jab. He was so fast that he could barely keep up with Dudley''s action of opening three chakras, but he didn''t enter in front of him until he ate two jabs. At this time, Huang Feihu''s cheeks have swollen, but where can he care so much? Defeat is death. How to choose? After getting close, he dragged Dudley to the ground for a decisive battle by using the techniques of close fitting, strength, catching, holding and falling. Dudley''s steps pull out the virtual shadow. He won''t give an inch of strength, but the hook can give full play to his power in a short distance. Boom! Boom! Dudley opened his bow from left to right, hit his ribs with two hook fists, and his fist strength directly penetrated his ribs. He shook his internal organs and protested crazily. Huang Feihu was in severe pain and trembling, and he didn''t even have room to give full play to his strength. He grabbed Dudley''s shoulder and was ready to break his center of gravity for a hug and fall. Dudley put his back hand around his neck and hit Huang Feihu on the bridge of the nose with a head hammer. Huang Feihu leaned back dizzy, Dudley caught up, hooked his fist into his face and arched left and right! End the battle! In the rolling victory, Huang Feihu''s strength was hardly brought into play, so he was suppressed and solved by absolute power. Dudley looked up at Wei Ran, smiled twice, and left the ring leisurely. Wei Ran also got up to prepare for the next game. His opponent was No. 8, okinoda Ono, a karate expert under Shimadzu business. Before his game, he also beat his opponent by rolling, so he can''t see the specific strength. As the audience was impressed by the game before Wei Ran and Ono, there were one after another bets. From the state of the last game, Ono solved his opponent more quickly, so the odds of buying Ono to lose are higher. Wei Ran looked at such a fierce atmosphere. Unless he considered that the world''s currency was useless to him, he also wanted to spend some money to win. He still dressed as usual, wearing only sports shorts and split finger boxers. Ono, wearing a white Karate Suit, stood in the middle of the ring early. This is a middle-aged man with a sub heavyweight figure. On his square head, there are a pair of dumpling ears on the left and right sides. In addition to karate, he must be proficient in judo. The calluses on both hands from the palm to the front of the fist are very thick, and the exposed skin is very thick. At a glance, you can know that you have undergone strict and long-term training in striking power and resistance. Ono is said to be the current president of gangrouliu karate, known as the first boxer in contemporary Japan. Although he inherited rigid and flexible karate, he actually came into contact with many foreign boxing, learned from each other, and improved the boxing cultivation methods in the guild hall. With his general status as a Japanese master, it is not necessary for him to come here to participate in the boxing competition. Because people in his position tend to focus more on how to promote their own boxing than on practicing martial arts for many years. However, Ono chongtian seems to be a pure martial artist. Regardless of his status, taking the initiative to participate in the boxing competition is a great risk. He is very likely to lose the war once and ruin his reputation in his life. However, the opponent standing in front of Wei Ran seems not to take into account the things behind him and looks at Wei Ran intently. "Wei sang, in your last game, you should finally use the method of the door." Ono suddenly asked. While warming up, Wei Ran answered briefly, "that''s right." "Yo Xi, unfortunately, I''m also a general''s method cultivated since I was young, so we have nothing to test." Wei Ran looked up at the other party. After the referee rang the bell, Ono''s body suddenly changed. The fat on his body seemed to disappear completely, and even his muscles contracted with him. The whole person''s dimension seems to be reduced by a quarter in an instant, making him seem to be directly reduced from heavyweight to middleweight. It looks more vigorous and agile, but its momentum is like that of a fierce beast, creating a very dangerous sense of oppression. This state is somewhat different from your overdraft. Yu Yanzhong shouted outside the court, "the method of generaling is to cultivate the body and Qi and blood. Different families have different effects. You need to be careful!" Wei Yan nodded and looked at the other side. He thought that his body size had shrunk so much that he could not disappear so much mass for no reason. I can''t say that this is a way to increase muscle density. Wei Ran concentrated and untied the shackles of his heart. Dong! The sound of violent heart beating came, which even the audience sitting close could sense. Entering this addictive mode again, due to the increase of the intensity and rate of heart pulsation, the capillaries of the whole body become congested, and the surface skin looks like red after being soaked in hot water. Wei Ran''s mouth turned up and his smile was like a beast just released. "President gangrouliu karate, let''s have a good time!" Wei Ran said this sentence with his teeth clenched. The forward speed was like a shell coming out of the chamber. Ono crossed his arms and stopped in front of him, firmly receiving Wei Ran''s punch. Wei Ran stopped at his original position, but Ono seemed to swing the ball and fully inherited the kinetic energy of Wei Ran. His body suddenly hit the reinforced concrete wall, and the wall cracked again. Ono''s crossed arms were red and swollen, but he smiled and said, "great strength, it''s my turn." Stepping on the wall, the turtle crack is deeper, and the wall skin is mixed with cement mottled falling, revealing a deeper cement wall. He made a sudden oblique dash in mid air and shot down Wei Ran, with heroic movements. When the fist fell, it was as fast as a 200 yard sports car, and its action was like violating the laws of mechanics, like a crossbow and arrow directly in mid air. At this speed, even Ono''s actions are bold and heroic, but it is definitely not so easy to avoid. In this state, Wei can start the bullet time at any time, and the reflex nerve is far faster than the human limit, which can reach 20 milliseconds. Therefore, Ono''s action was not very fast in his opinion. He deliberately avoided the punch at an urgent distance, and then hooked his arm from the side in order to lock Ono''s arm and throat. Chapter 67 Ono''s fist hammered a big hole in the ground, and when Wei Ran locked his arm, he showed a successful smile. Move your feet, put one foot into the center of gravity of Wei Ran''s feet, and hold Wei Ran''s arm with your backhand. Those calloused palms were as rough as a file. The grip strength was even more amazing, which pressed Wei Ran''s muscles as hard as steel. Then he threw over his shoulder in judo, and a violent roar was about to hit Wei ran on the ground. The bullet time opened again. In the process of falling, Wei Ran hooked Ono''s back neck with one hand and suddenly shook his legs downward. Make the legs land before the body, and then at the moment of falling down, grab Ono''s neck with both hands and throw him back. Ono, who opened the special state, also had excellent reaction and balance. He rolled in mid air and squatted steadily on the ground. The two sides stood up and became a confrontation again. In the overdraft mode, the loss of vitality will become more and more serious with time, so we need to make a quick decision! Next, Wei Ran continued to rush up to attack Ono with various hitting skills, and then combined with the surrounding step. The move is violent like a storm, and the fist to the meat is like a heavy hammer to forge iron. Ono''s legs stand back and forth like a horse''s step. He connects the fist with the palm, resists the elbow with the arm, blocks the knee with the elbow, kicks with the leg, resists the penetration force with the triangular vertical, and unlocks the thunder attack with the round footwork. Between the two sides took over, the collision of muscles and bones broke out a shocking sound. At this time, it was connected like a battleship volley, and the ship guns roared continuously. Okuda Ono has steady hands and steady steps. He can''t splash water. He takes all Wei Ran''s attacks with a hard touch. He shows his master''s style without revealing any flaws. Wei Ran was a little impatient. In this state, his mood became more sensitive and impetuous than usual. Unfortunately, he is now immersed in repeated attacks and pays no attention to Yu Yanzhong''s reminder in the private room stand. Yu Yanzhong, from a bystander''s point of view, had long found that Wei Ran''s absolute speed and power had improved a lot. However, due to the overdraft of his life, Wei Ran did not carry out adaptive training in overdraft mode. His absolute speed and strength can only attack in the most direct way. However, it can not do the extremely important coordination in the ordinary state, so that it will take a very short time to adjust the body balance between each punch and foot, and there can be no seamless connection. And the muscle doesn''t seem to adapt to the attack at such a high speed, so that when changing moves, the contraction force of the muscle will not completely burst out, so that the power of the fist and foot has not been accurately released. This is also the fundamental reason why Ono chongtian can very steadily block Wei Huo''s penetrating attacks. Now Yu Yanzhong also sees that Wei Ran is emotionally uncontrollable and sensitive in the overdraft mode, which is the disadvantage of cultivating the method of general door after the day after tomorrow. In order to live longer, I dare not exercise under the condition of overdraft, so as to find technical and psychological solutions. The only way to overcome these weaknesses is to adapt in training, but too much training will overdraft your life and lead to physical collapse. This is extremely contradictory for Wei Ran, and there is no way to overcome it. Unless he can wake up in such a real battle! Okuda Ono adapted to Wei Ran''s attack rhythm. With the master''s level, he naturally saw that Wei Ran''s current state was wrong. However, the boxing ground can only go all out to the enemy. This is the respect for the opponent and the place of martial virtue. He keenly grasped the disharmony between Wei Ran''s attack and conversion again, and opened Wei Ran''s heavy fist with a closed guard. When Wei Ran was coordinating his center of gravity and wanted to turn his crotch and sweep the kick. Ono chongtian raised his legs slightly and stepped forward, but his feet were full of shock stepping force, which was fast and very hidden. With a thump, Wei Ran stepped heavily on the foot he was going to lift. If he stepped on it, the foot bones would be broken. Wei Ran couldn''t think so much at the moment of coordinating the center of gravity. But the instinct of fighting for a long time produced an extremely dangerous hint at this moment, which was no less than the warning of the approaching God of death. According to the instinctive hint, Wei Ran subconsciously terminated the coordination of the center of gravity, and still fell forward along the inertia of his fist. The prepared kick is swung back to maintain the balance of the current action, so it is extremely dangerous and urgent to avoid the blow from Ono. Ono was surprised when he failed. But his next combo did not end, and the foot that the earthquake stepped on met back a large anti earthquake force from the ground. Ono chongtian coordinates his muscles and bones, brings this anti shock force into the core, turns the core, drives his shoulders and makes a positive fist! Gather the included anti shock force and the power provided by its own core to the fist front, which is pounding Wei Ran''s heart. Boom! Wei Ran, who was adjusting his balance, was suddenly stressed. He rolled and collided one after another on the ground. It was very sad. Finally, he crashed into the reinforced concrete wall and smashed the wall into a turtle crack again. This positive fist is Ono''s unique skill. The usual training is to strike with the reaction force after shock stepping. The overall power can be tripled than the normal positive fist. In addition, he practiced the method of "door to door", which can temporarily convert fat into muscle and increase the muscle density to twice that of normal. The denser the muscles, the more efficient they can convey the shock force under their feet. At the same time, they have better coordination. Combined, the speed of Zhengquan is two or five times faster than usual. Now Ono chongtian looks at Wei Ran sitting against the wall with no expression. He has great confidence in his positive fist just now. He believes that no one in the world can eat it without defense. "Referee, he should have fainted. Please arrange the medical team earlier." Ono said. The referee looked at what had happened and turned to Wei Ran. He really didn''t move for a long time. He hurried to check the situation. "Hey, wake up, are you okay? I''m going to start reading seconds! " In the private room, Zheng Hong stood by the table, held the railing tightly, clenched his teeth and said: wake up! Wei Ran, don''t you want to be the first in the world?! Liu Wenfei looked at everything nervously. Only from the degree of damage on the site, she could guess how huge the attack Wei Ran had just received. She didn''t believe in Mazu, but she couldn''t help praying to Mazu. Yu Yanzhong looked at everything nervously, but his eyesight was very strong. He saw what had just happened at that moment very clearly. He was more confident in his apprentice than Zheng Hong and Liu Wenfei. Zheng Ze was as nervous as Zheng Hong. Today he lost a boxer again. After a year of M & a planning, I didn''t expect to play the second round. Wu leichan was the only chess piece left. His younger brother Zheng Hong also has three boxers. Naturally, I hope he will lose more. Wu leichan said with a funny smile, "don''t be nervous. You must be disappointed." Zheng Ze looked back at him in amazement. Wu leichan didn''t explain much. At this time, Feng suiyun and Yun''s brothers and sisters are in the private room of the Holy See. The wind seemed to comment on something with the cloud, but the cloud shook his head, "this man is a fanatical martial fool. He chose the body of heaven to cultivate the general''s method that destroys blood and blood most in the future. He has made the consciousness of death and will not lose here. Watch it." Dudley patted the railing of the private room and shouted, "Hey, dead boy, don''t hang here! You have another fight with me. Do you want me to belittle you? " When the referee read 1 and was ready to wave to decide the victory or defeat, Wei Ran grabbed his collar, pulled it in front of him, and ejected a breath with a strong smell of blood from his mouth. "I haven''t lost yet, fat man!" Chapter 68 After pushing away the referee, Wei Ran wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and stood up unsteadily. His left arm hung down, and there was a sign of distortion and depression in the muscles of his forearm. It was obvious that he was seriously injured, and his left chest was blue and swollen. "Ah, fortunately, I blocked it with my arm in time, otherwise I would really die." Ono looked dignified and carefully recalled what had just happened. When he hit the full force of his positive fist, he did see a virtual shadow in front of Wei Ran''s chest with an unbalanced center of gravity. It should have been at that time that I stretched out my left arm to block my chest. In this way, the power of the positive fist is shared by the left arm, and the power cannot penetrate into the heart, but is scattered on the chest muscle and sternum. At this time, we observed Wei Ran again and found that his skin color returned to normal, which obviously relieved the strange state. Only Wei Ran knows that he didn''t take the initiative to contact. But that positive fist was so powerful that even if it was blocked by the arm, it still caused the heart to stop beating for two seconds. In these two seconds, Wei Ran''s overdraft mode was passively released and returned to normal. This also makes his mood less sensitive and impetuous, and can think carefully about his tactics and his own shortcomings. Wei Yanxian looked at his left hand and was barely able to lift it. The arm bone seemed to crack. It can be used to attack the opponent''s soft body parts, but it can no longer be used to block. Overdraft mode can still be turned on, but recall that state. His attack moves are almost purely instinctive, and the fighting skills he mastered in his early years have not been brought into full play at all. When Master Yu Yanzhong had just mastered the overdraft mode, he warned himself about this. Because of his vitality, he could not adapt to his usual practice, so Wei Ran decided to find out how to give full play to his martial arts skills in the actual battle of boxing competition. "Let''s start with you." Wei Ran''s words sounded inexplicable to Ono chongtian, but he saw that Wei Ran entered that terrible state again. The heartbeat is surging, the muscles and veins of the body are sudden, the capillaries are congested, and the skin is burning red. "Depression! Repress! Control! Control! I can''t be controlled by this ecstasy and excitement. I... Must calm down! " Wei Ran didn''t launch an attack and stood in place to burn his vitality. On the stand of the Holy See, Yun observed Wei Ran''s expression. "Without impatient attack, I began to know how to control my emotions in that state. A real battle can really make a lot of progress." Okuda Ono has set up a defensive counterattack posture, but he caught a glimpse of Wei Ran punching and kicking in situ, and even playing the routine of long fist shiduanjin. Vaguely, he knew that Wei Ran was looking for feeling. Under that super speed and power, he could still stably control the feeling of every muscle. At first, Ono was ready to fight with Wei ran after he found the feeling because of his karate master''s name. But looking at the ten section brocade of Wei Ran''s long fist, from intermittent and astringent to dazzling and general fast, and the action is becoming more and more standard and skilled, until the last piece of Flowing Clouds and water. The uneasiness in Ono''s heart became stronger and stronger, as if there was an ancient fierce beast in front of him, gradually waking up from his sleep. No, I can''t wait any longer. If I wait any longer, I will lose... No, I will die! Ono chongtian abandoned the defensive and quickly turned to the offensive. After taking a few big steps, he came to Wei Ran who was playing long fist shiduanjin, and then suddenly attacked Wei Ran''s waist. There was no dull change in Wei Ran''s hand. First, he turned around and resisted Ono''s foot with a solid back. At the same time, step your left foot into the middle of Ono chongtian''s legs, and then bury your waist and crotch into your shoulder. Dong! The sound is like a heavy hammer beating a drum. Okuda Ono even blocked his chest with one arm in time. After being hit and flying seven or eight meters away, he also felt bursts of chest tightness and almost out of breath. "Eight poles - close to the body!" Yu Yanzhong couldn''t help praising him. Although Wei Zhao is a champion of comprehensive combat, he has also carefully trained some of the essence of traditional Wushu. After Wei Ran Ran into Xiaoye and rushed to the field, he jumped twice in situ, put out a fist fight and said with a smile: "the warm-up is over, Mr. Xiaoye, now you can have a good fight." Ono breathed slowly, rounded his steps, and finally became a stable horse step forward and backward, putting on the posture of defensive counterattack again. Wei Ran took the initiative to come forward. This time, unlike before, he pursued the quick, accurate and ruthless way of venting. It''s a sense of rhythm between fists and feet. After Xiaoye clapped the jab with one hand, Wei ran quickly turned his waist and abdomen with a seamless movement, as if to swing a heavy rear hand gun, Ono withdrew his hands, put his wrists on the side of his brain, and his elbows were slightly exposed. It was obvious that he planned to use his elbows to defend against heavy blows. However, when Wei Ran rotates his waist and abdomen, he drives not only his shoulders, but also his crotch. His posture and waving fist are also publicized, but not to attack, but to maintain his body balance. The real attack is a vicious low sweep, which is aimed at Ono''s front calf muscles that are inconvenient to move when he stands in a horse step. With a dull sound, Ono''s front calf muscles had no time to contract and tighten. He was kicked to the side and deeply concave in the middle. On the skin and meat covered by Taoist clothes, it has turned blue and purple. Ono''s mouth muscles twitch slightly. I haven''t tasted such pain for a long time. Before, facing the violent Wei Ran, he didn''t know how to cheat by fake actions. Therefore, in the face of fast but unchanged boxing, he can always make corresponding defensive strategies. For example, in this low sweep, he can change the direction of the tibia of his foot and face it. With his ability to open the door, the calcification density of the foot tibia is greater, and he is not afraid of frontal attack at all. But now the foot has no defense and is kicked into the calf muscle. That feeling is really extraordinary. Ono used a combination of combos to interrupt Wei Ran''s next action and force him to retreat. "A fierce beast who has regained his senses." Ono looked at Wei Ran''s eyes and whispered. Dudley''s look on the stand was no longer the beginning of his hilarious debauchery, but a dignified face. He saw more from Wei Ran''s fake action and low sweep. The speed of his foot just now seems to be faster. No, it''s not faster. It''s better coordination, which leads to the illusion that the speed seems to be faster. Continuous jab, heavy fist fake action, and then low sweep. The group muscle coordination of the whole body from top to bottom. It is impossible to connect quickly in this explosive state without long-term adaptive exercise. The boy, like a beast at first, fought by instinct, and his fist and foot movements were uncoordinated. In such a short time, you can coordinate the muscles of your whole body by playing a fancy routine. It''s really a monster. The feeling of Ono chongtian was even more frightening. His front leg rubbed the floor, and the pain in his lower leg was still so deep. Again, I''m afraid my leg can''t move. It''s a terrible force. Wei Ran knew how strong his premeditated foot was just now. When the other party''s muscles were not completely tightened, he could still stand with outstanding resistance. Therefore, his goal is to focus on this calf, pull out the virtual shadow like body method and move around Ono. If Wei Ran had fought by instinct before, Ono could still keep up with his body method. But now, although Wei Ran''s pace is the same, each step seems to imply an attack, which makes it difficult to distinguish between reality and reality. Ono could not keep up with his movements with such horse steps. He could only meet Wei Ran''s attack with a relatively loose and fast standing way. Chapter 69 Wei Ran continuously changed his fists and feet. There was no gap between boxing and kicking. Occasionally, he hit his elbows and knees in close proximity. If there was an effect, he hit repeatedly, and if there was no effect, he quickly swam around in a circular step. The audience outside the challenge arena looked down and saw that Wei Ran rushed around Ono with his split body in the field. Ono can only defend passively in the circle and fight back occasionally. Both sides are extremely fast, leaving only a series of shadows of hand to hand critical strikes in the vision of ordinary humans, but they can''t distinguish the offensive and defensive actions of both sides, which is dazzling. Just in this short period of time, Ono consciously protected his calf and wanted to find a chance to defend and counterattack. However, under Wei Ran''s cunning tactics, he rarely made achievements. The lower abdomen, chest and thigh have been attacked by Wei Huo for several times, and they are all heavy. Of course, he also gave a few face punches, but Wei Ran took the initiative. Although those face punches hit, Wei Ran''s muscles always tightened in time when he was hit, resulting in limited lethality. Considering that he would be consumed alive if he went on like this, Ono decided to look for opportunities and decide the outcome with one blow. Seeing Wei Ran suddenly approaching again, his body lurks from left to right. It seems that his knee lifting is an attack, but his arm is placed on the side of his head. It seems that it can be transformed into elbow or even hammer at any time. It''s really difficult to deal with. The upper, middle and lower segments, far, middle and close range all have the same threat. It''s impossible to predict his attack in advance. So, a bet? Ono gave a big drink and once again put on the front and back horse step. His muscles tightened and changed to the three war rigid type. It seemed that he planned to use his whole body to resist Wei Ran''s attack. Wei Ran was surprised. After a little observation, the other party''s attacked calf was put in front again. Is it seduction? Hehe, even if it''s bait, I''ll show you! Wei Ran still stabbed open the way and turned his waist and crotch to kick. Ono directly turns his knee to make his shin towards Wei Ran''s kick direction. Then he opened the tiger''s mouth with his hands in the shape of a tiger, as if to catch Wei Ran. Wei Ran''s preparatory action has been done. This kick is a virtual shake. He lands halfway out of his leg and uses his back hand to swing a fist. True is false when it is true! Xiaoye, who chose to gamble, did not care about these virtual and real changes. According to the predetermined strategy, he tightened the muscles in his neck and prepared to fight Wei Huo. At the same time, the tiger shaped rotating palm used for capture cuts Wei''s throat with a hand knife. Boom! Both sides hit their opponents at the same time. Wei Ran''s hook fist hit Ono on the cheek, broke his two teeth and flew out of his mouth. Ono''s hand knife failed to accurately hit Wei Huo''s throat. He was suddenly accelerated by Wei Huo, the emperor deviated from his position, cut on the side of his neck, and was blocked by the thick triangular tendon. However, his strength penetrated into the cervical spine and made his head look away, which almost caused the injury of insufficient blood supply to the head. Both sides were injured. Wei ran quickly retreated, but it was a step back that showed his cunning mind. He quickly retreated, and the front frame in the fighting style was covertly transformed into a reverse frame. Therefore, while stepping back, the left leg is behind the body. At this time, taking advantage of the opportunity to take another step back on his right leg, he suddenly turned his crotch and hit Ono''s injured front leg with his left foot. Just now Ono turned the tibia of his front leg towards Wei Ran''s right leg, which turned the foot kicked by Wei ran into a fake action. But on the way back, the cold left leg pumping made his front leg unprepared. With a snap, he pulled firmly on the calf muscles, and the hitting point was exactly the same as before. Ono''s pain made the muscles of the whole face twitch, and the color of blood red flashed in his eyes. Although he suffered a heavy blow, this is also the opportunity he still looks forward to. Taking advantage of the injury of his lower leg, he gambled the victory and defeat on the last attack! Ono drank loudly and stepped on the ground for several steps in succession in the face of Wei Ran, who took advantage and retreated. Dong! Dong! Dong! As soon as you step on it, the bluestone under your feet is broken, and the cobwebs generally spread to the surrounding circle and then turn into powder; Second, when you step on it until it is soft, the bluestones under your feet are intact, but they are stripped from other bluestones, and the overall subsidence is several centimeters; Three steps are hard and soft. While the bluestone at the foot is stripped and sunk, it turns into fragments of almost the same size as the nail cap. Three steps away, Ono roared and accurately arrived in front of Wei Ran. The compressed muscles of his whole body expanded from the last leg he stepped on. The swollen muscles are like a pushing balloon, affecting the winding muscles all the way, from bottom to top, and finally to the positive punch. Wei Ran instantly understood Ono''s meaning. The victory or defeat will not be delayed. It depends on one blow! Wei Ran, who had just stood firm, looked very dignified. At the moment when Ono was boxing, his boxing frame changed from reverse frame to positive frame. Then Ono''s positive fist has arrived in front of him. Wei Ran''s change of fist fight seems to have wasted the final defensive counterattack time. With a bang, the two sides collided. Wei Ran flew back and hit the wall again. Ono chongtian''s head tilted back unnaturally. His whole chin had been deformed. Finally, he trembled and fell to the ground. Then Wei Ran held the wall, lifted the overdraft mode, and stood up with trembling muscles. The outcome is divided! The audience looked at what had happened in amazement. Some boxers who stood at the wrong angle did not understand what had just happened. Okuda Ono obviously used his strongest unique skill. After three shocks, he mixed the two contradictory forces of hardness and softness into one and turned them into the absolute strength of positive boxing. No one can believe that Wei Ran can take this fist and turn defeat into victory, but he did it. Therefore, these boxers want to know what happened at that moment. At this time, the cloud with the most accurate eyesight and the right angle naturally sees what has just happened. "Octupole - nest gun! No wonder we just turned the reverse frame into the front frame. " "Elder martial brother, what happened just now? Why didn''t this No. 7 use the moves in the eight pole fist?" The wind asked with the clouds. "Well, the moment he turns the reverse frame into the positive frame, his body will naturally come to his side, and the distance will be slightly longer, which leads to the next two things. First, while turning sideways, No. 7 is firing a gun in the nest. His left arm is horizontal from outside to inside, just standing on the side of No. 8''s front fist. He deflected his positive fist to the solar nerve center, so that the front side of the fist deviated to the abdomen. However, the hardness and softness of the positive fist is so powerful that even if it deflects, it can cause serious injury to him. Therefore, second, his reverse frame to the positive frame led to the lengthening of the hit distance, which affected the distance judgment of No. 8, so that the maximum power release point of his positive fist was not accurately released to No. 7. Then No. 7 hit the chin of No. 8 synchronously with the punch in the nest gun while hitting the weakened positive punch. This blow not only has the power of No. 7, but also includes the forward momentum of No. 8 itself. Then the battle is over. " Wei Huo covered his stomach. After hard standing, he moved step by step towards the outside of the boxing field. He knew that the power of the nest gun just now hit the chin with the worst protection, which would directly cause a concussion and Ono couldn''t stand up. The referee couldn''t see what had just happened. He could only read the seconds to Ono chongtian. Finally, he determined that he had completely collapsed, so he waved to the medical team for rescue. Feng suiyun looked at everything in amazement. Her realm was much worse than that of her senior brother. The fight just now was just a simple collision in her eyes. Aware of the gap, she didn''t think so. Hei hei said with a smile: "senior brother, there are so many experts in this boxing competition. It seems that it''s difficult to win the top three if you don''t say first." Yun Chong fondled her head. "There is only one champion in the boxing wish competition, but there is no second or third place." "The champion must be your senior brother, EH - that is, master Vedic poses a greater threat to you, and nothing else will become a climate." Although the younger martial sister is full of confidence in herself, Yun dare not underestimate other contestants. "Although I have broken through the realm that Shifu has failed to break through in my life, I am not very stable. You need to be on the edge of life and death to find the foundation. It can''t be said that other strong players can''t pose a threat to me. Not to mention the others, it''s the Wu family... " When he looked at Zheng Ze''s stand, Wu leichan also looked back as if he had telepathy. The two sides looked at each other and smiled. "This boxing match is not so easy to fight." Chapter 70 After Wei Ran returned to the private room, he had Liu Wenfei to treat him. His injuries were mainly in the left arm, chest and abdomen, of which the left arm was the most serious. Hard block Ono''s positive fist, and then a cross stroke, so that this arm has almost no strength to lift up. Fortunately, one day later, Liu Wenfei will recover. In addition, with Liu Wenfei''s superb medical skills and the good medicine he carries with him, he won''t be unable to use it in the next fight with Dudley. Yu Yanzhong patted Wei ran on the shoulder, "I didn''t expect you to adapt to the speed and power in that state in such a short time." "Ah, thanks to the master''s demeanor, he gave me some time. Changquan Shiduan brocade is also very suitable for practicing coordination. " "If you knew you were so talented, it wouldn''t be a problem to spend a little time training before the game." Wei Ran shook his head and said, "without the pressure like just now, I don''t think I can do it so fast." When Wei Ran spoke, a lot of blood flowed out of his nose without warning, which startled Liu Wenfei, Yu Yanzhong and Zheng Hong. Wei Ran also saw the reaction of the three people before he knew his situation and couldn''t help raising his head. But this does not stop the blood, but makes the blood pour into the throat. Then he lowered his head and sprayed the blood out of his throat. Liu Wenfei hurriedly stopped bleeding for him in the way of routine treatment of nosebleed. When the next game was about to start, Wei Ran''s nosebleed stopped flowing out, and with the help of Liu Wenfei, she went to the cabin to wash the blood on her body. At this time, Wei Yan had a feeling of physical detachment, and even standing was very difficult. Yu Yanzhong helped him to the infirmary and asked the medical team of the Council to examine him. In fact, without waiting for the results, Yu Yanzhong also knows why. "Overdraft your life too much, the capillaries of your body begin to bleed, and your heart can''t accept so much pressure. Nosebleed is only part of the external manifestation, but your physical condition will become more and more unstable. If you play a few more games like this, you will really die. " "That is, there is still time." Wei Ran smiled and said indifferently, "don''t tell Zheng Hong about it. It''s my own business." Yu Yanzhong was silent and finally nodded: "I respect your pursuit." The next game is No. 11 against No. 14 sumo wrestler Honda. The strength of No. 11 is not weak, but it''s a pity that his attack power can''t break Honda''s defense. He was completely restrained by his huge size. Then he was slapped by Honda''s two huge palms and couldn''t find the north. He resolutely conceded defeat with his boss. No. 16 Valeri is a boxer under the Tsarist Russian ocean heavy industry. Since he has no opponent in group A, he is automatically promoted. Although it may be unfair to say so, the explanation of the event team is also very simple. Luck in any game is one of strength. This is luck on the 16th and God bless. At this time, in the infirmary with Wei Ran, in addition to No. 8 Ono chongtian, who has sobered up and has been silent, there is No. 1 Huang Feihu defeated by Dudley. Dudley showed mercy, so his injury was not serious and he was able to move freely at this time. But he still hid in the infirmary and refused to go out. Zheng Ze paid a reward for his life in advance. Now there are people from the Wu family waiting in various channels outside the infirmary. As long as he walks out of the guarded Infirmary, he will be killed. Wei Yanai can''t help Huang Feihu''s fear. He is bandaged and dripped. At this time, a man came in from the outside. It was Wu leichan under Zheng Ze''s banner. After entering the infirmary, he first glanced at Huang Feihu. He saw that Huang Feihu stood upside down, and immediately got out of bed and took a warning posture. Wu leichan just smiled and looked at Wei Ran. "It seems that you are risking your life to fight this boxing match." Fighting is prohibited in the infirmary. Contestants will be expelled from the cruise ship and will be disqualified from the competition no matter what reason they start here. "It''s worth risking your life to see so many strong people." Wei Ran disagreed and said, "you can''t wait to kill in the infirmary?" "Of course not. I just came to see you. Don''t be defeated by that boxer in the match the day after tomorrow. " Wei Ran closes his eyes noncommittally. Wu leichan looked at Huang Feihu again. "You can wait until the game is over in the infirmary. Maybe Zheng Ze will forget you. Of course, if you can''t find your own pleasure and get caught wandering around, you won''t miss the reward. " With that, he left the infirmary leisurely, and the left Huang Feihu breathed a sigh, feeling like climbing out of hell. Wei Ran looked at each other''s performance. Huang Feihu could never play several rounds with Dudley who opened the chakra. His strength could not be said to be weak, but he could not compare with those monsters. Just now, when facing Wu leichan, he was like facing natural enemies. He was so scared that he swayed all over. We can guess how much pressure Wu leichan''s horror has put on each other. This is a much stronger opponent than Ono chongtian. Okuda Ono also witnessed what had just happened and said to Wei Ran, "Wei sang, if you continue to fight, you will meet the monster sooner or later. The momentum he exudes has a feeling of Shura. It''s the evil spirit that can only be accumulated after killing countless people. It''s like a demon living in his body. You must be careful. " Wei Ran had a good impression of the karate master. He nodded and said he would pay attention. Although Okuda Ono said that Wu leichan seemed to have a demon in his body, from what he warned Huang Feihu just now, this man also had human contradictions. When he was weak, he also came to warn himself, which seemed harmless. Well, maybe people have two sides in their hearts. At this time, Zheng Ze paced back and forth in his room. The number of gaffes in his life has not appeared much since he participated in the boxing competition. "Hum, none of the three guys I bought with a lot of money is useful!" At this time, No. 2, who was eliminated by fake boxing due to strength choice in the first round, should be very lucky. Otherwise, Huang Feihu''s current embarrassing situation is what he needs to face. Wu leichan stood aside without saying a word. The smiling expression on his face was ironic. Zheng Ze glanced at it occasionally, and his heart was burning with unbearable fire. Although with the strength of the Zheng family, if we catch the base of the Wu family, we can easily wipe out the Wu family. But as long as one person escapes, Zheng Ze will never want to live in peace in his life. Therefore, even if he is angry with Wu leichan, he can only force patience. Even because he asked for help, Wen Yan had to say to him, "Master Wu, you are the only boxer in my name. Are you sure about my brother''s three fighters? " Wu leichan said strangely, "don''t you want a champion, childe Zheng?" Zheng Ze''s face flashed a cruel color, "it''s certainly good to get the seat of director, although it can only add icing on the cake for the development of officials and businessmen, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t get it. However, it must not be obtained by my grumpy brother. Now he has only fame and wealth but no power. It will be a disaster for our Zheng family to let him get the board seat. " Wu leichan couldn''t understand Zheng Ze''s logic at all. Although he knew that the two brothers were incompatible, they were both children of the Zheng family. Their younger brother was also a member of the family. How could it be a disaster for the family? Hehe, I''m afraid it''s Zheng Ze''s disaster. That''s why I can''t get it. I''d rather my brother can''t get it. It''s ridiculous that such a shallow man can become the heir to the huge Zheng family. It''s Zheng Hong. It''s a little interesting. Wu leichan''s thoughts drifted away. I didn''t know what had come to mind. Chapter 71 On the fourth day, group B will play the second round. After a night of cultivation, Wei Ran recovered a lot, but his hair turned white. This is a phenomenon of premature aging. When Liu Wenfei examined his body, she observed this phenomenon and couldn''t help showing concern. At ten o''clock in the morning, Wei Ran also went to Zheng Hong''s private room and looked down at the boxing ring. The boxers in the field are No. 19 Wu leichan and No. 21 Jiang Wanning. Those who know that the two legitimate brothers of the Zheng family are fighting inside, all look at Zheng Hong and Zheng Ze. This is the first confrontation between their brothers in the boxing wish competition. Zheng Hong and Zheng Ze looked at each other from a distance across the stands. Both sides are expressionless, and no one knows what is in each other''s heart. Wu leichan looked at Jiang Wanning, who was on full alert. He laughed and said to her, "in fact, you are very good. You are very suitable as a breeding tool for the excellent heirs of our family." Jiang Wanning heard an angry look on her face. "You Wu family have been doing these disgusting activities for thousands of years." "The martial arts of the Wu family need a person with unique talent to practice. But if you want to marry freely, the probability of talent is too low. Therefore, we can only find suitable candidates for breeding all over the world, both men and women. In this way, the probability of genius can be improved through manual selection. Then, when the genius of the family is re bred with the talent found, the talent of future generations will become more and more prominent. Of course, now our Wu family has become very open-minded. We usually don''t force others to breed with us by plundering. It will not be sweet to force a twist, and it is easy to cause internal contradictions. Therefore, we also pay attention to being willing now. Unless there is really no way, we will not use coercion. " Jiang Wanning blushed and was very angry. "Of course I know the disgusting artificial seed selection of the Wu family, so I''ll kill you, right here!" Wu leichan laughed, "girl, you understand a little wrong. I told you about our breeding, not because I fell in love with you, but because a brother of my family thought you were very good and could be a good match. After this fight, he will communicate with you well. He is a more professional killer than me. He can be incarnated into anyone with any temperament. You always like him. " Jiang Wanning was furious. After the referee''s bell rang, she immediately attacked Wu leichan at a lightning speed. Wu leichan blocked several attacks, and many wounds on his arm and body burst out. Immediately, he was dripping with blood, as if he had been cut by a sharp blade. "Oh, I can''t see your movements clearly. I just managed to avoid the key. In this way, I''ll liberate 20% of my strength to fight with you." Wu leichan said, the breath suddenly changed, and the black in his eyes seemed to spread out and extend to the corners of his eyes. His eyes became brighter, and his muscles and tendons protruded, but it was not very exaggerated. "Miss Jiang, try again at your speed?" "Lei CHAN! Take it easy and don''t hurt her! " At this time, in Zheng Ze''s private room, a member of the Wu family who looked quite natural and unrestrained in royal clothes and jade belts warned. Wu leichan glanced at his brother, and Jiang Wanning rushed again in anger. Based on her understanding of Wu leichan just now, if she is distracted like this, she must be unable to avoid the harmful attack. Now use this palm to pierce his heart! Let him speak frivolously again! Her palm was like a blade, only an inch from Wu leichan''s chest. There was a virtual shadow at the horizontal. Wu leichan held Jiang Wanning''s wrist tightly. Jiang Wanning was startled, but her other hand was ready to stab Wu leichan in the stomach with the momentum of her body. With a mocking smile on his face, Wu leichan pulled Jiang Wanning''s wrist and one side of his body to let him cross Jiang Wanning''s momentum and shake his arm at the same time. Jiang Wanning screamed like a poisonous snake caught by the tail, and then was shaken away. Wu leichan''s shaking sent a strange force along her arm to her whole body. The joints of the whole body seemed to fall apart, and all the accumulated strength dissipated without a trace. Wu leichan continued to hold her palm and said with a smile, "Miss Jiang, do you want to continue playing?" "You shameless man!" He was about to fight back when Wu leichan shook again. This time, Jiang Wanning lost his resistance and fell to the ground. He was unable to get up again. The strength gap between the two sides made Jiang Wanning feel desperate. "Miss Jiang, think about my brother. Our Wu family has always been very friendly and generous to our own people." "Dream..." Wu leichan shook his head. The woman was so strong that his brother was afraid it would take a lot of effort. It''s really not good. Just use strong ones. Anyway, they have been like this for thousands of years. The game ended very quickly. Zheng Hong''s boxers lost very simply. It was not so much a game as a special blind date, which made Zheng Hong''s face very difficult. Zheng Ze gave Zheng Hong a toast from afar and returned to his seat. He was very satisfied with Wu leichan''s performance. The next game is the wind on the 24th against the cloud on the 25th. An African man is tattooed all over and can hardly see his original appearance. The No. 25 seems to feel no pain, but its overall strength is weaker than that of the crazy warrior basaka who played in the last game. Except that he didn''t respond after being attacked, his nerve reaction was too far away from the wind and the clouds, and he couldn''t touch the corners of others'' clothes at all. Finally, because he was severely injured, even without pain, his physical function could not support him to continue fighting, and he was defeated. The last game of the second round of group B was Veda Yin, the boxer of the East India Company on the 29th, against the No. 32 cloud of the Holy See. Wei Ran wondered why he would help the Western Holy See fight on the 32nd. Zheng Hong only knew the reason why the Holy See wanted to participate in the boxing match, but he knew nothing about cloud. Although the holy see is not a commercial organization, because there are many Catholics in the alliance, the Holy See joined the organization in the name of the publisher of the Bible. Of course, the purpose of the holy see is also very simple. It is to expand the influence of religion and hope to better expand faith around the world through the influence of the alliance. As for why Yun, a typical Taoist successor, cooperated with the Holy See, I''m afraid he had to ask himself. Now this game, for the boxers who have been promoted, has a lot to watch. This is a typical confrontation between esoteric schools and sects. One side cultivates three veins and seven rounds, and the other cultivates twelve meridians and eight odd meridians. In the history of thousands of years, the two sides have different descriptions of the mysterious energy inside the human body, with similar and different ideas, which is naturally full of various contradictions and conflicts. This boxing match may also be the final inheritance contest between zongmen and Tantra in the world where Reiki dissipates. Chapter 72 Dudley looked at the Indian monk on the field, touched his forehead and whispered to himself, "it looks like cultivating chakras, but how is it different from mine? Is there such a big difference between the esoteric practice in Tibet and that in India? " Yun looked at the Indian monk practicing chakras in front of him, bowed his hands and said in Sanskrit: "master Vedic, I left seven years ago. I haven''t seen you for a long time." Vedic Yin was a little gloomy at first, and then said solemnly, "what a pity, your master But this time I was coerced by the East India Company, but I was responsible for the lives of hundreds of thousands of Hindus in my hometown, so I would not be merciful. " Cloud''s face showed respect. "I know the master''s wish. No matter whether this victory or defeat, I will go to India and use all conditions to help the master save his home!" Veda smiled: "master long didn''t teach the wrong apprentice. Since you absorbed the last bit of heaven and earth aura in the Vatican, the realm of practice must have reached the limit." The cloud closed his eyes and then suddenly opened them. The hazy blue fog in his eyes evaporated, and the whole person''s momentum changed. It seemed that there was an invisible airflow around him. "Above the limit, I see despair! Master, my boxing wish is not only the favor of the Holy See. I also want to meet other practitioners who have reached their limits and discuss with them how to find hope in despair. " The Sanskrit they spoke was a language that few people could understand. They spoke in a loud voice, but everyone was confused. But Wei Ran has a special situation and can understand the meaning of any language. As long as you hear it in your ears and enter your brain, it will be automatically translated into Chinese. So he understood all their conversations. It seems that Yun and Vedic are still friends. Vedas, on the other hand, seem to have been coerced by the East India Company by their native people, so they are not allowed to participate in the boxing competition. The cloud absorbs the last bit of heaven and earth aura in the Vatican, which is a lot of information. Does it mean that the world has become a world without miracles? Cloud''s helping the Holy See to participate in the competition is also related to the last point of heaven and earth aura. These things seem to touch some secrets of the world. But even if Wei Ran knew, he didn''t have time to explore. If you can''t touch the ceiling of the martial arts before the collapse of the body, I''m afraid you will die directly in this world. In the ring, after the referee rang the bell. Yun directly opened the secret Dharma he had learned. "Master Vedic, I have broken through the highest mental Dharma of sitting and forgetting Sutra. This is a state that master has failed to achieve all his life. I hope you can feel it." With a whoosh, the cloud directly broke away from gravity and challenged Newton''s theorem. It soared over Veda, head down and palm it out. Vedic Yin also opened the whole body chakra before. His seven chakras have opened six, and only the Brahma chakra above his head failed to open. To open this round, you must first pass through the left, middle and right veins, and he only passes through the left and right veins. The midrib is the bottleneck that he hasn''t broken in his life. However, the Vedic cause, which started the six rounds, is by no means an idle person, and may even be one of the two or three top powers in the world. For the slap from Yun Linkong, he went to fight back in place. The fist and palm exchanged blows and exploded. Some distant audiences didn''t know why they thought the bomb had exploded. The Vedas, however, spread over most of the court because the green brick floor under their feet was broken layers by layers. The green brick floor was damaged by Ono chongtian yesterday. After one night''s repair, it has been even more severely damaged. Wei Ran''s eyelids jumped out of the field. It''s difficult to explain what happened in front of him with physical knowledge and human mechanics. It''s even more incredible that the strength of both sides can cause such great damage. Wu leichan, who has always been very confident in his strength, looked very dignified at this time. Similarly, Dudley, who practiced chakras, looked dull. He opened the eyebrow chakra, which can "see" what the state of Vedic cause with full strength is, and know the difference between himself and the enemy. Yu Yanzhong seemed to see that Wei Ran''s confidence was shaken and said, "you see, they are very strong, and their cultivation is indeed high, but high cultivation does not mean high strength. Like martial monks, Qi practitioners'' accomplishments are only a part of their strength. In order to give full play to their accomplishments more efficiently, they also need to match with clever skills. As long as we master all kinds of physical skills, we can give full play to our accomplishments. So don''t think they are invincible. As long as you can further tap your potential under the overdraft mode in the follow-up competition, you will also have a chance to beat them with your mastery of body art. " When Wei Ran heard this, he nodded his head. Just now, he really had an idea that he dared not match. After listening to Yu Yanzhong''s words, I realized that my potential was trapped by conditions and had not been fully tapped. If there is a chance, there must be a chance! The confrontation in the field is faster and faster, and the destructive power is stronger and stronger, which is more and more unimaginable. The audience saw with their own eyes that the cloud clapped in the air and was avoided by the Vedas. The strength of the empty palm could actually make a hole in the reinforced concrete wall outside the ring of the boxing ring, and all the cement at the edge was blown away. The nearby audience was affected, and many people were bleeding on the spot or in a coma, making the medical team of the event team very busy. At the same time, the audience sitting nearby howled and retreated one after another for fear of another unprovoked disaster. Even the four magistrates could not think of this duel. The destructive power was so great that it was comparable to a humanoid bomb. However, after Yun hit this palm, his action also slowed down. Obviously, the blow cost him a lot. Vedas seized this opportunity, madly rushed forward and fought close combat with the clouds. This Indian master is more experienced than Yun. He is not sure and will not use the kill move easily. It''s the cloud. It seems that he has a solid foundation and deep cultivation. He likes to force the other party to respond passively with powerful moves. Wei Ran observed here and also found that Yun''s actual combat experience seemed to be a problem. The gap between the opponents in the previous battle was too large, so he easily defeated them. He didn''t show his weakness until he met the Vedic master. Wu leichan had the same idea. He had a brief fight with Yun before, and the strength of both sides was far lower than now. The fighting process is also very short. In my impression, I only know that Yun''s cultivation is deep, and the strength between his fists and palms is powerful, so it is difficult to fight directly. Before he finished, he was pulled away by his master and the head of his family, ending the competition. Now think about it. If we continued to fight at that time, we should have a better chance of winning. After all, Qi practitioners like Yun like to live in seclusion in Lingshan and Dachuan, practice quietly, and rarely fight with people on earth. Unlike the Wu family, who take killing as their profession and inevitably fight and kill, they naturally have practical combat experience. Although Yun''s cultivation is more profound now, he still lacks practical experience. If you fight him, you don''t have to be afraid of so much. Yun has changed from a continuous state of oppression to a state of being suppressed. He is also deeply aware of his weak combat experience. But he is the only Qi practitioner who can break through the realm of refining God and returning emptiness in the past 300 years. If he loses to an opponent with a lower level of cultivation, wouldn''t it humiliate master''s dundundun teaching. Even if master Vedic is strong, he must be defeated! Chapter 73 Yun''s actual combat experience is weak, and he is forced to a disadvantage by the Veda because of the use of simple consumption tactics. "Nephew Yun, it seems that you seldom fight with others these years. You rely too much on your own cultivation." The Vedic Yin punched and was rubbed by the cloud on the face of the fist. The hand directly dislocated the Vedic Yin''s elbow with the force. However, Vedic Yin said the above sentence calmly, without frowning, and continued to capture the cloud with this arm. Yun withdrew a few steps in amazement before he remembered that Vedic Yin was also a master of yoga. Dislocation of arm joints was no harm to him at all. He even needed to swing his arm and the joints could be reset naturally. Veda threw his arm out like a whip because of his empty capture. Yun Mingming was outside the attack range, but found that the arm was pulled in front of him. Yun was surprised that yoga can make people''s bones and joints very flexible, but he didn''t expect that Vedic Yin could stretch two joints to such a long distance. The arm waved like a whip could be one-third longer than the normal state. And the wind broke through the air. It was fast and powerful. The cloud could only parry with both arms. Unexpectedly, Veda practiced the traditional Indian martial arts karalipayat very skillfully and could send and receive freely. It seemed like a whip blow. When it hit the cloud''s arms, it was not forced at all. It was a virtual move. The cloud was shocked and found that the five fingers of Vedic Yin suddenly stretched out and grabbed and clasped his arms with one palm at the same time. What happened was very strange, and Yun''s experience was relatively shallow. He only subconsciously tried to break free from the grasp of Vedic cause. Unexpectedly, Vedic Yin took this opportunity to lightning in front of the cloud through the natural contraction of arm muscles and joints, just like the contraction of hook and scratch. And Yun just broke away from the clasp of his hand, and didn''t judge the next planned killing move of Veda. When Veda approached, his other hand had long been pinched into a fist and stored strength around his waist. When he approached Yun''s body, he suddenly burst out and hit the Dantian in the belly of Yun. This is the lifeblood of all Qi practitioners and the energy concentration in the eight meridians and twelve meridians! The thunder exploded, and the cloud stared wide. The position of the fist in the practice clothes suddenly broke a hole. At the same time, a hole was also penetrated in the symmetrical position behind. Until the Veda fell into the cloud with this punch, the whole person flew back irregularly like a hurricane, hit the top of the wall and almost fell outside the challenge arena. You should know that the challenge arena of boxing wish competition was built with a three meter high wall. The cloud hit the ground, collapsed the concrete at the top of the wall, shattered the surface of the wall within three meters, and finally grabbed the exposed steel bars to barely stabilize the body and avoid a defeat. Dantian Zhongquan, things can be big or small. Vedas obviously left a hand, only to inflict heavy damage, not to abolish his martial arts. Instead of pouring all the energy stored in the six chakras into the air sea of clouds, they only use the stored energy to turn into kinetic energy for external force attack. The cloud vomited congestion, reluctantly climbed back, leaned against the wall, and gasped in his chest. But a smile came from the corner of his mouth, "thank you for your mercy." "You have too little experience, otherwise you shouldn''t get hit so easily. Your master hasn''t taught you. I''ll teach you a good lesson here today, if you can understand it. " Yun coughed up a mouthful of blood again. He didn''t resist the attack purely based on his physique. Being able to hit with such a powerful punch was already a miraculous effect of his true Qi to protect his body. But it is also bruised all over the body, and the muscles and bones are blue and purple. "Then, master, come again!" With that, the blue mist in the cloud''s eyes gathered up, and the whole body steamed up a faint blue breath. His Dantian was hit just now. He should have scattered his true Qi and his whole body was weak. Unexpectedly, he could scatter the scattered true Qi into the skin, filling the surface of his body with true Qi, and improving his strength and speed in a disguised form. Now when he attacks, he shows faster technique and heavier strength. Although Vedas did not lose the wind for the time being by virtue of their own experience, they became more and more frightened. I thought that the ability to release internal Qi was the ability of the sect of cloud to break through the bottleneck. Unexpectedly, it could turn Qi into vigorous and envelop itself, both as armor and weapons. But ah, cloud, strength is not just power itself. The skill of how to use strength is also a part of strength. You still pay too much attention to rebuilding. Veda''s arms intertwined with the cloud''s arms. Inspired by the cloud, the true Qi on his arms suddenly bounced and shook off like an electric shock. It was at this time that the cloud was about to attack, but the Vedic body twisted like a snake from the ground and slid behind the cloud. When the cloud was about to elbow back, Vedas had stuck to his back and forced an elbow to resist with the energy in the vein. Then wrap your legs around Yun''s waist and buckle Yun''s neck with your arms in a naked twist posture. Wei Ran looked at it from above and knew it was bare twisted. After he was naked and twisted into shape, he basically had to admit defeat. After all, the trachea and arteries are locked, and the brain will stop due to hypoxia and ischemia within three seconds. There is no way to resist. However, Yun''s cultivation was so high that he even transferred the superficial true Qi to his neck to form a gap between Vedic arms and neck, which would not press the trachea and arteries so quickly. At the same time, he grabbed Vedic''s arm and ran frantically against the wall. The Vedas used the energy of the six chakras to disperse the body Qi of the cloud. As soon as the cloud''s eyes changed, the Dantian seemed not to have been badly hurt, and the real Qi poured out continuously to make up for the shaky body protecting Qi at the neck. Vedas, because of the chakra strength of practice, can not be directly mobilized from the core of the core of the Central Plains. His six chakras are the core. After mobilizing energy respectively, they can be used for attack and defense. In this way, although the energy mobilized is generally strong, the efficiency is not as fast as that of Dantian. Therefore, by sensing the strength from the Vedic arms, he quickly found out the rhythm of Vedic chakra energy mobilization, and while holding his arm, he roared and crashed it onto the concrete wall while taking advantage of the gap time of his chakra energy mobilization. With each bump, the Veda collapses for a few minutes due to the power of the chakra just mobilized, needs to be mobilized again, and then is impacted again. After repeated several times, the Vedas could not eat physically because they were nearly sixty years old. They had to loosen their arms and roll away. The cloud is also half kneeling on the ground, and his eyes are dignified. Although he intends to control his strength and does not start the top power, it does not mean that he is willing to lose here. The bystander Dudley was shocked. He was cultivating chakras. Naturally, he knew that the fight just now seemed to crack the naked twist. In fact, it was all kinds of internal skill competition. He was too nervous to breathe. Cloud''s cultivation was obviously strong. He stood up first after a little breath adjustment. Chapter 74 "Master Vedic, your actual combat is really powerful. Even if my cultivation is much higher than you, I still failed to defeat you, and even almost lost to you twice. If it hadn''t been for the punch that attacked Dantian, you should have been able to break my body protection Qi just now. " The Vedas coughed up some blood, stood up and said with a smile, "it''s no use saying that. After all, it''s a duel with all his strength. Originally I wanted to teach you some experience, but you seem to stubbornly believe that cultivation is the king, so I have nothing to say. " Yun shook his head and said, "no, I feel the subtlety of master Vedic''s techniques and the old way of tactics. If I had master''s experience and skills, I would not have been so lucky and bitter. Just experience needs to go through actual combat, but there are too few experts. I can''t learn experience from low-level opponents. Please teach me more about the next battle! " Vedic shook his head and said, "I am old and consume too much physical energy. Even the energy of the chakra can not be used effectively because of the exhaustion of physical strength. Therefore, in order to win or lose, I have only one chance to play. " Yun Ning said: "cloud, wait and see." "Six chakras, unlock." The Veda was as like as two peas in the sky, and the dent was exactly the same as the dent on Dudley''s forehead. Dudley was stunned. He also practiced three veins and seven rounds. The Tibetan Lama who taught him at that time said that this was a unique skill. It didn''t seem so. "Soften!" Veda''s limbs softened like noodles, as if there were no bones inside. However, in this strange state, he could still stand steadily. Then he bent his legs and bounced up again. The whole man leaped into the air. His limbs were like tentacles catching fish. With his body rotating in the air, he also shook up. In the process of swinging, the limbs lengthened by one third of the original instantly, and whipped around the cloud. Attacking the clouds from all kinds of incredible angles. These are real whips, some of which are avoided by the cloud. When they are pulled to the ground, they can shake the broken green bricks into the air, and then they are pulled back to the cloud by other hands and feet like whips. Yun''s practice clothes were damaged and torn inch by inch. Even his hair with a bun was pulled out and scattered everywhere. Wei Ran simply did not know how to describe the Vedic movement. He was stunned. He could not imagine that it was an attack that human beings could make. How does Vedic Yin maintain his soaring state? Where does his powerful rotating centrifugal force supply energy? Yu Yanzhong saw through Wei Ran''s doubts and said, "every time the Veda was whipped by his hands and feet, he would give back his strength, which is the key to maintaining his continuous flight and rotation. Then the rotation increases the beating force to the limbs. As long as you can hold it, it can last all the time. " There are already green bricks flying all over the field, and the clouds can start to avoid most of the attacks by virtue of their elegant body method and flexible walking position. But as the Vedas hit the ground with their hands and feet, their feedback power increased, and their speed and frequency increased. In this way, the cloud can no longer dodge by virtue of the body method of quickly flashing virtual shadow, but can only block continuously. But the Vedic attack seems to have no upper limit. The more blocks, the more punches and feet. After a while, the cloud can only block with its body protecting Qi, and its arms can only protect the vital points. In the storm like attack, its whole body trembles and falters. The cloud raised his head, the breath in his eyes suddenly condensed, and his look became cold and indifferent. The real Qi rushed out, and the fog all over his body was like going to heaven. The overall momentum was improved again. He seemed to liberate his strength to the peak, and his shaking body became as stable as ever. His younger martial Sister Feng looked nervous with the cloud and tried to cheer him up outside the court. Wu leichan looked up to some ridicule. "Experience is really a huge weakness. At this time, since we can resist with our own cultivation advantages, why not just directly attack the Indian noumenon?" After so many attacks, the cloud looks black and blue, but in fact it is still very stable. He seems to hear Wu leichan''s ridicule. He leaned down, made a dash, and headed for the empty body of the Veda. "Legs, rigid!" The Vedas came again with some decaying sound. His two legs, which were as soft as a whip, suddenly contracted to a normal state, and then his two leg muscles tightened to accurately control the rotating body to fall to the ground. At the moment of falling to the ground, his two still whip like hands had been taken back from his waist. Then the body that landed still rotates in place for a while, and the speed seems not to decrease. However, when the cloud is close to the attack range. One of his freshly changed feet slammed deeply into the ground ten centimeters deep, and then his body suddenly slowed down and stopped. However, the right fist placed at the waist absorbs all the angular momentum and energy in the chakra and blows out at an extremely terrible speed. "Right arm, rigid!" The moment before the blast, the Veda roared out this sentence. His foot ten centimeters into the ground could not bear the force, and his joints were broken layer by layer. At the same time, the muscle on the right arm became as hard as iron, and the veins in the muscle burst inch by inch, burst out a lot of blood, and hit the clouds close to it. After the cloud entered the attack range, all the body protection Qi on the body surface gathered on the fist, and the power of Dantian was output madly. The right fist that he and Vedic shot out at the same time seemed to form a long gun of real Qi on the surface. Then their fists collided on the way, and their fists had not yet touched. The vigorous Qi of Yun''s fist and gun hit the Vedic fist. This is what happened in the audience. Only a few boxers with the strongest dynamic vision can see what happened in this moment. Wei Ran is one of them. After Vedic''s arm touched the fist and gun, it suddenly trembled, and some trembled. It continued to run through until it broke the vigorous Qi of the fist and gun of cloud, and then hit his fist body. At this contact, the whole right arm of Vedic burst, and blood, muscles and bones were scattered everywhere. Yun''s right arm jerked back unnaturally, but he stabilized his body method and castrated continuously. In the middle area between the two fists, there was a violent explosion in the air, just like gunpowder explosion. All the green bricks and gravel on the ground that had been destroyed to no shape were turned into powder. They were forced to retreat at the same time and hit the concrete wall. The turtle cracks on the wall are centered on two people and connected with each other around the field. It seems that they will collapse at any time. The Vedas had lost consciousness by breaking one foot and one hand and were embedded in the wall. The cloud covered his slightly injured right arm and fell to the ground. A blue light flashed in his eyes and converged again. It still seemed to have strength. "Referee, speed saves people!" The referee had already run out of the ring and hid in the backstage because the fight between the two was too scary. At this time, I heard the cry of cloud and ran out immediately. Seeing the tragedy of Vedic Yin, he also smacked his tongue and repeatedly called the medical team to come for first aid. Such destructive power, these two people can also be called human beings? Yu Yanzhong said to Wei Ran, "this No. 32 is too strong. If it is not for lack of experience, the champion of this boxing wish competition should not run." Yu Yanzhong, who advised Wei Ran that he should have confidence, was shocked and even shaken his confidence. Wei Ran clenched his fist and thought to himself: he is in group B. when he enters the semi-finals, he will draw a lot. Only then can he meet him. In other words, I only have one chance in the quarter finals. I have to understand the current ceiling of the method of opening the door when I fight Dudley, so I can compete with this guy! Wu leichan watched the wounded cloud slowly walk down the ring and couldn''t help holding his fist tightly. This is the strongest enemy of this boxing wish contest. Before entering the backstage, Yun looked back at the Vedic being carried down. Chapter 75 At the end of the second round of group B, the winners are: No. 19 Wu leichan, boxer of Zheng shipping; On the 24th, the wind follows the clouds, and the boxer of Qilu real estate; Cloud 32, boxer of Vatican church press; In the next group B promotion, that is, the quarter finals, because there are only three contestants, one will be empty and advance directly. As in the second round of group A, the winner of cloud 32 will be directly promoted to the semi-finals. The semi-finals will draw lots again to determine the competition order. Then the next group B to compete for the semi-finals will be produced between Wu leichan on the 19th and the wind on the 24th. After today''s game, there were several more guests in the infirmary. Zheng Hong takes Liu Wenfei to the infirmary. Wei Ran wants to know something about Wu leichan''s martial arts from Jiang Wanning, the defeated No. 21, and follows him. Wu leichan was merciful after all. Jiang Wanning was not seriously injured. He was just grabbed by his wrist and shook his joints twice, so that his muscles and bones were damaged. He needs to stay in bed for two days to recover completely. In fact, he can also get out of bed and walk around. She was lying on the hospital bed with a bandage on her wrist. She was most seriously injured here. Seeing Zheng Hong come in, she nodded to Zheng Hong, "I don''t want the rest of the money. I promised to help you win the championship." "Zheng won''t break his promise. He will give you as much as he said before. After all, you''ve tried your best." Zheng Hong looked at her wrist again and said, "how about the injury on her body? Do you need my ship doctor to show you? Feifei''s medical skills are both Chinese and Western and very reliable. " Even if it''s just a relationship of mutual use, Zheng Hong''s means of attracting people''s hearts will make people unconsciously close, which is what he is superior to his brother. Jiang Wanning looked a little less cold, shook her head and said, "it''s not a big problem. Just cultivate a little. Don''t bother the girl. It''s just that Wu leichan, an asshole, speaks frivolously, but I don''t have the strength to settle accounts with him! " Then he looked at Wei Ran, "Hey, your name is Wei Ran, isn''t it? If you meet him, don''t be polite. Take it out for me." Wei Ran said with a smile, "ha ha, you must do your best. But what do you think of Wu leichan''s martial arts? " "Neither Honda nor I will be his opponent. When he played with me, he only opened 20% of the Wu family secret method, and his strength is unfathomable. Although I want you to avenge me, if you are not my opponent, give up and don''t lose your life. Hey, Captain, don''t blame me for hitting the boxer under your name. That guy doesn''t look like a human. " Zheng Hong smiled and waved his hand, "you help me fight and win benefits for me. Naturally, I don''t want you to lose your life in it. Well, try your best." Wei Ran stood beside Jiang Wanning and said, "can you elaborate on Wu leichan''s martial arts techniques?" Just after that, a man came to the infirmary room, "ha ha, I haven''t fought yet. Is it so urgent to inquire about our Wu family''s martial arts? I remember my cousin once let you live. " Wei Ran looked back and saw a Wu warrior standing at the door with his hands on his chest and a bad face looking at Wei Ran. Wei Yanke doesn''t think it''s shameless to know the technical characteristics of his opponent before the game. In his world, which boxer would not carefully investigate the opponent''s fighting characteristics before the competition? It''s so common. The Wu martial artist said, then went to Jiang Wanning and said to Jiang Wanning, "Miss Jiang, my cousin must have introduced me to you. I don''t know what you think, miss?" Jiang Wanning looked at each other with disgust on her face. "Do you Wu people have so little self-knowledge?" Wei Ran laughed, "friend, chasing women is not like this." Wu''s warrior looked at Wei Ran with a bad face, "if you hadn''t been protected by the competition party, you would have been a dead man by now." "Expanding self-confidence is not a good thing, friend." "Wu Zhengrong, it seems that it is not going well." Wu leichan also appeared at the door. Wu Zhengrong did not look back, but looked at Wei Ran, "ah, there is a annoying mouse that hinders me from doing my business." Wei Ran sneered: "you''re called sexual harassment. You''re not called to do business. Be normal." "Lei Chan, if it''s your turn to fight him and leave half his life, I''ll solve him." Wu leichan looked at Wei Ran with great interest. "No, he is very persistent in pursuit of strength. In order to show his respect, I will kill him directly." Wei Ran went directly to Wu leichan. He was much taller and heavier than Wu leichan. When standing in front of him, he looked down. "I hope you can do what you said in the semi-finals." "Oh, oh, I just saw so many people coming to the infirmary and watched the excitement, but what did I hear? I began to discuss the semi-finals. It seems that no one pays attention to me. " Dudley walked leisurely to the door with a cigarette in his mouth. There were medical staff outside who wanted to advise him that smoking was not allowed in the infirmary, but looked at so many vicious boxers standing inside, trembling and afraid to speak. Wei Ran walked up to him and suddenly punched out. Dudley leaned back suddenly, the front of his fist crossed in front of his head, and the smoke in his mouth went out immediately. "It''s best to smoke on deck. And you''re actually looking for Vedas." Wei Ran broke Dudley''s idea. He smiled and waved his hand. "Ha ha, you see, don''t call me mom in tomorrow''s game." Wei Ran ignored him and turned his head and said, "everyone, if it''s a visit, it should be over. Finally, I want to say that you Wu people are really not good at chasing women. " Wu Zhengrong''s face was livid, but Jiang Wanning puffed a smile. Wu leichan laughed and said, "for thousands of years, we have always robbed women. Only the last two or three generations have learned a little about civilization. Well, cousin, wait until after the boxing match. The big deal is just to restore the tradition. What''s to worry about? " Wu Zhengrong reluctantly followed Wu leichan away. When he came to the door, he looked at Jiang Wanning again and said, "Miss Jiang, not everyone can refuse the kindness of the Wu family." Jiang Wanning said angrily, "even if I die, I won''t let you Wu family touch me!" After the two children of the Wu family left, none of them noticed that an inexplicable light flashed in Zheng Hong''s eyes. He looked at Jiang Wanning and the direction in which Wu leichan and others left. That night, in a deserted corner of the cruise ship, Zheng Hong and Wu leichan talked freely. No one knew what they were talking about. Chapter 76 Wei Ran didn''t get much information about Wu leichan''s techniques from Jiang Wanning. She lost too fast. She only told Wei Ran that after Wu leichan opened the secret method, the overall strength, including strength, speed, response, dynamic vision and so on, was improved in an all-round way. After he grabbed his wrist, he could penetrate a force into his bones from his hands. Therefore, as he shook his wrist, he could shake away Jiang Wanning''s accumulated strength. She wants Wei Ran to pay attention to the adverse situation after he catches Wu leichan. At the same time, it should be noted that Wu leichan should be able to open the secret method at multiple levels and suddenly improve his strength. Wei Ran remembered these points. When he left, he saw Dudley in another ward, serving Vedic like his ancestors. Tomorrow we will face the enemy Dudley. After Wei Ran returned to the room, he thought about Dudley''s technical characteristics. As far as observation is concerned, boxing is the main technique of body art, and both positive and negative frames are good at it. We should pay attention to the other party''s changing posture at any time, which will affect the judgment of the sense of distance. The special ability is the chakra method, which opens the three-tier chakra, although I haven''t seen him give full play to his strength. But it must not be as good as the power of Vedic cause. Referring to the killing power of Vedic cause, Wei Ran certainly did not dare to connect it. So be careful and slightly overestimate the strength of YIDELI. You can do this tomorrow On Zheng Ze''s side, he was very satisfied with today''s game. I complimented Wu leichan in the suite, but I was worried when I thought of cloud 32, the last winner today. "That No. 32 seems very difficult to deal with. Are you sure to beat him in the back?" Wu leichan smiled and said, "didn''t childe Zheng say that as long as you can''t let your brother get a seat, it will be done? Now I want to win the council seat of the alliance? " Zheng Ze was dissatisfied. There was no display on his face. He sat on his seat, "who would refuse if he could go further?" Wu leichan smiled twice and said, "don''t worry, I''ve fought with him before on the 32nd, and the odds are not small." Zheng Ze nodded and said, "if Zheng Hong''s boxer wins the third round of group a tomorrow, you are likely to win him and kill him in the semi-finals! This guy has caused me a lot of trouble. I don''t want to see him continue to live in the world. " "Yes, my employer!" Wu leichan replied with a smile, but his eyes narrowed slightly. Thinking of the meeting with Zheng Hong just now, he sneered: neither brother is a fuel-efficient lamp. Naturally, we Wu family should choose the one with more future. ¡­¡­ At midnight, when Dudley came out of the infirmary, he was tired into shit. He returned to the room and found that Soros IV was waiting inside. "I thought you were playing with women. Fortunately, I didn''t see your shadow in the communication area." Soros IV said with a smile. "Ha, my boss, for tomorrow''s hearty victory, I... Of course, go to practice." "Anyway, I''m relieved to see you''re all right. I''ll beat Zheng Hong''s boxer up tomorrow. To tell you the truth, my heart has been aching since I lost so many chips to him. " Dudley didn''t like taking a bath. He took off his clothes and lay in bed. He made an OK gesture. "I''ve learned some secret moves. I''ll beat him tomorrow so that his mother doesn''t know him." ¡­¡­ At ten o''clock on the fifth morning, the audience outside the boxing court was already full. Even the boxing ring, which was devastated yesterday, was urgently repaired, and the floors were basically replaced, reinforced and compacted. The wall should be filled with concrete. Although it can solidify in one night, the effect will not be so good, so we can only make do with it. That is, the competition parties hope that the boxers will not be so terrible. The construction team can''t live if they can''t tear down the wall and break the earth. Wei Ran and Dudley have already been in place. They both look like wearing only sports shorts. Wei Ran still looks a little stronger. Dudley can only be said to be a secondary heavyweight. The boxers of both sides performed very well in the first two games. Dudley''s opponent was a little weaker, so he couldn''t see all his strength. Wei Ran fought harder and looked stronger. However, it''s not good to judge the odds of the two according to this. Early in the morning, when the audience was betting, they fell into selection difficulty, resulting in little difference in the odds. Wei Ran is a little bigger, because he fought hard after all. Some audience members who are not knowledgeable at all will think that he fought so hard in the first two games because of his strength. The boxers who don''t come to participate in the boxing wish competition are not here to gamble. Those who are ambitious are fighting for the title of No. 1 in the world. Wei Ran and Dudley are two of them. When the referee''s bell rang, they didn''t say hello. They should fight. They had finished playing in the infirmary yesterday. The rest told the truth with their fists. Dudley''s attack was very positive and seemed very confident. While shaking his body and making fake movements, he quickly entered his attack range. His jab hit Wei Ran''s upper body like a raindrop dense bayonet. Wei Ran followed Dudley''s footsteps, stuck the distance exactly, and then fought back with the same jab with the advantage of arm length. In this way, Dudley suffered a lot. He either chose to continue to advance, or made a false move to open up the distance and reorganize the attack. But neither of them showed real strength. Dudley forced in and stabbed a little. Wei Ran didn''t defend at all. He jabbed back. There were fist marks on both faces and bodies. They tacitly retreated a few steps. Dudley laughed and said, "how dare you fight with me. You think you''re too high." "It''s just fun. There''s nothing I dare not do. I said I''ve done enough warm-up. Don''t waste time and show your real skills. " Dudley looked excited. "As you wish, my sir!" As a result, Dudley didn''t open the chakra with the help of his fingers as before, but ran the breath in place. The diamond gravure on his forehead flashed a congestive red light, and the chakra opened automatically. Wei Yanyi looked, "Oh, yesterday was so attentive, and really got some returns." With this sentence, Wei Ran''s skin suddenly turned red, his heart beat faster and stronger, Dong! Dong! Dong! It seems to connect the heartbeat of others and cause resonance. At the same time, his eyes shone with a bright light burning his soul, staring at Dudley with excitement. Dudley screamed excitedly, "OK, OK, that''s the state! Kill me! Or I''ll kill you! In short, let''s take a look at my jab and see if you can learn it! " The body was like a whirlwind. In the blink of an eye, it came in front of Wei Ran. Da, Da, Da, Da... It was like a machine gun. In one second, nearly 20 jabs hit Wei Ran''s curved arm block. Now Wei Ran has been able to stabilize his mood in overdraft mode and is no longer affected by new town metabolism and adrenaline in his body. Therefore, there is no foolishly chasing people''s hard-working footwork and fighting with people. Chapter 77 Dudley''s twenty jabs are in the form of reverse frame, that is, with his right hand. They are powerful. Wei Ran knew that fighting was not an opponent, so he retreated slightly. When Dudley followed in, he made a low sweep and was ready to kick out. Dudley smiled and shifted his footwork. He was about to get stuck to Wei Ran''s side, so that he couldn''t hit the target even if he started. Wei Ran again forced a few punches and was ready to start. Every time, he was stuck in his position by Dudley''s first transfer step, so that he had no chance to start. At this time, Wei Huo got three jabs in the face door. The eyebrow bow, the bridge of the nose and the eyes were fried at the same time, and he leaned back fiercely. When Dudley saw this, his left shoulder shook and his left fist burst out. Wei Ran leaned back as if he had no ability to resist. However, when Dudley hit him with a heavy fist, his head suddenly dropped. At the same time, with the backward force in the stabbed boxing, he turned around, crossed his waist vigorously, swung his legs behind, and pulled quickly and violently from bottom to top to Dudley''s head. Dudley''s body was hard and straight under the action of inertia. For this hidden leg, he could only raise his arm to protect his head and secretly scold himself for his carelessness. Pop! This kick kicked the right arm of Dudley''s head guard, and the force exploded from the point of force and penetrated layer by layer. Even the head protected by hands can feel the fury of this force, and the ears are like being slapped, as if they were instantly deaf. The brain was also in a trance and shook to the side involuntarily. Wei Ran has been planning for a long time. He was thinking about how to deal with the boy last night. According to his understanding of chakra energy, it has been predicted that it may be suppressed by the other party today. According to these two games, Dudley was an arrogant and easy to expand character. In the first game, he was elated and even suppressed by his weaker opponent. So I thought of taking advantage of his personality problems, deliberately making several leg counterattacks, and then being teased by the other party''s moving footwork. During this period, Dudley always wanted the style of low sweep frontal attack, which also made Dudley have inertial thinking. At the same time, the three jabs can all escape if the bullet time is turned on. But deliberately hitting the fist is also a strategy to deceive the enemy. So the last turn and swing your legs seemed very sudden. Moreover, Wei Ran has been planning for a long time, but he has accumulated a long time of strength on his heel. The result of this hit is naturally outstanding. Taking advantage of Dudley''s dizziness, Wei Ran certainly won''t be polite to him. He jumped up and shook his left fist in front of him. After attracting attention, his right fist crossed through the gap of his fist frame to attack. Repeated virtual shaking attacks and virtual shaking attacks made Dudley unable to return to normal. Then Wei Yanji flew to the top and hit Dudley''s abdomen. I didn''t expect to reach Deli, but he forcibly resisted the blow. Obviously, he was still dazed in his eyes, and he was able to swing a heavy right hand fist. Wei Ran''s attention is very focused. He has suffered the loss of Russian style boxing before. Of course, he won''t suffer such a blow in his advantage this time. Immediately dive down and shrink his neck, and then take advantage of the moment when Dudley''s body is unbalanced to the left after punching, swing a fist to Dudley''s right neck, and sweep his right leg towards the outside of Dudley''s left leg. The force used to swing the fist and sweep the leg was not large. It was amplified by Dudley''s unbalanced trend to the left, making him suddenly fall to the ground. His physique of more than 180 kilograms hit the bluestone floor laterally, and the impact force was not small. For a moment, he couldn''t slow down and was almost unprepared. Wei Ran''s momentum was unforgiving. Anyway, there were no rules in this game. He smiled grimly, arched his hips back, and then suddenly straightened forward, driving his legs to tear and kick forward like air. The standard football kicking posture kicked the unprepared liver area of Dudley with the tip of the foot, and the first half of the whole foot was deeply recessed into Dudley''s muscles. The energy stored at the toe accurately and without loss bursts into the muscles and hits the ribs! Shock the internal organs! The audience screamed at the same time. It was cruel! Bang! In addition to the sound of violent muscle collision, it seems to be mixed with the sound of bone fracture. Dudley suddenly screamed like a ball, tumbling and bouncing from the field and hitting the wall. Due to the precise penetration of strength into his body, the reinforced concrete fence just repaired fortunately escaped a damage. The sharp pain madly stimulated Dudley''s nerves. He covered his liver area. The whole person was like a rolling skin shrimp. He twisted and rolled violently on the ground. His mouth was open, but he couldn''t shout at all. If it was a regular game and such an injury, the referee would have decided that TKO would end the game. But this is a boxing match. It is not based on human nature, but only on interests. After coming to power, life and death depend on life. Wei Ran is already very virtuous. He didn''t take this opportunity to add an attack, but lifted the overdraft mode and paid indifferent attention to Dudley''s situation with both arms. If he really had a murderous heart, Dudley would not even have the chance to scream if he chose to play Yin in the football game just now. Although there is no limit to the boxing competition, the professional ethics cultivated by Wei ran as an athlete in the past still does not allow him to make actions that exceed the constraints of human nature when he has an absolute advantage. Soros IV pushed down his monocle, took off his silk hat, stood by the stage, paid close attention to Dudley''s situation, and his palms clenched with sweat. He didn''t notice Zheng Hong smiling at himself Zheng Ze sneered and said that the barbarian warrior had a false appearance and had been defeated so soon. The referee trotted up to deli and asked him if he would give up the game. Dudley waved his hand again and again for fear that the referee would come to a TKO to end the game at this time. He was sweating because of severe pain, and bean sized beads of sweat fell from his face to the ground. Several minutes later, Dudley seemed to have survived the most difficult moment. The whole man knelt on the ground, his hands on the ground, his eyes full of blood, and the muscles on his face twisted and twitched uncontrollably, just like a ghost. He pushed away the referee, stood up panting, looked at Wei Ran with blood red eyes, and covered his hand in the severely injured liver area. At this time, release your hand, where an area is blue and twisted, and a muscle is deeply sunken, as if it has lost its elasticity. "You''ll regret talking about martial virtue like that." Dudley showed a twisted smile and trilled every word as he spoke. Wei Ran bounced in place and put out a fist fight. The corner of his mouth turned up and the overdraft mode was turned on! "If you don''t admit defeat, I''ll keep knocking you down." "Heart wheel, open!" Dudley''s momentum suddenly changed. Wei Ran looked at it with his spiritual sense and saw that in addition to the top wheel, eyebrow center wheel and throat wheel flashing the light of human mysterious energy, he also lit up a light of energy in his chest. "Oh, oh, I made a breakthrough last night. But did you underestimate me, didn''t you open it at the beginning, and didn''t open it until after serious injury? Was it a little late? " Dudley vomited blood sputum from his throat, "then kill you while my injury doesn''t break out!!!" Roaring out these words, Dudley rushed up with a monster like speed. Wei Ran starts the bullet time and stands up to attack. Chapter 78 With this head-on impact, Wei Ran obviously felt that a layer of mysterious energy was added to Dudley''s fist, which significantly enhanced the rigidity of his fist. Even when Wei Ran opened the bullet for a long time, there were a few fist angles that were too tricky to escape. He ate it hard with his body, but his muscles seemed to have little defensive effect at all. All the strength penetrates the protection of muscle and fat. If you enter it, it will naturally be extremely painful. Now this kind of high-intensity and fast-paced boxing and foot confrontation is fought in one breath. Severe pain will have a great impact on the boxer''s attack and defense rhythm, so Wei Ran turns on another ability in overdraft mode to shield pain. Shielding pain is not always shielding, but you can not let pain interfere with your actions in one breath. If this tone is released, the pain of shielding will attack together. It is extremely difficult to bear without a firm will. Wei Ran made a defensive move, stepped back and took a deep breath. Dudley''s heavy fists hit with anger one after another. For a moment, Wei Ran''s body trembled, but his reaction did not slow down. He held his breath, intended to jump in by hooping his neck, and hit him with his knee after being close to his body. But his arms burst into the inner hoop, Dudley leaned back to avoid it, and then hit his knees forward without warning. Dudley''s speed seemed to open and hang. His feet seemed not to be off the ground and slipped back for a distance. At the same time, in the process of sliding back, the cunning and hidden front hand hook fist smashed Wei Ran''s chin. When this punch came, Wei Ran predicted in advance and tightened the thick neck muscles first. The punch didn''t make his head shake violently, but his breath was almost crushed. A series of movements by Wei Yanqing are all anaerobic exercise, and this tone is broken. Those delayed pain can barely hold down with strong will, but it will make the next movements lose their speed and strength. At this moment, Wei Yanfu came up with a tactic. He clasped his wrists and elbows while Dudley''s fist had just hit him and his muscles were still loose. During this period, he took the initiative to vent his breath and breathe again. The delayed pain broke out, and Wei Ran was in a trance, even the enemy couldn''t see clearly. Can only rely on the will to support the sharp pain, and then rely on experience to use the next action in the case of near blindness. He took Dudley''s arm, his center of gravity suddenly sank, his legs suddenly jumped, one foot wrapped around the outside of Dudley''s clasped arm, and one foot wrapped behind his head. Finally, the two feet crossed and tightened behind Dudley''s head, dragging Dudley''s arm to the ground with the help of his own gravity. Brazilian jujitsu - flying triangle twist. Dudley''s eyes roared with blood. He stepped forward and smashed the green brick floor. Relying on his captured arm, he couldn''t reach the ground. However, Wei Ran, who used a triangular twist, not only pressed Dudley''s elbow joint, but also his feet pressed his neck. As his strength increased, he gradually pressed Dudley''s breathing. He also took a deep breath just now. His head and neck were suddenly blue and his face was red with blood. If Wei Ran doesn''t loosen his feet, Dudley won''t have much time left. At this time, the audience outside the field, even if they no longer understand fighting, see this scene, they also know that Dudley should not last long. Wu leichan on the stand whistled, "the game is over. The boxer was very confident before. He was beaten like this on the stage, tut tut..." The cloud and his younger sister stood in a cloud, and the cloud shook his head. "There is a great difference in strength. No. 3 is also a chakra, but some of the essence is not grasped, and it is impossible to turn around the chakra." Dudley clenched his teeth with a dull roar and hit Wei Ran''s defenseless kidney with his empty fist. Wei Ran screamed with pain. At this moment, his mind flashed: it''s really a monster level confrontation. In the past, unless he also broke away with jujitsu on UFC, how can he break away from this move. Dudley''s punch made him pee blood today. Wei Ran''s feet were not loose, but tightened more and more. Dudley felt that he would not only suffocate soon, but even cause cerebral ischemia. His vision had been blackened. Dudley continued to punch the part he had just attacked. Wei Ran showed an obvious color of pain on his face this time. Dudley''s fist can directly break the defense, which is a direct blow to his kidney. If not in the overdraft mode, there is strong pressure in the crazy flowing blood, which can offset the impact damage to a certain extent. I''m afraid Wei Ran has to lie down immediately. Dudley finally couldn''t support Wei Burn''s clamp and fell to the ground with Wei burn. But Wei Ran also felt that there was great resistance when he reached Deli, and he still didn''t dare to relax under his feet. Dudley fell into a desperate situation again and struggled in his consciousness. I''m here to win the boxing championship, and I''m also here to beat Wei Ran. I''m going to lose so soon? I''m afraid I can''t hurt him as much as that guy Ono chongtian. I''m not even as good as a Japanese? no I''m not willing! Even if boxing has such shortcomings, it should not fall here! He reluctantly opened his blood red eyes and saw a target through a thick blood mist. The dull roar was obviously much weaker than the previous two times, but it also supported his arm out. This time he did not stick to the boxing technique, but used an unconventional technique to turn the fist into claw and grasp it directly from the middle and lower of the triangular twisted legs. Wei Ran felt Dudley''s last move from the touch from the lower part of his thigh. He was startled. What?! Now his limbs are used out, but he doesn''t have a third hand. He doesn''t want his second brother to announce goodbye to himself. He can only loosen his feet in a fall. Dudley hollowed out, but the pressure on his neck that was about to hang himself disappeared. Finally, he could breathe oxygen and his brain could absorb fresh blood. He has a feeling of rebirth, but the practical consciousness of long practice reminds him that the game is not over. Wei Ran naturally won''t be so easy to let go. The triangle twist can''t protect the second brother, but you can turn the cross solid. He grabbed Dudley''s arm and didn''t loosen it. While Dudley was panting, a cross solid move suddenly took shape. When Dudley reacted, even if he wanted to take out the egg, the empty hand was far away from Wei Ran''s key. He could only watch Wei Ran grin and prepare to lock off his right hand. Wei Ran was completely impolite, left Dudley''s right arm elbow and pressed fiercely. Dudley''s eyes would pop out of his eyes, and with his barely movable head, he lowered his head and nibbled on one of Wei Ran''s lower legs. Both sides burst out a scream at the same time. The audience outside the boxing field was shouting enthusiastically, but they were all standing upright. Dudley''s right arm bent back unnaturally. After Wei Ran broke his arm, he quickly retracted his feet and rolled away. Looking down, I saw a piece of meat bitten off my ankle. Dudley stood up shakily with his broken arm, looking miserable. But the action of chewing for a long time and then swallowing made people''s scalp numb and thrilled. He swallowed the meat he had bitten. Then he made a more crazy move, smashing his head with his broken arm. "Ah ah ah!!! I''m so stupid. I know your strength is so strong. I always want to hide my strength! Look, it''s such a big loss! I''m not willing! I''ll knock you down! Press you on the ground and beat you into shit! " With that, his left hand pressed his right arm elbow joint and shouted wildly. Under the severe pain, the broken right arm actually recovered! It just looks a little shorter than it used to be. "Don''t be surprised, this is the yoga master taught me last night, and what surprises you more!" Said, the rhombic depression in the forehead really emits red light, and in the center of the depression, there seems to be a pineal object protruding, just like a person''s third eye. Dudley touched the third eye, his face flashed an incredible look, and then said with a grim smile, "I really thank you for giving me so much pressure. Just now I made a random attempt and broke through! And be able to use that secret. In addition, let me remind you that the eyebrow heart chakra and the heart chakra have special functions. " Chapter 79 Wei Ran kicked his leg, smiled like a beast, and said, "only when you are beaten like this do you want to give full play to your strongest ability. Do you think you are a crazy soldier basaka? The more seriously injured, the stronger the combat effectiveness? " Dudley''s face was covered with blood. He looked at Wei Ran with a strange smile, and suddenly said in a strange syllable, "calm." Wei Ran was a little surprised, but the eye like object in the middle of Dudley''s forehead seemed to radiate an energy, which was not resisted by Wei Ran''s defense instinct in overdraft mode because it was not harmful. Directly penetrated into Wei Ran''s consciousness, and then Wei Ran felt an unparalleled spiritual purification, as if life had been sublimated, and felt very quiet. The beating heart, affected by this emotion, calmed down. The blood flowing violently all over the body tends to be normal, and the red skin returns to normal. The overdraft mode was automatically lifted, and Wei Yan looked at what had happened to him with an ignorant face. Then Dudley burst in and punched. Without the bullet time in the overdraft mode, he couldn''t see Dudley''s hate punch at all. He raised his arm to his face by instinct. The punch hit the arm, and the violent punch almost cracked the forearm bone, and the shock wave penetrated directly into the face. Wei Ran''s head was stressed. The whole man was like a broken waist, bent back, and then rolled several times under his head and feet to hit seven or eight meters away. Wei Ran vomited blood, and his forearm and face had been deformed! He quickly opened the overdraft mode, and under the action of adrenaline, he quickly recovered from the violent vibration of the punch. Interestingly, Dudley didn''t add an attack. It seems that he is waiting for Wei Ran to start this mode. "Your state, when you meet me, will be abandoned." Dudley said with a cruel smile, "calm." Like the curse of the black magician, the overdraft mode just opened by Wei Yangang was automatically dissolved again. Dudley approached with another blow. This time, Wei Ran suffered a loss, made a prediction in advance and blocked it with another uninjured arm. But Dudley''s huge fist power hit Wei Ran''s arm against his head, tossed out and fell dizzy. Wei Ran squatted and looked at what had happened in shock, regardless of his injury. Why could he lift his overdraft mode? Dudley smiled proudly, "it''s strange, isn''t it? From the beginning I saw you use that strange state, I was thinking about how to deal with you. At first, I just wanted to suppress you by speed. After all, no one can beat my fist in this field. " Dudley raised his fist and his broken arm. "So at the beginning, I wanted to verify whether my previous strategy was feasible. In addition, a chakra was opened yesterday, and the speed and penetration were improved again. Unexpectedly, there were still weaknesses in technology. You were successfully used by an experienced guy and almost lost to you. " Wei Ran spit out a mouthful of blood and spit, stood up slowly, locked his eyes tightly on Dudley, and frantically thought about Countermeasures in his mind. Dudley seemed to talk a lot. He didn''t attack and went on. "Fortunately, master vedin, my new master. He was also thinking about how to deal with your palpitating state before. He mastered more and more ancient inheritance. I heard that your model is called the method of the gate, isn''t it? Ha ha, whatever it''s called, it''s a very powerful thing. However, it depends too much on the outbreak of Qi and blood. It uses the ability to strengthen the heart to make the whole body''s Qi and blood run violently. If you guess correctly, it seems that it can actively stimulate adrenaline. For a moment, all the functions of the body suddenly rose to a terrible level, even I who opened the four chakras couldn''t reach it. But master Vedic found that all your abilities come from the overuse of your heart, which is the biggest weakness of your state. And I, who opened the eyebrow heart chakra and heart chakra, just had enough mental strength to practice the secret Dharma of Hinduism. The name of this secret method is tranquilizing mind skill. It was originally used by monks to calm the believers. It can force and smooth the beating of the heart. It is a mental spell to assist practice. I didn''t quite understand the principle, and I just tried to master it. As a result, it really became a magic skill to restrain you. " The audience outside the field did not return to mind for a moment about the reversal in the boxing field. Most of them did not understand the state that Wei Ran mastered. They only saw Dudley say a word, and Wei Ran would return from that state to the original state, and then be beaten by Dudley. Just like acting, many audiences who bought Wei Ran''s victory shouted discontentedly, complaining that it was a shameful fake boxing match and a bad trick for the organizers and Boxer bosses to pit their money. Seeing that businessmen were basically the ones who made a fuss, and those dignitaries did not seem to be involved, the organizer directly ordered the guards to fire a warning shot. As soon as the gunshot rang, the cheery audience fell silent. They also know that without the support of dignitaries, they are just a group of businessmen and can''t play the alliance. Wei Ran is the most promising boxer under Zheng Hong. Zheng Hong knows that Wei Ran will not fight fake boxing. At this time, he could not sit still and felt his heart beat as fast as Wei Ran opened the overdraft mode. Soros IV saluted Zheng Hongjing from a distance. Just now he was in a hurry to take off all his hats. At this time, he put them back on. Although he pretended to be a gentleman, he was sweating, but he was not at ease at all. Wu leichan watched the reversal with relish. He shouted in the stands: "Oh, No. 3 boxer, I predicted you would lose. Now I apologize to you." Dudley smiled proudly. "There''s no point in the victory or defeat. Maybe this one can work miracles." Yun frowned and said, "I didn''t expect that master Vedic accepted him as an apprentice. However, in this world with exhausted aura, it''s hard to find people who can practice esoteric skills. This is also the reason why master vedin did not accept disciples all his life. Even if the other person is an Englishman, since he can inherit the practice method, it is worth entering the door wall. " Feng suiyun said, "with master Vedic''s character, even if this boxer is qualified, it''s not so easy to get into the wall." "It should be related to his British identity. I remember that he is the direct heir of his enterprise. There should be enough contacts in Britain, so it''s natural to help master deal with the East India Company. This can be learned from master Vedic later. " Veda is still resting in the infirmary because he is seriously injured. He can''t hold one hand. "Elder martial brother, is there any chance of turning over the next No. 7?" Yun was silent for a moment before he said, "this man is a genius in martial arts. Everything is uncertain." Wei Ran looked up at Yu Yanzhong''s direction. He knew very little about the secret Dharma spread in the world. Only master knew it in detail. Yu Yanzhong said loudly on the stand: "the secret method of Hinduism does not restrain the method of opening the door. Wei Ran, remember what I taught you before! In that state, what is mastery and complete control of yourself! " Hearing this hint, Wei Ran suddenly remembered what Yu Yanzhong had taught him and completely mastered himself? Since he learned the overdraft mode, he was unable to practice due to congenital reasons. He could only gradually master the mystery in actual combat. When dueling with Ono chongtian before, I mastered how to adapt to that state, and gave full play to my skills perfectly under the limit strength and speed, so that all parts of the body can be harmonious. Now, we must enter the next deeper level of mastery, otherwise it is absolutely impossible to defeat Dudley who can disperse the overdraft mode at will. Chapter 80 Dudley spread his hand, "so you haven''t completely mastered that state. Ha ha, do you want to make a breakthrough in actual combat? Just like against Okinawa Ono? " He put out a fist fight, "I''ve just talked to you so much. In fact, I''m using the energy of chakras to repair the injury of my body, especially this broken arm. Yoga can only be a simple bone joint. To avoid subsequent damage, you have to rely on chakras. Now I''m almost done. Have you had enough rest? Hey, it''s my turn to get back the interest. " Wei Ran watched Dudley start to move, and he followed him for two steps. He put his hands in front of him and made a posture of blocking at any time. Sliding step! Jab? No, I judge, it should be a heavy fist! Sure enough, Dudley slipped in with a reverse posture, seemingly to give a right-hand jab. As a result, his left shoulder turned with his waist and crotch, and his back hand was indeed waved. He was badly hurt by me. His fist is heavy. Even if he doesn''t open the overdraft mode, as long as he can block accurately, he will be able to survive! Wei flashed these thoughts in his mind. He didn''t focus on people''s shoulders and waist and crotch as the prediction standard as usual. Instead, he stared into Dudley''s eyes, because he thought calmly. Now, Dudley must be in a state of ecstasy and rage. He must want to beat Wei with the advantage of basic quality. In this way, he will not deceive his opponent with his eyes, but fight wherever he looks! Sure enough, just a moment ago, Dudley glanced at Wei Ran''s chin. Although he glanced at Wei Ran''s eyes out of the quality of professional boxers. But the heavy fist really attacked Wei Ran''s chin. Wei Ran put his arms in this position in advance and blocked it accurately. But Dudley attached the heavy fist of chakra energy, which was really not so good under normal conditions. With the strength of this punch, Wei Ran retreated again and again, and his arm became red and swollen. Blocked?! Good, one more punch! Dudley turned around and punched out with his right hand! Because the action is exaggerated and large, Wei Yan can clearly observe each other''s action details. The posture of the right fist was wrong. I broke his right arm once and couldn''t take a heavy blow, so he began to take the idea of anti frame jab. Then this fist... Gambling is a false move, and the focus is still on the left hand. Wei Ran deliberately made a gesture to block his right hand, and all his mental attention focused on deli''s left hand. Sure enough, he loosened his strength when his right hand hit him halfway. As soon as he turned his waist, he wrote down the hook with his left hand, intending to put it on from the gap under Wei Ran''s arms and attack Wei Ran''s chin. Wei Ran pulled back and tightened his arms. At the same time, an idea flashed through his mind: defense can''t be passive. I''m a comprehensive fighter, not a boxer, so While Wei Ran sealed the hook with his arms, his waist and crotch coldly drove a positive kick out. Pop! Pop! With two loud noises in a row, Wei Ran''s defensive posture with both arms was scattered by Dudley''s next hook boxing, but he also avoided the bad luck of heavy damage to his chin. Dudley was kicked in the abdomen and his body was sniped. Although he was not hurt, the next set of combined boxing could not be played completely. Wei Ran continued to retreat, pulled away and stared at Dudley. I can barely fight, but my strength is not enough to cause too much damage. I still need overdraft mode to enhance my strength. But it can''t be opened... How did the arbitrary control overdraft mode mentioned by master realize? Dudley looked at Wei Ran in surprise and applauded: "if you are really an experienced fighter, even in this weak state, you can block my attacks one after another and snipe my combo. Although you beat me badly, I have to say I admire you! " Feng suiyun took elder martial brother''s arm and said nervously, "elder martial brother, this man''s strength is not entirely to improve the method of the door. If I met him, I would not be an opponent." Yun said solemnly, "he has his own fighting soul, not a reckless man who purely depends on his physical quality." Dudley put on a fight again. "I''ll fight you seriously, or I''ll drag it down. It''s really possible that I lost. If I start too hard and die, I''ll bury you according to the Daming funeral." Wei Ran looked at Dudley''s boxing and thought: the boxing speed is too fast. It''s difficult to dodge and block. He needs to disrupt his rhythm and can''t let him play wantonly. Wei Ran took the initiative to fight and seemed to fight. Dudley smiled grimly and hit his most proud jab head-on. However, at the moment of his fist, Wei Ran suddenly squatted and dived. Dudley has observed Wei Ran''s waist and abdomen movements, mainly to predict his walking position and prevent him from playing again. Unexpectedly, Wei Ran didn''t intend to use the kick at all, but dived close to the body and threw himself around the waist. Wei Ran put his arms around Dudley''s waist and abdomen, put his head to the left, pressed his center of gravity to the left, hooked Dudley''s feet, and his waist and abdomen drove his arms to throw Dudley to the side. The two sides tumbled and entangled on the ground for a while. Wei Ran sneaked into the liver area hit by Dudley, and then broke away from Dudley''s much greater strength and rolled away. Just now, he really wanted to use ground technology to see if he could defeat his opponent, but the strength of the other party after opening the four chakras was so great that Wei Ran could not control one hand of the other party with both hands. When the other party fell asleep, he punched several blood flowers on his face, the bridge of his nose was broken, and his head is still buzzing. That''s why I gave up fighting and broke away quickly. Once again aware of the huge gap in physical quality, Wei Ran has no possibility of winning even if he has rich experience. He must master the deeper usage of overdraft mode and fully master himself! Dudley stood up with his liver covered. At this position, he used the energy of the chakra to treat a lot of internal organs, but he was still very painful. Just now Wei burned his fingers and pulled them out for a while, then he loosened his hand. Now both sides are covered with blood. Dudley''s injury is a little more serious, but his chakra can treat the injury to a certain extent. Wei Ran got a heavy punch in the face, and the whole face has been deformed now. Later, he got a lot of jabs during the struggle, mostly in the head and ribs. Although the injury was lighter than Dudley, he could not treat it independently, and the loss was more serious. Both sides are sinking their focus and gazing at each other. Dudley thought to himself: this guy has too many skills and rich experience. He is a real genius with spirit in fighting. He must make a quick decision when he hasn''t broken through! Wei Ran thought to himself: to fully master his body, you need to take risks and try. You can''t wait to be suppressed. Let''s have a look! Then Wei Ran starts the overdraft mode again and rushes forward. Dudley calmly meditated. He was so skilled in this secret skill that he could use it without opening his mouth. Wei Ran''s overdraft mode suddenly disappeared, but he has made action. Even if the overdraft mode is dispersed, he can use the remaining potential of his talent to make his expected action. A somewhat adventurous action, karate - sacrifice kick! Chapter 81 The sacrificial kick in karate is very risky. You need to confuse your opponent with fake movements, and then suddenly flip out quickly, driving your heels to hit your opponent''s face with inertia. Wei Ran''s move is experimental. He wants to verify whether there will be corresponding power attached to the overdraft mode after it is dispersed. Of course, he can also choose other moves that are not so extreme, but most of the moves do not give play to the inertia force as long as this move. Moreover, if the experiment fails and other moves do not have the strength of overdraft mode, it is easy to be knocked down by Dudley''s combined attack. Although this move will fall to the ground after kicking empty, it seems to be at a disadvantage. In fact, Wei Ran is still sure to get rid of the entanglement when he enters the ground war. And once you kick, even if you can''t attach the power of overdraft mode, it''s enough to repel your opponent and give yourself buffer time to avoid. When Dudley saw that Wei Ran opened the overdraft mode and rushed, his straight waist suddenly dived, subconsciously thinking that he would fall again. Therefore, after dispersing the overdraft mode, he also sank his arms and lowered his center of gravity to prevent Wei ran from falling. However, Wei Ran has rich experience and is used to using fake movements. After his center of gravity sinks, he actually uses the spring like pedal force to drive his right leg down with a front somersault. The overdraft mode in which he was dispelled just at the moment of the front somersault was extremely fast, almost similar to the attack speed in the overdraft mode. With Dudley''s sinking arms, there was no time to raise the block, so he had to open his head to avoid being attacked. This time he thought to himself, although the speed is fast, it is certainly impossible to have the strength of overdraft mode. As a result, Wei Ran almost made him doubt his life and almost broke his left shoulder! If the energy of the chakra were not used in time, an air barrier would be formed between the muscle and the skin, which greatly buffered the power of kicking, even if his left arm could not be used. Dudley screamed and took two steps back. After Wei Ran to the end, he was pleasantly surprised and suddenly rolled away. When the two men looked at each other again, Dudley was in a panic for no reason. He angrily took the initiative to attack Wei Ran and punched at the fastest speed. Overdraft mode, on! Calm! Dudley''s boxing mode was seen through by Wei Ran. Among all fast fists, only one heavy punch to the heart was in place, but Wei Ran blocked it with his left arm. But when Wei Ran opened the overdraft mode, he saw through Dudley''s defensive loophole and hit Dudley on the chin with a punch. The two sides retreated from each other. Wei Ran''s left arm hung down. He couldn''t use it for a short time and felt chest tightness. Dudley is protected by chakra energy and is only slightly dizzy. Yu Yanzhong saw this and knew that Wei Ran had touched the idea, but the situation was still at a disadvantage, so he couldn''t help grasping the guardrail tightly. What he didn''t know was that Zheng Hong and Liu Wenfei were the same. Dudley''s attack became more and more violent and the rhythm became more and more rapid. The straight swing hook technology in boxing was brought into full play. He even ignored the broken right hand and just attacked madly. Wei Ran has repeatedly opened the overdraft mode, but his overdraft mode can only be opened by concentration, so it will be delayed. In the high-paced confrontation, he was repeatedly beaten, and his skin suddenly appeared many Cyans, and many muscles sank down, which was difficult to recover like necrosis. The two sides never said a word again, like two beasts fighting silently. Finally, Wei Ran, who was repeatedly dispersed, couldn''t bear so many blows. He was knocked down to the ground and didn''t get up for a long time. Dudley looked at the referee and motioned him to read the seconds. The clouds seem to be fighting in the boxing field. Looking at Wei Rong, the inner cries, "get up, you overdraw the essence of life, get strength, and willingly fall here!" Zheng Ze pulled on the guardrail, his face twisted as never before, and he didn''t know what to think about again. Wu leichan was completely silent and stared at Wei Ran. Liu Wenfei''s personality was perverse and cold, but she never publicized it. This time, she couldn''t help sticking out her upper body and shouted, "brother Wei, stand up! You are the first in the world and can do it! Just like what you usually think! You can''t let yourself down! " Wei Ran lay on the ground, his chest undulating, looking at Liu Wenfei''s direction, and the referee had begun to read the seconds. Wei Yanyi pushed the referee away. Dudley immediately came over and roared and punched Wei Yanyi. Wei Ran didn''t concentrate his mind this time, as if the body felt the danger, and the whole body cells automatically helped him open the overdraft mode. Bullet time! Dudley''s fist speed slowed down ten times, Wei Ran grabbed it with a palm, then kicked Dudley''s lower abdomen and kicked him away. Then slowly stand up and maintain the overdraft mode. Dudley was kicked into his belly and became red and swollen. He looked at Wei Ran and dispersed again. Take advantage of the moment when Wei Ran''s overdraft mode disappears, continue to attack with fists. Wei Ran blocked all these heavy fists and ate two fast jabs, but nothing happened. Looking carefully, he turned on the overdraft mode again, which was completely different from the previous preparatory action. It seemed to drive and open instantaneously. Dudley was about to use the secret method when Wei Ran hit him with fists, feet, elbows and knees. Once dispersed by Dudley, it will open naturally. It doesn''t need to go through brain thinking, but the natural action of the body. With a heavy fist, and then in the liver area, Dudley can fight even if he is strong. In Wei Ran''s overdraft mode, the old wound was hit again, and there was no strength to stand up. He knelt on the ground, his face twisted and endured pain. "Your secret method has failed. No, it should be said that after my body can naturally open this state, your secret method will have little effect. " Yu Yanzhong hammered his palm excitedly and knew that Wei Ran''s overdraft mode was further. It could be opened naturally with physical instinct instead of guided by self hypnosis. The difference is like the difference between conscious boxing and subconscious boxing. The latter is a completely conditioned action that does not need to go through brain thinking. The speed is much faster than the former, and it is often easier to be unexpected. Yun nodded involuntarily: "he can instinctively control the method of closing the door, but it will cause a more serious burden on his body." Wu leichan patted Zheng Ze on the shoulder. "The game is over. The next fight is also your brother''s boxing match. Are you interested?" Zheng Ze was silent. In the ring, Dudley took the initiative to lie down on the ground, his face muscles were still twitching in pain, but he showed an ugly smile. "Ha ha, you won! If I had used the secret method earlier... " "Maybe you can win." Wei Ran shrugged his shoulders. "To tell you the truth, this kind of thing can''t be explained by science." Dudley smiled, "who knows, but the future belongs to science." Then he waved to the referee to admit defeat. The referee looked up at Soros IV. Soros IV nodded and admitted defeat. Well, this difficult game has finally come to an end. Chapter 82 Wei Ran successfully entered the semi-finals. The next opponent needs to draw lots. It''s up to group B to decide the final list. When Wei Ran returned to the stand, he was welcomed by the crowd. But at this time, he suddenly coughed violently, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood and stained it on the wall. It was shocking! Yu Yanzhong''s face changed dramatically. Together with Liu Wenfei, he wanted to check Wei Ran''s state. At this time, Wei Ran''s vision was blurred. He suddenly fell down and fainted. Yu Yanzhong said loudly, "terrible! The sequelae of overdraft vitality began to attack. Hurry to the infirmary and come with Miss Liu! " Zheng Hong also seemed to fall from heaven to hell and went to the infirmary with the stretcher. Zheng Ze noticed the situation here, a little surprised, and then very surprised. Wu leichan said, "the further the skill, the more damage it will do to the body." "Can he survive the next game?" "Look at his potential, everything is hard to say." After being sent to the infirmary, Wei Ran''s skin exuded blood and soaked the stretcher, which made people surprised. After two hours of first aid and blood transfusion, he finally slowed down and became sober. Yu Yanzhong looked at Wei Ran and asked, "do you want to continue playing in your state?" Wei Ran looked at the needle inserted into his hand and said, "if you don''t fight, you won''t live long." Yu Yanzhong was silent. After a long time, he said, "master, respect your decision. In that case, there is another layer behind the door method, which is the level that touches the limit. While there are still two days, you should not do too much exercise, meditate every day and feel carefully. If you touch the existence in the depths of consciousness, you can break through to the deepest level. Try to do it before the next game, so you won''t lose your vitality too much. " Wei lit his head and said, "master, it seems that I have come into contact with the level that needs meditation to reach?" "Well, it''s very close. Your deep consciousness will give you the answer. I can''t pass on much experience to you, because I only touched it once and felt the ceiling. Because of my fear and confusion about the relationship between the development of the times and personal martial arts, I gave up in-depth contact. I haven''t practiced for so many years, and I can''t touch that state now. " Wei Ran nodded slightly. He was too tired. He closed his eyes and went to sleep. Zheng Hong has now returned to the boxing ground, where there is the last game. Liu Wenfei followed Yu Yanzhong to the corridor. "What''s the matter with elder brother Yu and brother Wei? Why does this happen when every boxing match is over and you''re not so seriously injured?" Yu Yanzhong decided not to hide it from her and said, "he has the talent of the future and forcibly practices the method of our generals. Every time he opens that state, he is overdrawing his vitality. Such a state is the performance of overdraft vitality. " Liu Wenfei trembled in her heart and said, "why did he decide to do this? Won''t he live long?" Yu Yanzhong nodded sadly and said, "I have never seen him as a martial arts genius, and his mind and will are extremely firm. It''s a pity that he didn''t meet a famous teacher when he was young, otherwise his achievements would not be like this. Take good care of the last period of his life. " ¡­¡­ The last game of the third round of group A was Ichiro Honda on the 14th against Valeri on the 16th. Both of them are huge sweaters. Honda is the first sumo wrestler in Japan, so I won''t introduce them too much. Valerie is a super giant with a height of two meters and a weight of 290 kilograms. The key is that he is full of iron like muscles and can hardly see fat. With a thick layer of hair growing on the body surface, the whole person looks like a polar bear. Valeri used to crush his opponents with absolute strength, especially the encircling strangulation technology. No one can escape. When the wind followed the clouds and saw the two giant men enter, he couldn''t help sticking out his tongue and showing a strange look. But Yun said: "they have no special ability. What they rely on is purely natural physical quality. So to be strong, the body will naturally become larger. The key is whether such a huge body will affect the coordination. " Zheng Ze had left. Wu leichan looked at the court and said to his brothers in the family with a smile, "let''s bet boxing for the duel between the two giants." The previous match between Wei Ran and Dudley was bloody and fast-paced. The audience outside the field could only vaguely distinguish who had the upper hand, and could not understand the fighting process between the two. Although the final result also proved that they didn''t fight fake boxing, the process was too soul stirring and the audience felt a little depressed. At this time, after the adjustment of the sexy girl''s dance, I watched the duel between two men I had never seen before, and everyone was excited. Very fat to very strong, this scene must be very interesting. Therefore, before the start of the game, the enthusiasm of the audience was fully raised. After the start of the game, the two giants did not surprise each other and collided with each other! Honda weighs more and has greater natural kinetic energy, but Valeri has greater strength. He resisted the collision and made Honda suffer a small loss with a head hammer. The latter two did not let go, just like two super battleships, opened their guns in parallel, fired guns at each other, and defended only with their own armor. The two of them just opened their fists and swung their faces at each other. They didn''t do any defensive actions, which fully demonstrated the way of dialogue between real men. The whole audience was stunned. No one can learn this way of dialogue. In less than half a minute, dozens of fists slapped each other in the face, and their faces were no longer human. In the end, they may not be able to carry this kind of play, entangle their arms with each other and start wrestling. During the wrestling process, the reinforced concrete wall suffered another disaster, and the repaired wall was hit with cracks by two giants again. The two fierce men were also beaten with blood and consumed a lot of physical energy. This is the situation that the two boxers have exhausted their energy since the boxing match began. In the previous competition, limited to the huge lethality between boxers, the victory was decided before physical exertion. Now, with their strong physical quality, two real men can eat each other''s attack, so they will drag it until now. Finally, the two people entangled with each other like a drunk. It was not so much wrestling as comparing who could control the balance better. In the end, Honda''s weight was dominant. After lifting his Yin leg, he made a gloomy trip, knocked his opponent to the ground, and then flew over. Valerie turned his eyes and foamed in a burst of dust to end the game. After the fight, the Honda of the victorious side was also carried down. His weight won him the final victory, but it also prevented him from walking out of the ring after exhaustion. Seven or eight people were able to lift the sumo wrestler out of the arena, which caused a burst of violent laughter. Wu leichan said sadly, "Oh, oh, it was the fat man who won. He lost a lot of money." His family brother said: "but in terms of strength, he should be the weakest in the semi-finals." Wu leichan threw away his chips and said, "if I don''t meet Yun in the semi-final, then the final is me and him, and no one else has a chance." Chapter 83 At night, Wei Ran lay on the bed in the infirmary and meditated quietly. During the Yu family''s practice, there were two meditations in the morning and evening. In the morning, it was to get into the training mood faster, while in the evening, it was to assist the medicine bath to repair the physical injury. However, after mastering the overdraft mode, Wei Ran entered the meditation state again, and the situation was different. In the past meditation, he would concentrate his thoughts on the breathing rhythm to eliminate all distractions and gradually restrain his spirit, so as to achieve a state of mind as quiet as water. But it will stop in a state of mind as quiet as water, and there will be no other abnormal state. When meditating after mastering the overdraft mode. You can go further, even forget your breath, and completely enter the state of forgetting things and me. In this state, you will perceive that consciousness has been sinking and is penetrating an ocean. There is nothing in the sea, but the deeper you dive, the greater the resistance. Some forgotten fragments in your memory are mixed in a mess. If you pay attention to these memory fragments at this time, you will have a lot of distractions, so that you can break the state of meditation and return to reality. It is also thanks to his practice of the method of general door. The art of meditation is very simple and has nothing unique and dangerous. If you focus on the cultivation of internal skills, after you settle down, you can''t resist the temptation to pay attention to those memory fragments, you will immediately become possessed and become insane. Since the practice of Wei Ran overdraft mode, every meditation will be blocked by these memory fragments, sometimes even if you don''t watch. But in those fleeting pictures, he always reminds himself repeatedly that there are important information that has been forgotten and needs him to watch and recall. In this way, the meditation was completely interrupted, and finally he could not remember any important memories except some familiarity. He has failed so many times that since Wei Ran participated in the boxing wish competition, he simply did not enter meditation, so as not to affect his competition state. Today, I got a hint from Yu Yanzhong. I know that if I want to further the method of closing the door, I need to touch the ceiling through meditation. Therefore, while there are still two days to enter the semi-finals, I decided to break through the deep sea of knowledge by constantly entering the final. After settling down, the process of consciousness sinking gradually deepened, and finally came to the place full of memory fragments. Here is full of forgotten memory garbage, and there are also some strange and inexplicable temptations to induce themselves to actively explore the neglected side hidden in the shadow of self-consciousness. Wei Ran has had quite a lot of experience in this process, silently reciting things and forgetting me, guiding the consciousness to sink hard and slowly. It seems that there are bursts of whispers in my ears, and the words I say seem to be clear, and the most critical part will always be missed. This is the temptation to know the depths of the sea. Wei Yan has had many experiences facing it, but he is defeated by its whisper every time. After all, the current state of consciousness is the most erratic and difficult to control. Many times, it will instinctively follow the sound of temptation. Self control can''t work when I forget things. However, the situation seems different this time. Perhaps because of this period of time, Wei Ran has a more thorough grasp of the overdraft mode, and his spiritual will has been greatly improved. In the state of being seduced, he was more able to maintain his original heart than before, struggled to break away from the guidance of whispers, and continued to sink. Sneaking into the bottom of the unknown depth, the whisper gradually disappeared, and the surrounding darkness became more chaotic, and the sea became more viscous, as if nothing existed, and as if swallowed into the stomach by some terrible existence. Vaguely, he felt that there seemed to be an end under the sea, where the ground was indestructible. However, there are three terrorist beings, lurking quietly in the ground, seemingly waiting for Wei Ran''s consciousness to come, and then being swallowed directly by one of them. The fear from the depths of my heart, unchecked, impacted Wei''s consciousness of burning things and forgetting me, and then knew that the sea was boiling and spewing like a volcanic eruption. Wei Ran was like having a nightmare and suddenly sat up in a cold sweat. His heavy breathing came from the quiet Infirmary, like a man who struggled to get rid of the pressure of ghosts. This heavy breath woke up Liu Wenfei, who had been sleeping by the bed. She opened her bleary eyes and looked at Wei Ran''s frightened face. She was very surprised. Liu Wenfei had never seen this brave man invincible in the boxing ring. She showed such a look. She was a little surprised for a moment. She hurriedly came over and gently comforted Wei Ran. Through some psychological techniques, she gradually calmed down Wei Ran''s mood. Wei Ran looked at Liu Wenfei and smiled bitterly, "Miss Liu, why are you still here so late? I had a terrible nightmare just now, so I lost my temper. " Liu Wenfei clasped Wei Ran''s wrist and touched his pulse. She felt that his body was normal and was repairing the damaged injury on her own. She said, "maybe you feel too stressed. You''d better not think about anything and just sleep quietly. It will be much better for the injury." Wei Ran lay down slowly and said, "Miss Liu, there are corresponding nurses in the infirmary. You don''t have to work so hard. You''d better go back to your room and have a rest." Liu Wenfei showed a gentle and charming smile, just like a coquettish kitten, bent her head and quietly pasted it on Wei Ran''s chest, "I just don''t want those western nurses to take care of you, so I watch the night for you myself." Wei Ran didn''t know what to say, but her breath smelled the lavender fragrance from her hair, full of a gentle and quiet smell. "Brother Wei, don''t worry. Let me hypnotize you? In this way, you can enter deep sleep and can''t even dream, which is very helpful for your recovery from injury. " Of course, Wei Ran knows the benefits of deep sleep, but he has some resistance to being hypnotized. Liu Wenfei saw Wei Ran''s unwillingness, close to his face, gently close the falling hair, smiled and whispered, "brother Wei, if you don''t want to be hypnotized, let Feifei sing a song, you can be calm." Without waiting for Wei Ran''s response, he looked at the eyes, smiled and hummed. This is a song mixed with eastern and Western cultures, with the charm of ancient style and the flavor of western music. Most importantly, Liu Wenfei''s voice is very soft and pleasant, singing softly and lingering. The song is gentle and quiet, elegant and beautiful. There is hidden resentment in the shallow singing. There is no lack of joy in the low singing. It is full of sadness and turns a hundred times. When you see a gentleman, Yunhu is not happy Chapter 84 After Wei Ran got up the next day, his mental state was much better than yesterday. After Liu Wenfei fell asleep by the bed in the middle of the night, Wei Ran took her to an empty bed on the side. When she woke up in the morning, Liu Wenfei was still sleeping. Wei Ran went directly out of the infirmary, went back to the room to wash and find Yu Yanzhong, and asked him about the problems encountered in meditation last night. After listening to Wei Ran''s very detailed description, Yu Yanzhong looked up and down at Wei Ran, with a rather incredible expression. Then he was silent for a long time, sighed and said, "the situation you encountered has not been felt for more than 30 years since I gave up the climb on the martial arts road." Yu Yanzhong abandoned martial arts and joined the army more than 30 years ago. He was influenced by military affairs every day, so that he delayed his normal martial arts practice and retreated instead of advancing. After more than 30 years of experience, the mind will no longer have the original state, and naturally it will not reach the original state. "Actually, I didn''t expect you to make such rapid progress! It''s reasonable to say that your current situation should still be trying to break through the barrier of knowing the sea, and you should be stuck at this stage for a long time. I didn''t expect to touch the primary true meaning of the ID so soon. " Wei Yanqi said, "what is my true meaning? This statement is a little too mysterious. " Yu Yanzhong said with a smile: "meditation is like this, including the meditation of Qi practitioners. The situation they encounter will be more mysterious than this." "Then what is my true meaning." "The true meaning of the original self is very complex to explain, and I still don''t fully understand it as a teacher. Generally speaking, it is the irreplaceable meaning of the true self. To paraphrase an old saying, it is clear-minded. The situation you encounter now is called bottom touching, which is the initial stage of understanding the true meaning of ID. At this stage, we will come into contact with the method of generaling the door, the method of practicing Qi master, the method of Tantric Tantric Tantric Tantric Tantric Tantric, and even the method of Wu family''s evil way. " Wei Ran felt that this statement was mysterious and inexplicable. He couldn''t understand it for the moment. He could only force Yu Yanzhong to write down this sentence for self understanding in future practice. Yu Yanzhong continued his unfinished words. "But when everyone practices, they encounter different situations. As a teacher, I can only tell you what I have encountered. When I reach the bottom of my consciousness, I encounter all my negative consciousness. If my father hadn''t protected the Dharma for the first time, I was afraid that the whole person would be swallowed up by negative consciousness and become possessed. " Wei Ran was stunned. He had heard his master say that the meditation of the method of the gate was much safer than the meditation of the Qi practitioner. Unexpectedly, there was such a danger. "The disciple should have left just in time last night. Otherwise, it is very possible that there is no Dharma protector..." "Yes, I didn''t expect you to enter the exhibition so soon and will hit the bottom. Although I don''t know what situation you will encounter, you must pay attention to it and keep your heart. When I was a teacher, I really overcame the negative consciousness at the bottom of my heart and was able to touch the ceiling. " Wei Yan''s eyebrows jumped, which means that as long as he can touch the bottom and subdue the monsters in the deep sea of consciousness, he can touch the highest level of martial arts in the world. In that way, he can officially understand and achieve the devil''s task. "Master, if you successfully subdue what you encounter after reaching the bottom, you will reach the peak of your year?" Yu Yanzhong said: "it is true. Only by subduing the demons can my family''s method of generaling the door be truly perfect. At that time, there will be another round of rapid progress in strength." Wei Ran no longer hesitated, so he said, "otherwise, master, I''ll try again. You help me protect the Dharma." Yu Yanzhong put his hand on Wei Ran''s pulse because people''s mood will be very calm during meditation. Only when the sea of consciousness encounters an accident, the struggle of consciousness will cause the heartbeat to accelerate. At this time, there must be people of the same clan who use the method in the door to shake the mood of the meditator, so as to awaken him from the sea of consciousness and avoid accidents. Wei Ran sank into the sea of consciousness again. After the experience like yesterday, he soon entered the sea maze, which is a place full of all kinds of memory fragments and tempting whispers. As a result of yesterday''s breakthrough, his consciousness had experience. Without feeling too much resistance, he sank and gradually came into contact with the bottom of the sea. Another great fear invaded Wei Ran''s consciousness. It was as if they were about to face three giant beasts from the wilderness, and the eyes of the three giant beasts seemed to be opening, slowly paying attention to Wei Ran. Wei Ran''s conscious state of forgetting things and me at this time is not affected by his own courage and will. It represents the cleanest spiritual existence of Wei Ran, which is called innate consciousness. Just like the situation of infants who just came out of the womb, they are not disturbed by all kinds of earthly experiences. But precisely because this consciousness is too pure, it can not be controlled by Wei Ran''s noumenon. The only thing that can affect this innate consciousness the day after tomorrow is the mind honed by itself. The more tenacious and pure the mind is, the more it can enhance its innate consciousness and make it resist all kinds of pressure and interference. But obviously, the innate consciousness is not strong enough. The more you force yourself to sink, the more you feel fear. But today, after all, he is still a little better than yesterday. He seems to see those six pairs of eyes, benevolent, indifferent and ferocious. Then the fear increased, as if to devour the innate consciousness. At this time, a huge external force came in and directly shook Wei Ran''s innate consciousness away from the sea of consciousness. Wei Ran also suddenly opened his eyes. Like last night, he seemed to have a very terrible nightmare. "Your boy finally woke up, but I tried three times in a row. Thinking that I couldn''t wake up again, I was ready to kill you." Yu Yanzhong looked at Wei Ran and broke into a cold sweat. Wei Ran calmed down a little and asked strangely, "why can''t I wake up and kill me?" "Because it proves that your consciousness has been swallowed up by the monster after touching the bottom. If you wake up after sleeping for a period of time, it will no longer be you, but a monster who doesn''t know why! Moreover, this monster has the strength of a complete method of generaling the door. I won''t be an opponent. " Wei Ran was silent for a moment. Recalling the three eyes he saw last, he always felt very familiar. At this time, it seemed that a bell rang. Wei Yancai remembered that the first game in group B today was Wu leichan against the wind and the clouds. This is a good opportunity to observe Wu leichan''s strength. After all, the younger martial sister of Yun doesn''t look weak. "Master, the boxing match should start. Let''s go and have a look first." ¡­¡­ In the ring, the bell has sounded. Wu leichan wore his customary black suit and looked relaxed and casual. The wind and cloud on the opposite side set up their posture early, with a dignified face and a specially tailored palace dress. The elegant silk did not affect their activities. Chapter 85 Wu leichan looked at each other and said with a smile, "Miss Feng, how do you call your real name?" The wind was angry with the cloud and said, "what does it have to do with you, evil!" Wu leichan stood up and said, "wind girl, it''s not 300 years ago. The aura of heaven and earth is completely exhausted, and the demon sect of the old school has long disappeared. Our Wu family''s skill is just stuck to the edge of the demon sect, but it also survives. If it were not for seed selection from generation to generation, I''m afraid the inheritance would also be broken. In ancient times, the Taoist sect that always claimed to be the right way, isn''t it just your martial brother and sister? It can be imagined that in another hundred years, I''m afraid the Qi trainer will disappear completely. In this case, it''s ridiculous to argue for right and wrong? " Feng suiyun naturally knows that what Wu leichan said is reasonable, but as the last Qi trainer, she is very proud and respected for the discipline of our school and its elders. In addition, living in the mountains for a long time and rarely walking on the earth, this brain also seems more rigid. "I won''t argue with you. In short, since you and I are in this challenge arena, we naturally have to decide between life and death!" Wu leichan laughed, looked up at Xiangyun''s stand, pointed to him and said, "if your senior brother is standing here, he has no problem saying this. As for Miss Feng, you should think about one thing. " The wind frowned with the cloud and said, "what''s the matter?" "If I defeat your senior brother, you have to go with me!" ¡°£¿£¡¡± The wind followed the cloud and was surprised at first, then became angry and ashamed, "shameless evil way, how dare you speak frivolously!" They put on a posture to attack. Wu leichan waved his hand and said, "in the infirmary, a friend surnamed Wei said well that we Wu people don''t seem to be good at pursuing women. I''ve been thinking about it. I think you have special affection for your senior brother. But Wu has a crush on you, and he doesn''t have the confidence to compete with your senior brother. He thinks that only by killing him can he bring you back to the family to marry. But think about this world, in addition to your senior brother, only Wu is worthy of you. So as long as you kill him, the girl will have no choice. " Cloud heard his eyes angry above. "Younger martial sister, you just admit defeat. Let elder martial brother finish with him later!" Feng suiyun''s anger was high. She was simple and had a place in her heart. How could she be bullied by people''s words like flirting? She immediately said angrily: "no! Elder martial brother, I''ll teach him a lesson. If he can''t even beat me, how can he say those words! " Wu leichan smiled, stretched out his hand and invited: "Miss Yun, please do it at will. Wu only shows 40% of the ability of family secrets, and will never use more power!" At this time, Wei Ran has come to the private room stand where Zheng Hong is located. Naturally, he has listened to the dialogue just now. I immediately felt that the dispute between the sect and the demon sect was really interesting. Listen to what they mean, it seems that 300 years ago, they still killed each other when they met. Unexpectedly, today, the descendant of the demon gate and the descendant of the sect are fighting for a woman at the same time. It''s very interesting. The wind moves with the cloud in anger. Although she can''t hit people in the air like her senior brother, she can''t underestimate the Qi hidden in the palm after she gets close. But Wu leichan, who opened a 40% increase, is much better than the last one against Jiang Wanning. Let the wind slap the cloud with a few palms on the body, and the skin is torn open. They can still keep smiling without blinking their eyes. "The girl''s palm is strong and soft. Unfortunately, her internal skill is a little poor." Wu leichan didn''t want to hurt her. He punched out and received a lot of strength, but the terrible speed was like a flash of light and shadow. He couldn''t see anything clearly. Naturally, the wind can''t hide from the cloud. Her actual combat experience can''t even compare with her senior brother, so she doesn''t know how to predict. She got a punch on her abdomen, and the whole person floated out like a leaf in the wind. Fortunately, she showed her secret body method in time, otherwise this punch would be enough to end the game. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and began to attack around Wu leichan regardless of the drink of her senior brother. Although her attacks around her body were as dense as rain, she was seen and avoided by Wu leichan. Wu leichan''s footsteps moved no more than three steps. Wu leichan''s strength is overwhelming, but Wei Ran, who is watching from above, is quite confident. When Wu leichan turns on 40%, he is still sure to suppress it. "Girl, this competition is too boring. I don''t want to reveal too many cards to be found by your senior brother. So, I''m sorry! " Wu leichan turned his fist into his palm and cut into the wind with the cloud''s neck in the posture of hand knife. If he is hit here, people will be directly unconscious. Maybe it''s because of a series of attacks, or maybe it''s because of the experience of Wu leichan''s fist. Feng suiyun successfully predicted the coming trend of this palm when the edge of the palm was about to hit himself. She used the palm support to turn the circle, and used her internal skill to show her ingenious skill of turning strength. He successfully removed Wu leichan''s palm, and then the wind burst in with the cloud. First, he made a fist, and then lifted up a foot covertly in the middle. Unexpectedly, he used the fist to lead the leg. The combination of emptiness and reality was to directly attack Wu leichan''s lower body. This simple little girl is so cruel! Wu leichan seemed unmoved and let her kick. Then with a roar, the wind stopped with the action of the cloud and looked down with incredible eyes. Wu leichan''s fist hit her deeply in the abdomen, and a violent feeling like intestinal colic surged up and drowned her. The second before she fainted, the kick she kicked was still half an inch short because of Wu leichan''s fist. "How hateful! Failed to help elder martial brother weaken him a little! " After Wu leichan knocked out the wind and followed the cloud, he held her. Yun was immediately furious, leaped down from the stand and stood in front of Wu leichan. "Let her go!" This move attracted the attention of the referee and the competition team. The referee immediately came forward and warned him of the threat of disqualification. Seeing this, Zheng Ze immediately complained to the competition team, saying that Yun''s behavior was a direct challenge to the competition rules. Entering the boxing field before the end of the boxing match was a serious violation of the rules and should be disqualified. Yun really didn''t go forward at the end of the referee''s judgment. He seemed very impulsive and really broke the rules. Some spectators outside the stadium were not too big and shouted to let them start the war in advance. The four members of the competition group Council looked at each other. For Yun''s behavior, according to normal circumstances, he must be directly disqualified from the competition. At this time, the cardinal, the boss behind the cloud, waved to the four members of the Council, and then made a cross on his body. Three of the members of the Council responded with corresponding understanding and finally said amen at the same time. As the chairman, Wang Haifeng finally saw that the other three directors were staring at themselves. They were all Catholics. Although he is not Wang Haifeng, he is now alone. He has no choice but to say with a bitter smile: "Boxer No. 32 seriously violates the rules, but there is a reason for it. He entered the ring after the victory or defeat of the game has been determined, and did not attack the boxers in the ring, so he gave a warning. If he violates it again, he will be disqualified immediately!" This operation naturally caused Zheng Ze''s extreme dissatisfaction, but looking at the other three members of the Council, behind which stood such a huge force as the Holy See, it couldn''t happen, so he had to bear it for the time being. Chapter 86 In the third round of group B, there was only Wu leichan''s game against Feng suiyun. Cloud 32 could not match his opponent due to the schedule, so he was promoted directly. Then the list of semi-finals will be officially determined: No. 7 Wei Ran, boxer of Zheng Hong''s new world Zheng shipping; No. 14 Ichiro Honda, boxer of hongmaru business under Zheng Hong''s name; No. 19 Wu leichan, boxer of Zheng''s freight under the name of Zheng Ze; Cloud 32, a boxer under the Vatican church press; The two semi-finals need a draw, which will start directly after the game between Wu leichan and Feng suiyun. The drawing of lots was carried out directly by Wang Haifeng, President of the Council, who put his hand into a wooden box. There are four boxer''s brands in the box. He touches two at will and directly determines the matching situation. It''s very simple. At this time, the most nervous is the two brothers Zheng Hong and Zheng Ze. They both stare at Wang Haifeng''s fat hand in the lottery, and unconsciously recite something in their hearts. For Zheng Hong, two of the four fighters are his. What he most wanted to see was Wei ran against Ichiro uemota and Wu leichan against shangyun. In this way, Wu leichan and Yun should have equal strength. No matter who wins or loses, the one who wins must be injured. Maybe he will be seriously injured and even can''t participate in the finals. Zheng Hong would urge Ichiro Honda to release water to Wei ran as much as possible. Put all the bets on Wei Ran and save his strength for the finals to deal with the seriously injured opponent. In this way, Zheng Hong''s final victory rate will be the highest. Zheng Ze naturally has the opposite idea. He hopes Wu leichan will meet Ichiro Honda. After all, even if you don''t know how to fight anymore, after watching so many rounds of boxing matches, which boxer has higher gold content, we are basically clear. Among the remaining four, Ichiro Honda was the most powerful. Then he suffered a lot of injuries in the last game against the Tsarist Russian. In the semi-finals, it was a big gift bag. Everyone wanted to win him. If he wins Ichiro Honda, Wu leichan will not lose much if he wants to beat him. He will meet the decisive battle in the best condition. No matter who he meets, Zheng Ze will be the winner. Wang Haifeng deliberately tampered in the wooden box for a while with some evil taste. He looked carefully at the two brothers below and showed an unidentified smile. Then he took his hand out of the wooden box and didn''t look at it himself. He showed it in front of the public. He didn''t have bad taste and left the suspense to the end. At this time, representatives of all chambers of commerce were near the rostrum. Everyone saw Wang Haifeng''s display. The first round consists of Wu leichan on the 19th against Wei ran on the 7th, so the second round is naturally Ichiro Honda on the 14th against cloud 32. After the simple lottery match, someone directly wrote the battle order on the competition schedule blackboard. The battle time will start at 10 a.m. the day after tomorrow! Wei Ran and Wu leichan stood not far away and looked at each other. Wu leichan looked at the gauze wrapped around Wei Ran and smiled, "I haven''t lost much in the previous games, but every game you play is almost a hard battle. I''m sorry, my luck seems better. I hope you''ve done something for yourself. " Wei Ran''s eyes were burning with fighting spirit, "I will do my best. Although you have an advantage, you may not be able to win the final victory." Wu leichan laughed twice, stopped talking, turned and went out. Zheng Hong saw the result of the draw and immediately blackened his face. Although two of the four boxers are his. However, Wei Ran, who is more powerful, has fought hard and accumulated a lot of injuries. Although the strength will break through a lot in each war, the state is really not the top state. In fact, in Zheng Hong''s opinion, there is only one choice he can draw lots to match, that is, Wei Ran vs. Ichiro uemota. Against the other two strong opponents, it means that Wei Ran has to deal with two strong players in wheel battle, and the hope of winning is really slim. Zheng Ze sneered at this situation. Despite this result, even if Wu leichan defeats Wei Ran, he will have to face the guy named Yun in the end. The hope of winning in the end is less than half. As a result, it would be a pity to spend so much on M & A and may not get the seat of director. But as long as his brother can''t get it, Zheng Ze thinks it''s acceptable. Only the cardinal of the Holy See was most happy. When he saw the results, he immediately drew a cross on his body and praised God and Jesus. In the previous game between Yun and Vedic Yin, Yun was seriously injured. Although his attack power is strong, his defense power is relatively weak. He was wounded by the Veda''s last explosive attack. Now he can come out and walk. It can only be said that he is thanks to the sitting and forgetting Sutra skill, which has a good effect of rapid healing. But since it is fast, it cannot be treated completely. Therefore, there are some hidden dangers in the injuries on the body. After drawing lots, it will save a lot of physical strength and help the injury recover faster against Ichiro uemota, the weakest boxer. Wei Ran and Wu leichan are fighting with each other. According to the cardinal''s evaluation, Wu leichan may be stronger, but it is impossible to defeat Wei Ran completely without injury. After all, Wei Ran has fought three hard battles in a row, and his strength will break through before the battle. He is a talented and hard-working super boxer full of potential. He must not be underestimated because of his poor state. In this way, if the two tigers compete, the remaining one will naturally be seriously injured. On the contrary, the cloud will have a great chance of winning. This is the most favorable situation for the Holy See. Several representatives of the chamber of Commerce left separately with different thoughts. Honda Ichiro, who has been despised by everyone, is very angry. His face is swollen like a pig''s head. This is the result of pure fist fight with Valerie without defense. Although very man, but the result is like a pig, to tell the truth, still lost, lost a lot. Ichiro Honda looked at Xiang Yun and said angrily, "Qi trainer! Don''t think I Honda Ichiro is a soft persimmon that can be kneaded at will. If you dare to look down on the boxing field in the sky, I will give you an unforgettable lesson for life! " Yun looked at each other in amazement, then pulled down the corners of his mouth and left with his younger martial sister. Wei Yanxian chatted with Zheng Hong near the ship''s side for a while. Although Zheng Hong was in a bad mood, he would not show it in front of his own people, let alone vent his dissatisfaction at will. He patted Wei ran on the arm as usual and encouraged him. Wei Ran naturally saw Zheng Hong''s heart, but he was a rough man and didn''t say anything gentle to comfort people. Only a very solemn guarantee to Zheng Hong will win the final victory, so that he doesn''t have to worry. Then she went back to her room, but Liu Wenfei didn''t know when to wait here. Chapter 87 Wei Ran planned to have a rest and refresh himself. Then he went to Yu Yanzhong''s room and asked him to protect his Dharma. While there was still time, he meditated again. At this time, I was surprised to meet Liu Wenfei in my room. Then I remembered that I really forgot to lock the door when I went out. "Miss Liu, why are you in Wei''s room?" "Brother Wei''s bandage needs to be changed. Feifei specially waits here." Wei Ran felt strange. The doctor did tell him to change the bandage in the infirmary at noon. Now it''s almost time, but Liu Wenfei waited for herself in the room in advance. But I didn''t ask so much. I sat by the bed and asked Liu Wenfei to change her bandage. Liu Wenfei gently relieved the bandage on Wei Ran, applied medicine again and massaged it to make the drug penetrate into the skin. After the skin was hot, she wrapped a new bandage again. These plasters used to take more than ten days to completely recover Wei Ran''s various injuries, but now they can only recover slightly. For the semi-finals the day after tomorrow, they can only be said to have begun to take effect. The last step was to wrap the bandage around Wei Ran''s chest. Here, he had been hit by Ono chongtian before, and he hasn''t been completely cured. Fortunately, in the game with Dudley, it was well protected, but it was not hit hard, so it would not aggravate the injury. Liu Wenfei wound the bandage several times. After fixing it, she tied the knot behind Wei Ran, but she tied it from the front to the back. In this way, the posture of both sides appears extremely ambiguous. Liu Wenfei''s face was completely stuck in Wei Ran''s arms. Wei Ran intended to remind her, but her words suddenly became dry at the throat and couldn''t speak out. Then he sniffed the lavender perfume of Liu Wen Fei''s hair, and mixed with one of them, which was so inexplicable that he could not extricate himself from it. Then, Wen xiangnuanyu snuggled in her arms. After her hands were finished with the bandage, she didn''t take it back. Instead, she tightly hugged Wei Ran''s body and pressed her cheek against his chest. Her delicate body trembled slightly. The hearts of the two people were pounding like a sentimental tune. ¡­¡­ In the afternoon, Wei Yancai came to master Yu Yanzhong''s residence and was about to continue to ask Master to protect the Dharma. Yu Yanzhong put down his tea cup and looked at Wei Ran carefully. He smiled strangely and vaguely: "yes, I know I''m going to die soon. I know how to keep seeds for myself. I won''t be extinct. Although Liu Wenfei has a strange temper, she is a capable woman who can take good care of you and her children. " Wei Ran was quite stunned. Although the incident at noon was not small, there was absolutely no one outside the room at that time. Wei Ran can fully confirm this. Why can Yu Yanzhong tell the story between him and Liu Wenfei. Yu Yanzhong stroked his long beard and said, "I have a way to see through the affairs of men and women after I have lived so old. Hey, hey, how can you cheat me by eating meat? In addition, at noon, I saw Liu Wenfei. The girl saw that your door was unlocked and hid and entered alone. This girl has some feelings for you on weekdays. If you can''t guess this, I won''t live so old for nothing. " Wei Ran thought to himself that it was really difficult to restrain himself because of a moment''s emotion, and it also had its own reason to suppress it for many years. It''s not why I kept the seed. Master didn''t guess it. Wei Ran was very magnanimous about the revelation of this matter. He didn''t have any panic and scruples. He was just not interested in continuing to talk deeply about this matter, so he moved the topic to this purpose. Yu Yanzhong heard that Wei Ran wanted to make every effort to impact that further level these two days. He hoped to improve his strength before the duel with Wu leichan. Although some are eager for quick success and instant benefit, the external pressure is really heavy, so Yu Yanzhong didn''t stop him and promised to protect the law for him. ¡­¡­ At this time, Liu Wenfei came out of Wei Ran''s room. Each luxury single room has a private bathroom and bathroom. Therefore, Liu Wenfei came out after grooming. After going out, she held her stomach with some joy, as if there were a golden thing there. Half a month has passed since her monthly affair, which is the period when women are suitable for pregnancy, and Liu Wenfei specially picked this period to guard this thing in Wei Ran''s room ¡­¡­ Wei Ran meditated many times in the afternoon. Originally, meditation could cultivate spirit and make him energetic. At this time, Wei Ran was indeed a dark blue face, like a second ancestor with excessive wine and color. He shook his head and said disappointed, "no, master, every time when he wants to touch the bottom, he meets those three terrible monsters. After that, there was an extreme fear that it seemed to be swallowed up. Otherwise, master, you would wake me up later? " Yu Yanzhong shook his head firmly and said, "it''s not good. It''s too risky. Don''t try it first. It''s not a day''s work. Now you are impetuous and lack of spirit, which is more difficult to achieve. Let''s have a rest tonight. Don''t meditate before the game. Be careful, it will affect the state of the game. " Wei Ran clenched his fist. Wu leichan''s strength put a lot of pressure on him. So Wei Ran is eager to seek a breakthrough opportunity, but now it seems that he can''t succeed for a while. Do you want to make a breakthrough? However, this matter involves the spiritual level, not the control of the body. How can we make a breakthrough in actual combat? Wei Ran was helpless, but there was no more way today. After eating in the canteen, he went back to his room. On the way, I met Wu leichan who was preparing to eat again. The two sides just looked at each other. Wu leichan was surprised to see Wei Ran''s state, but he didn''t ask much. He just looked at Wei Ran with more sympathy or some contempt. Wei Ran understood Wu leichan''s meaning, but he ignored it. Before the start of the game, what you say is nonsense. Talking can''t help you win. After returning to the room, she found that Liu Wenfei was still waiting for herself, just like a gentle and virtuous wife, helping him clean up the sanitation in the room. Liu Wenfei was very surprised when she saw Wei Ran''s appearance. She immediately came forward to diagnose Wei Ran''s pulse. Wei Ran motioned that he was all right. The excuse was that he practiced too much and needed a rest. He was not a man of the unrestrained lust. He did not leave Liu Wenfei because of the a moment of the greed. Instead, he stayed alone in house and meditated. This meditation is not intended to touch the bottom, but to slowly restore energy in the shallow sea of consciousness, which is better than sleeping. After meditating for two hours, suddenly the devil''s cheap laughter came. "Hey, hey, let me see what happened in the timeline of this room? Oh - such an interesting thing happened at noon. It''s sex in the daytime! ~ " Wei Ran recovered from meditation and his spirit was much better. "I haven''t reached the level mentioned by Lord devil before, but I don''t know why Lord devil visited in advance?" Chapter 88 The devil said with a smile, "I''m free. I think of your competition these days, so I''m curious to come and have a look. Progress is very fast. Every game can surprise people. Indeed, it is worthy of being the man I like! " I don''t know which Japanese animation he learned. Wei Ran heard some goose bumps and interrupted with consciousness: "Lord devil, I like to be direct. If you have something to say, please say it directly!" "It seems that you are about to break through the most extreme state that human beings can achieve in the world." Wei Ran frowned and replied in his heart, "I have encountered a bottleneck that is really difficult to break through. At the spiritual level, I need to touch the bottom in the sea of consciousness. It is difficult to break through with my own courage and will." The devil laughed and said, "who says it''s difficult to rely on your own courage and will. The spiritual body you meditate on reflects the most essential you. If your own spiritual will is strong enough, then the essence of you in the sea of consciousness will never be weak. It is the reflection of your own mind. If you still feel fear when you hit the bottom, it''s not his problem, but your own problem. You are afraid, so he will be very afraid of what he meets when he hits the bottom. " Wei Ran was stunned. This statement seemed different from what master said. Yu Yanzhong told him that the self he felt during meditation was the self he forgot about both things and me. He neither reposed in things nor perceived me. It was a real ethereal existence. How can this theory be completely different from the devil? Although Wei Ran''s heart has been inclined to the devil''s explanation, after all, it is a higher life. But after seeing through what Wei Ran thought, the devil replied, "the master you worship in this world. He got the concept wrong. Forgetting things and me is a mental state described by Taoism. Object refers to the external object entrusted by the spirit and will, which he did not explain wrong. But I don''t mean that I can''t feel myself. It refers to me the day after tomorrow, which is relatively congenital. If you don''t forget the day after tomorrow, you can''t see congenital. Congenital is what I just said about your own spiritual mapping. " Wei Ran was confused. It was really difficult to understand this with his cultural level. The devil seemed to show off his knowledge and continued to explain: "the difference between the innate ID and the acquired ID lies in the lack of insight. The innate ID is like the state of a person just after birth, pure as white paper, dust-free and scale-free. After that, the self of heaven is all kinds of paintings made on this dust-free white paper after the growth experience of life. When self-consciousness looks at the ID, it will naturally pay attention to the painting, rather than the pure white paper itself, which is the blind. When you break through the barrier of sight, you can look at the purest self of white paper through your paintings. That is, you can break through the confusion in the sea of consciousness and reach a deeper level of consciousness. The martial arts you have learned can strengthen your spirit through the exercise of your body''s Qi, blood and bones. Therefore, whenever martial arts breaks through a level, the will is also strengthened, and the innate ID can be strengthened together. This is also the reason why you can break through the puzzle and touch the deepest layer of consciousness after defeating the boxer. " Wei Ran could vaguely understand the meaning of the devil''s words, which seemed to inspire him, but he immediately thought of the question. "I see, but Lord devil. Listening to my master, it seems that my body can no longer make a breakthrough at present. How can I continue to strengthen the innate ID consciousness? " "Face me!" Wei Ran was even more confused. In his meditative state, he had fully seen the innate ID. logically, this is the true self. How can he face it directly? The devil said, "the innate ID is a piece of white paper. It has nothing and is blank. It represents the most original and pollution-free you, and it is also the absolutely neutral you. But the real you is not just a pure white paper. The chaotic paintings on your sight barrier are also the most real you. It''s just that the paintings are chaotic, like the memory fragments and whispers you''ve seen in the maze in the sea of consciousness. They are illogical and chaotic. So that you can''t see yourself from the sight barrier. The real self is at the bottom of the sea of consciousness. It may also split itself because of your past behaviors and changing thoughts. The split self must be true, false, illusory, or they are all real you, but it depends on how you choose when you face it directly. " Wei Ran was stunned and thought of the three pairs of eyes that seemed to mean different meanings in meditation. Are they all the neglected true self? These three monsters seem to want to devour the innate ID. does this mean that these three monsters were once the most real themselves? When Wei Yanzheng was deep in thought, the devil said, "friendship tips, usually the innate ID can only choose one true self, establish it as its own way, and unswervingly implement it. Everything you do can''t violate your own road, otherwise the spiritual realm will fall, resulting in the inability of strength to break through and the formation of mental barrier. However, the Wu family you are about to face has absorbed some strange things of crooked ways, and can choose a false self after the true self. The false self is the demon that will be released when their family secret skills are opened to 100%, which is enough to devour the real self. " This is the secret of the Wu family. Wei Ran didn''t pay attention. He asked, "does that mean that the Wu family can''t turn on 100%?" "Don''t get me wrong, it can''t be opened for a long time, otherwise... Hey, your master also explained that it''s going crazy and becoming a real devil." Wei was surprised and remembered that Yu Yanzhong had told himself that if no one protected the Dharma and was swallowed up by the monster at the bottom of his heart, his consciousness would all disappear and become a madman or monster. This is going crazy. "Lord devil, in that case, I will forcibly touch the bottom and start to face the true self, which may raise my strength to the ceiling level of the world?" The devil sneered, "didn''t you try to hit the bottom by force today? The white paper of innate ID is the purest embodiment of you. It can''t force things. " Wei Huo was stunned. Didn''t he go back to the beginning and try to touch the bottom forcibly, he could only enhance the innate ID, but now there is no way to enhance the innate ID, so isn''t there no way to touch the bottom? "Lord devil, do I have no way to face the real me?" The devil sighed and said to himself, "a man from a world without miracles really needs to explain a lot of common sense. There are usually three ways to make the innate ID face the real me. First, the world of mortals refined their minds, sorted out the levels of paintings with visual impairment, and cleared the primary and secondary levels; Second, seclusion and seclusion make the paintings with visual impairment more simple, and the purest is the truth; The third is enlightenment, facing the blind, smashing the paintings, eliminating the false and preserving the true, and reaching the true self! Everything is for the seeing barrier itself. The first two methods take a lot of time. Only the third one can gain enough effect at once. " Wei Ran understood this time. Together, he let him participate in the enlightenment in the past two days, smashed the insight barrier and pointed to the core of ID. Are you kidding? You think he''s Lu Zhishen? Once you see the tide and realize it, you know I''m me today? The devil seemed to see Wei Ran''s expression, laughed and said, "you can''t suddenly realize the Tao with your barbaric state of mind. Friendly tips, there is great terror between life and death, and your most special talent is not good at making breakthroughs between life and death? I suggest you wait until you are about to be killed by Wu leichan. Maybe you can have an epiphany! " Wei Ran covered his forehead and said, "Lord devil, for your investment consideration, you''d better not curse me." "The devil didn''t joke about you, but if you can''t pass this test, you won''t have to participate in the things that will happen in other worlds. The enemies you will face at that time will make your life worse than death." The devil seems to say his purpose of recruiting Wei Ran. Wei Ran is a little surprised. It doesn''t sound like he is simply interested in his soul. When asked, the devil cut off the subject. "But it''s hard for you to go. If you can have an epiphany and establish your true self, I will give you an extra reward. Will recover your important injuries after the game, regardless of minor injuries! So you can keep more energy for the final. At that time, you will reach the ceiling of the world and be the same as another Qi trainer. If you defeat him, you can really get the ticket to the battlefield of the heavens. " The reward was indeed a surprise, although it was a bit like a carrot hanging in front of a donkey. But it also ensures that Wei yanneng doesn''t have to keep his physical strength and release it completely in the next duel with Wu leichan! However, Wei Ran was also very curious about other information disclosed by the devil. He seemed to have a heart understanding of the devil''s purpose, so he asked in his heart. However, the devil did not respond. After calling for a long time, he finally determined that he had left. Wei Ran became silent, lay on the bed and closed his eyes. Make up your mind to recover your strength and spirit these two days. Bet on the duel in the future and see if you can have an epiphany! Chapter 89 The day before the semi-final, because this competition is very important, it involves the struggle for the core power of the Zheng family. Zheng Hong and Zheng Ze were not idle. They met some characters and tried to win over some characters. Zheng Hong left the cruise ship the day before the competition and came to his ship to arrange some things. He didn''t return to the luxury cruise ship until the semi-finals. When no one paid attention, his face showed a look of fish dead and nets broken. In Southeast Asia, a fleet without any flags, a total of three class II battleships and twelve class V cruisers, are converging at a hidden port. The Ming Navy cruised by from nearby, and the two sides met face to face, but the Navy did not follow its habit to surround and destroy such a fleet without a flag. Instead, they began to cruise to major key ports such as Malacca, Kaohsiung and Quanzhou. The merchant ships of the Zheng family, one after another, stopped shipping and slowly gathered at their own private ports, as if they were going to take some major action. The Zheng family''s maritime actions attracted the attention of many forces in the sea area of Nanyang, as if war was coming. Forces with different thoughts are like hyenas watching from a distance, waiting for their prey to fall, and then they will show their fangs. Now all forces are waiting for a result, and half of the result will be announced today. Soros IV has left the luxury cruise ship, leaving Dudley to recuperate on the luxury cruise ship. He is now in a private port in India, where he has lost his bet to Zheng Hong. However, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, Zheng Hong''s personnel at the port still maintain their original appearance, and even often invite Soros to come here for a cruise. At this time, for Zheng Hong''s insurance plan, Soros IV had assembled an armed merchant ship here, ready to go at any time. He stood on the flagship, turned his back and looked east. There came a Ming navy fleet. "Before he got the position of director, the Ming navy has begun to take the lead for him, but how much will it do?" ¡­¡­ In the boxing ring, Wei Ran walked into the ring with his head held high in the loud cheers. Fireworks blasted off on the sidelines, and the audience seemed to dance with demons under the colorful fireworks. Wei Ran glanced at the audience and showed a cynical smile. Today, his odds are very high, reaching the point of one losing ten. Obviously, the gambling organizers are not optimistic about Wei Ran. Even if the odds are ten times, there are still not many people who buy him to win, even the audience is not optimistic. After all, Wei Ran''s state is much worse than Wu leichan. Wu leichan was not seriously injured and could fight in his best condition, but Wei Ran obviously couldn''t. In addition to the audience on weekdays, almost all boxers came to the scene to watch the duel that can be called the focus of the century. Even the badly wounded Vedic and Dudley teachers and disciples sat on the stand of the private room where Yun was watching carefully. They are the top experts. Naturally, they want to understand the deeper martial arts thought from the battle between the two monster level strong men. But no matter who he is, even if he has experienced Wei Ran''s powerful Dudley and Kono rouliu''s karate master Okinawa Ono, he doesn''t think Wei Ran will win. In his previous three games, only the first one was relatively easy. In the next two games, he has experienced bitter battles and suffered no small injuries. Injury can affect a boxer''s on-the-spot play and even become his weakness. Therefore, they are not optimistic about Wei Ran, but they have a deep understanding of Wei Ran. He has quite excellent fighting spirit and can always play incredible skills at the critical time. This is also their biggest attraction for the game. Wei Ran was very clear about other people''s views on whether he would win or not, but he didn''t care. Just think of the devil''s words. If you can break through to that level, you can recover a lot of injuries. Then you can do your best and fight without scruples. At this time, looking at the opposite side, Wu leichan was also naked and wearing a pair of sports shorts, which attracted a burst of involuntary exclamation from everyone outside the field. It was found that his body was full of scars, centipede like scars sewn up after cutting with cutting tools, concave scars after bone fracture caused by blunt force, and even penetrating scars caused by bullets and grape bullets. In some places, there are even mixed scars in various states, which are obviously injured more than once. Seeing these scars, God knows what he has experienced. It''s like a man out of hell! Wu leichan looked at Wei Ran. There were only a few knife wounds, all of which were left in the world. He smiled sarcastically, "you''re clean." Wei Ran frowned. The experience of the other party was more difficult and rich than he thought. It was obvious that he was a person who climbed back from the edge of death many times. Such a person was very terrible. Wei Huo vomited his long breath. "I don''t show my tongue, I speak with strength." Wu leichan twisted his neck from side to side and said with a grim smile, "OK!" Then the bell rang, and Wu leichan shouted, "I''ll deal with you with 60% of my state!" Said the area where the skin surface began to turn red and even purple, like electric light winding around his body. Wei Ran also quickly opened the overdraft mode, the capillaries rapidly expanded the surface skin, and the muscles of the whole body showed a terrible tension. The two hit each other. Wu leichan used the body technique handed down by Wu''s ancestors and improved repeatedly. It includes the techniques of hitting, throwing, catching, ground and other aspects. It is the most comprehensive and top fighting technique in this era, which can make the maximum use of the lethality of all parts of the body. As soon as the two sides fought, the sound of crackling fists and feet continued. Even people with sharp hearing can never count how many times they have fought each other. It is even more impossible to see with your eyes. The speed of attack and transformation of various moves of fist, foot, elbow and knee of the two monster level strongmen is far beyond the dynamic visual limit of mortals. Unless we use the high-speed camera of Wei Ran''s world, we can capture the details of their movements. At this time, Wei Ran and Wu leichan seem to have fought with fists and feet for countless times, but in the eyes of experts such as Vedic Yin and Yun, they actually used a lot of catching and throwing skills. But because they can''t grasp each other''s weaknesses and vital points, they take the initiative to let go and fight hand to hand. Then, as if they were interlinked, Wei Ran and Wu leichan kicked each other at the same time, opening a distance from each other. At this time, go to observe the two people who were breathing heavily. It seems that they are all covered with blood marks, and their whole bodies are red, swollen, blue and purple marks hit by fists and feet. Feng suiyun deeply hated Wu leichan''s flirtation during the duel before, but her realm was limited. She said only by feeling: "Wu leichan has opened 60% of her strength and can even draw with Wei Ran. If she opens it a little more..." Before he finished, Dudley agreed. Wei Ran impressed Dudley deeply, although he also made breakthroughs in that game. But every time, he was pressed back by Wei Ran, and he was convinced to lose. Seeing Wu leichan''s performance at the moment, the fear rising in his heart is not a bit. The sentence of Daming that there are days outside and people outside is really not a false legend. Yun and Veda did not agree with their judgment. Yun said, "Wu leichan still suffered some losses after a round of fierce attack on both sides." Vedic said in English, "both men are rare strong men, and both sides show similar basic qualities. But Wei''s technology is more coordinated and delicate; Wu''s technology may be too heavy, so he pays too much attention to killing potential and is inferior in details. Although the fists and feet of the two sides are similar, the positions of the fists and feet of Wu Suo are relatively concentrated, and the injuries will be superimposed. Wei actively and evenly distributed the fists and feet to all parts of his body, and the injury he suffered was lighter. " Chapter 90 Although the Vedic analysis is in place, it is still not comprehensive. Wei Ran''s fists and feet are not only concentrated, but also targeted at Wu leichan''s stab wounds and bullet wounds, which are penetrating injuries. Although these are old wounds and the wounds have been completely healed, the strength of the fist and foot can still penetrate through the old wounds and penetrate into the body more easily, making it more lethal. This directly put Wu leichan at a disadvantage when fighting, and he had to stop the mutual attack by kicking. Wu leichan brushed his hand over the bruised position hit by Wei Ran, and the smile on his face was even more ferocious. "You are not only a genius, but also a great soldier. These details have been used by you. Sure enough, 60% of your strength still can''t win you. Let''s open 90% directly. This is the strongest power I can open under normal conditions. Even in the face of various critical situations, it has been opened no more than five times, which is enough to defeat you. " Wei Ran kept his fist fight and was absorbed. He didn''t dare to relax at all. He just finished his words, and the form was another change. The red skin suddenly turned purple, and the subcutaneous seemed to be steaming some kind of energy. It twisted and twisted, and even inflated the muscles together, making Wu leichan expand around. At the same time, Wu leichan''s face was twisted and his blood vessels expanded wildly. He twisted his neck and face like an earthworm. What changed more was his eyes. The original bright light in his eyes became only a little bigger than beans. The black in his eyes seemed to completely annihilate the luster of beans and turn into dark darkness. After Wu leichan started this force, the people in the stand of Zheng Ze''s private room were surprised. They all know that Wu leichan rarely turns on this state, because the burden is too large to control, and it is too easy to awaken the demons in the sea of consciousness of the Wu family and let himself completely out of control. However, every time it is opened, it is not at the most critical moment when the task is approaching failure. It only needs to be liberated to this state, which is enough to deal with most situations. Wu leichan licked his lips and suddenly disappeared in place. Wei Ran started the bullet time at that moment, but even if it was the bullet time, he could only see that Wu leichan suddenly rushed out and vaguely noticed that his shoulder moved. Right shoulder? That shaking is a punch! Wei Ran tumbled to the ground and dodged laterally. Then I heard a loud bang, and then a loud bang. Looking back, Wu leichan punched the air, broke through where Wei Ran had just stood, and hit the concrete wall. An exaggerated large hole appeared on the wall, the surrounding cement cracked one after another, and the reinforcement in the hole was beaten and distorted. There was no audience near the wall for a long time. They had seen the battle between Yun and Vedic and naturally guessed the intensity of the semi-finals. Therefore, there were no people in the first three rows. These people would rather stand and watch from a distance than suffer from the flesh. Wu leichan turned his head and looked at Wei Ran. There was no expression on his twisted face. "Unexpectedly, I dodged?!" Wei Ran was shocked. The strength and speed were too far away. Only when he kept firing the bullet for a long time, he could barely see some actions. To deal with it, he had to make a prediction in advance, which was too difficult. How to predict? All anticipation comes from the understanding of the enemy, the observation of details, and the mastery of his habitual actions. Wu leichan''s habit? Taking advantage of Wu leichan''s time to draw his arm from the concrete wall, Wei Ran urgently recalled his fist action just now. When he hit the position where I was standing, he vaguely saw that his arm muscles tightened. Obviously, Wu leichan was confident that the punch would not fail and would hit me who had no time to respond. The following series of movements are caused by the inertia after the fist fails. So his habit of punching... How do you feel a little stiff? Wu leichan pulled out his arm and disappeared in place again. In the vision, the fuzzy flash figure can vaguely see the subtle actions. It''s crotch, this posture, it''s leg sweeping kick! Wei Ran didn''t dodge sideways, but squatted down the whole body, and the cat huddled in front of him with his arms and legs as a shield. Sure enough, when Wu leichan appeared again, it was a waist sweeping kick. If Wei Ran didn''t squat down, it would be enough to break Wei Ran''s waist. Now he kicked his arms close to his body, which made Wei Ran''s upper body stressed and rolled away like a ground gourd. Although his arms were seriously injured, he successfully released his strength. "Good!" Wu leichan gave a loud shout, which shocked the whole audience and disappeared from the original place again. According to the details he had just glimpsed, Wei Ran made a temporary prediction. His body shrank into a ball and suddenly threw itself on the ground, close to the ground, with his face facing the direction of Wu leichan''s disappearance. The shrill sound of tearing the air passed from above, and he avoided the kick for the lower part of the inner thigh very accurately. Then, as calculated, support the ground quickly with both arms, just like push ups, so that the body bounces up in the air, and then avoid a football kick. People continue to shrink into a ball in mid air, hand and foot in front of the body, and then feel a heavy fist hitting the knee in front of the body. The body smashed out like a ball, and his back hit the concrete wall. The huge anti earthquake force made Wei burn spit out a mouthful of blood and bounce back to the ground. But he did not dare to breathe. Like a well-designed program, he made the next move. He suddenly took a step, shrunk one hand in front of his chest, raised his elbow and forefinger with the other hand, and raised one knee to make a collision action. At the same time, his head was deeply buried between his arms, revealing only his eyes and looking ahead. When Wu leichan''s figure reappeared, Wei Ran was hit against the wall again and hit a bigger pit than just now. Wu leichan hit Wei Ran''s raised elbow in the face and a knee in the lower abdomen at the same time. As a result, the head suddenly tilted back and the lower abdomen sank into it. The whole person couldn''t help retreating a few steps and finally couldn''t launch a combo attack again. Wei Ran struggled to fall from the wall to the ground and coughed violently. He coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood and nose blood. The arms and body are all traces of bruises and swelling, which is very sad. Even so, Wei Ran could laugh happily, "ha, ha, ha... It turned out that you didn''t adapt to the speed and power of the current state, so that, like me before, you have a foundation but no skills, and you can''t coordinate your ability at all." It turned out that Wei Ran could make a certain degree of prediction by taking advantage of the bullet time according to the other party''s rigid actions. In addition, Wei Ran''s fighting spirit can make a response plan in the shortest time. Wu leichan gave a Pooh, spit out two teeth, and gently rubbed his lower abdomen with one hand. It was very close to the lower Yin. If you don''t drive 90%, you will definitely have the sharp pain of cutting off children and grandchildren. But now, although it''s also painful, it''s not unbearable. His current state can greatly block pain. It was just that the knee bump absorbed the kinetic energy of his own collision, and his strength was straight through the viscera. It shook Wu leichan''s intestines and stomach. Now there may be bleeding in the inner house, so he didn''t attack again. "This is really a jealous talent." Wu leichan wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and stared at Wei Ran closely. The big magic light in his eyes seemed to be thinking about his next strategy. Cloud involuntarily slapped at the top, "the difference between absolute strength and speed can also break back to this level. I really hope to meet him in the final." Chapter 91 Feng suiyun has always been very confident in his senior brother, but seeing Wei Ran''s performance, if he really reaches the finals, he can''t help worrying about his senior brother. Dudley laughed happily. "It''s really worthy of being the man who defeated me. It seems that I didn''t lose unjustly." In the private room on the other side, Ono chongtian, who was eliminated by Wei Ran in the second round of group A, couldn''t help feeling blood boiling at this time. At the beginning, after opening the overdraft mode, Wei Ran could not control his body and give full play to his technical and tactical advantages. Then he was suppressed by his rigid and flexible fist method, and even almost defeated with a positive fist. Now seeing Wei Ran face Wu leichan, who turned on 90% of his power, is like seeing himself face Wei ran at that time. Of course, the difference is still great. After all, the hard power of Ono chongtian at that time was not far from that after Wei Ran opened the overdraft mode. Now, the gap between Wei Ran and Wu leichan, who has opened 90% of his power, is not generally large. "Yo, that''s it! Weisang, defeat him! Don''t let us down! " Ono shouted. Wu leichan seemed to stabilize his viscera and looked at Wei Ran with a dignified look. Wei Ran didn''t rush at this interval because he knew that his rush would not be effective. Due to the gap in hard power, any attack by Wei Ran cannot escape the dynamic visual capture of the other party, and it is impossible to break Wu leichan''s defense. Therefore, we can only rely on the observation of bullet time, cooperate with our fighting spirit to make technical prediction, play the tactics of defense and counterattack, and use Wu leichan''s explosive power to hurt the other party. Only in this way can we have the chance of winning on the first line. Wu leichan went to Wei Ran step by step and said, "can you predict my actions according to the defects of my coordination? So, in that case, how do you predict? " Then he raised his arm and disappeared in place. Wei Kuang bent his arms. At that moment, he started the bullet time. Now he can''t take into account that the bullet time will accelerate the loss of vitality. He saw that Wu leichan raised his right arm and seemed to attack with his right arm. But when the body disappeared, he just waved his right arm, but his right shoulder didn''t rotate with his waist. On the contrary, the left shoulder shrugged slightly with the waist. Such details, the swinging right arm is obviously a fake action, but the killing move is hidden in the left hand, which can not deceive the insightful Wei ran at all. He picked up the corners of his mouth and didn''t do the fake action to the end. In the end, he still couldn''t coordinate. This was also an accurate prediction. Wei Ran bent his arm to block his left fist, and hit Wu leichan with a penetrating old wound in his chest. The reason why he doesn''t fight back against the head position is that he is worried that the head target is too small. In addition, if Wu leichan keeps an eye, his own fight back will fail. So this punch was only aimed at the larger chest of the target. There was a very obvious penetrating injury here. After another impact, Wei Ran''s arm was close to his body for defense, but he still felt a sharp pain that was about to break. At the same time, the force of shock to the body through his arm almost made his whole body blood gush to his throat. If he couldn''t hold back, would he die immediately? Wu leichan''s head really shook open. If he attacked the head, nine times out of ten he would hit the air, but now he accurately hit the old wound running through his chest. He had been hit by Wei Ran before. Now he hit again, almost stopping Wu leichan''s heart. But Wei Ran also had a hard time. He continued to be bumped into the wall and even hit Wu leichan''s fist. They all began to swell up, and even his finger gloves were torn by the huge impact. This time, Wei Ran got up, regardless of the passage of vitality and the trembling of his body, directly took off his boxer, tore off the bandage on his chest and wrapped it around his palm to protect his devastated five fingers. At the same time, swallow the bloody liquid from the throat. Although these moves are slow, Wei Ran is not worried about Wu leichan''s attack. Although he can greatly shield the pain, the strength of the impact on the viscera will keep him rational. Don''t act impulsively. At least wait until the tremor of the viscera stops. Wu leichan''s nose and mouth were bleeding. He didn''t seem to feel it. He just covered his chest with his right hand. The old wound there had been torn by just one punch, and the blood flowed out of the wound. He vaguely saw the twisted muscles inside. The strength of the fist penetrated through the crack through the old wound, so it hurt Wu leichan very much. Although he didn''t hit the heart directly, the beating of the heart was very uneven, fast and slow, and there was a problem with the blood supply of the whole body, which almost made him unable to maintain the state of opening 90% of the secret arts. "80% power, open." In rational thinking, Wu leichan lifted the limit of 90% of his ability, but reduced it to 80%. This made the brilliance in his eyes seem to expand, and the darkness in his eyes seemed to lighten slightly. Wu leichan''s initiative to lower his power level made Wei Huo uneasy. Reduced strength means increased coordination. He can better control his own strength, which is a greater threat. "Just now, I tried to find out your physical limit. 80% of the power is enough to suppress you, and I can better control my body. This time, you don''t have a chance. " Wei Ran had a bad feeling. He chose to take the initiative to attack this time. When the gauze on his hand was wrapped, he immediately stepped out, like a red shadow, mixed with a hurricane, and rushed to Wu leichan. The right-hand heavy artillery is ready, but the body method does not stop after approaching. A knee bump hits Wu leichan and goes down to the Yin. Wu leichan retreated slightly to give way to the best attack distance of knee collision. Wei Ran failed to hit his knee. He stepped on the ground and raised his crotch with his left leg. He was about to sweep. However, the heavy fist was thrown on Wu leichan''s shoulder, and the sweeping foot hooked his heel, which was a tripping technique. Wu leichan''s strength surged, but he clasped Wei Ran''s arm with his backhand. He completely unreasonable cracked Wei Ran''s carefully prepared hit and throw technique with great strength. He smashed Wei ran out with a demerit recording shoulder fall. After Wei Ran hit the ground, the huge anti earthquake force made his eyes black and his throat sweet. But fortunately, before that, Wei Ran turned on the ability to delay pain, so he could keep a very rational thinking at this time, let him make tumbling, defense and other actions one after another, and quickly opened the distance. Wu leichan looked at Wei Ran''s performance, "how about 80% of the power is enough to suppress you. Let me see your accurate prediction again? " Then the figure shook, his fists, elbows and knees seemed to be raised at the same time, his shoulders and hips were shaking strangely, and the fake action was perfect. There was no way to guess! Although Wei Ran can see his every move in the state of bullet time, he can''t make an accurate prediction as just now. Wu leichan suddenly appeared in front of him with a grim smile on his face. Legs? incorrect! Let''s fight! Wei Ran lifted his knee to prevent the kick, but the lateral punch broke through his defense and hit him in the face. The punch was stronger than expected, and it happened to hit the part injured by Dudley in the last game. At that time, the head shook, the ears hummed, the eyes blacked, and the world hung upside down. One hit shattered Wei Ran''s posture. Wu leichan gained momentum and kept up with the combination. During the concussion, Wei Ran was completely confused about the direction and could only protect his hands and feet subconsciously according to his feelings for the body. Some attacks were prevented, but many hit. Then Wu leichan punched him in the chest with a horse step, and found the move that suffered a loss just now. Boom! Wei Ran smashed into the concrete wall like a loaded shell. This time, he didn''t bounce off, but was embedded in it. The overdraft mode was completely lifted. His skin was no longer red, his head hung down, and his hands and feet didn''t struggle, just like dying. Zheng Hong stood in place for a long time, his face complex and speechless; Yu Yanzhong''s eyes flashed a gloomy color. Obviously, he didn''t think his apprentice could survive; Liu Wenfei had tears in her eyes and trembling lips. She couldn''t speak; Cloud and all martial artists are completely speechless. The gap in hard power should have been known for a long time. But after it happened in front of us, it seemed that it was unacceptable for a moment; Zheng Ze looked at Zheng Hong and couldn''t hold back the long-standing depression in his heart. He laughed happily through the final victory. The jealousy and hatred towards his brother in his eyes can no longer be hidden. Wu leichan looked at Wei Ran in silence. He opened such a high level of strength, which was also very serious for his physical loss. Including several attacks on Wei Ran in the previous 90% state, which hurt himself. Now the injury is not as easy as it seems. "It seems that you can''t feel the heartbeat. You should die. Although you avoided the heart key by the last punch, it''s enough to stop it. Speaking of this ending, I should send you a sentence, friend, although defeat is still glory! " Wei Ran was confused at this time. As if he was dying, his heart beat became very slow, like a residual candle in the wind, extinguished at any time. Because of this near death situation, Wei Ran naturally entered the usual state of meditation. Completely unconscious, I see the innate ID, sink into the sea of consciousness, pass through layers of mazes without pause and block, and enter the bottom. On weekdays, once it reaches the bottom, it is bound to be caught in the turmoil of being possessed by fire due to great fear, and then awakened by Yu Yanzhong. But at this time, on the verge of death, he succeeded in reaching the bottom. There was no fear in his heart. It seemed that he looked at everything and was only calm. Those three pairs of eyes with different meanings suddenly became bright, dark and deep consciousness, and there was no bright world, but it seemed to light up the three spiritual fires. The owners of the eyes appeared completely, and they came out from weak to strong. Chapter 92 The fierce beast with kindness in his eyes is Wei Ran himself! As like as two peas, he is exactly the same as Wei Rong. Next, out came Wei Ran, who was indifferent but full of determination, and Wei Ran, who was full of crazy and violent color. The two who came out of the back were stronger than the other. Their physique was twice that of Wei Ran, especially the one full of negative emotions. Their body size was even larger than that of the one with a cold face. As soon as they appeared, they immediately worked together to tear up the first Renshan Wei Ran, and then scrambled to devour it. During this period, Wei Ran in the benevolent state has been staring at the innate ID consciousness and extending his hand to him, but the innate ID did not accept his call for help and watched him be completely swallowed up. Then, the two monsters looked at each other. Although the one full of negative emotions was stronger, they didn''t dare to shoot the one with an indifferent face. But turned his head and looked at Wei Ran''s innate ID consciousness, showing the color of greed in his eyes. "I am the real you. Have you forgotten that you have been paralyzed in bed and brewing hatred for ten years? At that time, you were full of pain, resentment, hatred, violence and decadence You hate the perpetrator who disabled you at the beginning, why the doctor didn''t try his best to rescue you, why your parents and brothers disliked you more and more, and why you didn''t die directly at that time! Think about you at that time. What would you do if you could restore your best physical condition? Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Crazy vent! Crazy killing! Crazy hatred! This is what you really should be after the darkness! Don''t want to refuse the darkness, face yourself! " Wei Ran, who was full of negative emotions in his eyes, rushed up at his innate ID! ¡­¡­ At this time, in the outside world, the referee was worried about being affected by the fight between the two, and retreated behind the iron gate early. Later, when he saw that Wei Ran was embedded in the wall by Wu leichan, he immediately stayed where he was. In addition, the whole audience was silent, so he delayed entering the boxing field for the final sentence. Three minutes have passed until the audience began to make a noise. Most of them won by gambling. The audience is shouting. They account for the majority and are asking the referee to pronounce a sentence quickly. The referee could only open the iron gate and ran to Wei Ran to observe Wei Ran''s state. Seeing that Wei Ran seemed to have lost consciousness, he raised his hand to prepare for the sentencing result. At this time, Wu leichan, who was far away, realized that something was wrong. He put on a wary fist stance and stared at Wei Ran closely. The referee looked confused and didn''t know what had happened. But suddenly I felt a heat wave around me and heard a heavy and long breath. Wei Ran shrugged and squeezed out of the concrete wall bit by bit. Seeing that he didn''t come out for a long time, he seemed impatient. He gave a loud drink and shook his arms. The referee next to him was affected by the residual force, flew out directly, hit the wall and fainted. Wei Ran jumped to the ground and opened the overdraft mode like breathing. The whole audience was shocked and looked at all this. Isn''t it? It''s a lie. So they didn''t die? The boxers who watched the battle also looked incredible. When they saw Wei Ran''s face full of ferocious and violent expression, and then saw his eyes close to chaos and darkness, they subconsciously felt that something bad had happened. Yun, Vedic Yin and Yu Yanzhong are all strong people who have come into contact with the almost extreme state. They naturally see Wei Ran''s current state. This... Is clearly the state of being possessed by evil, but it is indeed the limit state of the power level of the world! Wei Ran exhaled and pointed to Wu leichan. "It was you bastard who beat me so miserable just now." "Yes." Wu leichan''s posture tightened again, and he obviously noticed a problem. "Jie, I really want to thank you, otherwise I will be trapped in that place for a long time. So, as a gift of thanks, let me tear you apart! " Wei Ran''s body suddenly disappeared from its original place, just as Wu leichan opened 90% of the state before. The next moment, he reached Wu leichan''s side and poked his elbow out. Wu leichan''s current state is just like Wu leichan who resisted 90% of the force when Wei Ran opened the bullet just now. He can only barely see Wei Ran''s actions. However, Wu leichan did not have the unique fighting spirit of Wei Ran. Naturally, this elbow did not resist. The whole person vomited blood and was smashed out. The face of the middle elbow was completely deformed and the cheekbones had collapsed. Normal people like this, either severe concussion coma, or die on the spot. Wei Ran kept running visible to the naked eye and laughed. The expression on his face could not be said to be human. "Hahaha, experience the extreme violence! Crush all negative emotions! " After Wu leichan landed, he could maintain a basic balance because he shielded most of the pain. After standing firm, he immediately opened 90% of the state, but was approached by Wei Ran. Unexpectedly, there was no chance to resist, so he could only resist. It was like a human flesh sandbag, shaking where it was hit, and the body kept shaking. The old wounds in the mouth, nose and body were bleeding. Soon, it was like a blood gourd, like a sapling ravaged by a hurricane. Feng suiyun looked at Wei Ran''s state and looked very frightened. She opened her eyes and looked at her senior brother. "Elder martial brother, do you want to fight such a terrible monster in the final?" The cloud looked very dignified. He looked at Vedic Yin and said, "Wei Ran, you have entered the devil''s way!" Zheng Ze''s mood is like falling from heaven to hell. How dare he believe what''s happening in front of him? He looks shocked and stunned and watches Wei burn beat Wu leichan. Both of Wu leichan''s brothers looked anxious. "What should I do? Lei Chan can''t hold on. He will turn on 100% status." "Wouldn''t that release the devil? No, he''ll kill everyone! " "Except for the patriarch, only Lei Chan can open that state. We can''t stop him!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Yanzhong looked regretful and hammered down the guardrail, "I shouldn''t have taught him..." Zheng Hongmu stared back at Wei Ran, who was different from the usual. He was a stranger. No, a strange monster. Liu Wenfei can''t believe that this man full of strong negative atmosphere will be brother Wei who is admired by himself. Wu leichan''s all-out defense finally showed a huge loophole. He was turned around by Wei and hit his belly like a shell. He smashed the wall fiercely. The wall was not cracked, but directly collapsed. Wu leichan was smashed out of the wall and fell outside. According to the rules of boxing, it could be negative, but the referee fainted. When the assistant referee saw this, no one dared to enforce the law. Even the four members of the Council wanted to escape in panic. After the wall was broken, the audience nearby saw Wei Ran coming step by step. The smell of bloody killing made these businessmen and dignitaries terrified. They didn''t want to watch the boxing match. They ran away from each other and trampled on each other. When the whole audience panicked, a indifferent voice was heard from the countless chaotic shouts. "100% open, summon, the devil hidden in the hearts of our Wu family!" Wu leichan stood up from the ruins and couldn''t see any light in his eyes. Like Wei Ran, he was completely filled with chaotic darkness. His expression also became cynical and ferocious, and his hands spread out to look at Wei Ran. "Ha ha! Anger! Hate! slaughter! Bloody! abhor! What a wonderful taste. Since you can''t fight, don''t be a man. Only demons can punish demons! " Chapter 93 Wei Ran stopped and looked at each other, with an interesting expression on his face. "There''s a same kind, hahaha, let''s fight to the end!" The two rushed to each other. Their body method was so fast that they could only see two virtual shadows colliding with each other. A red shadow, a purple shadow, each collision, the air will delay the explosion sound, deafening! The aftermath of the collision battle, with the movement and transformation of the two shadows, is not limited to the boxing field, but spread all over the huge audience. The seats were broken and scattered, and Yu Shi, who fought with them, shocked the surrounding people. The audience who couldn''t escape hung up one after another, and many people were seriously injured on the spot. Fortunately, Yun and many martial artists who recovered well rushed to the rescue in time to save the audience near the battle. Otherwise, these ordinary people are afraid to die in the duel between two demons. The audience is either rich or expensive. The death of one may cause diplomatic disputes. If it is a dignitary who unfortunately dies, the global alliance of chambers of Commerce will face great trouble. Four Council members, sweating from their heads, looked at the dead fight between the two killing machines. Even if they are all big businessmen and bigwigs, they feel extremely difficult at the moment. Wang Haifeng shouted to the equally flustered guard, "hurry up! Quickly form an array to stop them. If you can''t, shoot them directly! " "Which bastard dares to touch my boxer?!" I don''t know when Zheng Hong actually came to the seat of the Council member. Hearing Wang Haifeng''s reckless shouting, he directly pulled out his revolver and put it against his temple. Wang Haifeng looked at Zheng Hong with red eyes, and the other three directors also made a voice to dissuade him. "I remember when you made the rules of boxing match, you didn''t say that you were not allowed to play in the boxing ring. The condition for winning or losing was that one side could no longer stand up or surrender directly, didn''t you?" Wang Haifeng asked Zheng Hong not to be impulsive, but nodded again and again, "the rules are right, but they have lost their heart and gone crazy. They don''t care about the life and death of others present..." "The rules don''t require boxers to take into account other people''s lives when dueling!" Wang Haifeng choked and couldn''t speak for a long time. Seeing more businessmen injured, dignitaries evacuated urgently under the cover of bodyguards. The four main members of the Council knew that it was a big news this time. They estimated that it would take a lot of blood to quell the adverse impact. Wang Haifeng said angrily, "but don''t you know the consequences now?" "So instead of letting the guards attack them, it''s better to guide good order and let the audience evacuate orderly, isn''t it?" Wang Haifeng thought about it. It''s really the only way. If the guards attack these two monsters and provoke them so that they no longer become enemies, but let go of killing others, that will be a disaster. It happened that there were many guards on board, and the boxing field was made up. The walls around the auditorium could be removed, and the escape channel was expanded a lot at a time. With the guidance of the guards, the rioting crowd began to become orderly. The duel between the two demons did not deliberately guide the crowd. With the help of many powerful boxers, they finally controlled the situation. Wang Haifeng was relieved and said to Zheng Hong, "it''s too dangerous here. We have to leave." Zheng Hong glanced at his brother who had already escaped from the stand of the private room and sneered, "even the four directors have left. How to evaluate the victory later? What if someone refuses? " The faces of the four directors darkened at the same time. Wang Haifeng said angrily, "don''t you understand the truth that a gentleman doesn''t stand under a dangerous wall?" "We are businessmen. We are a fart gentleman. Sit down and watch the war honestly! I, Zheng Hong, accompany you and will never run away before you! " In addition to Chairman Wang Haifeng, the other three directors saw that Zheng Hong didn''t point a gun at himself, but they left with heart. Unexpectedly, the exit was guarded by Wei Ran''s Master Yu Yanzhong. He said, "I''m Wei Ran''s master. If they threaten several lives, I will try my best to stop them." At this time, Yun also boarded the grandstand of the Council and echoed Yu Yanzhong''s words: "so is Yun. You don''t have to worry." The four high-ranking figures were forced to be like this, but they had no choice but to sit down and look at the two demons in the field. The two returned to the center of the ring again. At this time, the concrete wall around the ring was completely demolished into ruins, and the auditorium was also in a mess, just like the scene after the war. The two demons temporarily stopped their hands, gasped for breath and looked at each other. Only observing their bodies, they were all black and blue and bloody. They couldn''t tell who took more advantage of the dead fight just now. But Wu leichan sneered and said, "Hey, hey, you''re strong, but your body is overdrawn. You won''t live long. It''s really compassionate for you to get free." He laughed, "to tell you the truth, otherwise my body, which has suffered many heavy injuries, may not be able to beat you without defects. But it''s a pity that such a powerful demon is trapped in this cracked coffin and is about to die. Ha ha... " Carefully observe Wei Ran''s body. There are obvious tear marks in the muscle space. It is not caused by being attacked, but by actions beyond the limits of the body. He had just fought, and his strength completely exceeded Wei Ran''s physical endurance limit, and seemed to be on the verge of collapse. Of course, Wu leichan is also like this, but after several generations of seed selection, Wu leichan''s body is naturally strong, and has experienced a variety of strengthening since childhood. It is much more durable than the method of cultivating the door after the formation of muscles and bones the day after tomorrow. Wei Ran looked down at his body, clenched his fist and roared reluctantly into the sky. The sound wave shook the ears and eardrums of those who did not know martial arts, as if they were going to tear at any time. Even a man of Dudley''s strength, his mind is buzzing and extremely uncomfortable. Only a few people like Yun, Yu Yanzhong and Veda can fully bear it. Yun admitted that his accomplishments were equal to those of the two demons. At this time, his eyes were blue and his true Qi broke out. He roared out with a clear roar, neutralizing Wei Ran''s unwilling roar, which immediately made everyone feel much better. Wu leichan laughed proudly, then turned to look at Xiang Yun, as if he had found a new toy. Yun looks at Wu leichan step by step. His momentum suddenly rises, tit for tat does not fall, and it seems that he wants to advance the final to now. Wei Ran stopped roaring, and his dark eyes looked at his pair of palms, burning with boiling anger. Suddenly a woman hugged him from behind, and Wei Ran trembled. "Brother Wei... Stop." Liu Wenfei did not know when she ran down. She climbed over the ruins of Cangyi and scratched her arms and thighs by the broken cement and steel bars twisted, bent and scattered on the ground. The furious Wei Ran didn''t know Liu Wenfei at all. He was unwilling to be angry and was ready to kill the woman who was in the way. When I was about to wave my elbow, there was a violent vibration in the sea of consciousness. "What?! Don''t you agree with such a powerful me? " Chapter 94 Consciousness seabed, the consciousness of innate ID breaks free from the violent Wei Ran. Another cold Wei Ran, standing quietly in the dark, looked over involuntarily. The furious Wei Ran looked at the innate ID consciousness, his expression was full of incredible, and exclaimed, "how can you break free from me?!" Innate ID consciousness doesn''t speak. He is a piece of pollution-free white paper. This white paper now doesn''t agree with the paintings painted by violent Wei Ran, which makes the other party helpless. However, this kind of situation rarely occurs. Generally, after the innate ID is swallowed up by a true self, the paintings will pollute the purity of the paper, and then integrate with each other. This is also the main reason for the irreversibility after getting possessed. Only when the innate ID consciousness is very strong, can it be possible to resist this pollution and make the most suitable choice. He turned and looked at the quiet and indifferent Wei Ran, and the violent Wei Ran also looked at him. "If I devour you, he will have no choice." In the roar, the violent Wei Ran rushed directly at the indifferent Wei Ran. The two sides tore and entangled like beasts. Finally, the violent Wei Ran was kicked into the darkness by the indifferent Wei Ran. Not only did he not take half the advantage, but also he was torn off a piece of flesh and blood by the indifferent Wei Ran and swallowed it raw. In the dark, you can see the fierce eyes of Wei Ran. He walks around, but he is full of fear and dare not move forward. The indifferent Wei Yan tightened his fist, and his violent eyes immediately disappeared into the darkness. Then he looked at the innate ID consciousness and said, "there is no other thing besides giving up martial arts. The true nature of me is self-respect!" Nature - only me! The innate ID consciousness nodded. The two approached and gradually merged into a group of spiritual light In the ring, Wei Ran raised his head again and saw Liu Wenfei''s eyes full of tears and worry. He pushed Liu Wenfei to the outside of the boxing ring with a slight indifference. His strength seemed overbearing, but it was soft, so that Liu Wenfei, a woman who didn''t understand martial arts, could stand steadily after landing. Then he walked towards Wu leichan step by step. Leichan saw that Wei Ran''s eyes were no longer dark, but more clear, calm and like a backwater. What''s more wonderful is that Wei Ran independently lifted the overdraft mode of burning vitality, and his red skin gradually returned to normal. Wu leichan pointed at Wei Ran in surprise, "can you struggle out?!" Yunhe and Yigan are strong men who are knowledgeable. They all look unbelievable. It''s a miracle in the history of martial arts that this man can break free from the state of demons. The two Wu family heirs were both worried and happy. "This guy got rid of the devil. With the power that he touched the boundary, he should be able to stop Lei Chan." "He should not be able to kill Lei Chan, but it is still possible to beat the devil back to his cage." Wei Ran didn''t answer Wu leichan''s words and punched out in situ. However, in the eyes of demonized Wu leichan, the speed of his punch in a normal state is no different from that of slow motion. He had a million ways to intercept and fight back, but such a slow punch suddenly disappeared from his eyes, and then a red light flashed, hit Wu leichan''s deformed cheekbones from the side, and drove him away. Wei Yan put out a fist fight and watched Wu leichan climb up from the ground with an angry groan. Yu Yanzhong applauded, clapped his hands and said, "what an instant solution, which is just suitable for the current situation of serious overdraft of vitality!" Yun looked at Yu Yanzhong. Although other boxers were confused, they didn''t even know what had just happened. But Yun could see clearly that although Wei Ran was in an ordinary state just now, when he hit half of his fist, he suddenly opened the overdraft mode and drew temporary strength from the overdraft mode. Then the speed of the punch suddenly became faster and hit Wu leichan''s wound without psychological defense. After the power is released, the overdraft mode is lifted instantly, and the normal state is returned. The loss of muscles and vitality is minimized, but the effect is maximized! Wu leichan covered his cheekbones, and the pain shielding prevented him from feeling too much pain, which also meant that the crazy state of mind and evil could not estimate the severity of the injury on his face. Here, his facial bones have collapsed and cracked, and even his facial muscles have been torn, and blood is flowing out. If you get another heavy blow, it will break directly. At that time, the broken slag will be shaken, which is likely to seriously damage the brain. Wu leichan fought back angrily. His figure suddenly appeared and disappeared. Wei Ran''s body showed a little red and then disappeared. He lowered his body to his elbows, shrunk his neck and covered his head and face with his arms, and his skin turned red again. Wu leichan suddenly appeared. His fist fell, but it was just blocked by Wei Ran''s arm, and the cracked penetrating old wound on his chest was next to an elbow again, which completely tore the already hard wound. Even the old wounds that had been repaired for many years burst along the previous wound channel. The sternum was obviously cracked and seemed to be about to break, while the body and internal organs in the sternal space seemed to be visible. Wu leichan''s dark eyes flashed a cruel color. He took a mouthful of blood from his serious injury and sprayed it on Wei Ran''s face. The voice was hoarse, grabbed Wei Burn''s arm with both hands, and smashed Wei Burn''s nose with a fierce head hammer. Although Wei Ran''s eyes were blinded by a mouthful of blood, the reaction was still not slow, and the instant overdraft mode was opened. Even if he didn''t know what the attack action of Wu leichan carrying the seriously injured body was, he still instinctively fell back and kicked his legs in the air at the same time. Wu leichan was kicked in the chest again and stepped back continuously. The next attack action was completely terminated. The two sides fought each other. It seems that ordinary people just touch and divide. They didn''t expect so many fighting actions to happen. As Wei Ran got up, he wiped the blood from his eyes. His face was expressionless, just like the eternal mountains, and walked towards Wu leichan with heavy and solid steps. The serious injury torn at the chest directly affects the normal operation of the heart. The heart demon state and the normal state flicker and switch constantly. Such a heavy injury makes him almost unable to maintain his current state. He looked at Wei Ran, who continued to walk in, and was unwilling to hit his knees. Under the condition of serious injury, such a large-scale action does not have the devil''s speed at all. Wei Ran predicted Wu leichan''s action only when he made his starting posture. He immediately opened the overdraft mode, rubbed Wu leichan''s knee on his side, and hit his chest again with the acrocentric elbow in the octupole. Wu leichan had a complete fracture of his ribs in front of his chest. In mid air, he fell into a coma and hit a broken wall like a shell. He lowered his head and couldn''t move any more. Wei Ran carefully felt Wu leichan''s breath, and then the indifferent eyes in his eyes dissipated, and the fatigue and pain appeared on the original angry face. Then kneel on one knee and support the ground with your hands. Everyone who remained at the scene was shocked to see this scene, and the incredible reversal really appeared! But then came the scene, which was even more frightening. Wei Ran''s body, half kneeling on the ground, seemed to explode in situ. The blood vessels in his muscles suddenly burst, bursting out countless blood and splashing all over the ground! His body is about to collapse! Zheng Hongyi patted the table and shouted, "come on! Send to the infirmary for first aid! " Yu Yanzhong and Yun rushed into the field together, picked up the unconscious Wei Ran and ran all the way to the infirmary. Liu Wenfei hurriedly followed with tears on her face. The two descendants of the Wu family first stared at Wei ran for a long time. Wu Zhengrong murmured, "this guy... Defeated Lei Chan who opened the heart demon and pretended to be me..." After that, the two people, somewhat dejected, picked up Wu leichan, who was in a severe coma, and went to the infirmary. This is the most tragic and bizarre duel since the boxing wish contest. Both winners and losers are seriously injured and will lose their lives. The four top officials of the Council sat in the stands. There were only four of them except the referee who survived the coma. Wang Haifeng said to the other three: "you can see the outcome." Reinhart was terrified, and so were the others. He nodded to Wang Haifeng, "although the audience fled, chairman, please announce who is the winner." Wang Haifeng turned to look at the empty and broken boxing ring and shouted: "in the first round of the semi-finals, the promotion side - Wei Ran, No. 7!" Chapter 95 Because the decisive battle between Wei Ran and Wu leichan caused too much damage and caused huge waves among the audience, the next battle between Yun and Ichiro Honda will be changed to tomorrow. The organizers are busy appeasing business people and political elites from all walks of life in order to quell the adverse effects of this event The infirmary was crowded, but both emergency rooms were in emergency operation. From time to time, we can hear the doctors inside shouting to the nurses to hand over tools and speed up blood transfusion and hemostasis. Wei Ran''s consciousness was confused. He just felt his body tickling. It seemed that thousands of ants were gnawing at his body, but he didn''t even have the strength to play. The muscles of the whole body are overused, and their ability exceeds their maximum bearing limit. Even in his era of advanced science and technology, such injuries may not be able to be rescued. Now the doctors in the emergency room are only acting with the idea of doing their best to listen to fate. But in the void, a mysterious force penetrated into Wei Ran''s body. The devil promised him to help repair his injuries as long as he could reach the limit level of martial arts strength in the world. At this time, the mysterious power of the devil is soaking into Wei Ran''s body. First, help him stop the bleeding of his internal organs and muscles. Then stimulate the activity of cells and accelerate metabolism, so that the damaged parts of the body can repair themselves slowly, and make up for his overdrawn vitality, so as to rejuvenate his body. As a result, after several hours of rescue, the doctor found that a miracle was born! The bleeding viscera in the injured body like a sieve stopped bleeding one after another. The bleeding body seemed to stop bleeding under the action of cotton and bandage. The anemia caused by massive bleeding was dying. It seemed that it recovered slowly because of timely blood transfusion, and the pale face had vitality. After stopping the blood transfusion, there seems to be no abnormality. The injured''s autonomous hematopoietic function seems to have completely recovered and can start to heal himself independently. When the rescue came here, the skilled doctor couldn''t help marveling that it was God''s favor. After cleaning up the dirty place on Wei Ran''s body, he carried it to the new hospital bed for convalescence, and then opened the door of the emergency room. A group of people gathered around him. The doctor took off his mask and showed a smiling face. "God''s favor, a miracle was born, and the injured initially recovered." Then he reached out to stop the people who were going in and continued, "but the injured needs to rest. Don''t disturb him. Deep sleep is conducive to physical recovery." The situation on Wei Ran''s side made Yu Yanzhong, Liu Wenfei and others cry with joy; Dudley and Ono chongtian, who had fought with him, clapped hands to celebrate each other; Both Ichiro Honda and Jiang Wanning, who knew each other, were relieved, smiling and happy for Wei Ran; It is the unknown cloud, the wind follows the cloud, and the Vedic cause shows a color of joy. Wu leichan''s popularity doesn''t seem to be very good. Apart from his two brothers, Zheng Ze didn''t even come to see him. However, his physical quality is really tenacious. Perhaps thanks to the generation selection of the Wu family for more than a thousand years, Wu leichan was born with a strong recovery ability and even robbed a life from the God of death. ¡­¡­ It was not until the evening that the Council dealt with today''s mess. The four of them paid a lot of money. Fortunately, there was no death, otherwise we had to give up part of the interests in the business field. Compared with some floating wealth, that was the real loss. However, for the next semi-finals and finals, these audiences no longer dare to watch on luxury cruise ships. They come to find excitement and understand the strength of the chamber of Commerce participating in the boxing wish competition. However, in case of anything that could threaten their own lives, they certainly did not dare to take risks and resolutely stopped boarding the ship to watch the follow-up games. If so, the big deal is not to let the audience watch the next two games. Wang Haifeng also hopes that these guys will leave quickly. Unexpectedly, the audience did not want to go. Although such a terrible thing happened, the attraction of boxing gambling and the finals was too great. For example, in today''s game, Wei Ran is obviously at a disadvantage. Who knows that he can turn over the price, so a few people who bought Wei Yanying made a lot of money, which is really exciting and enjoyable. Therefore, for the next semi-final, it seems that there is a great disparity in strength, but maybe it can also be a surprise? What''s more, there will be a final later, but the audience also learned about the situation today. Wei Ran won miserably. He must not be able to play No. 32 in the final. There is no need to buy this gambling game, but you can also watch a fresh and lively game. After all, the birth of the world''s first martial artist still has great attraction. ¡­¡­ At this time, Zheng Hong, Zheng Ze and four directors were sitting in a conference room. Zheng Ze looked at Zheng Hong and said, "second brother, although your two boxers are here, there is no hope for the champion. For the sake of the family, you''d better go home with your brother." "And let you kill yourself at sea?" Zheng Hong sneered. Zheng Ze narrowed his eyes and the four directors looked like pondering. It seems that the contradiction between the two brothers will break out today. "What''s the second brother talking about? We have always been brothers and sisters. Is there a misunderstanding? " Zheng Hong lit a cigarette, knocked on the table and said, "Zheng Ze, your game is over. You''d better go back tonight if you don''t want to see me lose my reason." When Zheng Hong spoke, he had exposed the opportunity to kill. Although he was not a martial artist, he did not do much about killing people and goods at sea. His hands are much darker than Zheng Ze. This momentum of killing is not comparable to that of a hypocrite who can only play literati tricks. Zheng Ze''s face changed sharply. He snorted coldly and brushed his sleeve. "Second brother, I hope you won''t regret it." Zheng Hong smiled. His smile was crazy and his eyes were red. "I''ll wait for the champion to come out." Zheng Ze was frightened by Zheng Hong''s crazy appearance and left in a hurry. Wang Haifeng then said, "brother Zheng, you do this... Hope is really small." It seems that there is a pun, and the directors of other opportunities can''t understand the real meaning. Zheng Hong said with a smile, "I just told him to get out quickly. Otherwise, what should I do next? As for the champion... " Speaking of this, Zheng Hong flashed a trace of gloom on his face. He knew that he should have no hope for the seat of director, so he could only implement the last step strategy and kill the fish and catch the net! Although it is very likely that the fish will die, the net may not be broken! Then Zheng Hong reached an agreement with the four directors again, which will deplete the capital accumulated by Zheng Hong over the years and only contribute more possibilities to the last madness. If you can win the championship, you will be sure of it... Unfortunately. ¡­¡­ Wei Ran lies in the intensive treatment room, where other people are generally refused entry. Only a few people who have an important relationship with Wei are chartered to take care of the wait-and-see. Liu Wenfei stayed by her side as usual. Because she was too tired, she also slept on the edge of the bed early. Without everyone''s attention, Wei Ran''s body is healing rapidly under the action of some mysterious great force. If the devil speaks, it''s a gold lettered sign. It must be a word! Chapter 96 The next day, the next semi-final began at 2 p.m. This time, the boxing ring was changed to the top floor of the cruise ship. There was no grandstand or wall. There were only a few load-bearing structures, which were empty on all sides. Yesterday, those frightened spectators took other ships, or even cruised on frigates and battleships. At such a long distance, it''s natural to see the situation on the challenge arena with a telescope. Although it''s inconvenient, it''s safe enough. The race team left only a poor referee on the field, and others avoided a nearby cruise ship and watched the game with binoculars. Only a few daring boxers of art experts stayed on the cruise and watched the battle far away from the competition venue. After seeing the contest between the two demons yesterday, knowledgeable people know that today''s game will not be so fierce. Because Ichiro Honda''s Duan position is more than a little worse, they even suspect that even the Qi trainer Yun, his strength may not be as good as yesterday''s two. But it doesn''t take much effort to deal with Honda. Here, many people have to admire Honda Ichiro, a sumo wrestler. He knew he would lose, but he didn''t surrender. He took the initiative to attack. Yun didn''t know what technique he used. He threw his whole body into the air, changed the huge force falling vertically into centrifugal rotation force, threw the huge body of the sumo wrestler out, hit the ground and fainted on the spot. The victory was simply crisp, which made the audience watching with binoculars outside the ship very dissatisfied, and their expectations fell sharply. The referee wiped the sweat on his forehead and happily announced the end of the game. Since he won''t play like yesterday, he won''t be affected. Another qualifier appeared in the semi-finals. Everyone saw Wei Ran''s injury. Therefore, many spectators shouted to let the competition team directly announce the champion. If we play the final tomorrow, we may not be able to come out of the medical room on the 7th. This is not unreasonable, but Zheng Hong firmly opposed it. He remembered what he saw in the medical room this morning. Although Wei Ran hasn''t woke up yet, Liu Wenfei and the attending doctor said that Wei Ran''s injury recovered a lot overnight. And even the overdrawn serious vitality is also rejuvenated, as if to get a new life. If you can wake up before the final, you should be able to participate in the competition. Zheng Hong is naturally excited, so Wang Haifeng and others look at Zheng Hong and signal Zheng Hong to give up quickly and don''t waste time. The cardinal of the Holy See also politely advised Zheng Hong that he had seen Wei Ran''s injury with his own eyes yesterday. Although he saved his life, he can never recover in just two days. God has visited once and will not visit the second time, not to mention he is still an unbeliever. Zheng Hong shook his head firmly and said to Wang Haifeng and the cardinal, "anyway, the rules of boxing wish competition can''t be disordered. If you say tomorrow''s final, then tomorrow''s final! After the start of the competition, if our boxers haven''t appeared on the stage, they can judge the victory or defeat. How can they judge the victory or defeat before the competition! " In other people''s opinion, it was a bit vexatious and unreasonable. Wang Haifeng even advised: "brother Zheng, you still have so many things to do. Why delay this day? Don''t forget, your big brother has left early and will make preparations earlier than you. " Zheng Hong smiled coldly, "Chairman, why take care of my family affairs? In short, the finals haven''t started. Zheng will never admit defeat. Just wait for tomorrow''s results!" The rules have been set long ago. Naturally, it is impossible to ignore them. The competition team can only wait until tomorrow. When the other audience heard the news, they all cursed Zheng Hong for not crying when he didn''t see the coffin, and many people set sail directly. The remaining people did not leave because there was no special ship to pick them up. They could only wait for the luxury cruise ship to stop at Longmen port in Malacca after the competition. After Feng suiyun knew the result, he also felt that Zheng Hong was doing something meaningless. Now, the champion belongs to her elder martial brother. Why delay another day. Yun smiled and didn''t care. He just said that the result of waiting for tomorrow is. At 10 p.m., Zheng Hong, Yu Yanzhong and Liu Wenfei were all in the intensive treatment room where Wei Ran was located. Due to pressure, Zheng Hong has been in a state of insomnia for this period of time. He is in good shape and has gray hair. He looks very haggard. But after Liu Wenfei checked Wei Ran''s body again, an inexplicable flame bloomed in his eyes, which was called hope and ambition. He said: "if at this time, tell the damned cardinal about Wei Ran''s situation, and then tell him that God pays more attention to an unbeliever and doesn''t know whether his faith will collapse." Yu Yanzhong said with a smile: "it''s not necessary. The final will start at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning. When Wei Ran suddenly boarded the challenge arena, it will have a miraculous effect and give the enemy the biggest blow to the soul!" Zheng Hong thought for a moment. Indeed, it was like a battle at sea. One party was determined to win, but the other party suddenly poured out a new force, which was a great blow to morale. Liu Wenfei said, "brother Wei has recovered well, but I don''t know when he will wake up. I''ve called him many times." Everyone fell silent again. If Wei Ran didn''t wake up before the final, even if his injury healed, it wouldn''t make any sense. Yu Yanzhong said, "let''s stay here at night and take turns to rest. Every time we change people, we try to shout to him once." That''s the only thing I can do now In the cloud resting place, the cardinal always said something to him excitedly, mostly thanks and God''s care. He felt very lucky that neither Wu leichan nor Wei Ran had been drawn in the previous semi-finals, otherwise the winner would only fall into the hands of another person. Having seen the demonic power, the cardinal did not think that the cloud could defeat either of them. But the cloud just smiled and didn''t care. The reason why he helped the Vatican participate in the competition was only because the auras needed to break through the shackles of cultivation were still hidden in the holy objects in the Vatican Vatican. Of course, these popes and cardinals don''t know the existence of that aura, but the holy thing is extremely noble. The cloud also took a lot of thought to get in touch, and then absorbed the aura, so that the cultivation broke through the shackles and limitations, and touched the limit of the power level of the world. And Vedic Yin, of course, for the sake of experience, led to a time of passivity. But that''s also why he didn''t fully open the highest level of sitting and forgetting Sutra. Otherwise, Veda was definitely injured not only by breaking an arm and leg bone, but also by pouring real Qi, which was enough to abolish Veda''s lifelong cultivation. That was too vicious, so Yun only released a little at the last and most dangerous time, and defeated the full-blown Vedic cause. However, Vedic Yin is right. Yun still relies too much on cultivation, and actual combat experience is an important weakness. However, there are no opponents with the same strength to increase the actual combat experience, so opponents like Wu leichan and Wei Ran are just the best to hone their skills. More than anyone else, he hopes that Wei Ran can miraculously climb the challenge arena tomorrow. Chapter 97 At 9:55 a.m. on the final day, Yun waited early in the top challenge arena. There are only a bunch of eliminated boxers at the edge of the challenge arena, and only Zheng Hong and cardinal can''t do martial arts. The referee looked at his pocket watch and said to Zheng Hong, "Mr. Zheng, the game time is coming. If your boxer hasn''t arrived yet, he will automatically abstain." Zheng Hong frowned and glanced at him. "Come back to talk to me at ten o''clock." Yu Yanzhong looked at the rear. There was no figure on the stairs. I couldn''t help thinking of the night watch in turn. Wei Ran didn''t wake up until 9 a.m. and was still in a state of deep sleep. Now Liu Wenfei is trying to wake him up. If he doesn''t wake up, he can only accept his life. Zheng Hong clenched his fist tightly and looked gloomy. He sat in a chair beside him in silence, but anyone could see that he was like a steam engine with a critical pressure, which could explode at any time. Everyone here carries a pocket watch. As time goes by minute by minute, people look at the watch more and more frequently. Although Yun has always maintained a stable state of mind, he has been caught up in some ups and downs by other people''s high-frequency watch reading behavior. People''s psychological state is so subtle. If there is no other audience here, let him wait here for a day, his mood may not be half ups and downs, but others watch, in which the hidden anxiety and tension can easily infect him like a plague. He closed his eyes and simply entered the state of calmness when practicing kung fu. In this way, he could avoid external influence and concentrate on his heart. However, in this way, the speed of time will appear very slow. After all, his heart is still a little chaotic. Will he always break into a fixed state by himself and open his eyes to see if Wei Yanyou has arrived. Finally, it was ten o''clock. The referee took a long breath and was ready to speak to Zheng Hong to end the suffering. "I''m sorry! Almost late! " A thick voice came from the rear, and then he saw a huge figure falling into the challenge arena from the air, and a panting woman came running behind him. It was Liu Wenfei. Wei Ran stood at the edge of the challenge arena in high spirits and turned back to say hello to Zheng Hong, Yu Yanzhong and other boxers. Everyone stared at him. He even removed the bandage. On his fine red muscles, there were only slight traces of redness and swelling, without the tragic injuries he had seen before. How can such a situation be believed? Dudley reached out and pointed to Wei Ran, "what''s the matter with you, you, you?" Wei Ran said with a smile as he moved his muscles and bones to warm up. "It''s under the protection of the gods." The wind followed the cloud and looked at Wei Ran with wide eyes. He was dissatisfied and said, "it''s impossible. I saw your muscles and bones collapse before. Your life is not long. How can you recover in just two days!" "Hahaha, Miss Feng, don''t worry. The champion won''t be your senior brother''s and the first in the world. Wei has won it today!" At this time, the few spectators left outside saw Wei Ran''s appearance with binoculars. Everyone became noisy and stared at him with incredible looks. Why was that fight like a living dead man before, and now it''s so lively? Is the medical team so strong? Make sure to find out who the medical team is. With a red face, the cardinal took out his pocket watch and said to the referee, "referee! He''s late. He should abstain! Even if you go to the challenge arena now, it''s invalid! " Zheng Hong angrily said, "foreign monk! What are you talking about? How does my pocket watch show that he still needs more than ten seconds to arrive? There must be something wrong with your clock! " "Mr. Zheng, God will punish those who lie!" "Won''t your God kill me?!" Ichiro Honda, Jiang Wanning and chongtian Ono also took their pocket watches and said that Wei Ran was not late. Whether it was reasonable or unreasonable, they were all justified. The referee looked at everything in amazement and then looked at his watch. In fact, his watch was out of date just now. However, mechanical pocket watches in this era are often vulnerable to vibration, resulting in time deviation. Therefore, they often need to calibrate the big clock in the clock tower. But there is no such large bell tower on this luxury cruise ship. How can we judge. After some noise, Yun stood up and said, "he''s not late. Now that he''s recovered, use his strength to decide the outcome as soon as possible. There''s no need to argue about that." "In that case, I quit the referee." No one expected that the fat and shrewd referee should put down the challenge, and everyone was stunned. The Council naturally saw the dispute. The four of them hardened their heads and embarked on the cruise ship to inquire about the situation. After understanding, it turned out that the referee was frightened because of the previous semi-final. Seeing Wei Yan''s intact appearance, he thought whether he had to face the devil again. Will you be knocked out or killed again this time? Therefore, we should resolutely put aside the challenge, take life first, and don''t do anything for any amount of money. Yu Yanzhong stood up at this time, "this duel should be difficult to reproduce in the future. It''s the only time in hundreds of years. Ordinary people really can''t act as referees. It''s better for me to act as the referee when judging the game from a close distance. I''m strong enough to protect myself. " The cardinal objected on the spot. Everyone knows that Yu Yanzhong is Wei Ran''s master. It''s not appropriate to be a judge. Cloud shook his head, "let general Yu serve as the referee. General Yu is famous all over the world and will not tarnish his reputation in his later years." He pointed out Yu Yanzhong''s identity. Other people at the scene immediately recognized Yu Yanzhong, an ordinary looking old man, who was the commander of the South China Sea fleet and the one who marched in the Mediterranean. The cardinal immediately kept silent. He had seen the prestige of the Ming army with his own eyes, and was extremely afraid of Yu Yanzhong''s name. Although he didn''t accept it, his boxer recognized Yu Yanzhong. He couldn''t help him speak, so he could only recognize it silently. The four directors saluted Yu Yanzhong respectfully and entrusted him to serve as the temporary referee. Then they left the cruise ship in a hurry and returned to other ships to watch the unprecedented but definitely unparalleled game with binoculars from a distance. Wei Ran did warm-up activities and even ate something when everyone was noisy. Glucose nutrition injections in the past few days will not lack physical strength, but the stomach is still empty. After the farce, the body also opened and the stomach was filled. The state can be said to be dragon and tiger. Yu Yanzhong stood between them and looked around. He didn''t search them, because a strong man with such a level has his own martial arts heart and disdains to use those ghost tricks. "Are you two ready?" They both looked at each other and nodded hard. Yu Yanzhong waved his hand, "then - the final, start!" Wei Ran and Yun''s momentum suddenly broke out and collided! An invisible breath spread around. Only Yu Yanzhong, a master of this level, was not affected. Others stepped back one after another. Wei ran directly started the overdraft mode. In the final stage of his duel with Wu leichan, when he entered the only self state of mind, although he used the instant opening and instant solution mode. But that''s because your body is about to collapse. You need to take into account your own state and use your strength with the best choice, otherwise you will collapse before hurting others. This duel obviously doesn''t have to be like this. If you keep your best state at any time, the odds of winning will be greater. Chapter 98 The cloud''s eyes are clear and clear, and the blue fog is steaming out, and the real Qi condenses on the body surface. Both sides have seen each other''s ability, so there is no test at all. The first collision between the two sides is the climax of the music! Wei Ran''s fighting techniques are derived from the modern scientific system, combined with its own characteristics, and accommodate the strengths of 100 traditional martial arts. The moves are deep, fast, accurate and ruthless. The actions are very spiritual. The fist and foot are fierce, fierce, overbearing and vigorous. The playing method is very aggressive! If Wei Ran''s technique is mainly dynamic, and everything mainly emphasizes initiative and control, then cloud''s technique is mainly static, with more emphasis on soft overcoming hard and static braking. At the same time, it absorbed the experience of the first world war with Vedic Yin, and did not purposelessly use the moves that consume real Qi, but maintained a steady state, and opened the moves when you see them. Although it is a passive response, when fighting, you can flash and move, turn your strength into strength, use your strength to fight, and use your qi to resist the enemy. It is soft, tough, strong but not violent. Unlike Wei Ran, he gave full play to the attack ability of all parts of his body to fight, and his muscles were full of vigorous beauty. But in addition to the hands and feet, you can fight back with the help of clothes, long sleeves and even hair. The true Qi swims one foot in front of you. Within this foot, everything has lethality. It seems that there are needles in it. When it is strong, it is strong, elegant and flexible. The fighting styles of the two men are completely opposite, but their strength is very similar. Wei Huo caught Yun''s sleeve with his arm and hit him with a heavy fist. Wei Ran''s arm scraped a blood mark like a thorn, and the flesh and blood turned out. The Qi of cloud protection body was broken, and the whole person took the initiative to roll several circles in mid air, retreated more than ten steps before landing, and his whole body was full of Qi and blood. The two sides just had a hard fight. Although they didn''t collide with purple light like Wu leichan the day before yesterday, they could only see two virtual shadows. But the speed is not slow, but the moving range is not so large, controlled within a circle of ten meters. So the audience on other ships don''t have to shake around with binoculars. The cloud took a long breath and seemed to completely spit out the turbid Qi in the inner house. Then the purple light appeared on his face, and the blue fog melted. The purple air swirled around his body. He looked at Wei Ran and said, "brother Wei, my skill is called sitting and forgetting Sutra. Although it has been passed on in the sect for thousands of years, it is not the strongest skill in the sect." Wei Ran tightened the muscles in his arms and stopped the blood. He was not in a hurry to attack. After all, the fast-paced attacks just now cost a lot of physical strength. A little rest and recovery is more conducive to play. "I don''t understand the sect''s methods at all. Can''t you learn the strongest skills because all your sect''s skills have been lost?" Yun shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "that''s not the case. The inheritance of our sect is still complete, and most of the skills have been retained. But the aura of heaven and earth gradually dried up, and those powerful skills could not be practiced at all. This sitting and forgetting sutra was originally used to cultivate self-cultivation, consolidate the foundation and cultivate the yuan. It is not used to fighting against people. Therefore, it doesn''t need a lot of Reiki to practice, which has become the only skill that our sect can inherit. But you know, when I was in the Vatican Vatican, with the help of the aura in the holy things, I completely opened up the eight veins of the extraordinary Sutra, and then I felt the existence of the limit. Facing that limit, do you know what I found? " Wei Ran thought of all kinds of situations he encountered after touching the bottom in the sea of consciousness through meditation, as well as his feelings after waking up in the morning. The first is to notice that the repaired body has more muscles and bones than before, and both muscle density and bone density have been enhanced. The blood in the body surges like rivers and seas, and the function and intensity of the five zang organs have also been greatly enhanced. Wei Ran guessed that the reason why the body became stronger came to the soul level. Because in addition to his direct perception of the body, he can even perceive the existence of his own soul without entering meditation. In the past, only in meditation, through the consciousness of innate ID, can we perceive the existence of our own soul, but we can''t feel the strength of the soul. Now there is no need to enter meditation. As long as you concentrate a little, you can feel that indescribable existence, and you can feel that this existence becomes more solid than before, more closely connected with the physical body, and constantly exert influence on the body. This effect seems to be the reason why the body has become more powerful now. Wei Ran was naturally more excited and surprised to get this power, but he didn''t understand the power level ceiling mentioned by Yu Yanzhong. Coupled with Liu Wenfei''s nervous urging, he just woke up, simply ate something, and rushed to the field. He didn''t have time to feel it carefully. At this time, listening to Yun''s opening, he was very curious. What is the so-called ceiling? Seeing Wei Ran''s curious look, Yun went on. "Although the method of our sect pays attention to practicing Qi, the essence of practicing Qi is people''s innate three elements - yuan essence, Yuan Qi and yuan God. Yuan refined body; Vitality and energy practice; Yuan Shen practices his mind; The process of cultivating the three is the process of exercising the body and connecting the twelve meridians and the eight meridians. Now I am full of spirit and my whole body is full of Qi. If you are in an age of plenty of energy, then settle down to guide the congenital ternary to gather to the top of the head. " At this point, Yun pointed to his head. The wind outside the challenge arena followed Yun and Vedic Yin, both experts in this field, and looked at his head at the same time. "With the help of heaven and earth aura, the innate three elements break through Baihui acupoints and gather on Baihui to form a doorway. This is called Sanhua juding! In ancient times, it was called "return to nature the day after tomorrow". After the eight meridians of the miraculous Sutra were fully connected, I gathered the innate three elements and impacted the Baihui pass. It seemed that there was a barrier in the dark, which made it difficult for me to break through. This is the limit I perceive. We martial artists have no hope to break in our eternal life. " The Vedic master of Tantra, who also pays attention to Qi practice, was shocked and seemed to perceive the malice of this heaven and earth to practitioners. The martial artists present are the world''s top beings. Although they failed to reach the current situation of Yun and Wei Ran, they also peeped into the King Kong Giant lock imposed by the world rules from the secret of Yun''s self-cultivation. "Brother Wei, this is the limit that our Qi practitioner perceives, but I don''t know how you feel, who practices the method of generals? In other words, we know that perhaps we can find a glimmer of hope for a breakthrough in the despair of practice. " Wei Ran said with a dignified look: "I was in a hurry when I woke up and didn''t feel it carefully." Cloud sat on his knees and raised his hand and said, "although you and I have to decide the victory today, the main purpose is to improve self-cultivation. I''d like to wait for brother Wei to understand in situ and have a martial arts contest later." Chapter 99 The master is so willful that he doesn''t care what the competition party and the audience think. We are not cockfighting dogs to please you! Several members of the Council looked through binoculars and saw Wei Ran and Yun sitting on the ground more than ten steps apart. They both entered a state of meditation. I don''t know what happened. The audience looking forward to the birth of the first in the world did not start making noise as expected, but hurriedly reorganized gambling boxing. Before, because Wei Ran was late, and many people thought that Wei Ran was the end of a powerful crossbow. If he insisted on going to the stage, he would be defeated, so he didn''t put forward this meaningless gambling game. Just now, the two strong players had a fierce fight and did not fall below each other, which means that there is a lot of operation space for gambling. Now it is rare to have a halftime, so we can''t miss it. Yun was magnanimous, and Wei Ran naturally was magnanimous. In addition, Master Yu Yanzhong was watching, so he sat in place with ease, closed his eyes and felt it quietly. How to explore that limit? Yu Yanzhong must have experience, but Wei Ran didn''t ask him for advice at the scene. Even if both sides have the same case, the method of "door to door" will be different because of individual differences. After taking the final step, everyone''s Avenue will be different, so it''s better to be more pure than self perception. Now we have to explore that limit. The right way must be to find a way to improve our strength in the next step. Just like the method of their sect of clouds, after connecting the eight channels of the strange meridians, they will find a way to enter the innate world the day after tomorrow. Where is the next step in Wei Ran''s method of generaling the door? Wei Ran remembered that Yu Yanzhong once said that the key lies in meditation. So he simply dived into the sea of consciousness and directly touched the bottom. As soon as he touched the bottom, he saw Wei Ran, who was indifferent and only me, squatting on the ground from the perspective of the third person. Wei Ran is very strange. Shouldn''t we integrate with each other? How can it be split. Wei Ran, who was indifferent and only me, looked at himself, directly saw through the questions in his heart and said, "you just chose the only me path and tried to walk. You can''t really integrate with me before you really understand the only me path. After you really understand what is called "only me", you can obtain real power from the light of your heart. " "That will be the real integration with you and clarify the nature of the true self?" "Hum, it''s so easy to achieve your true self. The way of self only is just a way you try to find. Whether it can become the way of true self or not depends on two things. " Then he stood up, stepped on the ground with his feet and said, "this is the sea barrier, that is, your limit at this time, but not the limit of human beings. You can feel the majestic power hidden under this barrier with your heart. To break it and enter the deeper sea of consciousness, we must not only further understand the way of self-reliance, but also rely on the external forces of heaven and earth. In this world, there is no such external force to borrow. " Wei Ran suddenly woke up from the sea of consciousness. There is no way to make a breakthrough in the world unless there is enough heaven and earth aura. So cloud wants to find another way, it seems that it can''t succeed. At this time, the devil''s voice sounded, "how, do you feel lucky? Like the strong in this world, they can only gradually disappear with the development of the times, and at most become folk strange talk. Will it be a pity that those magical skills and martial arts will be submerged by the development of science, technology and civilization? " Wei Ran suddenly asked, "there must be a world full of vitality in the heavenly world. What level will a person like cloud reach in such a world? " "He can rely on the skill of sitting and forgetting Sutra to prolong his life. At such a young age, he can practice to the quasi congenital state. The root bone qualification is naturally the top existence. Not to mention the high martial level, but also the medium martial level, can easily achieve the name of a master. However, the world will of the world chooses the path of non magic science and technology, which is also the common choice of all mankind. It does not rely on miracles to achieve individual individuals, but develops the power of civilization and sublimates and advances at all levels. The warrior you are facing can only be said to have been born in a wrong world, that''s all. " Wei Ran opened his eyes. Yun also opened his eyes at the same time because of Qi machine interaction. Wei Yanchang sighed, "that''s a pity." "So, are you going to finish with him or leave the world with me now?" Wei flashed a firm look in his eyes. "Naturally, we should decide the outcome with him before we go. I used to be called the strongest human on the surface. In this world, we should do the same!" The devil said, "if you want to fight, you must win. If you lose, even if the test fails, wait to be rejected by the will of the world." The cloud said, "do you feel it?" Wei Yan nodded, looked at Yu Yanzhong again and said, "a barrier in the depths of the sea of consciousness seems to be called the sea barrier. Only by breaking it can we enter a deeper level and stimulate the hidden power in the body and mind." Cloud said excitedly, "can you feel what method can be used to solve it?" Wei Ran locked his eyebrows and stood up. "He needs the help of external forces between heaven and earth, but my true self nature, he can''t perceive the existence of external forces, and the world is locked." Yu Yanzhong also nodded sadly, "the same is true in my middle age. There is no way to break the barrier." Although Yun had expected, he was disappointed when he heard the answer. He lowered his head and felt a little frustrated. "Yun, maybe this is the last duel between Jiangmen and zongmen. Now that the world has determined the future path, martial artists have no more choice, we might as well let this duel play the final sound! " Yun raised his head and clenched his hands, "well, as brother Wei said, we have reached the limit that we can''t break through. We have no pursuit except victory and defeat, so we''ll have a good fight!" When Wei Ran saw that the other party was ready, he immediately started the overdraft mode. At the same time, his face became indifferent, ignoring all things in the world and the gods and Buddha of all living beings. He was only me in his heart and only me in the world. The body method pulls out the residual red shadow, and in a flash, it comes to the cloud''s body. Hands and feet move together, and the body method moves. It''s hard to distinguish between the virtual and the real. The momentum of the cloud is completely different from that before. Maybe there was the meaning of dueling before, but now it is full of killing satisfaction. This war is defined as the war of life and death! Wei Ran''s fist may have become difficult to distinguish the actual and actual position because of the rhythm of muscle contraction. But the cloud can sense the most real movement from a circular hood drawn in front of both hands. Boom! The power of this punch was enough to disperse the body protecting Qi on the surface of Yun''s body, but it was blocked by the arc drawn by Yun''s one hand. With the help of the force sent out by pedaling on the ground, after hitting the arc drawn by this single palm, the strength released by muscle tension was dispersed and disintegrated. Only the fierce hunting wind brought by the fist blows over the cloud, and it is difficult for a leaf to add to its body. This punch didn''t work. Although Wei Ran was slightly stunned, his only state of mind was Kui bubo. He continued to attack according to his own rhythm. His elbows and knees hit and hit, and the cloud came out with his hands and feet, snapping twice. It was the arc Qi on his hands and feet that disintegrated the two most lethal attacks like a flowing shield. Chapter 100 Wei Ran revolved around the cloud and attacked continuously with various hitting techniques. However, the cloud that only follows the rotation in place seems to have an invisible circular barrier three feet away. Any fierce and domineering attack falling on it will be disintegrated by a sudden arc of true Qi. The wind whispered excitedly with the cloud: "it''s the control circle. The best defense method of the sect needs to have a very subtle control over the true Qi in order to display it. Arranged in a circular circle with a radius of three feet, you can keenly feel the energy change of the enemy. It was originally used to deal with opponents who were also Qi practitioners. I didn''t expect that elder martial brother could extend it. He must sense the muscle contraction change of the opponent within three feet, so as to accurately judge his attack trend and predict the interception in advance. Hey, hey, isn''t this big man good at predicting his opponent''s attack according to subtle movements? Now it''s time to teach. " At this time, there were sudden changes in the field, and Wei ran quickly flashed down. He wrote that his split leg was biased by the arc real Qi belt, and his body shape was wrong, revealing a huge gap. Yun naturally won''t miss this opportunity. The real Qi accumulated in the palm of his hand for a long time surged to the surface of his fist and turned into a vigorous fist, attacking Wei Ran''s defenceless ribs. Wei Ran''s eyes flashed a firm color. He had already saved a breath and held it in his viscera. Since his control circle is flawless, when he uses his killing power to fight back, he can still be flawless?! Boom! This fist and gun stabbed Wei Ran under his ribs. Even though Wei Ran''s muscles here were also very developed, the calcification and hardness of his bones increased a lot after his martial arts breakthrough. But it''s hard to hold on. The vigorous Qi at the fist and gun penetrates through the bone. Although it is weakened by the air pressure of muscles, bones and viscera, the power of vibration still enters layer by layer along the cavity in the body. It was Wei Ran''s self-centered nature maintained at this time. He suffered a violent shock in the depths of the sea of consciousness. An external force impacted Wei Ran''s barrier of understanding the sea, which made Wei Ran seem to have a spiritual light in his mind in addition to his pain. However, this wisp of aura was pressed down by the severely injured body. The vigorous Qi of the four shocks was more terrible than the blow of the heavy hammer. The unprotected tissue in the body was violently shaken, damaged and bleeding. At the same time, it makes the lungs and heart suddenly compress and expand in an instant! For a time, the pressure in the chest was like a volcanic eruption, and the blood was like a huge wave! These two are squeezed by vigorous Qi kinetic energy, just like the sealed beer is violently shaken and then suddenly upwelling to erupt. Wei Ran opened his mouth and directly sprayed the blood with vigorous Qi of fist and gun on Yun''s face. At the same time, according to the calculation, he caught the punch hit by Yun, which made it difficult for him to recover. Yun''s fighting experience is not rich. When Wei Ran suddenly came, he felt a fierce sense of danger. However, he couldn''t respond. He had to act purely by instinct. He turned his head in a hurry and pulled his hand back! I didn''t let the blood spray into my eyes, but I didn''t expect that there was so much pressure in the blood. It only made my face painful, like a hammer. It is this turn of the head that completely confuses its own rhythm. The arm was clasped by Wei Ran again, and the retreat brought Wei Ran closer. When Yun wanted to fight back with his free left hand, Wei Ran knocked away with the tip of his elbow. At the same time, he walked back along the cloud and pinned his foot on his heel. The cloud''s center of gravity was out of balance. He quickly used his lightness skill to jump into the air in order to regroup and stabilize his body, but Wei Ran grabbed him close to the waist. Wei Yanyuan is 25 cm higher than Yun, and the dimension is more than one circle larger than him. Being caught like a fine steel hoop is not so easy to break free. Yun hurriedly wanted to put his palms on Wei Ran''s arm, release his true Qi and force it to explode. Wei Ran''s speed was faster. He clamped a swing tightly, and then shook the posture of the cloud. Then he turned behind the cloud, hugged his waist and fell across the bridge, smashing it back. Bang Dang! The heavy original wooden deck was directly smashed. Even if Yun tried his best to put his head away, his upper body was still smashed into the middle and small parts of the floor. His hands agitated his true Qi and quickly shattered the log deck that trapped him, but the control circle was unable to use it. Wei Ran bent his right leg like playing football. The body is like a whip, shaking from top to bottom, concentrating all the energy generated by the movement and contraction of muscles and bones on the toes. Then the tip of the foot stabbed into the solar nerve center between the cloud chest and abdomen, and the sound of tearing the air came out slowly. The real Qi of the cloud''s body was broken like an eggshell, and then the body bowed suddenly. The foot embedded in the chest and abdomen seemed to be visible from behind. The cloud''s eyes suddenly protruded with blood, and the pain was so painful that he couldn''t even cry out. The whole person was impacted by a huge force and smashed the deck seven or eight meters before he bounced up and rolled to one side. The people watching the battle nearby involuntarily covered the position between their chest and abdomen and issued an inexplicable low voice, as if shouting the pain for the cloud. The wind covered his mouth with the cloud and nearly cried on the spot. Wei Ran knew that the other side was very strong and could never be defeated, so he took advantage of the situation. Although Yun''s body is extremely painful and even has an extreme sense of fear, he has not lost the warrior''s fighting consciousness. As soon as the momentum of the impact stopped, a recipient bounced up and squatted on the ground. At this time, Wei Ran had come to his body. His mouth was bloody, his face was expressionless, his eyes were cold and sharp. A sweep and kick came to his head with the speed and strength of tearing space. The cloud only had time to protect with both hands by instinct. Even if the true Qi in the Dantian surged out at that moment, which helped him form a protective barrier, it could not offset the violent force. In the blink of an eye, he was kicked to pieces, and then the cloud''s arms were like being hit by a whip and mace made of fine iron, creating the illusion that they were about to be broken. The whole person was twisted laterally into a bow in an instant, and then flew out like a spring compressed to the extreme. This kick kicked the cloud onto the ship''s side 30 meters away, and knocked a huge crack into the specially hardened ship''s side. Wei Huo vomited a mouthful of turbid air from his mouth, then suddenly inhaled, continued to catch up, and took a cruel attitude of never giving up until he killed the other party. His posture is extremely violent, but his look is as cold as an iceberg for thousands of years. What shines in his eyes seems not to be the light of mankind, but a mechanized cold light, absolutely rational and without any humanity. Yun Cai just stood up on the side of the boat and coughed up a mouthful of blood. The terrible murderer came after him again. He... Really wants to kill me! There was no light blue mist in the cloud''s eyes, and there was a strong fear. When Wei Ran sprinted, he said, "fear, you will die!" When Yun heard this, his eyes suddenly widened. Wei Ran had rushed to his body, and a continuous explosion came. Many spectators hurriedly followed, but they only saw Wei Ran beating violently. The ship''s side was devastated by this violence, and wood chips flew everywhere. Soon, they tore huge holes, and even the decorative copper sheet wrapped in the outer layer was completely broken and deformed. The wind rushed up with the clouds and shouted, "enough! Don''t hurt elder martial Brother Yun! " As a referee, Yu Yanzhong immediately flashed in front of the wind and the cloud, and kicked the unprotected wind away with the cloud. The wind became anxious with the cloud and immediately wanted to start with Yu Yanzhong. Zheng Hong looked at this scene coldly. If she really beat the referee, the Holy See can directly judge the negative. Chapter 101 Yu Yanzhong said angrily, "enough! Little girl, look at your senior brother carefully. He hasn''t been defeated. " Sure enough, Yun suffered a lot of internal injuries, but he still managed to arrange a control circle. But this time, because his hands were badly hurt, he couldn''t block and fight back. Instead, he had to keep moving and dodging with his footwork to resist Wei Ran''s cold-blooded and violent attack. And they observed for a while and found that the cloud made clever use of the environment. It turned out that each time he dodged was not a passive Dodge, but deliberately guided Wei Ran''s attack to the side of the ship behind him. Although the ship''s side was smashed in an instant, it could still slightly stop Wei ran from taking back his fist and foot. Taking advantage of this very short time, Yun tries to adjust his internal breathing, and constantly accumulates potential to prepare for counterattack. Before long, half of the ship''s side was torn down. Yun then used Wei Ran''s knee to lift his lightness skill and withdraw near the middle mast. Looks like you want to do something with this mast. Wei Ran knew that the other party had completely slowed down and overcome his fear. It was time to give full play to his strongest strength. Therefore, he did not continue to chase the attack, but came step by step with heavy pressure. Although the cloud conquered the fear like a heart at that moment, it is still a lingering fear. The pain in his arms and the sun''s nerve center reminded himself that Wei Ran had the destructive power of a tyrant. At this time, looking at Wei Yan approaching step by step, it was like a demon God approaching, and the divine light in his eyes kept flashing. He gasped and said in secret: is this the power to defeat Wu leichan who awakened the demons? It''s really like an abyss and a prison... If it weren''t for the demons of the Wu family, I must satisfy my desire to kill and can''t really control it, otherwise this guy would be like a real devil and a cold killing machine. However, I also broke through the limit closest to the three flowers gathering top. The sect''s secret method is unfathomable. I must not lose to the general who only practices muscles and bones and Qi! Wei Yan said as he walked, "I''m a little disappointed by your strength. If you can''t give full play to the power of making people satisfied, I will kill you. " Before Yun said anything, Feng shouted behind him, "damn big man, my senior brother has no grievances with you. Why do you always want to kill him!" Wei Ran turned sideways and said, "in our realm, if you want to peep into the scenery above the limit, you have to fight each other and let the power collide with each other." The cloud wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and showed an interested look. "It seems that you have realized something." Wei Yan nodded his head and said, "your vigorous fist shocked my sea barrier. Although it hurt me a lot, it also caught a glimpse of the possibility. Therefore, you also need to play a stronger force to attack me. Therefore, I will force you to play beyond your level with your life. If you can''t play, you will really die. " After hearing this, Yun''s body trembled. With excitement in fear, he licked his lips and said, "you won''t kill me so easily." Then, take the initiative to attack! Wei Yanzheng was about to attack, but he saw the cloud passing around and behind him. Wei Huo turns back and swings his legs. The cloud continues to detour and feint more. After a while, he walked around Wei Huo for seven or eight times, which also made Wei Huo see through all his mobile footwork and dodge techniques. When he was about to force cloud to dodge again with feint and then make a destructive attack. Suddenly I found that no matter whether I punch, kick or move, it seems to be entangled by filaments, which is difficult to play due to resistance, or the attack is pulled and loses its accuracy, that is, moving needs to fight against the invisible silk thread on my body. Yun crossed his hands, opened his fingers and said with a smile, "this move is called winding silk. It is a unique way to use genuine Qi. It should have been combined with a special mental method. I am also blessed with the flexibility of my heart, so that I can show it through the true Qi of sitting and forgetting Sutra. Brother Wei, how does it feel to fall into a cobweb? " The crowd looked at Wei Ran''s deformed and powerless action and felt stunned. Dudley said, "obviously I didn''t see anything. Why does it seem that something is wrapped around Wei Ran?" Vedic Yin always leaned on crutches and said, "Qi is a wonderful thing. Although it is not as effective as the method of Qi and blood, it is changeable and impossible to prevent. Nephew Yun used a wonderful secret technique to draw Qi into silk and bind your opponent. " Dudley asked, "I think Wei Ran Lianyun''s body protecting Qi can be easily broken. Why can''t he break away from the thin silk of Qi?" "Fool, protecting body Qi or turning Qi into a shield is to turn gasification into hard things. If you encounter stronger force, you will naturally collapse. But silk is the most soft thing. It can overcome hardness with softness, but it can''t be dissolved with much strength. " Dudley didn''t understand, but someone who understood oriental culture like Ono could understand it in an instant. This time, Wei Yanke was really caught in a cobweb. Wei Ran does try to tear the real Qi silk thread that can be perceived, but it will grow as the tearing force increases, and it can''t be torn at all. Once you let go, the cloud will pry the real Qi again, and you can be bound to Wei Ran again. Yun Gang has just run around Wei ran for seven or eight times. Naturally, there are seven or eight pieces of genuine Qi wrapped around the silk, and maybe even more. This time, the cloud adjusted the silk winding Qi, and Wei Ran was more difficult to move. Then the cloud bit the tip of his tongue and spewed out a mouthful of blood essence to his body. The silk wrapped Qi seemed to suddenly become sharp and began to cut the muscles on Wei Ran''s body. After a while, he cut many wounds. Wei Ran also understood that the power of the sect''s method was not violence, but strange and unpredictable means, which made it difficult to know the principle and impossible to prevent. Relying on his feeling of the cutting force and direction of the real Qi wrapped around the silk, Wei Ran rolled, jumped and twisted like a dance in situ. The cloud''s eyes were frozen, and his hands and fingers swayed more frequently, which made the bystanders look as if a puppeteer was controlling his puppet with silk thread, and the controlled puppet was Wei Ran who was doing strange dancing in situ. But at this time, although the cloud has deep internal power, the consumption has doubled after strengthening the winding of silk with the help of the Qi of blood essence. He needs to subdue or kill Wei Ran in a limited time. After a funny toss just now, Wei Ran finally figured out how the eight winding wires surrounded him, fought the hardened winding wires, cut some meat pieces, and rolled to the mast. Then, with the help of the mast, the winding wire of cloud control is guided to the mast, increasing the difficulty of his control. And use the mast to cover the line of sight of the cloud, so that he can''t control the winding silk real Qi to wrap himself in time. After drinking tea, I finally got rid of the entangled silk one by one, but I was bleeding and bruised all over. Zheng Hong and Liu Wenfei looked startling not far away. When Wei Ran was cut off a piece of flesh and blood on his shoulder by the eighth winding wire, Yun''s eyes were frozen, the blue fog was highlighted, and his hands were suddenly pulled along his arms. The eight twisted silk Qi suddenly tightened and swept over the mast. There were more than ten cracks in the middle of the mast that needed two people to hug, and then the mast was blown by the sea wind, broke from it and collapsed. Chapter 102 At this chaotic moment, all the eight entangled silk were taken back into the meridians of the cloud. His nearly exhausted true Qi quickly recovered and turned gang with one palm. At the moment when Wei Ran avoided the mast, he shot it close. This palm condensed Yun''s whole body skills and was ready when he pulled the silk wrapped Qi to attack Wei Yan. Until just now, put the recovered eight thread winding silk back into the body, and the power of this long-standing killing potential will be doubled! When the vigorous Qi in the palm hit out, the nearby space seemed to be twisted and spiraled to the palm of the cloud. That''s because the vigorous Qi in his palm also compressed the air in his palm, which suddenly increased its density, making the light seem distorted, just like peeping in the cup. Although the palm was silent, Wei Ran knew that the thunderous voice would only appear later, because the palm was so fast that the voice could not catch up. However, Wei Ran, who kept fighting all the time, was no slower than the cloud. The martial arts practitioners who practice the martial arts of generals can''t be worse than the clan in terms of speed and strength, but they are far worse in strange places. Wei Ran''s fist, which was originally hit, can mobilize all his strength to crush the long-standing palm gang of Yun from the front. But suddenly, his punching shoulder was pulled. It felt like his arm was pulled by a resistance band. There is no abnormal feeling at the beginning, but the greater the output, the greater the resistance. Wei Ran realized that Yun had retained a silk wrapped genuine Qi and had never used it to attack himself. Instead, he stayed at this time as an unexpected backhand and interfered with his maximum strength. Just thinking so, before Wei Ran''s fist was completely hit out, Yun''s palm gang had arrived in front of him. Wei Ran can only temporarily adjust the angle and let the incomplete fist face the palm gang. Bang! Wei Ran''s fist failed to be adjusted in place. All fractures and dislocations occurred from the carpal bone to the elbow joint and then to the shoulder joint. The crackling sound came out and permeated people. However, the vigorous Qi that entered the body along the arm was still not lost, and rushed into the body again along the shoulder! Wei Ran squatted down in pain. Even if his muscles and viscera were very strong and filled with air pressure through deep breathing, it was difficult to stop the impact of vigorous Qi. He felt that under the impact of this wisp of vigorous Qi, all his internal organs seemed to be on the verge of fragmentation. With a cough, he vomited some fragments, which was extremely shocking. Wei Ran closed his eyes like a suicide at this time, and his consciousness suddenly sank to the bottom. He looked at the sea barrier under his eyes and felt the violent external force from his body. This external force is far from the expected one, and it takes great risks to guide and use it. Wei Ran has taken risks. With his character of taking straight rather than seeking from Qu Zhong, he doesn''t care about taking another risk. What''s more, I''ve experienced it once before, and I think it should be effective. So he recklessly directed the spirit of heaven and earth, which was no longer pure and violent like a poisonous dragon, into the depths of the sea of consciousness. As if the undersea earthquake broke out, the seemingly indestructible sea barrier actually cracked a crack, and a wisp of breath emerged from it. This breath comes from people''s innate treasure house and contains the true yuan of the unity of essence, Qi and spirit. If you are a Qi trainer, you can lead the spirit of heaven and earth into your body and break through the sea barrier, you can break through the hundreds of meetings above your head with a large number of true elements behind the barrier, and build a heaven and earth bridge between ID and nature. If the heaven and earth are full of aura, a large amount of aura can be introduced into the body, and then the heaven and earth bridge can be transformed into a doorway, forming a trend of three flowers gathering at the top, so as to integrate the human body and heaven and earth into one, which is called congenital! If you pass on the door to others, you can gradually expand the soul body from the ancestral orifices in the eyebrows to the whole body with the true yuan behind the barrier, so that the soul and flesh tend to be one. The more sea truth can be released, the deeper the unity of spirit and flesh. The soul body can also be strengthened by absorbing the spirit of heaven and earth. The stronger the soul body is, there is a special method to make the body stronger. At this time, Wei Ran only came into contact with such a ray of sea truth yuan, but it also made the soul body of the ancestral orifice in the middle of the eyebrow suddenly diverge, and the weak soul fire instantly spread to the size of the head and integrated more deeply. The power from the soul level instantly made Wei Ran feel an energy in his heart, blood, muscles and bones. He felt it carefully. The source of energy came from the bone marrow. The power from the soul directly entered the bone marrow. Bone marrow hematopoiesis gathers energy into the heart through blood circulation. The heart functions like the elixir of Qi trainer, forming a place for energy concentration. From the beating of the heart, eliminate the old and replace the new, and fill these surging energy into the body and bones through the surging Qi and blood of the arteries. The most simple and direct effect is to make muscles and bones stronger. If you have time to practice hard, you can enhance the density and strength of muscles and bones. However, at this time, this energy made Wei Burn''s blood boil and fiercely burn the skin on the body surface. Wei Ran has paid a huge price. His heart, liver, kidney, spleen and stomach were injured at the same time, and each of them broke into pieces, making it difficult to maintain its original function. Ordinary people would have died long ago, that is, the general method he practiced has extremely tenacious vitality. The viscera are several times stronger than ordinary people and have a certain self stop loss ability. Therefore, it is only the price of serious injury. Now such a serious injury that it is absolutely impossible to continue the battle. Stimulated by the power from the source of the soul body, the energy surged with the blood, concentrated on the front of the remaining hand, and hit back a hot and fierce heavy gun. At this time, Yun ran out of Qi, almost ran out of oil, and the lamp was dry. The Dantian was empty, leaving only a little yuan spirit in it. It took a long time to fully recover Qi. He is now half kneeling on the ground and has only basic physical strength. He is unable to avoid and block Wei burning, a heavy gun that can change the color of heaven and earth. He wondered why Wei Ran would have such great power under the condition of serious injury. Wei Ran always remembers the true intention of himself. The only intention is to be arrogant, indomitable and arrogant, not to be cruel and indiscriminate! Therefore, when the punch was about to hit Yun''s head, he used the effect of bullet time to deflect the direction slightly, and the heavy gun rubbed from the side of Yun''s head, leaving a punch mark on his side face. Then the energy attached to the fist directly blasted the fallen mast behind the cloud. The explosion sound just went up along the line of the mast body and passed through the top of the mast. Even the sail was completely torn, and the remaining potential did not decline. It pierced a hole in the side of the ship. This force was more difficult than before to break down the concrete wall. It was so terrible. Everyone was stunned by this scene. The audience holding binoculars didn''t even know the process of the fight. They almost suspected that they had moved the cannon. The boxers standing not far away were also stunned. They couldn''t understand the power of Wei Ran. Can ordinary people do it? Two opponents half squatting on the ground gasped for breath. Yun looked at Wei Ran with some confusion. Wei Ran patted him on the shoulder and coughed up some visceral fragments again. "I feel it. It''s the power within the sea barrier. Maybe it''s the innate power you understand." Then Wei Ran tried his best to stand up, and Yun simply sat on the ground. The difference between victory and defeat is self-evident. The wind rushed up with the cloud. Yu Yanzhong didn''t stop this time and directly announced that Wei Ran won the final victory! The Cardinal was puzzled and even disagreed. With his mortal eyesight, he naturally didn''t see how merciful Wei Ran''s punch was just now. Zheng Hong stood aside and laughed at Yu Yanzhong''s foot jumping protest. Other boxers were shocked in the scene just now. Yu Yanzhong was annoyed by the cardinal and asked him to ask Yun himself. Then the cardinal finally understood the process from the cloud and dropped his head. After Wei Ran got up, he staggered to Liu Wenfei. On the way, I didn''t realize that my body shape had become very illusory and translucent. Everyone was surprised. Liu Wenfei hurried to run and wanted to stretch out her hands to help each other. But when the two meet, they reach out and touch, but they only touch a mass of air without real feeling. Liu Wenfei wore behind Wei Ran, her eyes full of confusion. She quickly turned back and stretched out her hand again. She still passed through her body. The person in front of us, as if like a dream, becomes no longer real. "Brother Wei!" Liu Wenfei shouted. Wei Ran looked at his body and knew that the devil began to summon him. The time to stay in the world was running out. He smiled bitterly and looked at Liu Wenfei. Zheng Hong and Yu Yanzhong shouted in surprise. "Wei Ran!" "Wei Ran!" Wei Yan stretched out his hand and gently stroked Liu Wenfei''s face, but he could only make an appearance and put his hand on her face. Naturally, he couldn''t touch anything. "I''m sorry, I can''t make any promise to you." "I don''t regret it!" Liu Wenfei is stubborn but fragile. "Take care of yourself and don''t take risks at sea in the future." "I want to be with you!" Wei Ran''s figure suddenly became more blurred. What he said could no longer be heard by others. He could only look deeply at Liu Wenfei with a very complex emotion, and then at Yu Yanzhong, who had the grace to teach art, turned into a little light grain and dissipated away. Liu Wenfei tried to reach out and hug, but she couldn''t hug anything. Finally, she had to squat down and bury her head and cry. Zheng Hong stayed in place for a long time. He couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. Yu Yanzhong was also stunned for a long time, and finally sighed. The cloud stood up with the help of the wind and the cloud, looked at the place where Wei Ran disappeared and murmured, "brother Wei, are you breaking the void?" Chapter 103 Yun Nan said, "the martial arts recorded in the zongmen break through the void. It''s true!" After hearing this, Liu Wenfei quickly stood up and said, "then do you know where brother Wei has gone?" "Naturally, I went to a world with more abundant aura. It has been recorded in the master''s notes. Only when I practice my martial arts to the extreme and can surpass the limits of the current world, I have the opportunity to break the space barrier and go to another world!" "Then... Can we go too?" When Yun heard Liu Wenfei''s words, he was surprised and excited just now. "Brother Wei broke the limit barrier and broke the void with the help of my lifelong cultivation. If anyone wants to break the void, he must do something like that just now. But who else in this world has the cultivation of brother Wei? " For a time, he thought of Wu leichan, but Wu leichan''s power of demons and false self was too uncontrollable. It was impossible to achieve the level of Wei Ran. He immediately lost his temper. Other people witnessed all this. Although they did not know whether what Yun said was true or false, after Wei Ran''s success, what did not conform to the scientific law disappeared in front of everyone, which was really like a myth and legend. Even those viewers who use binoculars have a ghost like expression and can''t speak for a long time. Finally, the Council still decided that Wei Ran won, but the award ceremony could not be carried out. This relatively weak man, born with perseverance and talent, has defeated the strong enemy of many schools and become the first in the world. I''m afraid it will be a legend among the top martial artists in the next hundreds of years. In fact, hundreds of years later, there are still many martial arts novels based on Wei Ran. Although the world thinks it is fictional, it is known to be true in those large families. Moreover, many organizations with abundant resources will secretly study the disappearance of Wei Ran. If they can find another so-called energetic world, there will be many benefits. But in this world, after losing all aura, the space barrier will become incomparably strong and cannot be broken by relying on scientific and technological means in the planet. At least it will not be possible until the era of satellite navigation. ¡­¡­ After Wei Ran disappeared, he was pulled into a higher dimensional space by the devil. Here, I can''t feel the existence of up, down, left and right, nor the flow of time, even my own existence. Between the universe, there is only consciousness and no soul and flesh. If he doesn''t make clear the way of self only and know some of the original intention of the true self, he can hold the yuan and keep one and stabilize his mind, otherwise he will completely lose himself in this space, and even this weak consciousness will disappear completely. After Wei Ran adapted to this space, he found that when he "watched" with his heart, he could detect that the space was densely covered with strings vibrating at various frequencies. If you carefully observe a certain part of the string, you can abstractly see what happened in the world just separated and in the parallel space-time of its time lines. He subconsciously paid attention to the world with his mind, especially the follow-up development of the timeline from which he was separated. The string representing the time and space Wei Ran left vibrated, and the fuzzy picture came into Wei Ran''s mind. ¡­¡­ Zheng Hong has become one of the five directors of the global business alliance, and has gained great power in the business community. At the same time, he can leverage massive resources with this power. Originally, the internal struggle with the family in the South China Sea was at an absolute disadvantage, and only 20 ships could be used. For example, the Navy, the reform party and other forces are still in the stage of observation. Even Soros IV and many wealthy businessmen in Nanyang are still standing still. After the news that Zheng Hong became a director spread, these forces began to help him fight against the family. A month later, he broke into the family, slaughtered all the family''s relatives and elders who opposed him, killed his brother and imprisoned his father! With the support of many family members who were afraid of being killed by butchers, he became the new head of the Zheng family. Soon after, the chairman of the business alliance changed, and he became the new chairman of the Council. Then he fully supported the Navy and the reformers, and completely controlled the power of the family three years later. This began to recapture many interests lost in Japan and Nanyang, and turned to the new world The experience of his subsequent life can be said to be everywhere and turbulent. He works purely for interests, so his behavior is mixed. He was not only the king of the five seas, but also the promoter of the second industrial revolution and the leader of constitutional monarchy. He led a prosperous generation, but also set a precedent for the Republican governance of trust interest groups. In a sense, he restarted the door politics. Created brilliance, but also brought darkness. After his authority was stable, he set up a stone statue in his manor. It was Wei Yan''s fist fight, full of scars and full of God against the enemy. In the process of carving the stone statue, Zheng Hong participated in the whole process, coupled with the exquisite skills of the sculptor. Although Wei Ran''s appearance was not well carved, he expressed his reckless war intention incisively and vividly. To this end, Zheng Hong directly presented the sculptor with a plantation. But in his later years, he was arrogant and confused, gradually lost his people''s hearts, and was killed by his son. Power was passed down through such a bloody handover ceremony, which also became the curse of the Zheng family Liu Wenfei stopped going to sea after the boxing wish contest, and did not participate in many plans after Zheng Hong. He only took a large sum of money and stocks, brought more than 20 female martial artists, including Jiang Wanning, bought a manor and opened a hospital in the suburbs of Jinling. After that, he bought a lot of land in the new world and Nanyang and invested in many factories. She has a unique vision and has a unique channel to know the inside information. All her investments have made her a lot of money. She can be said to be a real tycoon. She never married. Ten months after she returned to Daming, she gave birth to a boy. The child''s surname is Wei and his name is Wei Yiran. Although she is very rich, she is not extravagant and low-key. She adheres to the idea that people don''t commit me and I don''t commit. She has a deep family background due to her intensive study of medical skills. Hospitals often treat poor people free of charge, which has gained the respect of many people in the people. But there are always jealous people who think she is a weak woman, so they want to bully, humiliate and plunder, but they will soon break down and die for various reasons. Over time, even the most stupid people knew that there must be a huge force behind her, so they stopped thinking of taking advantage of her. In her life, although her industry spread all over the world, she stayed in Daming and never went out of the sea again. Only every summer, she always took her children to Quanzhou and looked at the southwest sea for a long time. I don''t know which old friend she is remembering After the boxing match, Yu Yanzhong returned to his hometown in Jinjiang. A year later, for some reason, his second son went out and didn''t have to be a guard dog in a sedentary home. Then he burned all the martial arts notes inherited by the family and the method of door. In the light of the fire, his eyes vaguely saw a man, smiled and said to himself: "satisfied, satisfied..." Since then, the reform party supported by Zheng Hong has the upper hand in the struggle between government and government. Zheng Hong took the opportunity to set up the first Naval Academy of Daming in Nanjing, invited Yu Yanzhong to teach, and cultivated many famous naval generals. Yu Yanzhong lived a long life until he was 98. When he died, he sat under the peach tree in his courtyard and died with a smile Wu leichan saved his life after the first world war with Wei. Due to his special physique, even when the injury was not perfect, he led the elite of the family to help Zheng Hong counter attack Zheng Ze. He broke Zheng Ze''s private fortress, captured it alive and handed it over to Zheng Hong to behead himself. After that, the Wu family and Zheng Hong ushered in the honeymoon period, and Wu leichan did not do any more killer activities, but lived at home and devoted himself to practicing martial arts. But the guy as powerful as a demon could not be erased from his mind. So that after him, he can only turn on 90% of his ability at most. If he wants to turn on 100% of his state and summon the heart demon to fake me, he can''t do it anymore. Because his heart demon has been killed by that demon like guy After leaving, Yun and his younger martial sister have been committed to helping master Vedic against the East India Company. Although his martial arts are high, what one person can do is nothing more than assassination. The East India Company later recruited many experts. Although their martial arts were far inferior to the clouds, they were all martial artists who exceeded the limits of mortals. They cooperated with each other and set traps with the help of various advanced weapons. Even if they didn''t really hurt the cloud, they also thwarted many of his assassination plans. After that, due to Zheng Hong''s intervention in India, after several years of white hot struggle, he finally expelled the East India Company. However, the rule from the Zheng clique is even more dark, scary and hopeless. Yun doesn''t want to help Daming kill Indians or help Indians fight Daming. Finally, he can only leave with his junior sister. During his travels around the world, he went to find Wu leichan, and the two sides had a competition. After the first World War, Yun''s character was greatly honed. In addition, after several years of fighting against the East India Company, his combat experience also increased rapidly, making Yun''s strength completely surpass Wu leichan. Wu leichan can''t open the heart demon false me. His strongest strength can''t be brought into play. In fact, he was defeated very unconvinced. But he also had no way. The world with exhausted aura not only locked the advanced way of the sect, but also locked the advanced method of the demon road. Many of the secrets inherited from the Wu family do have ways to continue to improve their strength after the heart demon is killed, but that''s not something they can learn in this world. After traveling all over the world and raising a pair of children, they have the ability to survive alone in this world. Yun then lived in seclusion in the mountains with his younger martial sister, and the method of practicing Qi was finally passed down, or it has become a masterpiece After that, Dudley first returned to India with the disabled Vedic Yin. After the negotiation with the East India Company failed, he used his own power to cooperate with Yun to attack the East India Company. However, there was a long gap in strength, and Soros IV was not willing to offend the East India Company in his death. With the help of Dudley, the Vedic temple can only be well preserved. After that, the Zheng group expelled the East India Company, ruled the area, slaughtered all the local Hindu monks, and Vedas died on the spot. Under Dudley''s grief and anger, he completely joined the forces of Soros IV and became an enemy of Zheng''s group all his life. Unfortunately, Zheng Hong failed to avenge his school until he saw that he had become the king of the five seas in his later years, so he ended up depressed. The method of chakra cultivation was completely lost because no suitable successor could be found. ¡­¡­ Wei Ran also saw other people''s future experiences. For example, Okuda Ono continued to improve Kungfu karate and integrated more joint skills and ground skills. His great master''s name was even louder. Honda Ichiro was at the forefront of sumo wrestling, but he suffered from heart disease in his fifties. In the absence of specific drugs, he had a heart attack and died. Soros IV became the largest trust in Britain and also an uncrowned king, but he struggled with Zheng Hong all his life and never really gained the upper hand. Wei Ran only sighed. He had just left, but he knew the life experience of those familiar people. He felt a sense of disappointment. He knew that he no longer belonged to that world and officially went to another different destiny. Chapter 104 "I''m not interested in the experience of strangers, but I can''t help these people who have a relationship with me. Maybe this is life!" "Your feeling surprised me. I thought you liked the feeling of knowing everything. However, such a mentality is just right. " He paused a little and suddenly shouted in an exaggerated tone, "Congratulations, you have officially passed the test of the hunting soldiers in the heavens." Wei Ran wondered, "hunting soldiers in the heavens? What do you mean? " "Hunting soldiers refer to soldiers who can hunt hostile targets freely according to their tasks. They are also soldiers with outstanding strength who can survive alone and challenge strong enemies." Wei Ran pondered and said, "didn''t you pull me into the heavens because of the soul contract I signed with you?" The devil laughed, and the laughter he heard in the void couldn''t stop. For a long time, he heard the voice of the devil laughing, "so you believe the contract of the second in the old land?" Wei Ran said angrily, "you can change the situation with me?" The devil coughed, "sorry, the devil is not interested in the negative emotions of mortals. Aren''t you curious about your next job? " Wei Ran Leng snorted and said, "just say which world is below and who the enemy is. I will hunt him." "Tut Tut, there is a primary task for you. Your opponent is a novice invading the heavens and an apprentice from the Austrian legal council. It''s the first attempt to invade the heavens. The technique is a little immature, but it''s still a little threatening for you. You need to deal with it carefully. " Wei Ran feels more and more mysterious, Austrian French Parliament? What is this? Always hostile to the devil? The task is to protect the heavenly world, so the devil''s purpose is to protect the heavenly world? In this chaotic space, Wei Ran is transparent from inside to outside. What he thinks is directly transformed into language, and a series of jumps out. The devil teased: "I thought you were looking for only my true meaning to practice yourself into a stone. It turned out to be a sultry type. You hold your words and don''t take the initiative to say it." Wei Ran: "... You must not think nonsense." The result jumped out again! "Ha ha, ha ha, you have the ability to keep your mind like nothing. Have a look. By the way, how does the woman named Liu Wenfei feel? " "It''s very good. It''s just... It''s a little small... Sleeping trough. How can it come out involuntarily? Damn it! Sooner or later, I''ll pull this broken mouth guy out and play GG! I said it again! Eyes see the nose, nose see the heart, eyes see the nose, nose see the heart... " Wei Ran couldn''t stand his complicated thoughts and couldn''t keep them secret. He forced himself to calm down by meditation. The devil laughed and ridiculed. Finally, Wei Ran really suppressed all kinds of ideas before he began to get down to business. "I know you will have so many questions. In a word, our enemies come from three aspects: the Austrian French parliament, the heavenly court and the fallen heavenly way. Their situation and why they are enemies. After you solve the invaders with certain strength, you will understand the reason. " When Wei Ran heard this, he couldn''t help showing what was in his mind and said, "it seems that the soul contract is a joke. However, as soldiers, should there be corresponding treatment for soldiers? Or there may be something like a military rank. Different ranks can be exchanged for different kinds of treasures or abilities? " "Hahaha, you think too much. Hunting soldiers are just a title. To be overbearing, it''s no problem to be called the patron saint of the heavens. The premise is that you have the strength to deserve the title of God. As for the treatment, that is - no! Hey, hey, no treatment. But there is a hidden benefit. As long as you are not killed by the enemy, you will never die. Having an endless life span, to some extent, is eternal life! " Wei Ran said sarcastically, "there is no eternal life without freedom." The devil sneered, "freedom without strength is inferior to slaves. And how strong the strength is, how much freedom can be obtained. If you can be stronger than the devil in the heavenly world, then we can also absorb you and become a member of the real higher civilization. " "You call your organization civilization?" "Hahaha, in short, as long as you don''t die, you will understand one day. Of course, the tasks we assigned to you are not necessarily death tasks, but they are not simple tasks, otherwise we can''t achieve the purpose of training you hunters. Experience the complexity of the heavenly world. I hope you can live long, warrior. " The devil said that he didn''t stay in this space anymore. Mortals are in high-dimensional space for a long time, and it''s easy to lose themselves in an environment that is difficult to adapt to. Wei Ran felt as if he had been patted by something. The trembling strings in the space suddenly moved away from him, and then turned into dots and disappeared in the distance. Wei Ran also gradually achieved the feeling of physical existence, and was no longer a ethereal pure consciousness that could not even be regarded as the soul. When Wei Ran woke up, he felt uncomfortable returning from high dimension to three-dimensional space. At the same time, I found myself in a street. I was still wearing the army green vest and jeans. My pocket was as empty as before, and the time was as late as night. In the last world, before leaving, the internal injury hit by the cloud and the abandoned arm are now intact. If he had not been in a different background, and he could hear strange roars, screams and sparse gunshots in the distance, he would have thought that time had turned back. Wei Ran looked around and found that the street was full of strange bodies. There were too many bodies to count. It seemed as if there had been a massacre here. These bodies still look "fresh", but they are full of bite marks. It is exaggerated that some bodies have half less faces; Some lack hands and feet; Some open their stomachs and flow out of their intestines, liver and stomach; The method of death is too strange to describe. It seems that it is generally disgusting and ferocious. The evening wind came. It was summer, but it was disgusting with the bone penetrating coolness and the smell of corpses stuffed with the wings of the nose. Wei Ran covered his mouth and nose with one hand and went to the alley. Although he was confused about the scene in front of him, he didn''t even know what to do next. But when I think of the world of boxing wish, the devil also disappears without a hint, so the leaders have to adapt to this style of work. What world is this? Why do these bodies seem to have been bitten by wild animals? This should be a city. What causes so many civilian deaths? Wei Ran flashed these problems in his mind and walked forward a few steps, but he saw a 14-year-old girl squatting in a corner ahead, her body seemed to tremble. Wei Ran looked at her back, like a rebellious girl from an ordinary family in Europe and America. A hemp horse tail was casually put on her shoulder. Wearing a common T-shirt, she seemed very frightened. The corpses in the alley are naturally frightening. But the reaction of normal people should not be the farther away from here, the better? Even if you are afraid, you shouldn''t squat in this alley all the time? Wei Ran instinctively felt that there was something wrong with the girl. From his inner vigilance, he kept a certain distance and asked the girl, "what''s the matter with you? Do you need help? " The girl''s shoulder shook, but she didn''t look back. Wei Ran was more suspicious and asked again, but his feet didn''t get close. The girl finally turned her head slowly. At first, she was a very beautiful face, white and tender, but her eyes were a little empty. After the angle of her return gradually increased, the other half of her face seemed to be torn off by the beast, the skin turned out, the bleeding bones and teeth were exposed, and the eyes in her eyes seemed to fall to the ground at any time. And her hands, even holding a human arm in her mouth, have eaten at least half of it, so that shredded raw meat can be seen between her teeth. Wei Ran felt a thrill. The girl immediately threw down her arm and rushed over with incredible agility. At the same time, the wind also came from the dark corner on his side. Unexpectedly, a dead body leaning against the wall also rushed towards Wei Huo, and the distance was only three meters. The actions of the two dead bodies seemed to sound the assembly call, and all the bodies in the alley opened their eyes and struggled to move! Chapter 105 Wei Ran was stimulated by the strange situation in front of him and directly opened the overdraft mode. Knowing that he was in the zombie group when he came out, he scolded the devil and dug a big pit to jump for himself. The zombies gathered up, although they have good agility and strength beyond ordinary people. But Wei Ran in overdraft mode is nothing at all. One punch from the side, and the whole head of the zombie coming from the shadow was exploded. Then he kicked the girl''s Zombie out in front of him. He wanted to play bowling and knocked down a group of zombies one after another. Then he met the three zombies coming from behind and kicked them laterally with a high sweep. Because he was tall, strong and condescending, his foot was like a sharp axe waving horizontally, and he kicked the heads of three zombies out in an instant. Successive killings suppressed the violent reaction caused by the explosion just now, and vomited a long breath. Facing the zombies nearby, Wei Ran smiled. He walked in an instant, swam among the zombies, and harvested them one by one. Although they are in groups, they have no intelligence. Relying on their instinctive actions, they often block the actions of their companions. These flaws were effectively used and interspersed by Wei Ran. He walked around in the sea of corpses. One or more zombies fell every step. He walked from the middle of the alley to the deepest end. Soon, the zombies in the alley were cleared away with bare hands, and Wei Ran was unharmed. At this time, several stray dogs turned into zombie dogs and suddenly rushed from the corner. They are more rapid than human zombies, and their body position is very low. They are sharp teeth and pose a greater threat. It seems that they have mastered the hunting ability of dog groups. Even if they are purely instinctive, these zombie dogs know how to surround and beat around. Wei Yanyi stepped on a zombie dog in front of him, and the zombie dogs on both sides rushed up one high and one low. One jumped up to attack Wei Ran''s body, and the other ran down to attack Wei Ran''s calf. They are very fast, but in the eyes of Wei Ran, who has opened the overdraft mode, they are still like slow motion, and their hands easily catch the back necks of the two zombie dogs. Use them as hammers, wave them left and right, and rush directly into the zombie dogs in front. The two zombie dogs in their hands were captured on the back of their necks and could not attack the targets behind them. They could only bite indiscriminately with open teeth and claws, which caused great trouble to the zombie dog group in front. Soon after the fierce battle, when we saw that we were going to solve all the zombie dogs, there was a cold roar in the air. Wei Ran threw back two zombie dogs in his hand, and one rolled to avoid the attack of inexplicable things, but the man didn''t stop, and there was another wind. There were two?! At this speed, only listening to the sound, I almost caught up with myself who opened the overdraft mode. Because of the ease of the previous killing, he thought that these zombies were just like this, so he relaxed a little, so he didn''t notice that there was such a terrible thing. Wei Ran can''t avoid any more. Even if he is reluctant to contact, he can only turn back and hit the block. Pop! The flying thing was flicked open with a palm. In the process of flying back, it suddenly spit out its tongue from a distance and attack itself at the speed of a bullet out of the chamber. It was really unexpected. Wei Ran tried his best to shake his muscles and twist his body. Only then did he avoid the frontal attack, but he still felt cold on his shoulder and felt bad. It was too late to check whether his shoulder was injured. Finally, the zombie dog who was still alive rushed over without fear of death. At the same time, the two monsters who had just attacked him took the opportunity to attack again. With a quick punch, Wei Ran smashed the head of the last zombie dog into the concrete floor, and then pasted it on one side of the wall, so that he could face the enemy without being hit by the stomach and back. In this way, I can see clearly what is attacking me. These two mutant creatures have sharp claws as long as a dagger. Their tongue can shoot several meters away like a frog, and they also have teeth like cutting tools. They seem to have no skin, and their meat seems to come out of the sea of blood, showing a chaotic red. The head has only one mouthpiece occupying half of the face and two nostrils. I can''t see my eyes. I don''t know how to hunt. Two monsters hit themselves in a V-shape. They lie on the ground all over. When moving, the five sharp claws of the front claw dagger are retracted in the muscles like cats. At this time, he attacked Wei Ran, ran half way, and rose up in the air at a very fast speed. In an instant, the claw blade popped out, the mouthpiece was wide open, and the serrated fangs were exposed. Wei is dignified. It''s not like fighting with human beings. Some fists can resist even if they are heavy. Fighting with such an unknown monster, you''d better not hurt yourself a little. I don''t know what kind of bacteria and viruses will be brought on it. Bullet time on! Double boxing, before the two monsters'' claws were waved off, they bombarded their claw hearts. Strength penetrates the body. First, there is a sound of fracture of hands and claws, then the internal organs of the body are broken and burst one after another, and even the muscles on the body surface are cracked from the inside! But this monster has no sense of pain. If one claw is frustrated, it will immediately tear it with the other claw. At a faster speed, before their claws opened, Wei Ran clasped the back of their hands, forcibly skimmed over their claws, and pointed the five sharp claws of the dagger at their heads. They just cut their tongues and stabbed them into the brain. They can''t attack anymore. The two monsters lay on the ground, still twitching and struggling, showing strong vitality. In order to prevent loss, Wei Ran stretched out his foot and broke their spine. Only then did the two terrible monsters completely stop twitching and die completely. Even Wei Ran sweated a lot in such a thrilling and fast-paced battle. He took a long breath, recalled the possible injury, and then touched his cold shoulder. There was a small wound like a slight scratch. Although it was very small, it still saw blood. Even though he had stopped himself, Wei Ran''s eyebrows were still deeply wrinkled. Just like ordinary people are scratched by wild dogs with their claws. As long as they see blood, they can''t help worrying about catching rabies virus and need to be vaccinated. Wei Ran is obviously a hundred times more dangerous than wild dogs. It seems that this world obviously belongs to the world with biochemical crisis. Monsters are very familiar settings in games and film and television dramas. Even a real mad dog may not be comparable to the virus carried by this monster. This is really a failure. Will it lead to a dog in the near future? The devil''s funny voice finally came. "Oh, ha ha, the performance was very wonderful. There should be applause here. How do you feel about facing a monster that can only appear in your imagination for the first time?" Wei Ran asked, "I feel very bad. I don''t have the battle information of this kind of creature at all. When I hit the road, I was scratched with a small wound, but I don''t know what will happen." At the same time, I recall that when I first came to the boxing wish world, the devil also threw himself into a neutral area with extremely poor public security environment, rampant gangs at night and constant gun battles. And when he came out, he was attacked by gangsters. It seems that this is the devil''s behavior style full of evil interests. Chapter 106 The devil said very seriously, "it''s just a little injury. It''s no problem. With your physique, you can last 48 hours before you become a zombie." Wei Ran''s face was livid. "Do you know what I want to say? Throw me into the zombies at the beginning. If you are in front of me, I must say you! " "Hahaha, you don''t even know whether the devil is female or male. How can you call me? Eh? Do you have such a strong taste that you don''t avoid meat and vegetables, neither male nor female, and both attack and receive? " Wei Ran felt that he was about to explode, and the devil changed the topic with a smile. "You were too leisurely and arbitrary in the last world, so you came up with an idea to make you feel a little nervous. Well, this is not an incurable disease. Even the zombie virus has serum. Just in time, there is a special force in your north. The purpose is to get the serum. If you join them and find a way to join them, there will be no problem. " Wei Ran was so angry that he said, "don''t you want to deal with some apprentices of the Austrian French Parliament? Don''t you give me any information? " "You can get the serum and save your life first. Don''t worry. Although Ben devil likes to toss recruits, he will never let them do something that will die. Just work according to the tips. The serum has some very important effects on you, but it''s not just detoxification. Think about what important defects you have now. " With that, the devil went offline. Wei Ran cursed severely in his heart. Then I began to think about the devil''s last sentence. What important defects do I have now? If it refers to the skill, I still feel the passage of vitality after just opening the throwing mode. However, Wei Ran''s vitality is far greater than in the past, so it can last longer. However, there are still major hidden dangers due to the defects of this skill. If you have to break out deeper strength in the face of a strong enemy, I''m afraid it will be difficult to last. If you meet a strong opponent, you will die sooner or later. If the serum can solve this hidden danger while detoxifying Wei Ran looked at the north with high spirits. There came bursts of fierce gunfire. It should be the special force prompted by the devil. It seems that their situation is very bad. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At night, looking down at this modern city from mid air, it is no longer lively and prosperous in the past. Everywhere is like the ruins after the war, the empty city square, collapsed buildings, burning gas stations, the viewing lake full of corpses, blocking the blocks of damaged vehicles There are all kinds of zombies and mutant creatures everywhere. They are rampant around the city in groups, and they can hardly find the shadow of many normal humans. All streets wide enough are blocked by rear end collision vehicles, and even some rare paths end up like this. Never want to find a space for cars to walk. So conventional traffic lost its main role, and survivors could only walk on their feet or motorcycles. But in this way, the security can not be guaranteed at all, and it is easy to be attacked by zombies, so as to fall into a desperate situation. The existing survivors have long been fragmented and unable to cluster. They are trapped in a corner. Once they are found, they will become food in the mouths of corpses and mutant organisms. Not only on the ground, but also in the air, there are all kinds of bird mutant creatures, as well as unimaginable giant bats, surrounded in mid air. Once helicopters and other aircraft enter their warning range, they will encounter a large number of flying mutant creatures, as if someone was secretly directing these mutant creatures. On a street 500 meters away from Wei Ran, a fully armed special forces team of two, a total of five groups, rode a motorcycle to the destination. Halfway through their journey, a crawler, who had been peeping in the dark for a long time, rushed out of a pile of cars, attacking both claws and tongue at the same time. The two motorcycles in the middle suffered when they boarded the motorcycle and were thrown to the ground at the same time. The two soldiers driving the motorcycle were separated by sharp claws and tooth blades on their tongue on the spot, and the comrades in arms in the back seat also flew out when the motorcycle overturned. The falling motorcycle blocked the narrow road, and the two behind had to stop urgently. At the same time, the front car responded very quickly and stopped immediately. After the climber landed, he quickly attacked the soldiers in the two cars behind him. The four soldiers were well-trained and experienced in combat. They were not in a hurry because of the sudden attack and the death of their companions. The gun insurance in their hands was always open. At this time, they fired at the same time in the face of the attack of the climbers. One of the soldiers tracked the spot fire, and the other two soldiers fired bursts of fire. They had the experience of dealing with climbers and knew that this monster moved at a terrible speed. If you want to directly aim and shoot, you can only let the bullet spark behind it. Therefore, only one person needs to aim and shoot to put pressure on the monster, and several others will shoot within an approximate range, forming a barrage with scattered stray bullets to block the moving space of the climber. However, at this time, the firepower used to form the barrage is too weak, and the movement speed of the climber is faster than the dynamic visual tracking ability of the human eye. Therefore, only a few more turning dodging actions are made, which makes a large number of bullets fail. Even if a small number of 5.56mm bullets hit, they could not delay its speed too much. In addition, the climbers had no fear and quickly rushed to the soldiers. In mid air, it opened its ferocious mouth, its tongue was ready to move, and the sharp claws on its forearm popped out, emitting a cold and gorgeous light like a dagger. The remaining soldier with a Remington shotgun didn''t fire. That''s when he waited! His dynamic vision can''t keep up with the speed of the climber''s turning and jumping, but the thermal imager on his helmet can track the hot red light on the climber, which allows him to respond in time. Adrenaline is secreted madly all over the body, and the tense muscles almost make action without passing through the brain! Accompanied by the roar under the gas mask, the finger pulled the trigger fiercely, and the shotgun fired from the big jet was suddenly excited, which broke into the climber''s body with strong kinetic energy. Even the climber''s physical quality is far higher than that of ordinary creatures, and he can''t bear such a grumpy shotgun attack. His whole body was knocked down to the ground in mid air, but he still has action power and intends to struggle with his four claws to continue the attack. Naturally, the soldiers would not give him a chance. Six guns fired indiscriminately at the same time, directly beating the climber into a sieve. After the battle, the team members left two people to continue to guard around, and the rest rushed to treat the four teammates attacked. Two of the drivers died on the spot. Their heads were torn by sharp claws and tongues. Their brains were mixed with blood and flowed all over the ground, while the other two in the back seat were also thrown. After the team doctor gave them emergency treatment, he looked at the dead climbers and two dead comrades in arms. His heart trembled and asked the captain to call the headquarters immediately and request evacuation. Captain Nathan''s face under the cold gas mask is full of embarrassment. If he was found by the enemy and caused casualties in overseas infiltration missions in the past, he can indeed apply for evacuation. But now the task is very special. The headquarters issued a dead order, requiring that we must sneak into the ambrera experimental base to obtain t virus serum, otherwise we will not send any rescue aircraft. If you passively avoid war on the battlefield, you will be held accountable in a military court afterwards. His comrades in arms don''t know many things, but as a captain with outstanding military achievements, he knows some inside information, which has involved the country''s strategic response to the whole biochemical crisis. Although captain Taylor had many thoughts in his mind, he still called the headquarters. In the end, no matter what, the task must continue. After a call, only the rustle of electromagnetic interference came from the communication device, and the signal from the headquarters could not be received at all. Taylor was stunned. The signal can''t be connected for several consecutive calls. This is a battle in the United States, and it''s still a big city. How can there be no signal? The players are incredible. However, Taylor thought of the situation just before the helicopter was forced to land, and the helicopter''s communication equipment was seriously disturbed, even GPS could not be used. It must have encountered electromagnetic interference from the high level of Ambra. Chapter 107 At that time, the helicopter was attacked by mutant creatures in the air, which made the original plan of lowering the cable to the roof of or near the Ambra headquarters building impossible to implement. They had to reluctantly throw them five kilometers away from the Ambra headquarters building. As a result, they can only temporarily look for motorcycles to go to their destination from the traffic jam city streets. Taylor climbed to the roof of an SUV on the side to see what the signal would be when standing high. But just climbed onto the roof and was surprised by what happened in front of him. It turned out that a large number of zombies had appeared on the road blocked by various vehicles. They staggered through the cracks of various vehicles and were preparing to siege the special combat team. Taylor stood up with sweat all over, jumped down immediately and asked his comrades in arms to retreat quickly. But he knew that these zombies looked askew, but they ran no slower than normal people, and their physical fitness was surprisingly good. They would hardly be tired. If they were delayed for a moment, they would not be able to get rid of them at all. The comrades in arms also vaguely heard all kinds of roars from behind the car ruins, all of them standing upside down and retreating out of the road. However, the zombies came from all directions. Six special combat team members dragged heavy equipment and ran less than 200 meters along the commercial block beside the road. They found that they were surrounded by zombies on all sides. The number of these zombies is simply countless. I don''t know where they came from. If they catch up with them and lack traffic vehicles, it''s very difficult to get rid of them. Captain Taylor analyzed the situation and said firmly, "guys, let''s retreat while fighting and move closer to the building in front. I hope God bless that there won''t be too many zombies in it, otherwise we''ll be in trouble." The sound of gunfire was heard all the time, and the psychological quality and shooting skills of the special combat team members trained in overseas operations were of great use. Within a distance of 20 meters, the probability of mobile shooting is more than 80%. Give it to the partner holding MP7 submachine gun and Remington 870 big jet at close range. However, even so, in the face of a large number of zombies, they did not have much aiming time, and even needed light machine guns to continue shooting for blocking. They soon fell into the dilemma that the ammunition change could not keep up with the shooting speed, and they were about to enter the desperate situation of close combat. At this time, they can only cross cover each other, maintain a certain shooting frequency, try to delay the pace of zombies, and strive for time for comrades in arms who have finished ammunition to change ammunition. With excellent tactical execution ability, they killed more than 20 zombies in the way and came to the door of the building, only to find that the door of the building was locked. Taylor is at the back of the hall, holding an M4A1 automatic rifle and firing a single shot in semi-automatic mode, trying not to waste the bullets in the magazine. Just came all the way, he emptied two magazines because he needed to block the zombies rushing frantically from all directions. Now he has the last one in his hand. Of course, he still carries enough bulk bullets, but it will take a long time to reload, which will form a long fire vacuum. Therefore, in this case, we can only maintain a low and accurate shooting frequency. The two fire commandos in the team knew that the situation was urgent. Some of the fast-moving zombies had chased within 10 meters, so they had no time to check the situation in the building first. They just wanted to rush in as soon as possible, find a safe place to stop the pursuit of these zombies, and then ask for support or think of other ways. One of them shot and exploded the door lock, and then kicked the door open. The other carried a gun and moved forward with a gun and made a fire blockade according to the usual training. As a result, as soon as I took a step, I saw several zombies in security uniforms pouring out of the darkness inside the door. They almost jumped over in a run-up. The two soldiers were thrown to the ground in time to shoot a few bullets. Then he was crushed by several zombies, frantically tore open the gas mask and his equipment, and bit down at the exposed flesh. The scene was instantly bloody. Other teammates are blocking the zombie outside, suddenly turned into elbows and armpits, caught off guard. Seeing that two comrades in arms were knocked down by zombies rushed out of the building, they immediately wanted to shoot for help, but more zombies in office uniforms poured out of the building, and the number of men and women was unclear. Other special combat team members were naturally unable to rescue their partners. They didn''t even have time to think in their brain. They had to run to other places along the outer wall of the building. The two fallen soldiers attracted a large number of zombies to surround them. Taylor saw it, his face under the gas mask looked sad and angry, and threw two high explosive grenades at the zombies. The grenade accurately slid from the ground to his comrades in arms and exploded, killing them together with his comrades in arms and zombies. The explosion of grenades attracted more zombies. Now the machine gunners have emptied the ammunition in the M240 light machine gun. They can only carry the machine gun, take out the gun and shoot while retreating. Not far ahead is a narrow alley. Although Taylor''s GPS is disturbed and can''t be used, the electronic map is still useful. He observed the electronic map and found that the alley was not a dead end. There was an old house in front of him, and he could go up the roof from the fire stairs outside without entering the house. When you get there, take the fire stairs and blow them off when you get to the roof. You should be able to find a glimmer of life. He directed his comrades in arms to the alley. Now the only thing to worry about is whether there will be a large number of zombies or even mutant creatures in the alley. But they don''t have many bullets, and people are worried now. The number of zombies chased is very large, and they know how to disperse the attack rather than rush up, which makes the players have a great chance of losing their bullets, and the psychological pressure is more and more heavy. Micah, the blaster of the team, is very impulsive on weekdays and is easy to lose his cool in case of accidents. Although the captain''s idea is good, who knows if there are a group of guys waiting for a big meal in the alley? With red eyes and a foul mouth, he rushed into the zombies with a gun in despair. The M4 assault rifle fired repeatedly and blew the heads of the four nearest zombies. Seeing that he was dangerous, Captain Taylor did not consider loading his M4 rifle without bullets. He directly threw the rifle, pulled out his habitual M1911 pistol for support, and asked other team members to retreat as planned while fighting. Taylor''s skill is quite good. With a pistol and body skills, he seems to be able to cope with the zombies. "Micah, get back. Do you want to turn yourself into a zombie snack?!" Micah still roared and shot forward, lacking enough calmness, so that his remaining bullets only slowed down the movement speed of other zombies, and quickly emptied the magazine. The feverish mind calmed down a little in this short shock, but a zombie had rushed to him. Taylor was entangled by two zombies. Just after one shot in the head, he saw Micah thrown to the ground by a zombie. Taylor was anxious to rush forward, but was stopped by two zombies who continued to rush up. Teammates in the rear opened fire to cover captain Taylor, but it was too late to rescue Micah who was screaming. Micah pierced the head of the zombie who bit off a piece of meat on his shoulder with a dagger, and immediately rushed up two more zombies. His face under his gas mask was full of panic and deeply regretted his impulse. "Shet! Fark! Stay away from me! Damn zombies, eat your shit! " Just about to bear the great pain before death, the heads of the two zombies who threw themselves on were suddenly caught by a big hand. Then they hit each other like watermelon, and the dirty dark red plasma splashed everywhere. Then the big hand grabbed his arm and pulled Micah up like a cloud. Chapter 108 Micah only saw a zombie who was so strong that he couldn''t stand it. He attacked him with his bare hands. It''s easy to punch a child. No zombie could break through the distance controlled by his fists, and his fist was as fast as a bullet. Even if four or five zombies go up side by side, they will break their heads and really die in the blink of an eye. The zombies consciously dispersed in formation to prevent a large number of bullets from being harvested, which gave the Asian man a lot of room to move. After he defeated the zombies in front of him, he rushed into the group of zombies he was chasing. When they couldn''t get together, he walked around and punched them together. The movement is as smooth as flowing clouds and flowing water. It contains a strong sense of rhythm like DJ music. It doesn''t look like fighting, but dancing in the fishy wind and blood rain. It looks full of unspeakable violence aesthetics. If you shoot it with DV, it will become a classic fighting teaching classic! With their weak hunting instinct, the zombies knew that the strong man in front of them seemed to lack long-range attack ability, so they quickly rushed in groups. The strong oriental man simply kicked the strongest zombies into the zombies in the cluster, knocked them over in an instant, and then calmly stepped back to open the distance. Micah was stunned, while his captain Taylor was more calm. Although he was equally shocked, he didn''t forget to greet his teammates with a loaded Remington 870 jet. Then when the zombie was attracted to a group by a strong oriental man, he took the opportunity to come forward and spray several times! Many zombies were killed at once. Some of them were not fatally injured. They were shocked back and blocked the roads of other zombies. Always honest, machine gunner kerton, who likes to watch action movies, couldn''t help muttering in the rear: "is this... Chinese Kung Fu?" "Man, don''t be in a daze. You''re a soldier. Just look like a soldier." At this time, only when the Oriental man said such a word to Micah, Micah, who was protected behind him, reacted and quickly pulled out the M9 pistol to assist in the attack. But Micah''s mind was agitated, and her shooting skills were out of standard. She couldn''t hit the head within ten meters. If you say it, other special forces people will laugh at him loudly. But no one will laugh at Micah at this time, because other players are shocked by Wei Ran''s performance and his shooting skills are out of standard. When the team is in a desperate situation, the expert who appears can solve more than just an urgent need! Taylor involuntarily ordered his forehead and chest, "brother, you are really an angel sent by God!" "This is not the time to talk. First of all, we have to serve these friends who are ready to have a big meal." Wei Ran kicked several recent zombies into the zombies around the rear, knocked over the ground and blocked the momentum of the zombies'' pursuit. But when he looked up, there were groups of good guys coming up behind him. Even if Wei Ran could play again, he was not sure that he could make so many excited and hospitable good friends. He turned to Taylor and others and said, "you quickly change the bullets for the machine gun, and then move to the alley over there. I''ll cover your retreat. When the zombies are concentrated in the alley, and then shoot the legs with machine guns, the whole alley can be blocked. " Although there were many zombies before, they were scattered and seemed to deliberately not focus on the attack, which led the special combat team to waste a lot of bullets in the face of zombies running at a high speed more than 20 meters away. Light machine guns, in particular, failed to exert their proper firepower suppression effect. However, if you arrive in the alley where you just came out and can''t keep the zombie attacked by the scattered troops, it will become a live target of the M240 light machine gun. Taylor understood Wei Ran''s idea. He picked up the Remington spray in his hand. "After I break up with you, guys, you go to that alley first. Brother, are you sure it''s safe in that alley? " Wei lit his head and said, "I just came out of it." Then he retreated at the edge of the war. Wei Ran was responsible for solving the zombies close to him. At the same time, he pushed the killed zombies to the road to prevent other zombies from approaching. Taylor used big jets and pistols to provide fire support to Wei Ran in the rear, but even so, a single fire support can''t block this group of fast-moving zombies. But in front of Wei Ran, there will never be a fish in the net. His fists and feet are fast and heavy. Even if he is besieged by a plurality of zombies, he seems to be able to walk freely. Only when more and more zombies rush up, so that the knocked down zombies can''t keep up with the added zombies, the man will retreat, block with the zombies, and then fight back. Taylor even had the illusion that if time was enough, maybe these zombies would be killed by Wei Ran with his bare hands. But he is a veteran. He has lost his professional standard after being distracted for a while. At the moment, even if he is amazed in his heart, he can only do his work firmly. At the same time, the damaged electric poles, garbage cans and other sundries are arranged on the road for Wei Ran to retreat and block the zombies. When the other soldiers of the team retreated to the entrance of the alley, they saw that the alley was covered with zombies whose heads were broken and exploded. They were shocked. It turned out that the strong Asian man just said he had just come out of the inside, which means he had just solved the hospitable friends inside. When the team members ran to the depths of the alley, they saw the two climbers who were stabbed to death by their own claws and their spine was trampled off. They were all startled. They didn''t have time to look carefully, but they also saw that there were no eye-catching bullet holes in the two climbers, and it''s hard to imagine how to do this. Taylor didn''t know what the team members found, so he shouted urgently in front: "Hey, don''t ink, replace the ammunition quickly! Waiting for a big meal?! " Wei Ran also retreated to the entrance of the alley and glanced at Taylor behind him. "You step back first. Later, I''ll distance myself from the zombies and jump over your head. Then the fire will be all open!" With that, Wei Ran rushed back to the middle of the zombie group again. This time, instead of killing, he used a low sweep kick to break the Zombie''s lower legs in front. In this way, after the zombie falls to the ground and loses its movement power, it will also hinder the movement of other zombies. He opened the overdraft mode and kicked down the zombies on the ground in a few moments. At this time, Taylor had run to his teammates, and the light machine gun had changed its bullets and was ready to shoot. Other team members were also armed and aimed at the zombies. Seeing this, Wei ran into the deep part of the alley like a virtual shadow. He leaped from the top of all his heads to the rear. "Start the welcome ceremony, guys!" The hospitable zombies stepped on their companions'' bodies and roared and roared. Machine gunner kerton stably held the M240 light machine gun. He did not aim at the body of the zombie, because the power of the light machine gun was not enough to hit the body of the zombie and break them in two. So only aim at their legs. In this narrow lane, a round of strafing can make the broken leg zombie block the passage. "Dada dada..." The 7.62mm bullet tore the air, and the legs of the zombies running in front were broken, twisting and rolling on the ground. The zombies that followed wanted to step on the bodies of their companions, and their legs were soon broken. In this way, the zombies running in front naturally piled up in a stack, like a stack of Arhats, completely blocking the zombies behind. Those who missed the net and faced other special combat team members who were well prepared were shot in the head on the spot, and there was no chance to rush close. Chapter 109 When the light machine gun shot again, Taylor greeted the team members and pointed to the old apartment outside the alley, which was still hung with a spiral iron fire ladder. "Let''s go up first and blow up the ladder. We can get a chance to breathe temporarily. I''ll find a way to contact the headquarters!" He said to Wei Ran. Wei Yan nodded, thinking that the first step of the task was very good, and he was in a happy mood. "Behind my hall, give me a Remington man." Taylor reloaded Remington and gave some ammunition to Wei Ran. Then he led the whole team to put away their weapons and climb up the fire ladder. When he ran away, zombies came in scattered. Wei solved it with his fist and didn''t fire bullets at all. He always pays attention to the hidden climber. This guy is much more dangerous than a zombie. Especially in this kind of place where there is no sky above and the ground below, there is no room to dodge. Ordinary human soldiers can''t track its moving speed at all. Only they can stop it in advance, so they want Remington. This gun is powerful enough to ensure that one shot can solve a climber with Wei Ran''s dynamic vision at this time. But fortunately, they climbed all the way to the roof of the apartment building, and there were no climbers to stop them. The scattered zombies could not be threatened at all. When he got to the roof, Wei Ran went to check the safety passage on the roof. There was an iron door locked tightly and blocked with some water tanks and other things. It seems that someone once took refuge on the roof. Looking back, the facts confirmed his conjecture. A strong male zombie, holding a fire axe, slowly got up from the ground. Next to him, there were three bodies lying neatly, and a Bible was placed. A woman, two children, two children are specially placed in a woman''s arms, just like a gentle mother holding her two children to sleep, looking very peaceful. But they all have obvious scratch and bite marks, and have rotted and festered, attracting a lot of flies. The reason why he didn''t become a zombie like this man should be that he was interrupted when he became a zombie. Look at their necks, showing a distorted angle, this speculation should be right. The male zombie roared, waved an axe and fell to the ground in the head after being shot by Taylor. However, after the male zombie fell down, a wallet fell out of his clothes. Taylor picked it up and opened it to see a picture. It was a group photo of a family of four. A little comparison showed that it was the four people on the ground. Wei Ran looked at them and could vaguely infer the final scene of their family facing disaster. He couldn''t help sighing. The four members of the family should have been suddenly attacked by zombies, and the road leading downstairs was blocked. The male host could only protect the family with a fire axe and retreated to the roof. After a lot of effort, he finally killed a blood path and blocked the iron door of the roof. But all the family members were injured by the zombie, and so was the male host. They can only spend the last reunion time on the rooftop, and then change one by one according to their physique. The male host is the strongest and should last. Therefore, he can only deal with the family members who become zombies one by one. As a father and a husband, he should have endured extreme grief and despair, broke his family''s cervical spine and killed them with his own hands. Maybe he wanted to commit suicide, but from the Bible, their family should be devout believers, and religious beliefs do not allow believers to commit suicide. So he finally had to look at the body of his family, lay aside, became the zombie, and was officially liberated by Taylor. Taylor silently looked at the four members of the dead family, nodded three times on his forehead and chest in a Christian ceremony, and silently prayed. Blaster Mika installed explosives on the fire ladder and blew it down before he began to check the shoulder bitten by the zombie with the help of team doctor Owen. "Shet!" Micah moaned. His wound was black and purulent, emitting a disgusting stench. However, the special combat teams are wearing gas masks, so they can''t smell it. Team doctor Owen disinfected him with alcohol, disposed of the rotten meat around him and wrapped it up again. "Well, Micah, the trauma can only be treated like this, but you know, no one seems to be able to survive after being bitten by that kind of thing." "Shet! Enough! Don''t tell me that. Do you mean I''ll become a zombie sooner or later and want to leave me here? " After entering the safety zone, the nervous psychology of the team members was temporarily relaxed, but all kinds of negative emotions suppressed in their hearts also broke out together. Of course, Micah knows what happened after being bitten by a zombie. Now he is mentioned by team doctor Owen. His sensitive psychology completely misunderstood his teammates. He holds an M9 pistol and seems to be looking for trouble from Owen at any time. Owen waved his hands and said he didn''t mean that, but Micah still didn''t let him go. Other teammates looked at all this in silence. I didn''t know what expression was hidden behind the gas mask. Captain Taylor grabbed Micah and grabbed the gun in his hand. "Hey, Micah, calm down! Owen didn''t mean that. Being bitten by a zombie is not an incurable disease. Don''t be so excited! " Micah gasped, took off the gas mask and helmet on her face and smashed it on the ground. "Captain, you don''t have to comfort me by blocking the city for so many days. Many people in the army were bitten by zombies. No one can survive. The longest time is only 24 hours. I''m not an idiot. I know I''m bitten by that thing and basically can''t be saved. If you think I''m a burden, just leave me here! Let the friendship of life and death go to hell! " Taylor also took off his mask and helmet. When other team members saw it, they also took off their masks. After all, although fully armed, it was a little stuffy. Wei Ran then saw everyone''s appearance. In addition to Owen, a frightened team doctor with his hands raised, the other team members looking on were silent looking at Michael the blaster. If Micah hadn''t been too impulsive and rushed into the zombies, he wouldn''t have been bitten by the zombies so badly. He can only blame himself! And almost dragged down the captain. Many people think so, but after all, they have worked together in the Middle East battlefield for two years. Although these complaints are squeezed in their chest, they will not say so. Captain Taylor is a black man with a bald head and short beard. His facial features are very rough, but his eyes are very calm and dignified. He grabbed Micah''s shoulder, shook it and said, "Hey, Micah, have you forgotten what our task is? It''s T virus serum! Those researchers said that the antidote to T virus was in serum. If we get the serum, leave one to hand in the task and give you an injection, we can remove the damn zombie virus. There is hope. Don''t be so depressed! " Micah''s eyes gradually brightened. Yes, the items captured in this mission can treat T virus. Although he also heard those researchers say that this serum seems to have side effects, as long as it won''t become a zombie, who cares about these side effects. Micah said nervously, "Captain, this mission is a near death. Are you willing to help me get this serum?" Chapter 110 Taylor looked at other teammates. Just now, he suffered a series of losses of four companions, which was extremely thrilling. Several partners had flashing eyes and obviously didn''t want to participate in the follow-up task. Taylor said in a heavy voice, "guys, listen to me. When I received the task, I forgot to tell you something. The headquarters has issued a death order. This time, we must get the serum and will not be punished for casualties. There is only one way to enter the mission area. Unless the mission is completed, the headquarters will not send helicopters to rescue us from leaving. " Everyone''s face changed. Machine gunner kerton was a little excited. He pointed to Taylor and said, "Captain! We''ve always trusted you. Why didn''t you tell us this before you left? " "Kerton, I know your purpose of joining the army is to obtain a green card. There is a wife and daughter at home. You will refuse this dangerous task if I tell you in advance. However, I don''t want to go to the military court, because I have signed a confidentiality agreement on this matter. I... Have no choice! You have no choice! " Taylor almost growled, and everyone stared at the captain. Taylor gasped heavily. "I''m sorry, guys, whatever the reason, it''s cheating. After this mission, I will apply for retirement But now the federal government has pulled our back. Whether it''s for the mission or for Micah, we don''t have to choose what to do later. " Bessie, the sniper who had always been quiet in the team, came over and patted the frustrated captain on the shoulder. "Captain, on the battlefield in the Middle East, each of us owed you a life. There''s nothing to say about it. It''s better to finish the task early than fighting for these useless things here. Micah may not be able to support for a long time. What''s more, we have been in a desperate situation several times. We can escape from life only thanks to Micah''s blasting technology. We should have been brothers of flesh and blood. We shouldn''t have fought against each other, should we? Guys. " Whether willing or not, sniper Bessie''s words did speak to everyone''s heart, not to mention that he really has no choice now. The thought of the special combat unit was temporarily unified. Wei Ran looked on coldly for so long that he found the opportunity to interrupt. "If your task is to capture serum, you might as well bring me one." People noticed the life-saving benefactor, and Taylor smiled shyly. "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot you, brother. If you hadn''t appeared in time, we would have become a big meal in the mouth of the zombie. You are really an angel sent by God. " Then he hugged Wei Ran. Wei Ran said, "you''re welcome. I also met by chance. What do you think of my proposal just now? " Micah said enthusiastically, "Hey, Captain, I think it''s good to take this man. He can beat so many zombies with his bare hands. He''s a superman and can improve our combat effectiveness." Machine gunner kerton also smiled and nodded: "man, are you from the big country in the east? Is it Kung Fu? That''s great. I''ve never seen anyone like you! It''s like Bruce Lee! And you killed the two climbers below? " Wei Ran smiled: "my name is Wei Ran. You can call me Wei, but I''m a professional MMA boxer. As for the two climbers, they are inexplicably self mutilating and picked up a leak for me. I just broke their spine. " Curton was stunned. "The climber is so cruel that he can kill himself?" But remembering that the two climbers stabbed themselves with their claws, it really looks like self mutilation, which is really incredible. Wei Ran didn''t tell them the truth here. If he really told them that the two climbers were killed with their bare hands, I''m afraid these soldiers may not treat themselves as human beings, especially in this dangerous area full of mutant creatures. He remembered that in the zombie army described by Taylor, there was a strong mutant monster that looked like normal humans. If they were not irrational, I''m afraid they would have regarded themselves as that kind of monster. Taylor said, "MMA? I''m also a fan, but look at your actions, you can use more hitting skills. " "Ha ha, man, do you want to wrestle and ground with a large group of zombies?" Taylor smiled awkwardly. At this time, Micah suddenly withdrew her hand, looked at her finger, and then looked at Wei Ran''s right shoulder. Her face was surprised. "Wei, I seem to have touched a wound on your shoulder just now." Wei Ran touched his right shoulder, thinking that someone on the other side was bitten by a zombie, and the whole team also agreed that they must complete the task of seizing serum. At this time, I happened to say that I was also infected by T virus, so that it would be more convenient to integrate into this team. "When I was blocking the zombies just now, I was caught accidentally, but I don''t know whether the problem is big or not." He played a trick here and didn''t tell the truth. He deliberately said that he was injured when sniping the zombies, but this was to help the special combat team evacuate. It can be said that it virtually makes the other party feel that he owes a favor. No matter what the other party will think later, at least now it is easier to put down most of his precautions because of guilt. When the special warfare team heard Wei Ran say this, they were shocked and felt very sorry, just as Wei Ran thought. Captain Taylor said, "Oh, man, we''re very sorry for this. But it''s just a small wound. I think it shouldn''t be a big problem. As long as you get the serum, you won''t leave any hidden dangers. " The team members all know that Taylor is comforting, because they all know that as long as they are scratched by a zombie and see blood, they will be infected with T virus. There is no solution at all. But considering the existence of serum, such a lie is also a white lie. At least it won''t panic the guy who is obviously an important combat power, won''t it? Wei Ran naturally knew what Taylor said was comforting. He had known from the devil that he had been infected with T virus, which was deliberately arranged by the devil. "Anyway, it is necessary to capture serum. However, since the disaster, I have been hiding in the underground warehouse. I didn''t come to the ground until I ran out of food and water recently. What''s the situation in YaKan now? Seeing you soldiers, the government should have controlled the situation. " Wei Ran really doesn''t know the current world background. He can learn about the situation from these special forces soldiers and make up an identity of local ordinary people for himself. Anyway, the city is in such a mess. These people can''t verify their identity, but they are not afraid to expose it. Taylor and the team looked at each other. Then Taylor handed Wei his own water and compressed biscuits. "Brother, it''s not easy for you to live up to now. There shouldn''t be many living people in this city. The cause of this matter is a little complicated. You have something to eat first, and I''ll explain the situation to you slowly. " In fact, Wei Ran is not hungry, but he has to act a little normal. He naturally pretends to eat and drink a lot of water, and quietly listens to Taylor talking about things since the outbreak of T virus. Chapter 111 The cause of the matter goes back to the family of the founders of ambrera biochemical pharmaceutical company, that is, the Tom family. In order to treat some diseases, they developed T virus and had severe side effects. However, although the zombie created by this side effect is violent, it can be controlled by family members with mental power. Therefore, the patriarch of the family, Becken Tom, had unnecessary ambitions, but was reported to the federal government by a righteous younger generation of the family. After the government learned the news, the first phase of the plan is to capture or kill all the senior executives without disturbing the Ambra company, and strictly block the Ambra headquarters building and R & D base. However, the plan has been leaked and failed, so the Thom family put all their eggs in one basket and boldly released T virus, which led to the biochemical crisis in Raccoon City and the whole city into disaster. More than one million people in Raccoon City have become monsters, and these monsters are also controlled by the Thom family, but the young man who betrayed the family seems to have lost his authority in this regard. The current situation may be a biochemical disaster that may spread all over the country. The first phase plan has completely failed, so the second phase plan is being implemented. Is to try to block the virus in Raccoon City and prevent it from spreading. Fortunately, raccoon city is a city living on the peninsula, surrounded by the sea on three sides. To leave here, there are only two sea crossing bridges, a highway, a main road and a railway. The army is now blocking all exits, but more than 100000 zombies and mutant creatures have gathered at all exits. There are suture monsters with a body shape of up to three meters; There are giants like steel monsters; Some are covered with tentacles, eyes and teeth; These huge guys can only be killed if they are hit directly by rockets or tank guns. Even if heavy machine guns don''t hit their weaknesses, it''s difficult to kill them. Not to mention a large number of zombie birds and insects that can contain the armed helicopter forces. These creatures are not big enough to be locked by radar and are good at using suicide attacks. Once it gets into the gap of engine or electronic components, the whole helicopter will have to be scrapped, so the support of the air force seems weak. The most important thing is that these zombies and terrible mutant creatures are secretly commanded by people of the Tom family, not a brainless cluster charge that is not afraid of death. Instead, they know how to cooperate and use various tactics, know how to minimize the saturation attack lethality of various weapons, and break in with a scattered formation, some feint and some main attack. Even know how to cooperate with the sea and air, cover the suicide attack of mutant creatures in the air, and then suddenly launch a surprise attack from the sea. In any case, they have an endless number and are not afraid of death. They have no concerns about supplies and morale. If one tactic fails, you can switch to the other immediately. In addition, some zombies are temporarily mutated to produce some intelligence. They can use a variety of tools and guns to cooperate with the action of giant mutated creatures, which is almost comparable to butan synergy, which is amazing. This will put great pressure on the army. Without strategic weapons support, there is a great risk of mission failure at this stage. Seeing so many flying mutant creatures, maybe the virus has spread out unconsciously. That''s why the headquarters mobilized these special combat elites in the Marine Corps to sneak into the ambrera R & D base and obtain t virus serum through infiltration. As a possible phase III plan to develop T virus vaccine. This task is extremely important and involves the third stage of biochemical virus prevention and control. The command issued to them is to complete the task at all costs. Such instructions are extremely rare in the U.S. military. Usually, in case of war damage in the mission, you can request withdrawal or abandon the mission, but the bottom line of casualties of the mission has been reduced to the situation that you have to complete it even if the whole army is destroyed. ¡­¡­ "I''m sorry, that''s the case. The virus tends to spread out of raccoon city. All we know now is that the high level of Ambra is controlling these zombies and mutant creatures. At several exits of the city, the number of zombies and mutated creatures has reached more than 100000, which has become a very bloody battlefield. The top level of the government is even considering whether to use nuclear weapons. The situation is very tense. Seizing serum is also preparing for the next stage of comprehensive resistance to the spread of T virus. " Wei Ran was silent. It seemed that it was much better than expected, at least not the end of the world. Although the guy from the Austrian French parliament made big news, he didn''t seem to expand the disaster. Just listening to what the captain said, the current U.S. government doesn''t seem to know who is behind the scenes. It just thinks that it is the high-level of Ambra. The ambrera family business is just an aboriginal. It seems that there should be cooperation with that guy. Well, the first task now is to remove the T virus from your body. The next task can only look for relevant clues when you take action. When Taylor saw Wei Ran in a daze, he thought he couldn''t accept the current situation, so he continued: "man, although raccoon city was destroyed, it''s still beautiful outside. As long as you get serum this time and leave Raccoon City successfully, you can start a new life again. Don''t be so depressed." Wei Ran raised his head and said with a smile, "ha ha, although he was surprised, he was not depressed. So, Captain Taylor, shouldn''t you introduce your guys to me and then talk about the relevant battle plan? " Everyone of the special combat unit introduced themselves to Wei Ran. When they started, there were ten people, and now there are only six people left. They are: Captain Taylor, blaster Micah, team doctor Owen, machine gunner kerton, commando Sean and sniper Bessie. As for the relevant operational plans, GPS can not be used now, and the earliest penetration plan can not be used. Taylor''s first thing is to contact the headquarters. In the fierce battle just now, the ammunition was consumed a lot and needed to be replenished. Then it''s best to contact the special combat team members of other units. Because according to intelligence, a large number of mutant zombies gathered outside the headquarters building of Ambra. They are all high-grade goods, and their physical quality is much better than those outside. Not to mention the mutant creatures hidden in the dark, as well as the zombies of birds patrolling in the air. The most frightening thing is that two giant bats the size of a tank lie on the top of the building. According to the headquarters, the two bats are like early warning aircraft. They can send out ultrasonic waves to detect human flying objects in the distance, and then other bird mutant creatures that receive information will take the initiative to intercept them. Of course, the human army can launch missiles and do ultra long-range strikes to ensure that no mutant creatures can intercept them. But in this way, the huge power of the missile is likely to destroy the serum. If you have to do that, you might as well put a nuclear bomb into the whole virus infected city. But now Taylor suspects that they may also understand the jamming signal, just like when the helicopter suddenly lost the GPS signal and cut off the contact with the headquarters. Now captain Taylor overlaps various antennas on the roof to strengthen the signal and contact the headquarters. The other team members began to tidy up their equipment, reload the empty magazine, check their guns, sit aside and rest to recover their strength. No one wants to go back to the Remington in Wei Ran''s hand. These soldiers have their own spare equipment. They don''t mind lending this rod to him. Although Wei Ran fought fiercely with his bare hands, he naturally added wings to the tiger with weapons. The most important thing is that he can save a lot of strength. He noticed three dead zombies on the roof. The man still held a fire axe in his hand. His eyes lit up and took the fire axe. I bumped in my hand and tried the weight. I felt very handy. Then I thought that if I had an axe in my hand when I first came to this world, I would never be hurt. Chapter 112 Taylor worked hard for a long time. Finally, there was a rustling sound in the communicator, and the intermittent sound could be heard faintly. Taylor was surprised, expanded the signal, and finally heard the sound from inside. "Taylor to headquarters! Taylor to headquarters! We were attacked by zombies and mutant creatures. We suffered heavy casualties. Ask for support, ask for support! " The names of Taylor and other players are actually code names, not real names. It took half a day for the voice to come from the communicator. "I''m sorry, Sergeant Taylor. Air security has been strengthened near the ambrera building. We can airborne supply boxes from higher places, but we can''t provide armed helicopter support. " "Shet! We suffered heavy casualties and have to continue to complete the task! Is there no other support? " "We can only provide some heavy weapons to support you..." At this time, there was a rustling sound in the communicator, which seemed to encounter serious electromagnetic interference. "These changers... Disturb the letter... Can''t... Say more. They have... Airborne heavy weapons... Marked... You... On the sub map, go and find it yourself. May God bless you!" It''s the last flag that I heard most clearly. Taylor was so angry that he wanted to smash the communicator, but he held his hand up halfway and resisted the impulse. "Damn it! Even if we put in heavy weapons and no vehicles, can we resist ourselves? Guys, you''ve heard that. We don''t have any support. We can only rely on ourselves. " In this city, unless tanks and obstacle removal vehicles are transferred to clean up the congested vehicles on the streets, no vehicles can pass through, and motorcycles are the top of the sky. Wei Ran frowned. If he only relied on the six people and himself, according to the information provided by Taylor, it was too unlikely to enter the ambrera experimental base. "Hey, Taylor, do you remember where the other special operations units landed? Can you contact them? " "I can only try my best. Their landing location is recorded on my electronic map. But like us, they have encountered air attacks when they land by helicopter, and they may fall in different places. " "If you can contact them, you can organize more people to attract the attention of zombies and mutant creatures with heavy fire, and then find a way to infiltrate them with an elite team?" Taylor looked around and didn''t refute Wei Ran, but he didn''t approve. After all, he was a real expert in military operations, and said, "you can try to find someone else first and go in the direction of the ambrera headquarters building." All the team members stood up and looked at Taylor. Taylor looked at the electronic map, which had marked the location of the supply box that would be airborne later. There are also some points marked the landing sites of other special operations units. All units are arranged five kilometers around the ambrera headquarters building, with a full number of more than 200 people, but now I don''t know how many can enter the mission site. Taylor raised his hand and walked to the side of the building. At this time, the building was surrounded by zombies, which was obviously attracted by the previous exchange of fire. Micah, the blaster who was bitten on his shoulder, looked down. The zombies immediately got excited and screamed. He stretched out his hand to the top. Micah''s mouth tilted, spit down, and then took out the bird and gave a meal at the bottom. "Shet, you bastards still want a big meal? Now I only deserve to drink my urine! " The special unit selected a building not far away, observed with a telescope that there were no zombies, and then crossed it in mid air with a sliding rope. It''s almost like flying over eaves and walls, which can avoid many zombies on the ground. On the way, Taylor said to Wei Ran, "when you get to the building in front, stop. With the help of a telescope, you can just observe the landing site of another unit. If they were besieged, they would leave clues. " With the help of continuous rope gun and sliding rope, the team came to the building. The zombies who had been tracking them could no longer see the shadow. The zombies under the building are not in groups. They are scattered. This area seems relatively safe. Taylor observed with a telescope on the roof of the building, while other team members guarded nearby. The sniper used the magnification of Barrett''s sniper gun to observe the potential threat in the distance, and worked together very tacitly. Wei Ran is in the middle of the team. He can''t compare with these special forces when shooting, but his positioning in the team is also very clear, that is, to ensure the close safety of the team members and prevent zombies from jumping into his face. At the same time, Wei Ran himself is also relying on Superman''s first-class sixth sense to perceive dangerous creatures such as climbers. This kind of guy sneaks in very fast. Most people will be killed if they don''t have time to react. At this time, we heard the roar of aircraft from the air. Wei Ran and others looked up. At a very high place in the night sky, these mutant creatures in the air could not fly. A huge transport plane passed by and dropped many materials with parachutes, which fell to the ground from mid air. It seems that it is the support materials mentioned by the headquarters, including many heavy firepower. Taylor found traces of another special operations unit, but did not find where they were. It seems that they should have gone towards the purpose of the mission. He looked at the nearest supplies, which were only about a kilometer away in a straight line. He waved and said, "other special combat units should either be completely destroyed or have penetrated not far from the destination. Let''s go to replenish ammunition first, and then go to the headquarters in Ambra. I believe we will meet more guys there." With that, Taylor nodded to Wei Yan. At this time, all the special combat team members didn''t wear helmets because they didn''t think it was necessary. The look in Taylor''s eyes seemed to have something else in it. Wei Ran thought that when he thought it should be his own premise opinion, he seemed to take it for granted. In fact, he was not recognized by Taylor. As a veteran, Taylor''s EQ is not low. Before, he didn''t refute himself on the spot. He was saving face for Wei Ran. Of course, when he was in action, he steadily led the team to Ambra headquarters. Now I just found the right time to say my purpose, which not only didn''t hurt Wei Huo''s face, but also accurately expressed my intention. Wei Ran decided that it would be better to listen to the experts in this regard. He is good at fighting, but he is not good at fighting at all. Anyway, the purpose is the same. Some people in the special unit were bitten by zombies. With Micah''s physique, they may not last long. They will only be more anxious than themselves. Now the whole team is light loaded. If they still carry dozens of kilograms of equipment, it will be too physical. The whole team guarded all directions according to their responsibilities, avoiding scattered zombies on the road. Even if they had to be killed, they also used pistols equipped with silencers to prevent large numbers of zombies. Or Wei Ran can solve more than a dozen zombies in ten seconds without a sound. His skill and action surprised everyone again. In less than 20 minutes, they came to a fountain square, and the supply box was next to the fountain, covered by a white parachute. Chapter 113 Sniper Bessie is responsible for guarding at a nearby height, observing whether there is a zombie approaching in the distance with a sight, and military doctor Owen is responsible for covering. Then the others gathered at the supply box. Wei lit his fire axe and split the box with a few clicks. At a glance, there are several good guys inside: RPG rocket launcher, Gatling heavy machine gun, mortar, other auxiliary equipment, several individual light weapons, and enough bullet tubes! Needless to say, Captain Taylor and commando Shawn each took an RPG. Machine gunner kerton looked at the M240 light machine gun in his hand and looked back and forth between the two Gatling and the weapons in his hand. Finally, I gave up Gatling. After all, this thing is too heavy to be loaded with ammunition. Although curton is also strong and can shoot with both hands, it will be a real death to walk to ambrera headquarters with him. Michael, the blaster, hesitated to bring an RPG. With his physical strength, he could hold it. However, the wound on his shoulder began to itch again, which gave him some signs of fever, so he gave up carrying such a sharp weapon. Instead, look for antibiotics and other drugs in the supply box and take them immediately in the hope of starting effect. After several people replenished ammunition, Taylor took another backpack. He looked inside and found that some auxiliary appliances, although not necessarily useful, were not particularly heavy, so he carried them behind his back. At the same time, take out the medicine box. Team doctor Owen must need it. Then everyone looked at Wei Ran, who had been standing aside to watch them. Wei Ran smiled, pointed to Gatlin and said, "why don''t these good guys bring them?" Machine gunner kerton shrugged his shoulders and said, "if there''s a Hummer, I''ll take it with me. Unfortunately, we are human beings, not mules. " Wei Ran put down Remington and his fire axe and searched under the ammunition. Unexpectedly, he saw a Japanese Taidao and said strangely, "can your American army use this on the battlefield?" Taylor frowned. "Are you kidding? Who has the chance to use such a cold weapon on the battlefield... Eh? There seems to be a note under the sword. " Wei Ran read the words on the note and read: "guys, don''t be surprised, there are always some superhuman guys in zombie movies who can kill seven in and seven out of zombies with this weapon. Or in some special times, this is a good equipment. In short, as an extra gift, you can choose whatever you want. May God bless you, Amen ~ " The grumpy Micah tore the note and saw that it was printed words. She couldn''t recognize the handwriting. Then he tore it up and said angrily, "if you let me know which rabbit is joking with us at this time, when I go back, I must shoot Remington against his fart - Mu Gen!" Wei Ran laughed and took out Taidao. At first glance, he knew that it was made with modern technology. Even the Peugeot burning blade pattern of Taidao was not made. The blade material should be high manganese steel, so it looks very bright. At first glance, it looks amazing, but if you look more, you feel general. After all, it is industrial mass-produced goods. Although the quality is reliable, it is lack of process value. The edge of the blade was still very sharp after opening the blade. Wei Ran danced twice and felt very comfortable. He inserted it back into the scabbard and fixed it in his belt with the fire axe. Several people looked at him in amazement, including the sniper Bessie of the realm, who also saw Wei Ran''s move from the sight. Wei Ran smiled and didn''t explain much. In the last world, he fought with pirates at sea. With a Japanese sword in his left hand and a sharp axe in his right hand, he gave full play to the attributes of double crazy soldiers. Of course, he won''t miss the opportunity to recreate the world. Then he did an incredible thing. He hung the Remington shotgun behind his waist and carried two RPGs. At the same time, he didn''t forget to pick up the two Gatlin and hold it on his shoulder. At this time, Wei Ran''s shape, combined with his cold face, is like the posture of the terminator of the end of the day. All kinds of heavy and heavy weapons are hung on his body. However, he can walk freely with the muzzle pointing. It seems that God kills God when he sees God and Buddha kills Buddha when he meets Buddha! Unfortunately, Gatling''s trigger is on the tail seat of the motor, and he can''t shoot with both hands. Everyone was so shocked that their chins fell to the ground. Taylor pointed to Wei Ran and said, "Wei, do you have fire phobia? So strong?! You won''t take them with you? " Wei Yan nodded his head and said, "if you don''t use the slide rope to walk on the back, I don''t think it''s a problem to walk ten kilometers." Micah looked like a ghost and said, "man, are you really human? Not those mutant creatures pretending? " "Ha ha, can those things talk?" ¡­¡­ After some preparation, Wei Ran followed Taylor and others to ambrera headquarters with an extremely exaggerated outfit. On the way, I passed a commercial center. Fierce gunfire came from a nearby shopping mall, and I could hear the roar of zombies, which seemed to be mixed with mutant creatures. Taylor stopped and looked at Wei Ran and the other team members. "It seems that the guys of other teams are surrounded there. We can''t die." Wei Ran grinned and said, "it''s not like just now. I feel the fire exploding." The others looked at Wei Ran in a cold sweat. Can this monster really shoot with two gatlings? When they rushed to the mall, all the members of the unit hid behind the damaged car. At this time, the zombies had invaded the mall, but the stairs in the mall seemed to have been blown off. The rest of the special combat team are blocking several limited entrances on the second floor, but several climbers are preparing to attack from the outer wall, attracting a lot of fire. At the same time, in the inner corridor, three huge suture monsters pushed away the zombies and were preparing to attack from the front. They have rough skin and thick flesh. They are up to three meters tall. Ordinary light machine gun bullets need to shoot continuously for a long time to knock down one. Of course, if you take the lead, you will kill each other quickly, but the suture monster''s head is very small, and it is difficult to shoot with a thick arm. Now the internal special unit emptied two light machine guns to kill a suture monster, and the other two were roaring down the stairs. At the same time, on the second floor window, although the special team members were strictly guarded, there was still a climber rushing in between the bullet rain. Just when he thought that the special forces inside were about to suffer heavy casualties, Wei Ran saw a guy wearing a short sleeved T-shirt and looking like an ordinary civilian, facing the climber with a double pistol. His speed is equal to that of the climber, and his movements are very sensitive. He can easily avoid the talkative attack of the climber, and can accurately capture the climber''s movements and jump over it. At the same time, two guns were fired simultaneously, and several bullets all hit the climber''s head and killed him on the spot. Wei Ran''s eyes lit up. Oh, there are such humans in this world. Chapter 114 Taylor saw that the situation was urgent and quickly assigned tasks. "Wait a minute, Bessie, aim at the creeper lurking by the wall. When I order, you''ll shoot. Micah and I used RPG to attack two suture monsters. The one in front of me, Micah, the one behind you. Owen and Sean, after Bessie shot, immediately attacked the zombies with gun grenades. Kerton, take a Gatling. After the arrangement, if the suture monster is lucky to survive, continue to shoot the suture monster, and then use a barrage to prevent other climbers from approaching. Wei, you''re responsible for covering us. Don''t let zombies and climbers get close to us. " Everyone agreed with one voice, but Wei Ran said with a smile: "I can also drive a Gatling. If there is no zombie approaching, I will assist kerton to suppress." Taylor nodded and said, "OK, you can act according to the situation." Then everyone went to the preset position. "Bessie, shoot." When Taylor saw that everyone was ready, he ordered Bessie to fire a sniper gun. Bessie, who had already locked the target, calmly pulled the trigger and shot into the back of a climber. The sniper bullet directly opened a big hole in the climber and killed him on the spot. Meanwhile, Taylor and Micah''s RPG also fired at the same time, and two rockets directly hit the roaring suture monster. Of course, the killing power of the rocket launcher is not bad. It directly exploded the two suture monsters into flying blood fragments. Then Owen and Sean''s grenades exploded into the crowd of zombies in the mall, exploded and blossomed, and a group of bodies flew into the air, like two kicks in a cesspit. The zombies suddenly looked this way. I don''t know whether it was out of instinct or got some order. They divided at least two-thirds of the number and rushed this way. Unfortunately, the door of the mall is so large that even if the zombies consciously want to reduce the fire attack area by dispersing the formation, they can''t. It has become the target of Wei Ran and kerton''s two Gatling guns. Two violent heavy machine guns fire wildly. There is no need to deliberately aim at the weakness. A bullet can cut a zombie in two. A row of bullets can plow out a blood alley. The zombies suffered heavy casualties, and the climbers surrounded them with two wings at a very fast speed. There were seven or eight climbers in total. Wei Ran''s stability is much better than kerton''s. He alone suppressed the four climbers on his side and shot for a while. In order not to waste ammunition, he directly opened the overdraft mode and opened the bullet time. Instantly locked the moving tracks of these climbers, Gatling threw it, and the flame almost crossed in an arc. The four climbers were immediately blown to pieces. Colton needed Taylor''s light machine gun to prevent them from flying, but the bullets consumed very quickly. The other team members used light weapons and began to shoot at the zombies who rushed violently. Without the suppression of two Gatling, they ran very fast and rushed out of the mall in the blink of an eye. When the special warfare team members in the mall saw reinforcements and even carried heavy weapons, their morale was greatly boosted and they fought back one after another. But a third of the zombies attacked them, so they couldn''t rush out. When Wei Ran saw the zombies rush out, he began to disperse consciously. With the advantage of bullet time, he briefly swept Gatlin''s barrel. These flying bullets looked traceless and thought they would not produce much blocking effect, but in fact, they almost bit meat one by one, and the zombies in the formation of scattered soldiers fell to the ground instantly, reducing a lot of pressure on others. Then Wei Ran took out an RPG on his back, called Micah to help load the rocket, then probably aimed at the most dense place of zombies, and stood up Gatlin to point to kerton. Wei Ran''s face was as cold as a mountain, comparable to the bulging of steel muscles, and the general''s green vest was stretched. The RPG was launched violently, and Gatling also ejected a long tongue of fire in the state of bullet time. RPG rockets smashed a large group of crowded zombies in the mall, and Gatlin''s bullets also accurately hit the four climbers who were doing the evasive forward movement. On both sides of Wei Ran, the flames of explosion were shining. Coupled with the indifferent attitude on his face, he was like a doomsday walker. The smell of male hormones was explosive! "Wow, cool!" Taylor extended his thumb to him. He and kerton couldn''t do anything with high-speed machine guns for half a day. Under the direction of Wei Ran''s barrel, they were split in two in an instant. Curton took back Gatling, pointed to the mall, looked at Wei Ran and said, "Wei, you must teach me Chinese Kung Fu! I want to be as domineering as you! " "Hey, man! Don''t pay attention to curton, who is afraid of being a fool. At the end of this battle, I will invite you to the most prosperous bar in Los Angeles. The coquettish girl there will certainly not let go of an iron man like you! " Micah laughed. The pressure of the two special teams in the mall suddenly reduced several times. One of the team leaders and the traitor of the Tom family saw Wei Ran''s play from the window just now. With a shocked look at each other, the captain said, "Carlos, this guy doesn''t look like Taylor''s team. Is he also from your Tom family?" "No! I don''t know him. This non-human precision shooting ability and power can''t be achieved by normal humans. I need to investigate him well, but now is not the time to say this. " Carlos Tom shot five times with a pistol and shot the zombie 30 meters away, ready to rush in from the stairs. He can hit such a straight head with a pistol. He is also very unusual. "These zombies and mutant creatures must be controlled by people of my family behind their back. Their hidden position will not be too far. I''ll find him first!" The cross fire of two heavy machine guns and one light machine gun soon cleaned up the zombies in the mall. However, it is basically impossible to walk in the mall. There are stumps, broken arms and all kinds of rotten meat viscera everywhere. Even the ceiling and walls are hung with many indescribable objects. So the special forces on the second floor of the mall simply climbed down from the second floor with ropes. They were two teams, with 13 people. Obviously, many died all the way. Two team leaders were about to say hello to Taylor when a figure in a suit and sunglasses appeared behind Wei Ran and others. "You wiped out my men?" This is a slightly hoarse and gloomy voice. Wei Ran and others look back. The man didn''t communicate any more, but kicked a scrapped car nearby. What a terrible power! Taylor and others stared at the approaching car, wondering what to do. Suddenly a flame erupted, and the dense bullet rain directly hit the car with a weight of more than a ton, and also stopped the momentum of its smashing. Let Taylor and others escape back in time, but Wei Ran''s feet are like taking root. He stands still. He also puts away Gatlin''s bullet rain and faces the sliding car. Taylor and others shouted, "Wei, get away!" Chapter 115 As a result, the car stopped steadily 20 cm in front of Wei Ran and stopped moving. Taylor and others did not know that Wei Ran had long seen through the kinetic energy consumption of the car and sighed in their hearts. They all said that real men would never look back at the explosion, but why not say that real men dared to face the bloody life? If the prediction is wrong, wouldn''t it be bloody if a ton of cars hit you? Wei Ran was looking at the middle-aged man in sunglasses opposite through the holes punched out in the car. The breath from the other side made Wei Huo rise to face the top boxers with special abilities in the boxing competition, but not to the extent of Wu leichan. At this time, a figure rushed out of the rescued special unit, which was as fast as the climber. He passed Wei Ran, put his foot on the body and rushed to the middle-aged man in suit and shoes. After the man crossed the car, he immediately shot at the middle-aged man in sunglasses in suits and leather shoes with an M9 pistol. It''s reasonable to say that he can''t escape at such a close distance. He really didn''t escape. He only shook his head slightly to make his body bear most of the bullets The pistol bullet hit him and made him step back, but the expression on his face didn''t change at all. Instead, he said, "Chris, the family has given you a great gift. Do you have to betray it to the end?" Wei Ran looks at the man named Chris. He is in his twenties and has short black hair. His face was square and his facial features were particularly deep, which made his amber eyes look strange. Chris said, "cousin, the family is committing a crime! Is devoid of humanity! Look at the raccoon city with a population of one million. What has become because of your selfish desires! " Chris''s cousin tidied up his suit and sneered at the corners of his mouth. "My brother, you are a famous playboy, but you have never seen such a sense of justice. If it''s because of your mother''s and your fiancee''s accident, the president and your father can apologize to you in person. Moreover, the laboratory has developed a secondary strengthening agent, and we have all accepted the strengthening. If you are willing to come back, you can also obtain that supreme power! " Chris''s anger was clearly aroused when he mentioned Chris''s mother and fiancee. His eyes flickered, as if some very painful memories came up, and then he roared and shot at the other party again. This time, Chris''s cousin didn''t resist his bullets any more. With a push on the soles of his feet and one side of his body, he let go of several bullets aimed at the head, and then came to Chris. A punch hit Chris on the abdomen. Chris responded in time. He sank his elbow and fell his shoulder and broke his cousin''s abdominal punch. It seems that he is quite proficient in fighting skills. But the gun in his hand was shot down by his cousin at the same time, so the two sides launched a fierce unarmed hand to hand fight. The strength and speed shown by these two people are at least not weaker than the climbers. The elite soldiers present can''t help if they want to help. They can only look at what happened. Wei Ran put down his heavy firepower equipment and jumped on the front roof to observe the battle between the two in front with great interest. Although their physical quality is far better than that of elite soldiers, there is still a big gap compared with Wei Ran, so they can see their actions very clearly. Chris has obviously practiced free fighting and Muay Thai. His playing method is relatively tough and likes the hard front. Chris''s cousin doesn''t seem to have much fighting foundation, but his physical quality is one level better than Chris. So the cousin was suppressed by Chris''s unexpected play at the beginning. But after seeing through Chris''s actions, he gradually began to suppress Chris, so that Chris had to give up his just positive play and adopt guerrilla tactics. In this way, they caused great damage to the surrounding environment. Abandoned cars, roadside trash cans, green decoration, billboards and so on were severely damaged, which also made the scene more intense. The three teams of special forces all aimed their guns, but they couldn''t keep up with their movements. They were both shocked and dazzled. At this time, Captain Taylor climbed next to Wei Ran, squatted on the roof and said, "Wei, can you help Chris?" Wei Ran said instead, "their physical quality is not like ordinary people can practice." Taylor introduced Chris, "this one on our side is Chris Thom, a member of the Thom family, the founding team of ambrera biochemical pharmaceutical company. It was he who reported the Tom family''s research on T virus to the government. All members of the Tom family have received improved T virus to strengthen their bodies and are much stronger than the most elite soldiers. " Wei Ran pointed to them and said, "this speed can catch up with the climbers. Are you sure it''s just much stronger? Let''s see first. The boy seems very impulsive. " "Hey, he''s not impulsive. Members of the Tom family are very scary monsters. We can kill one only if we have enough distance and use saturation attack. At the edge of the city, many army soldiers died before they found a chance to blow up a member of the Tom family with a saturation attack. This member of the Tom family was not far behind you just now. If he did it himself, he could kill all of you in three seconds. " Talking was the captain of another special combat unit, Taylor and Wei Ran, looking at him. Taylor said: "the fifth team captain Leon." Wei Ran said disapprovingly, "he did it, but it''s a pity we didn''t die." Leon listened. The car was indeed stopped by Wei Ran. He really couldn''t say anything. However, he still wanted to refute. Although he saw Wei Ran show the power of a terminator before, it was only in terms of the accuracy of controlling heavy weapons. If there is enough distance, maybe he can kill the members of the Tom family, but for hand to hand combat, he doesn''t believe that Wei can beat these monsters. At this time, Chris''s guerrilla tactics were finally caught. His cousin punched him into an abandoned car. He was stuck in the middle of the door frame, bleeding at the corners of his mouth and unable to move. Taylor and Leon shouted at the same time, "shoot! Kill him! " But cousin Chris was obviously faster. When they shouted, he pulled a car and smashed it again. In the face of more than a ton of cars, these special forces soldiers can only dodge. Then he jumped from the back of the car and pulled out the virtual shadow. The target was Wei Ran, who had been squatting on the roof to watch the play. Obviously, he felt that Wei Ran was more threatening than these special forces soldiers. It was not just these special forces soldiers who were shocked by the way he opened fire with RPG and Gatlin. Chapter 116 I''m sorry, man, you''ve got the wrong opponent. Cousin Chris suddenly fell from mid air with an acceleration exceeding the g value of the earth, and Wei Yanyi flashed under the car. The whole car had been trampled down by the cousin. It''s like a boulder falling on the car roof from half the air. Wei Ran looked at the sunglasses and pointed to his face. "Your sunglasses are cool. If they won''t affect your vision at night, I''ll take them." Then he pulled out the Taidao and fire axe hung on the left and right back waist without rules, and cut them like a whirlwind with a ferocious smile. The fire axe hit the position where brother Sunglasses stood. He avoided it with incredible speed, and the axe was stuck in the iron sheet. Brother Sunglasses suddenly appeared on Wei Ran''s side with an axe and wanted to kick him in the waist. But unexpectedly, Wei Ran violently pulled out his axe, pulled off a layer of iron sheet without hindrance, waved it laterally, and cut it horizontally faster than brother sunglasses. Brother sunglasses was surprised that Wei Ran''s speed was so fast that he couldn''t kick out. He had to back up. Wei Ran looked at him with disdain. The axe was indeed empty, but the Taidao thrown together with the axe brought a bloody rain. When brother Sunglasses looked up through the bloody rain, he kept a calm expression and finally collapsed! He saw his right arm cut off and flying in mid air. I was extremely frightened and knew that I had encountered an incredible opponent. Although I didn''t know how the strength of this strong Asian man came from, it didn''t prevent me from accelerating my retreat and intending to withdraw. However, people stepped back and couldn''t move faster than their opponents at the same level. Wei Ran took only one step and caught up. The fire axe was held high, emitting a ferocious light. Brother Sunglasses twitched his cheek muscles, raised his other hand to resist, and then felt a numbness in his abdomen. It turned out that Wei Ran''s Taidao didn''t speak common sense. Before the axe came down, he stabbed brother sunglasses in the abdomen at a faster speed. Then he nailed brother sunglasses to the door of a bus behind him with an axe and a knife. Brother Sunglasses has never practiced fighting. He instinctively holds Taidao with the rest of his left hand. Wei Ran was so busy that he suddenly waved the axe at his left shoulder. The axe cut off half of the shoulder and embedded it in the chest. Brother Sunglasses looked at Wei Ran and a lot of blood foam gushed out of his mouth. "Oh, it seems to shield a certain degree of pain, just like those zombies. No wonder the bullet hit you, but you didn''t respond." Brother Sunglasses suddenly raised his foot and intended to kick Wei Huo''s lower Yin, but Wei Huo looked at it thoroughly. Before he kicked up, he hit Wei Huo in the knee and kicked him. The joint is directly broken, and even standing is a problem. Unexpectedly, it can only rely on the support of Taidao stabbed in the abdomen. Wei Ran took off his sunglasses and put them on his eyes. He found a small button above the sunglasses. Press it, as if he had found something strange. "Yes, not only does it not affect night vision, but it also has its own night vision function. I like it very much." Then he pulled out the Taidao and the axe at the same time. When he turned around, the Taidao lifted over, and Chris''s cousin took off and fell to the ground. All the nervous special forces and struggling Chris stared at Wei Ran in amazement. "Hey! Guys, look at what I''m doing. There''s such a big noise just now. It''s hard to guarantee that there will be no zombies coming. Aren''t you ready to retreat? " Chris''s mouth moved to say something, but when he looked at his cousin''s head with open mouth and round eyes, he couldn''t say anything. This second reformed cousin, whose personal strength also belongs to the elite in the family, was hacked to death by the Asian man when he had no resistance? Chris was so complicated that he began to wonder whether the Asian man had also experienced some degree of biochemical transformation? Leon, the captain of the fifth team, was about to hit his chin on the ground and looked at Wei Ran, "Hey, friend, where did you come from?" Machine gunner kerton said for Wei Ran, "he''s an oriental and knows Kung Fu!" Then he compared the classic moves of Bruce Lee and Huang Feihong to Leon. Leon was stunned and said, "what Kung Fu?" Taylor came over and held Leon. "Hey, this is not the time to ask so many questions. The most important thing is to complete the task, otherwise we can''t go back! I saw the sixth team with you. Where''s their captain? " Leon looked at his team and sighed, "if you don''t show up here, of course you''re dead. Taylor, it seems that your casualties are also heavy. What should we do now? Do you have a plan? " "Find a safe place to repair it first." Then the whole team began to evacuate the area. Chris intended to walk side by side with Wei ran on the road. However, seeing him carrying two gatlings, wrapped in bullet chains, left and right knives and axes, Remington and an RPG rocket launcher on his back, and wearing a pair of sunglasses, the stranger''s cold appearance blocked all his questions. Wei Ran looked at Chris, who had been trying to stop talking, and took the initiative to say, "friend, what do you want to say?" Chris opened his mouth and finally took out a cigar from his pocket for no reason. "Do you smoke this?" Wei Ran frowned, and Chris thought it was unpleasant. However, Wei Ran recalled some things in the period of juvenile rebellion. He didn''t practice fighting and martial arts since childhood. Even in high school, he was a famous local bad boy, bully and scum. Fighting, drinking, smoking and harassing girls were common things. At that time, a pack of cigarettes was indispensable for a day. If we continue, we will have to eat peanuts or die on the street one day. Fortunately, his entry-level mentor took a fancy to him. In the boxing hall, he used absolute violence and the feelings between teachers and disciples to get rid of the bad habits he learned from his gambling loving father when he was young. Only then did he have a brilliant life. Of course, he has never touched smoke since he began to learn boxing. When I saw the cigar, I finally smiled and refused it. It may be that Wei Ran''s smile, with some warmth of memories, dissolved Chris''s fear a lot. Although he couldn''t get closer with his cigar, he dared to speak. "Wei, your strength is very strong. Can you tell me how you got your strength?" Taylor has introduced Wei Ran before, so Chris knows what to call him. "It took a certain price to practice." "Price?" Obviously, Chris thought it had something to do with their family. Did he escape from the family laboratory? But just now his cousin didn''t recognize Wei Ran, which doesn''t seem like it. Wei Ran saw through what he thought and didn''t say it. He let himself imagine. After all, he couldn''t explain his identity as a hunting soldier in the heavens to these people. Chapter 117 The leader of the team is Leon, the captain of the fifth team. He knows that there is a place that can be called absolutely safe. This is an underground garage with civil air defense effect. As long as it is slightly improved and the iron door of civil air defense is closed, absolutely no zombies can get in, and there is fuel in it, which can be used to generate electricity. Many raccoon survivors have taken refuge here, and the original food and water have been consumed. However, Leon found here after receiving supplies, and brought food, water, guns and ammunition to the survivors. Leon and others quietly cleaned up the scattered zombies nearby before they came to the underground shelter again. Knock on the door according to the agreed code. After three times, several strong men opened a gap. When meeting Leon and others, they were very happy and quickly invited them to enter. Wei Ran was the last one to go in. His cold and exaggerated dress surprised everyone in the shelter. In order to save energy, only a few light sources are turned on in the shelter. But you can still see at least 100 people here, which should be the place with the most survivors in Raccoon City. However, the environment here can only be described as dirty, messy and poor. After all, there is no special bathroom, and the environment is very closed. Excreta and some domestic garbage are everywhere. The taste is simply If you are not careful, you will step on these bombs. You can only hope that people''s stool and dog''s stool can improve your luck value. All the survivors showed symptoms of malnutrition caused by hunger, and only a few men with weapons looked a little angry. Most of the old and weak women and children live in a corner with their families as units. Their eyes looked numb. Only when they saw the special forces representing the government, did they shine a little light. This means that the government has not given up Raccoon City. Even if the whole city becomes hell, they will return to normal life when they wait for the army to counter attack. Perhaps it is precisely because there is still such hope in this apocalyptic world. The shelter still maintains basic human morality and order, and does not fall into the desperate apocalyptic carnival. Wei Ran put down his weapon, moved his muscles and bones, drank water, chewed two compressed biscuits, and sat on Gatling to avoid accidentally sitting on the bomb. Next to Taylor and Leon, the captain of the fifth team, discussed the battle plan. They didn''t seem to have a clue. They went aside to think. At this time, a little girl with a dusty face and only 11 or 12 years old stood not far from him. Her two shining eyes kept staring at the food in Wei Ran''s hands, and there was a small movement of swallowing saliva in her throat. Wei Ran smiled at her, took out two packets of chocolates from his pocket and threw them to the little girl. This was also obtained from the supply box before. After receiving the chocolate, she was very surprised and thanked Wei Ran repeatedly. "Thank you, uncle. My name is Alice. My mother and I haven''t eaten for a long time." Then he happily ran back to his weak mother with the chocolate, tore up the chocolate and fed it to her. Both mother and daughter were very surprised. There were other strong survivors next to them, with a hungry look on their faces. Just wanted to stand up, they noticed that Wei Ran also looked over. Although he was wearing sunglasses, his fierce eyes were still like essence, so that the man could only sit back honestly. Wei Ran frowned. It seems that Leon''s supplies to these victims are not enough, at least in terms of food distribution. Those strong men with weapons can always get more, so they still have considerable physical strength. However, in such an environment, in order to be safe, it can not be said that this method is wrong. After all, we need to rely on them to explore and find materials. After eating some chocolate, the little girl Alice ran to Wei Ran again. "Uncle, has the federal government rescued the city?" "Not yet, but soon. We are the pioneers of the first batch of exploration. There will be large troops coming into the city later." Alice was so happy that she didn''t seem to have laughed so happily for a long time. She clapped her hands happily and made another request to Wei Ran. "Uncle, I heard uncle Leon say, are you going to the ambrera headquarters building?" Wei Ran nodded. "My father works in it. Well, he''s just an ordinary engineer, not those bad guys. Can you help save him from the bad guy? His name is John. " The little girl''s innocent eyes made Wei Ran unable to refuse, although he knew that her father should not be alive. Then Alice''s mother came over. She was a little malnourished and weak. She bowed her head and apologized to Wei Ran: "I''m sorry, sir, my daughter bothered you. It''s just a little girl''s nonsense. Please don''t take it to heart." "It doesn''t matter. If your father is still there, I''ll bring him out." Little Alice was very happy. Despite her mother''s obstruction, she ran to the soldiers such as Taylor, Chris, kerton and Micah and put forward the wish to them one by one. It seems that before Wei Ran and others came, she should have put forward similar requirements to Leon and his soldiers. At this time, the special forces are repairing their equipment or resting in place. Taylor continued to fiddle with his communication device, but caught a glimpse of Leon hiding in a corner, not knowing what to do. He stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, startled Leon and found that Leon was also playing with a small communication device. "Hey, Leon, you also brought such a thing. Don''t do it. The signal suppression is serious and you can''t contact the outside world." Leon quietly moved down and quietly hid something like a digital camera in the corner. "I really can''t get in touch with the above. I have to find a way to deal with the later things." Then they discussed it with several soldiers. Chris came to Wei Ran. He pointed to the refugees and said, "because my family has done such a thing, I must stand up." "I heard that people in your family can control zombies?" Chris nodded: "it''s true. My cousin controlled the wave in the mall just now, but the ultimate control power is not on every family member. All power comes from my grandfather." Wei Ran thought it was interesting. He wanted to see if he could understand the apprentice from the Austrian law parliament mentioned by the devil through the people of the Tom family. "I''m curious. These zombies are almost instinctive. How did your grandfather control them? It''s impossible to load chips in every zombie and mutant organism. " "Of course not. In fact, we don''t know how grandpa did it. Even the T virus project has not been studied before. That is, it suddenly appeared one day in the past year. " Wei Ran''s eyes lit up and suddenly appeared one day. Does that mean that this virus is not native to the world? "Can you remember when it appeared?" Chris frowned and said, "think carefully, it should be last August. There was an accident in the laboratory and a researcher died. At that time, I was in charge of the security work in the family and investigated the relevant video materials. It turned out that two hours after the researcher''s death, he actually stood up, just as I was going to continue my investigation. This matter was banned by my grandfather, and I was transferred from the relevant post afterwards. " Wei Ran was not interested in what Chris had investigated. He just thought that the so-called Austrian French parliament apprentice should belong to strangers in this world. He must have helped Chris''s grandfather study T virus. So he asked, "so this means that your family developed T virus last August. Yes, I have never carried out relevant project research before. It can''t be discovered suddenly for no reason. In my opinion, maybe an external research institute has carried out relevant projects, and then your family took over? Do you have any impression that there were any strangers in the family who were very close to your grandfather before August? " Chris was asked by Wei Ran, searched in his mind, and immediately said, "you say that reminds me of one thing. My grandfather is getting worse and worse in recent years. He is already training my uncle to be the next president of the company. But in March last year, he suddenly recovered his health and replaced his secretary. Instead, a young man who seems to have little experience and rarely deals with specific affairs. But my grandfather trusted this man very much and often discussed work with him. So I think this man is really suspicious. " Wei Ran said in his heart: nine times out of ten, I just don''t know what special abilities this guy has. "The new secretary is still in your company?" "When the T virus was deliberately spread and leaked, he was always with my grandfather. His name was wesk Xavier." "Looks like we have to be careful of this guy." Wei Ran was calling the devil in his heart. He didn''t hold much hope. Unexpectedly, the devil was online for the first time. "What''s up? Oh, the guy you said is right. He is really your goal this time. Do a good job and don''t let me down. " Chapter 118 "Do you know wesk''s related abilities?" "He didn''t show much strength in the world. How can I know so detailed, but seeing the biochemical crisis, needless to say, it must be the dead. It is estimated that the T virus was created by combining the Necromancer''s magic with modern technology. You can roughly guess its ability. But I kindly remind you that he is just an apprentice. Normally, he can''t master the Necromancer''s magic above the middle level. It''s the limit to summon a few bones and rotten meat, but this guy has been in the world for a year. He can''t make use of so many mortals killed to make some new tricks. If it''s medium-level necromancer magic, you need to be aware that it may summon complaining spirits, which are completely immune to physical damage. " "Grumbling spirit? If physical injury can''t hurt him, what should I do? " "For the sake of being a recruit, the devil reminds you that you are taking the physical cultivation route. The energy condensed from the blood of physical cultivation contains the soul force. You can make full use of this to hurt the spiritual life." Energy condensed from blood? Wei Ran was not clear about this concept. When he wanted to ask again, the devil had gone offline. He recalled the last world. At the end of the showdown with clouds, he blew up the whole mast with one punch across the air and overturned the side of the ship. Of course, that''s not what the fist can do, but from the power under the sea barrier. Wei Ran can make limited use of this power, but it has a great loss of vitality. He won''t use it until an extraordinary time. When you get the serum, if you really solve the defect that exerting the skill will lose vitality, you can start to study this power. Wei Ran looks at Chris again and wants to learn more about wesk from him. "Do you know much about that guy named wesk?" Chris shrugged. "I don''t care much about family and company affairs, especially those involving power struggle. So I don''t know that guy very well. I just think he is very mysterious and inseparable from my grandfather. " Wei Ran was disappointed that he didn''t hear much useful news. At this time, Taylor and Leon, the captain of the fifth team, have finished their negotiation, and they go to Wei ran together. Unconsciously, Wei Ran showed his strength, so that he, a layman who did not understand the military, could also have a considerable position and voice in this elite army. Taylor said, "Wei, I just discussed with Leon. Now I can''t contact the headquarters or other units. But we lack enough information about the enemy, but before we set out from the base, we received satellite photos taken near ambrera''s headquarters. " Then he showed the paper photos to Wei Ran. Wei Ran frowned. Why isn''t it an electronic version? It''s actually a paper version. However, I thought that the private mobile phones of Taylor and others used black-and-white straight key mobile phones, just like the PHS used by Wei ran at home when he was a child. It can be imagined that the technology in this era is only equivalent to that in 2000. Like all kinds of smart phones in later generations, 4G, 5g and other technologies are far from being realized. So it''s not unusual to hold a paper photo. He looked at the picture, which was not high in pixels and looked a little blurred. However, it can be seen that on the 100 meter building, there are two huge mutant bats lying on the ground, both of which are as big as tanks. Taylor and Wei Ran said this information before. Under the building, there are high-level zombies who know how to use tools. They all have guns in their hands. Although the actual shooting ability is far inferior to that of normal humans, it already has long-range attack ability. Coupled with high-density firepower input, it is enough to saturate an area and no one can escape. There are also a lot of tall guys who can''t see clearly, as well as all kinds of bird mutants flying in the air. Taylor continued, "I''ve told you about this information. Chris, you already knew it when you set out with the fifth team. Now if we want to go in and get the serum, we have to find a way to solve these guys outside. " Wei Ran frowned and said, "can''t you go underground? It''s time. Let''s blow it up and go straight in. " Chris answered him, "there are so many rats in the underground waterway, almost all of them are variants, and the narrow space there is not conducive to our firepower. If we can''t get to the destination, we will be gnawed into bone residue." Taylor nodded and said, "therefore, Leon and I can only find a way to solve these zombies and variants outside, and then we can enter the underground experimental base of the ambrera building to capture the serum." Wei Ran shrugged his shoulders and said, "that''s a strong attack, but you''re not the army. I don''t think you can do it without the army''s comprehensive combat platform and firepower." Taylor nodded and admitted, "indeed, we can''t attack hard from the ground unless there is a regiment level organization. Therefore, we must have air firepower support and indiscriminate bombing in order to solve these damn zombies, and then we have the opportunity to break in and carry out the infiltration raid tactics that our special forces are good at. " Leon added: "with air fire support, they may not be destroyed, but it is enough to attract the attention of all enemies. The people of the Thom family do not understand military tactics. We can use multi-point guerrilla methods with the support of air firepower to pretend that a large force is coming and attract a large number of zombies and variants in the base. Let their internal guards be empty, so as to sneak attack with an elite team, the success rate will be much greater. But this tactic faces two difficulties. In fact, mixing is a difficulty. " Wei Ran continued to listen. Taylor and Leon looked at each other. Taylor continued, "we have to get rid of those two damn bats. In this way, they will have no air early warning aircraft, and our fighters and armed helicopters will face a much smaller threat. If I guess correctly, it may even solve the communication problem, and electromagnetic suppression may be caused by these two things. In this way, we can contact the headquarters and other team members, and then concentrate on arranging tactical attacks. With more hands, there will be more firepower. " Wei Ran rubbed his chin. "You don''t have to look at me like this. Even I can''t solve the monster on the top of a 100 meter high building. Now that all the satellites can be photographed, with the help of satellite positioning, we can directly use long-range missiles to blow them up. Don''t tell me that your army doesn''t have this technology. " Taylor and Leon both smiled bitterly. Taylor said, "it was bombed, but the two bats seem to have shifted their position. They can fly. If they feel bad, they will leave their original place. They even bombed the zombies on the ground, but they seemed to have received a warning and hid in advance. In short, they failed to achieve much success. But they dare not use more powerful missiles, fearing that the experimental base will be damaged and the serum will be damaged. " Wei Ran understood what they meant this time. It turned out that he still needed to go near ambrera''s headquarters to check the two bats that may be the key to everything, and then try to solve the two big guys. "Well, when shall we start?" Wei Ran is very straightforward. Taylor said: "this is mainly an investigation. We plan to start with a small number of people dressed lightly." It was hoped that Wei Ran would start with the elite of a few of them. After all, there are many dangers here. Even the most elite Special Forces soldiers can hardly deal with more than five climbers without heavy fire support. What''s more, once you shoot, it''s easy to attract zombies and variants. It''s best to fight quietly. Therefore, a master with strong hand to hand combat ability like Wei Ran is just suitable for this environment. Wei Ran looked at Chris and said with a smile, "let''s go?" Chris put a silencer on his pistol, smiled and nodded, "of course!" Chapter 119 The investigators are Wei Ran, Chris, Taylor, Leon and sniper Bessie. Each of the five men had only one light weapon with a silencer. Bessie''s Barrett honestly stayed in the civil air defense shelter and changed his Aug. Everyone also carries night vision and thermal imagers, which can detect hidden threats in the dark in advance. When they went out to investigate this time, they all knew that they would try not to shoot without shooting, so everyone took an engineer shovel as a self-defense weapon for close combat. Only Wei Ran has a Taidao on his left back and a fire axe on his right back. He still has a rod Remington in his hand. He looks domineering and leaking. Five people walked lightly and moved very quickly. They soon came one kilometer near the headquarters building in ambrera. Located in the center of the city, it is full of high-grade office buildings and businesses. There is no lack of high-rise buildings. It used to be the most prosperous place in Raccoon City. At this time, all the streets were blocked by cars in a mess, and there were signs of damage to buildings everywhere. It was a scene of doomsday. So the most effective means of transportation is two legs. The defense around here is still quite strict. I saw several high-level zombies hidden in the dark with the help of night vision and thermal imager. But they were all killed by Wei Ran and Chris. After these nails were pulled out, they really moved faster. They walked in the middle of high-rise buildings. Their sight was very narrow and they couldn''t see too far. When they could see the roof of ambrera''s headquarters through a tall building, they stopped and stopped moving. Taylor pointed to a tall building next to him. According to the electronic map, climbing to the top here should be enough to observe all the conditions near the ambrera headquarters building. It is believed that the two giant bats are on the top of these office buildings and cannot hide on the middle floor. After all, the higher the early warning aircraft, the wider the detection range. The building Taylor refers to has no less than 100 floors. Although it does not need to climb to the highest place, it is also a great test of physical strength to climb the building on the 11th. What''s more, we don''t know what dangerous things are hidden in it. Fortunately, although climbing the building is an individual activity, the floor structure is simple. With the full help of night vision and thermal imager, it is easy to find potential threats. For the thermal imager, Wei always thought it was impossible to find the zombie at first, because he thought the zombie was a dead object and should not detect the heat. Only after fighting with zombies so many times did I know that the temperature of zombies is much higher than that of normal people, usually more than 40 degrees. A variant like the crawler has a higher body temperature. After all, they are still carbon based organisms, rather than unexplained existence. If they can perform violent activities, they need to release energy and metabolize, so they can be found by thermal imagers. However, the appearance of climbing from the bottom of the building to the 70th floor can basically achieve the purpose of investigation. In addition, the reason why they don''t want to continue climbing is that all the other three soldiers can''t climb except Wei Ran and Chris. They found the room with the widest view, easily solved the zombie inside, and then came to the window to look at the ambrera headquarters building. Wei Ran is always attracted by the roof of this majestic building. There was a large area collapsed by guided bombs, and now there is still thick smoke. In the middle of the building, many mutant bats half the size of humans are patrolling everywhere. Bats can emit ultrasonic waves, so if they really get close to this building, they will be found and subjected to a fierce siege. At the bottom, like the blurred satellite photo, various types of high-level zombies patrol around in a crooked queue like living people. There are also some sewing monsters guarding the main roads. Sitting at several entrances and exits of the building is a giant with a height of four meters and gray skin. This kind of giant gives Wei ran a very dangerous feeling. They just look a little indifferent, but they don''t look ferocious and terrible at all. But under every inch of muscle, there seems to be a great power hidden. At this time, the sniper said excitedly, "I see those two huge bats!" The crowd followed the direction he pointed and looked through binoculars. The two bats are located on the top of the two buildings in the East and west of the ambrera headquarters building. They are lying on them quietly with their mouths open. No one else can feel it. Wei Ran can feel the waves emitted by the two bats as long as he sinks his heart carefully. This seems to be the natural sensing ability of his body cultivation to this point. After careful taste, I always feel that these two waves give people different feelings. It is as gentle as water, but very sensitive. It seems that as long as a stone falls into it, it will stir up waves and ripple back. The other is a little messy, and even some irritate the skin and cause static electricity, which makes people very uncomfortable. Wei Ran thought to himself that one of these two waves is similar to the detection wave sent by the early warning aircraft, which is used to sense the distant enemy, and the other is definitely the wave of interference signal. Although they cross together, they do not affect each other. They seem to come from different emission sources. Wei Ran looked at two giant bats from a distance. They should perform their respective duties. Hehe, using mutant biology to simulate modern technology, I really don''t know whether this idea was invented by the Tom family or the apprentice named wesk? Wei Ran said to Taylor, "I suspect that these two bats perform their respective duties. One is responsible for early warning and the other is responsible for interference. They should be sound waves sent out by their mouths. You open the communication to the shelter. If a bat finds that it can contact the shelter when it closes its mouth, it means that the bat that closes its mouth is responsible for interference. " As soon as Taylor heard it, it was very reasonable, so he immediately set about preparing. Taylor is responsible for receiving communications, while snipers Bessie and Leon observe a bat with binoculars. Wei Ran and Chris sat on the sofa, closed their eyes and waited quietly. An hour later, a response came from Taylor''s communicator, which was connected by blaster Micah. Then Bessie said the bat he was staring at closed his mouth and was eating. His words were calm at first, but in the middle of it, he closed his mouth, put away his telescope, covered his chest and kept retching. Wei Ran joked, "Hey, Bessie, you''re not pregnant." Then he looked curiously through a telescope at the huge bat Bessie observed. It was eating, but it was human. A sewing monster was feeding it. It brought five humans up at one time. They were all tied together by chains. They looked so hurt that they couldn''t even struggle. He screamed in despair and was picked up by the stitcher and sent to the mouth of the giant bat. The giant bat could only bite off half of the human body in one bite. The man who was torn didn''t die on the spot. He screamed more miserably and his face was full of despair. Wei Ran only looked at it and couldn''t see it anymore. He looked at Chris and asked, "are there any people in your family involved in this?" Chris was silent and finally said, "my mother and fiancee didn''t participate, but after knowing the content of the experiment, they became experimental objects. Well, and my sister Claire, she''s imprisoned. I''m going back this time to save her. " "Very good. Do you have any problem killing others?" Chapter 120 Taylor then said, "I''m going to call headquarters, report the coordinates to them and drop the bomb again." Wei Ran shrugged his shoulders. "I bet it''s absolutely useless." But Taylor still informed the headquarters of the location. More than ten minutes later, two missiles were indeed launched. However, the giant bat as an early warning aircraft found the missile in advance and made a silent sound again. The two giant bats immediately flew away from the building. Although their flying speed and flexibility were far less than those small bats, they were enough to fly to the top of other buildings. The missile exploded again on the top of the original two buildings. Although it was powerful, it was of no use at all. "Shet!" Taylor broke out a foul word, and he had no good way. The senior zombies at the bottom, seeing the replacement area of two giant bats, also entered the floor where the two bats were located, apparently to prevent someone from attacking them from the floor passage. Leon looked at the distance and said, "I remember there is a laser irradiator in the supply box. Maybe we can use the laser irradiator to guide the laser guided bomb on the adjacent floor." Taylor looked at the distance between the adjacent floors and the night climate. Because of the disaster, the smoke of fire was coming out of the city''s high-rise buildings, and the previous missile attack made the smoke more dense. Seeing this, Taylor shook his head and said, "in this climate, the distance between the two floors is illuminated by a laser irradiator, and the receiver of the missile may not be able to receive the laser diffuse reflection signal. Unless it is irradiated at a closer distance, the laser signal can be better reflected. " Leon pulled at the corner of his mouth, closer? How close can we get? Do you want to learn from those Indian holy sticks and float in mid air to irradiate them? Chris looked through his telescope again and suddenly said, "I may have a way, but it will be very risky." Everyone looked at him. Chris took out two pieces of equipment from his backpack. One was a rope gun and the other was bulging like clothes. When the dress was unfolded, it was found to be a flying mouse wing suit with a parachute. He looked at Wei Ran, "Wei, can you fly with wings?" Of course, Wei Ran has never played this extreme sport. "I haven''t played. Do you want to approach the two bats by flying with wings?" Chris nodded. "My plan is to fly with wings and glide around these tall buildings with the help of rope guns. To avoid a large number of zombies and mutant creatures, and close to two bats. Then lock the two bats with a laser irradiator so that the guided bomb can kill them directly. " Taylor said: "it''s too risky to do this. Flying between buildings with rope guns and wing gear will not be attacked by those mutant creatures in the air. If not, it''s easy to hit the building." Chris said firmly in his eyes, "I can glide freely, but I''m the only one who can''t guide two missiles to attack, so I need a helper." Wei Ran took the rope gun and wing suit and said to Taylor, "you contacted the headquarters in an hour and asked them to arrange missile attacks. I will be familiar with the use of these two pieces of equipment in this hour. " If it was Wei Ran in the past, he certainly couldn''t speak with such certainty. But since he raised his strength to the limit of boxing wish world, his control over his body has reached a very subtle level. Therefore, I am sure that I will complete this task after practicing for an hour. Taylor, Leon and Bessie looked at Wei Ran and didn''t know how to speak, but considering his far more than ordinary physical quality, they might succeed? Wei ran directly prepared to practice wing flight on the back of the building. It was just outside the alert range of ambrera headquarters. Only zombies and variants were on the ground, and the air was relatively clean. After putting on the wing suit, Chris also explained the precautions and relevant points to him in detail. Then Chris changed his wing suit and wanted to practice with Wei Ran, To tell you the truth, jumping from the 70th floor is really exciting. Fortunately, he has experienced life and death for a long time. He has long been used to the feeling of the edge of life and death, and his mentality soon relaxed. He spread his wings and glided in the strong wind. At first, he was still uncomfortable. The air flow made him feel very bumpy, difficult to control his direction, and even almost hit the opposite building. Fortunately, Chris reminded him in time to use the rope gun. Wei Ran immediately fired a rope gun and bounced the rope with hooks and nails onto a decorative structure on the edge of the building. Then the rope shrinks and pulls Wei ran away from the original track, so that he can avoid crashing into the building. After this adventure, Wei ran quickly understood how to control the angle of flight from the subtle changes of air flow, so that he would not just glide out. Although the wing mounted flight glides forward as a whole, it continues to decline in the process. To raise the height, Wei Ran clearly saw Chris make a relevant demonstration. He nailed the rope gun into the wall of the nearby building, folded his hands and feet, closed the wings of the flying mouse, and his whole body fell like a weight. In the process of falling, after the steel cable of the rope gun is straightened, the whole body swings again, immediately returns to the highest point, opens the flying mouse wing, retracts the steel cable and shoots out to the wall of the building in front. After the hook and nail were nailed firmly, with the help of the force recovered by the steel cable, the man began to fly forward again. Wei Ran was amazed and read in his heart: it''s like turning into spider man. I''ll try it too! An hour passed quickly. With his strong control ability, Wei Ran was really proficient in the technology of gliding between floors, and returned to the floor where Taylor and others were on time with Chris. Naturally, they saw the performance between the two people on the floor. They could only lament the inhumanity of Wei Ran''s familiarity with this technology so soon. Within an hour, the giant bat really began to shut up again, but he didn''t eat. He just lay on the roof to rest. Taylor contacted his comrades in arms in the shelter before. They gathered in the building with all kinds of equipment, but they didn''t climb to the 70th floor. Taylor took the opportunity to contact the headquarters and said his battle plan. He asked to launch a laser guided bomb in half an hour. They will have someone here responsible for infrared guidance. The headquarters felt that the plan was a bit absurd. The person talking to Taylor exclaimed on the communicator: "Taylor, you''re out of your mind! Do you think I didn''t know that the two mutant bats were on the roof of hundreds of floors? The distance between floors is so large that the smoke in the city will affect the laser irradiation effect. How do you solve the problem of locking the laser irradiator? " Taylor looked at Wei Ran and Chris. Seeing that they both nodded, he said, "Bob, you bastard, mind your own business! Be careful Micah goes back and explodes * * your chrysanthemum! In short, you can make this tactical request to the above, just launch the laser guided bomb in half an hour! Time starts now! " Chapter 121 In half an hour, Wei Ran got a laser irradiator from the special team members who came to the building. Then go back to the 70th floor with Chris and start preparations. First of all, after putting on the flying mouse wing suit, it is not suitable to hang so many equipment. Wei Ran only brought Taidao, pulled out the scabbard and fixed it in a place where it is easy to take out without cutting the clothes. Then fix the laser irradiator on the left arm and hold a Remington shotgun in the right hand. At the same time, ensure that the shotgun can be inserted into the gun belt at the trouser leg at any time, so as to facilitate switching weapons. With these equipment, he mainly considered the mutant creatures to deal with in mid air, including those mutant bats as big as half a person and bird variants such as crows. Taidao can kill mutant bats, and Remington is just suitable for killing bird variants. Chris is not equipped with cold weapons, mainly pistols and shotguns. The two were also equipped with micro communication devices. Although the signal was severely disturbed, the main purpose was to kill the bat that interfered with the signal and receive Taylor''s instructions. Taylor is on the sideline and can more clearly point out the evacuation direction after the task is completed. The two sat by the windowsill waiting for the command of action. The guided bomb will be launched at 1:35. According to the calculation, they will arrive here in four minutes. The two of them are responsible for guiding the laser guided bomb. Naturally, they have to irradiate two giant bats in advance, so they have to act before the bomb arrives. In case of accidents, the current plan is to start two minutes after the guided bomb is launched. According to the estimation of distance and flight speed, it takes about a minute to fly to the distance where the laser irradiator can be locked, that is, within 30 meters of the giant bat. After that, it is necessary to lock and irradiate for another minute to guide the bomb. The last minute is the most variable one. First, giant bats will definitely find the threat of guided bombs in advance and leave in advance. When the giant bat flies away, it must be firmly tracked and locked to ensure that the guided bomb will not miss the target. At the same time, it will also face many aerial mutant biological attacks, including small mutant crows and mutant bats close to the size of half a person. Even giant bats may suddenly counterattack. Its size is comparable to that of a heavy tank when it is retracted, and its wingspan is naturally comparable to that of a fighter. If you entangle with it in the air, you can''t beat it. Therefore, you have to keep a distance, otherwise you will not only be injured by giant bats, but also be affected by guided bombs. It can''t be too far. Otherwise, if the laser of the laser irradiator is disturbed by the smoke in the environment, the guided bomb will miss the target. Of course, Wei Ran and Chris also discussed whether to start half a minute later. However, considering the wind speed and the accident that they may be attacked by flying mutant creatures on the way, they may delay the time for them to reach the irradiation range, so that the mission failed, so they decided to take such action. Standing by the window, Wei Ran looked at two giant bats with a telescope again. The smoke emitted by the surrounding buildings was dense, which was also a huge variable for the task. Wei Ran thought for a moment and said, "when we start, take RPG and try to kill them." Chris nodded, "but the gliding speed is very fast, there will be variant biological interference, and the probability of miss is high. These two big guys may be able to resist. " As the time approached, both of them were ready to start. Wei Ran looked at the target and couldn''t help thinking that UAV technology in the world had not developed. Otherwise, a suicide attack with a drone can safely eliminate the threat every minute. How can we take such a risk. "Countdown begins!" Cried Taylor. Wei Ran and Chris immediately jumped out of the window, opened the flying mouse wings, and flew in the direction of the giant bat in the strong wind between the high-rise buildings. Both of them are carrying RPGs on their backs with their hands open. They haven''t encountered the attack of mutant creatures yet, so they haven''t taken weapons for the time being. With the maximum windward angle, they have longer stagnation time and faster speed. At this time, the giant bat in charge of early warning turned its head to the two and opened its mouth, although no sound was heard. But Wei Ran knew from the subtle feeling on his skin that he was informing the mutant to intercept his two people. Damn it, don''t you say bats are blind? It uses ultrasound to track prey. How can we tell the difference between us and variants? Without time to think about it, Wei Ran and Chris parted ways and went towards their respective goals. Wei Ran''s target is the one responsible for interfering with the signal. At this time, two bats nearly half the size of a man flew out of a nearby building. Wei Ran''s eyes flashed, his left hand shot a rope gun, and the steel cable hook nail nailed into the building wall not far away. Wei Ran suddenly accelerated in mid air with the recovery force of the steel cable. Passing by with two mutant bats, a silver flash flashed. Taidao appeared in Wei Ran''s right hand at some time, and was stained with black blood. Two mutant bats disintegrated in mid air and fell in two. At this time, more mutant crows and mutant bats came from all directions. Wei Ran fired rope guns one after another, flying and rippling with high-rise buildings, and still accelerating to approach the giant bat. Seven or eight mutant crows with sharp teeth on their flanks will soon stop Wei Ran. Wei Ran put away his Taidao. The movement in his hand made his gliding posture a little unstable. Wei Ran did not dare to delay. He quickly pulled out Remington and shot down all the seven or eight mutant crows. However, several mutant bats came down from above. Although they did not have the spiritual vitality of normal bats, they were also very difficult to deal with when they were large. Wei Ran looked up at the location of the giant bat and found that when he switched weapons and fired just now, the flight angle changed and he was flying obliquely below the giant bat. If it goes on like this, the space distance will be larger, and it is very likely to miss the laser irradiation range. So he switched the rope gun to his right hand, and Remington inserted it back into the gun bag. Then he fired at the wall of the building where the giant bat was located. With the power of rope gun and steel cable, he quickly raised his height and crashed into the wall of the building at a very high speed. The special forces who observed with binoculars screamed in horror. They almost thought Wei Ran would smash into pieces on the wall of the building in the next second. Wei Ran did hit the building, but he temporarily adjusted his posture, stepped on the wall with his feet, buffered the impact, and then held on with his physical quality. This also made the mutant bat from above fail. Wei Ran didn''t dare to delay time. He jumped out again, shot a rope gun, glided and pulled up, operated three times in a row, and entered the 30 meter irradiation range of the giant bat. At this time, the giant bat seemed to feel the threat of laser guided bombs through its early warning ability, looked up at the distant sky, and then spread its wings and flew out of the building, just like the missile that avoided the satellite lock before. At the same time, when flying out, he also looked at Wei Ran, as if with a little ridicule. Chapter 122 Wei Ran watched it pass by, and a group of pursuers came from behind. Not from the heart, regardless of the unstable attitude in mid air, carrying the RPG is a rocket ejection. The giant bat clearly sensed the threat of RPG rocket through its own ultrasonic wave. When flying, it rotated its huge body and flapped its wings. He shot the side of the rocket, flew it away, hit the outer wall of the building and exploded. Wei Ran''s face turned black, but the launch of rockets was originally just an attempt, and he had long been prepared for failure. He quickly adjusted his body. With the help of the strong wind in the air, he shook his arms and made himself fly under the giant bat. At this time, the mutant bats flying from all directions were approaching, and they were about to hug and tear Wei Huo to pieces. Wei Ran only saw the exposed belly of the giant bat. He aimed the rope gun at the belly of the giant bat and fired. The hook nail is firmly nailed into the giant bat''s body. This thing is too small. Its ultrasonic can''t sense it so accurately. It just feels pain after being nailed, opens its big mouth and makes a silent scream. Wei ran quickly retracted the wire rope, and the man accelerated to rise, so that the mutant bats from all directions caught the air and crashed into a ball at the same time. After being temporarily out of danger, Wei Ran immediately changed to the rope gun in his left hand, so that the laser irradiator in his left arm could irradiate the bat. At the same time, he pulled out the Taidao in his right hand and was ready to fight with mutant creatures in the air. However, he did not know the principle of laser guidance. At this time, the laser irradiator shone on the abdomen of the giant bat, and the diffuse reflection of the laser could not be reflected over the giant bat. The flying guidance bomb came from above the giant bat. In this way, the laser signal receiver on the guidance bomb could not receive the diffuse reflection signal, resulting in the loss of the target. Taylor has been watching with a telescope and calculating the time. The laser guided bomb will arrive in less than ten seconds. He sees Wei Ran''s action and is anxious. He doesn''t stop the communicator to call Wei Ran. The original signal was suppressed by the giant bat, and the communication couldn''t pass at all. But now the giant bat felt that Wei Ran was hanging under him, so he closed his mouth and was ready to do something to get rid of Wei Ran. At this time, the signal will not be suppressed and will be restored immediately! "Wei, if you want to irradiate the side or above of the bat and below the belly, the guided bomb may not receive the signal!" Wei was so excited that he was about to shake his body. He swung a swing to the side of the giant bat for irradiation. Unexpectedly, in order to deal with himself, the giant bat turned over and threw Wei out. Wei Ran was highly concentrated. He heard the roar of the guided bomb. He began to search for the laser signal and flew in a straight line to the previous building. At this time, Wei Ran just swung to a position parallel to the giant bat, so he immediately retracted the hook and nail through the mechanism, and irradiated the laser irradiator of his left arm on the giant bat. The guided bomb instantly received the diffuse reflection signal of the laser, turned a corner in mid air, flashed past Wei Ran, smashed several mutant creatures and flew away according to the giant bat. The giant bat obviously felt the fatal threat and hurriedly opened its mouth to emit sound waves. Unfortunately, when it was made, it was to suppress electromagnetic communication signals. It had no lethality to the entity and could not interfere with laser signals. In desperation, it was hit by an approaching guided bomb, and then it was blown to pieces in mid air. The explosion afterwave was also extremely terrible. Wei Ran was directly shocked out by the powerful shock wave and screamed and somersaulted in mid air. However, it was lucky, because Taylor told the headquarters that the actual situation was that the charge of the guided bomb was not so large, so the explosion range would not spread more than 30 meters, which made Wei Ran avoid the direct killing of the explosion. Those mutant creatures also suffered great disasters. Those close to giant bats were directly burned by the explosion flame, and those far away, such as mutant crows, were directly shocked to death by the shock wave. Wei Ran was shaking in the air. When his body stabilized, the whole man was falling rapidly. He quickly shot a rope gun at the nearest building and floated with the help of a steel rope to regain the power of gliding in the air. "Code, today is an addiction to being spider man!" Wei Ran couldn''t help yelling. At this time, another violent explosion was heard. Wei Ran turned and looked at Chris, but the guided bomb seemed to have blown into the middle of a building. Chris rushed out from under the shadow of the fire, but not far behind, the giant bat he was responsible for dealing with rushed out with a scorched body. And his eyes were red and his mouth grew up. He looked particularly ferocious. He seemed to want to eat Chris in mid air! It was not only charred all over, but also its two hind legs and its tail were affected by the explosion of the guided bomb. Its hind legs were disabled and broken, and its tail showed a huge wound bleeding. At this time, Chris''s panic cry was also heard in the communicator, "the guided bomb didn''t hit completely. It was blocked by the building and only injured the big guy. It''s chasing me now, Wei! Come and save me! " "Hold on!" Wei Ran answered his short sentence, then controlled his figure and flew to Chris in the wind. "Taylor, prepare an RPG. When I order you to throw it, you''ll throw it out of the window!" "Copy that! Wei, please come on! Chris, hold on! " Chris was injured all over. Obviously, he was scratched by a mutant creature while flying in the air. He stripped the laser irradiator fixed on his left arm directly. Then he turned around and fell obliquely to the ground. At the same time, he pulled out his pistol and shot at the approaching angry giant bat with his right Remington shotgun. Although there were bursts of blood on the giant bat, its rough skin and thick flesh seemed unaffected. It aroused anger and flapped its wings to accelerate. It has a big blood basin and a big mouth. It only needs a few meters to bite Chris! Chris''s brain was blank. He pulled the trigger instinctively, but he couldn''t keep the big mouth of the blood basin away. He was screaming and closing his eyes. When he died, his body was suddenly stressed. He was bumped from the side and flew towards the building on the side. It turned out that Wei Ran had approached from the side. He also closed his arms, folded his legs, folded up the flying mouse wings, hit Chris in mid air with inertia, and pulled down the parachute on his back. Chris opened his eyes and looked at the building getting closer and closer. He thought he was going to crash into the wall and die miserably, but he found that he was accurately aimed at the glass window of an office. At the same time, the parachute on his back suddenly opened, and the speed suddenly decreased. He smashed the glass window and rolled into an office, avoiding being caught up by giant bats. He stopped his tumbling body and looked back. Wei Ran and the giant bat had disappeared in front of the window, so he quickly took off his flying mouse wing suit and ran to the window. Chapter 123 After Wei Ran Ran into Chris, his whole body also fell down by the reaction force. Such a sudden change of direction just avoided the threatening giant bat. Wei Ran, who was in mid air, identified the direction, ejected a rope gun, hooked the wall of the building on the side, then retracted the rope. At the same time, with a swing of his arm, he went to the building where Taylor and other special forces were located. The giant bat just opened its mouth and bit, but the man in front of it suddenly disappeared, making it only bite its own teeth and become more angry. Using the reflection of ultrasonic wave, we found Wei Ran flying in the air, turned around in the semi air conditioner and flew directly to Wei Ran. The ferocious big mouth of the blood basin opened again to swallow Wei Ran! Wei Yan looked at his back, his vest burst out a dense cold sweat, and there was a trough in his heart. At this time, he was a kilometer away from Taylor. He used wing mounted technology to glide in mid air, but his speed must be no faster than that of giant bats. However, due to his small and flexible body and the artifact of rope gun, he still had the opportunity to avoid several attacks, but he had to calculate accurately. Therefore, Wei ran directly turns on the overdraft mode and continues to turn on the bullet for a long time. With the reason in the only self state of mind, accurately calculate the distance between the two sides, and let yourself fly close to the building as much as possible. When the giant bat approached the attack range that he could catch up with with a flutter of his wings, Wei Ran fired a rope gun to quickly deflect his angle in the air, up or down, just to avoid the bite of the giant bat. But this guy is not a mutant creature stupid enough to have no IQ. On the contrary, he is very smart. After three consecutive biting failures, he obviously began to change his previous pursuit plan, firmly locked Wei Ran, and intended to bring the distance closer, so that he could not turn suddenly. But by this time, Wei Ran had also arrived at Taylor''s building. "Throw out the RPG, pay attention, don''t let the rocket fall!" Taylor carefully threw the RPG out of the window. All the special forces soldiers crowded near the window and stared nervously at the direction of Wei Ran''s high-speed flight. Taylor and some soldiers set up Gatling heavy machine guns by the window. Other soldiers were also armed to give the giant bat a hard blow when it approached. Knowing that the situation was urgent, Wei Ran took off the rat wing and fell 45 degrees, just catching the RPG bazooka thrown by Taylor. The giant bat kept pressing the speed and was not thrown away by Wei Ran. He adjusted his posture slightly, put back his wings and accelerated to bite Wei Ran. At this time, the sound of Gatling heavy machine gun sounded obliquely above it. The bullets continued to blow on its back, tearing the skin and flesh into the internal organs. Thanks to its transformation of T virus, it has great tolerance for injury, and the tearing of internal organs is not a fatal injury. But his body trembled instinctively, which affected the speed of pursuit, and Wei Ran fired a rope gun again to deflect the falling direction, and the giant bat lost his target again. However, the falling giant bat also fell into the shooting dead corner of Taylor and others. With such a heavy weapon as Gatlin, it is impossible for the whole barrel to shoot out of the window, so we can only temporarily stop helping Wei Ran. The giant bat adjusted its posture in mid air, regrouped, and rushed to Wei Ran, who flew down obliquely, and got closer and closer. But at this time, Wei Ran has turned around, carried the RPG rocket launcher, faced the giant bat and firmly aimed the quasi heart at it. "Go to hell!" The rocket shot out suddenly. At this time, the giant bat rushed face-to-face and couldn''t hide at all. What''s more, he couldn''t shoot the rocket coming from close range. He passively connected his mouth and bit on the rocket. Then a burst of bright fireworks burst out in the air, blood and flesh flying! The tough guy was finally killed! Cheers of excitement and Joy came from Wei Ran''s communicator! He used the combination of rope gun and flying mouse wing again, glided and floated several times, and returned to the floor where Taylor and others were located. After landing, he rolled over and removed his huge inertia. He hit the wall and vomited blood before he stopped. The surrounding special forces surrounded. Wei Ran refused their support. He stood up and coughed twice, but felt his legs trembling. Then he stumbled to find a seat and sat down, panting. What I''ve just experienced is really exciting! Taylor and others quickly handed him water and chocolate and asked him about his state. Wei Ran could see that they were very excited. He just smiled, waved his hand and said, "I''m fine, just a little collapsed. I need a rest. How''s Chris?" Chris''s voice sounded on the messenger, "Hey, man, I''m fine! Just now you took the bat to a dead corner that I couldn''t see. But I heard the explosion and the cheers of these rude soldiers. Did you kill it Leon, the captain of the fifth unit, said, "this is a war example that can be recorded in history! Perhaps only a superman like Wei can do such a feat! " Wei Ran secretly said, no, UAVs can do better than me, but your technology can''t reach it. In the cheers and celebrations, everyone did not notice that Leon, the captain of the fifth unit, had quietly contacted a special department - the FBI as early as the suppression of communication was lifted. And sent the battle video secretly captured with an ultra-high pixel digital camera to the FBI. After receiving the video, the FBI immediately opened it for viewing. Although the whole process of the battle was not photographed, the part shown, especially Wei Ran''s period of avoiding the pursuit of giant bats and anti killing, shocked the group of agents. "This guy must be a T-Virus enhancer like Chris, no! Maybe it''s better than Chris''s strengthening technology. After all, Chris''s mission almost failed, but this strong Asian can succeed twice in a row! " "What an incredible psychological quality, as well as super responsiveness and coordination!" "It should be said that it also contains incredible speed and power, as well as strong close combat ability. The video sent back by Leon can be clearly displayed." "Is that the video of fighting with the Tom family? Well, it was originally to shoot Chris, but I didn''t expect to find a stronger presence. " There was a heated discussion in the conference room, but the black middle-aged man sitting at the top, wearing a windbreaker and gloomy eyes tapped the table. "Inform Leon and ask him to find a way to obtain the specific identity information of the Asian man, take a tube of blood from his body and collect some body tissue. Hum, he claims to be an MMA professional boxer, but he has searched all over the world for professional boxer information, and none of them matches him. Who are you, interesting Oriental? " ¡­¡­ In the office building opposite Wei Ran''s building, in the middle of a floor, in an office. An oriental woman with medium long hair and charming appearance, wearing black combat tights and exuding the temptation of mystery, is standing by the window, observing the floor where Wei Ran and others are located, and talking with someone on her mobile phone. "Received the information, didn''t you..." "This strange Oriental man? Hehe, I don''t know who he is. " "What? In addition to obtaining T virus serum and T virus samples, you also need the man''s relevant information and body tissue? " "I will keep an eye on the action of this group of cannon fodder, but for the new task, ha ha, how to calculate the reward?" "No, it doesn''t satisfy me. This man is too dangerous. His salary must at least double." "Hehe, my ADA Wang''s rules have always been like this. Aren''t you satisfied?" "Good, deal. Don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed. " After hanging up the phone, the woman named ADA Wang looked through her telescope at the special forces cheering and celebrating. Her eyes turned to Wei Ran sitting in a chair and stopped for a moment. Wei Ran seemed to feel it and turned to look at the location of King IDA through the window, but there was nothing there. It was dark. King ADA hid behind the wall, took a long breath, patted his chest and said to himself, "what a monster. Can you feel it so far away?" Chapter 124 At this time, in the border area of Raccoon City, a large number of zombies and mutant creatures fearlessly impacted the defense line set up by the army on the main roads in the form of scattered lines. The human defense line has been very stable. Even in the face of the tide of hand to hand combat, it has been defended by a large number of armored vehicles, tanks and armed helicopters. However, the attack of zombie sea has never stopped. They don''t sleep and rotate various tactics to attack the human defense line. Although the human soldiers have taken turns for many times, they have reached the limit. Soon, they are afraid that they will fall to the freezing point and lose. Some people have begun to request the use of strategic weapons of mass destruction, or even simply send nuclear bombs to destroy the city. This proposal has been considered by Congress. In the presidential suite of a five-star hotel building on the edge of the city, you can just stand high and see the spectacular scene of zombies attacking the city. It is not only the tidal surge, but also the multi-dimensional impact of the seabed, the underground and the sky. More similar to the giant bat killed by Wei Ran, under the protection of many flying mutant creatures, it interferes with human communication and provides early warning for its own combat units. Under the command of the behind the scenes, the tactics of these mutant creatures are becoming more and more mature. Of course, mankind has also used a lot of information countermeasures, but many countermeasures can not work because of the lack of sufficient understanding of the enemy''s information warfare principles. There are three people in the presidential suite. An old man is sitting on the sofa. Next to him stands a white and handsome young man with an eagle nose. Another man in a suit stood respectfully in front of the old man, with his head slightly lowered. "The above is the general situation of the headquarters building. Without bat King''s information suppression, the headquarters building should not last long in the face of infiltration attacks and air support. The new bat king needs a lot of time to debug. Do you need to send reinforcements now? " The old man raised his head slightly and looked very indifferent. "Raccoon City can''t be defended. We have to consider the future." The old man paused, opened the laptop in front of him and continued: "we have established preliminary contact with the FBI. They are threatening us, but we can see the greed of those high-level people, so we have to show them something special. At the headquarters, introduce all the special forces into the experimental base, leaving only this one as a living mouth. The outline of research and development of drugs to treat cancer and improve life expectancy, as well as G virus stock solution and T virus samples for him to take away. Other soldiers will show them as a reference to show their strength. " He turned his laptop and let the man in front of him see the picture and information of a man on it. "... Leon, captain of the fifth unit, OK, President, I see." "Giving them information is the sincerity of seeking peace. But showing the force of family members also tells them that they can''t easily catch us fleeing to other cities. What''s more, we still have the ability to control the virus. " The Tom family member respectfully left, and the head of the Tom family finally took off his indifferent expression. Like having a nightmare, his face suddenly changed and looked at the young man next to him in horror and anger. "If you do this, our Tom family will destroy the family!" The young man shrugged his shoulders. "I can''t blame me. It''s the young people in your family who are too conceited and make things so big. I don''t know where their confidence has turned the whole Raccoon City into a dead city and a traitor. Originally I wanted to make your Tom family my family, but now I can''t help it. For my great plan, I can only sacrifice you. " "Asshole! I shouldn''t have trusted you, a monster from a different world! " The young man shook his head. "I brought your decaying body back to life, and this is the price you should pay. It''s a fair deal. Ah, I''m going back to the headquarters now. It''s time for those underground forces from the world to get in touch. Next, the ambition of these people will help me turn the world into a real country of the dead, and I will become a true God! " With a smile and a pinch of FA Yin, the head of the Tom family returned to his previous dull and indifferent expression. The young man went to the back window and jumped. A strange object with transparent color appeared in the air. Looking carefully, the strange thing seems to be composed of layers of moaning and wailing spirits. Countless grievances were mixed into an indescribable mass, like clouds, carrying young people to the ambrera headquarters building. ¡­¡­ Wei Ran felt strange. Just now he clearly sensed that there was a gaze staring at him. Why didn''t he find anything? It seems too tired. There is a problem in the judgment of the sixth sense. He turned to Taylor and others. "Gentlemen, what should we do next? Is it time to celebrate the victory? " At this time, Bessie, the sniper in charge of observation and sentry, reported, "Captain, I found that the zombies began to concentrate. They seem to be coming here!" Chris''s voice was also heard on the communicator, "zombies began to come in to my floor, and more surrounded you!" Taylor said, "Chris, we can blow up the stairs. You have to be lucky there." Leon, the captain of the fifth unit, stood by the window and shouted, "there are climbers and flying creatures coming here, damn it! Taylor, contact headquarters air support! " Now there is no giant bat for early warning, and there is no communication interference. Fighters and helicopters can attack in a far and safer area. The situation will be much better than before. "I''ve already informed the headquarters, and I''ve also contacted several other surviving units. They''re gathering here. Guys, hold on, you can give them some color to see this time!" The special forces blew up all the stairs on this floor, then blocked the windows with various furniture and equipment, guarded only one room, and then arranged defensive positions on the spot. As long as there were mutant creatures emerging, they would pour them back with bullet rain! In the positions held by modern weapons, mutant creatures that can only rely on their physical quality to fight can''t be good at all. Not long after, I heard the sound of armed helicopters flying outside, which attracted a group of mutant crows to chase after. However, the location of the crows flying out was located by the special forces, and the cloud bomb was directly guided by the laser, and a large area was solved immediately. Then, under the guidance of special forces, the armed helicopter suppressed step by step in an orderly manner, and the heavy weapons carried on the aircraft played a great role in removing the zombie clusters and large variants with a high degree of threat. In this way, the range of activities of special forces is expanded, and they can further guide air attacks. After the restoration of communication command, the modern combat system has officially played its due power, allowing the operators behind the scenes to deeply understand what is called the national violence organization. Wei Ran fought back with the special forces. Now he doesn''t need special action. Just watch Taylor and all the special forces gathered here constantly call for all kinds of firepower attacks and report the coordinate position of the corresponding target. This also makes Wei Ran realize how terrible combat capability modern war technology can play under a sound information system. Chapter 125 At this time, in the command room of ambrera experimental base, more than a dozen members of the Tom family stared at the surveillance video. A middle-aged man who looks more stable said: "after receiving the order of the president, part of the research data can be transferred, but the display of force can not be ignored. The combination of soft and hard can make our Tom family survive." A young man in a researcher''s uniform complained: "just give up the data in the laboratory and don''t destroy it?" The middle-aged man said with a gloomy smile: "this is a transaction. What the government wants is these materials. We don''t want to be pursued all the time, so we always have to give up some interests." "But it doesn''t matter. The data left are the primary version of T virus. The most critical G virus data is left in the president. Our Tom family has plenty of opportunities to make a comeback. Now the researchers leave first. Those who are good at fighting stay with me. There are still some things to deal with. The video of G virus reformers in the family killing climbers with their bare hands. What''s the reply from the FBI? " The middle-aged man turned to a young researcher in the family. The researcher said expressionless, "they don''t think it''s true. After all, all zombies and climbers are under our direct control." "Hehe, in that case, that''s just right. Didn''t the military send these special forces? Let our family members destroy them and record the video. I believe they can realize the benefits of G virus transformation this time. " "It''s just that the strong Oriental is hard to deal with. Even if we don''t use the mechanism, it''s difficult to kill him. And it seems that Clouseau was beheaded by him. Clouseau is an elite among us. " At this time, someone said that Clouseau was Chris''s cousin. Wei Ran beheaded him outside the mall and took away his sunglasses. The middle-aged man who presided over the meeting frowned and looked up at the video captured by the surveillance video. It happened that Wei Ran killed two bat kings. "Titan, that should be enough." Everyone present was shocked. Titan is a G virus biochemical weapon that has not been put into use and has an uncontrolled risk, The power of this biochemical weapon is very terrible. It can be regarded as the killer mace developed by the Tom family. Unfortunately, the risk of uncontrolled is too great, and will feed on people infected with T virus and variants to improve themselves. Otherwise, it will definitely be used in the front battlefield against the army. If it is put in the experimental base, the whole experimental base will become their hunting ground, and no creature can survive. "That''s it! If the Oriental harasses the situation too seriously, release the Titan directly and kill most of the members of the special forces at that time. After the transaction is over, we will evacuate in advance. " ¡­¡­ Seeing that a large number of high-level zombies and variants could not withstand the blow, Wei Ran took the initiative to withdraw to the ambrera headquarters building. He turned to Taylor and said, "there''s no air fire support in there. Next, we have to be hard." Taylor nodded solemnly and looked at Micah, who was already anxious. His physical quality can''t compare with Wei Ran. Wei Ran doesn''t have any symptoms of T virus erosion yet. Micah''s lips have become a little black. "Head, we have to hurry. I feel a little overwhelmed by the virus." Several special forces team leaders gathered together, and some special forces reinforcements came down from the armed helicopter. There are more than 100 soldiers on the scene, which is equivalent to replenishing the initial infiltration forces and adding reinforcements. Wei Ran and Chris stood aside and waited quietly for them to discuss tactics. Wei Ran asked, "are all the people in your family inside?" Chris said with a smile, "of course it''s impossible, otherwise who will command the T virus creatures on the front line?" "Who do you think will be commanding on the front line? And who are there? " "Maybe it''s my uncle. Who knows, I''ve long been driven out of the power center. Well, my sister Claire is still locked in. I need to get her out. " Wei Yanqi said, "in addition to your sister, there are other people in your family?" Chris lit a cigar. "After discovering the family secret, my mother and my fiancee were injected with T virus and became experimental subjects. It was my father who laid hands on them, and he should be here. " Wei Huo listened, but he couldn''t see Chris''s expression under the cover of smoke. "These ambitious lunatics must be stopped." Chris said in a low voice. At this time, Taylor and them had finished their discussion and waved to Wei Ran and Chris. "Hey, Wei and Chris, we have established a perfect command system with the headquarters. Now after replenishing ammunition, we have to go inside. Can we keep up?" Wei Ran said with a smile, "of course, I have to get the serum myself and inject myself with the antidote." After the preparation, the blaster broke several holes in the wall of the building, and then each special unit gradually cleaned up the residual zombies in the building with the tactics of street fighting. These soldiers are veterans from the battlefield in the Middle East. With the support of sufficient logistics equipment and the help of modern electronic equipment, the cleaning efficiency is very fast. Although those high-level zombies know how to use guns, their actual hit rate is very low. They only know to shoot indiscriminately. They are the lambs to be slaughtered by the regular army after they lack the cover of huge biochemical weapons and have no quantitative advantage. After the zombies in the building were cleared, they began to repair the standby power supply of the building and prepare to start some power. Then the soldiers preparing to attack the laboratory were divided into two parts. One was commanded by Leon, took the freight elevator and explored the way first. Of course, taking the elevator is the most dangerous. In case of siege, there is no retreat at all. So before they set out, Leon arranged a defensive position in the elevator, set up a Gatling and an M2 heavy machine gun, and set up a metal barricade at the door of the elevator to prevent the zombies from rushing in. With two high-speed and powerful heavy machine guns, it can still hold. As long as another team can arrive in time and form cross fire, even if there are many zombies, it can be cleaned up in a narrow space. The other, commanded by Taylor, went directly down the stairs. As a supporter of the previous force, the two teams continued to communicate. According to the map of the underground experimental base provided by Chris, it''s on the tenth floor underground. Not counting the wall, the base is as large as two football fields, full of organs and complex environment. Since there are organs, nature first destroys the energy supply system. Even if there is a power failure and it is dark, the special forces also have night vision and their own light source. They are not afraid of darkness. However, the loss of energy in the base will disable most organs. However, after destroying several power connection devices, the built-in power generation system was automatically started in the base, that is, the special forces failed in the first step and had to rush in step by step. Chris followed Leon and others, while Wei Ran followed Taylor and others. Wei Ran walked at the front, carrying a Gatling alone, a Remington shotgun on his back, a Taidao and a fire axe on his left and right waist, and wearing the pair of sunglasses he grabbed. Followed by more than 20 special forces, they lined up to keep a certain distance, formed a combat formation, and walked all the way without revealing dead corners. As a fire fighting passage, the stairs are relatively wide and can walk for four people. However, there are only safety indicators and no other light sources here. It looks dark and must rely on night vision to walk. Fortunately, Wei Ran''s sunglasses have their own night vision function, and the road ahead can be seen clearly. Coupled with his sixth sense, no zombies and mutant creatures can avoid his eyes. Walking all the way, I was very restless. From time to time, I ran out of high-level zombies with guns, or climbers, and even variants such as suture monsters. But the special forces didn''t have a chance at all. All the monsters were locked with his Gatling heavy machine gun and were beaten to pieces. Like walking, they went to the bottom floor, opened the door of the safe passage and appeared at the entrance of the experimental base, where the gunfire rang out. In Taylor''s communicator, Leon and others were besieged by many zombies after they came out of the elevator. Fortunately, they had already prepared. Two heavy weapons were mounted in the elevator and blocked the attack of the zombies with strong firepower, but they were also trapped in the elevator and haven''t come out yet. Wei Ran took the lead in many zombies and variants. When the zombie group found Wei Ran, Gatlin in his hand had begun to warm up and rotate. Chapter 126 Almost with the barrel of the gun against the body of the zombie, it spewed out a terrible tongue of fire, with a firing speed of about 70 rounds per second, which fully demonstrated what is called a hail of bullets. The butted zombie began to tear from the abdomen and was carried out by huge kinetic energy. The high-grade zombies nearby are toys made of tofu at this dense firing speed. The suture monster blocking the elevator entrance can resist twice, but facing the head is just a matter of time. Zombie dogs and climbers are fast, and they seem to be able to attack from the wall and ceiling regardless of gravity, but that''s only relative to ordinary special forces. After Wei Ran opened the bullet time, he held a gun barrel and fired wildly. These zombie dogs and climbers fell off the wall like words sprayed with mosquito repellent. The special forces with light machine guns, led by curton, also organized the formation together, and several light machine guns formed a dense hail of bullets. This formed a cross fire with the heavy fire of Leon and others at the elevator entrance. These T virus organisms gathered at the door basically became mutilated meat. Basically, it is because there are huge variants of tyrants up to four meters. Their skin is iron gray. Even if Gatlin shoots them, they only retreat one after another, but it is difficult to kill them directly. And they will also find shelter and hide quickly, so that Wei Ran can''t guarantee the continuous fire attack. Seeing this, Wei Ran simply stopped shooting, carrying the hot Gatlin and stepping on the mounds of zombies. Leon and others rushed out. At this time, there was no cover of the elevator door. They glanced at it. Even if they had been prepared, they were stunned by the scene in front of them. Chris raised his hand and said, "Leon, keep up! These just escaped from the outside. The real problem is still inside. First solve the five tyrants. " Then he took up the RPG rocket launcher. Taylor and others also had a tacit understanding. They put away their light equipment and directly carried the RPG. Giant tyrants are really powerful, but in the face of such unreasonable fire output, there is only shivering. At this time, the entrance position can be observed in the laboratory of a researcher nearby. King ADA solved two high-level zombies in this room and pasted them at the door. These zombies besieging Leon and others were actually attracted by her. She intended to attract these troublesome things through the fire of special forces, and then she could continue to sneak in. But before he could leave, he saw Wei Ran come out of the safe passage and stand the scene of Gatlin killing all sides. She frowned. She is really a man without beauty. Violence aesthetics is not aesthetics! Then follow the ventilation duct deeper. Seeing that the fire had stopped, the five tyrants took up the electrical appliances and filing cabinets in the hall and smashed them from a distance, and then followed the smashed objects and ran away at a very fast speed. They have great power. The objects thrown are large objects. Wei Ran and Chris can escape in time, but several soldiers can''t react and are hit and killed on the spot. Taylor rolled aside and found several dead partners. He became angry, picked up his bazooka and fired at the tyrant. It happened that the tyrant was beaten repeatedly by Wei Huo with Gatling. He ate the rocket raw, and half of his upper body was directly blown up, leaving only half of his head and chest. Even if his vitality was strong, he could not hold it. Other tyrants who have not been suppressed by heavy fire can beat away the Rockets with strong reflex nerve while running. There was also a tyrant who rushed to the second place. He was unlucky. He was hit in the face by two rockets, only one was shot open, and the other was hit in the abdomen and exploded in two on the spot. For a time, the entrance hall of the experimental base was blasted by rockets, and the smoke and dust emitted directly, triggering the automatic fire extinguishing device and sprinkling water from the top. Two of the five tyrants died instantly, and the other three rushed. Wei Ran and Chris each attracted one to run away, and the remaining one was directly faced by the dozens of special forces. Wei Ran dodged the items thrown by the tyrant. It''s not hard to connect it just because of the momentum. However, successive dodges separated him from the large army and flashed into a fork in the road. The tyrant quickly chased after him with heavy steps, but there was nothing to throw at him to interfere with Wei Ran''s shooting. How many tons does this guy weigh? Wei Ran was worried, half kneeling and Gatling was shooting wildly. The tyrant was beaten so hard that he could not move forward. His bulletproof armor was torn to pieces, causing bursts of blood fog to burst out of his body. Wei Ran intended to shoot his head, but most of the bullets were blocked by his arms, and a few hit his head. He failed to lift the head bone, which only made his face more ferocious. But if attacked like this, it will die suddenly sooner or later. At this time, the passage behind him and the surrounding offices heard the sound of fast-moving footsteps. Wei Ran''s secret way is not good. Two climbers fly from both sides. He must be distracted to deal with them. Just as Wei Ran was about to turn around, his waist was suddenly entangled by a greasy tongue, and a strong force wanted to pull him to the end of the channel! Although Gatling''s power is huge, the structural design requires both hands to operate. Now facing the siege on all sides, Wei Ran urgently needs to spare his hand. He immediately threw Gatling away, drew a knife in his right hand and took out a Remington shotgun in his left hand. The tyrant had no fire to suppress. Although he was seriously injured, his internal organs, flesh and bones were exposed and he was blind. But he also quickly seized the opportunity, burst out a roar and rushed at Wei Ran. The climbers on the left and right sides attack from both sides with the rhythm of the big tongue. The tongue ejects at the same time, and the claws have to reach Wei Ran''s body. Wei Ran lowered his head and was still cut off by the sharp teeth on his tongue. At the same time, the communicator in his ear was also damaged. In the messenger, there was a hundred thousand urgent yells and curses from the special forces just now. It seems that they have suffered other accidents. The situation is very critical. Wei Ran flashed a fierce look in his eyes and moved his left and right hands at the same time! As soon as the light of Taidao flashes, the jet flame comes out! A furious cry came from the rear of Wei Huo. The head of the climber on the left was smashed, and the climber on the right was blocked by a Taidao that cut off his tongue and cut off his claws. Then there was the collision of the tyrant weighing several tons, but Wei Ran skillfully lay back, kicked the tyrant for three miles and exerted a lever force upward, and involuntarily flew forward and fell heavily on the ground. When he got up, the overdraft mode bullet time opened instantly, and a knife resulted in the injured climber. The tyrant quickly got up, and a heavy crawling sound came from the dark passage behind him. But Wei Ran is faster than the tyrant. After opening the overdraft mode and bullet time, his speed is not comparable to the tyrant! Throw the weapon directly, pick up Gatling, start the motor and rotate the barrel! Then quickly put the barrel of the gun against the tyrant''s throat. When it was about to snatch the barrel, the storm like bullets were fired violently. He directly beheaded it, and then Wei Ran suddenly sprayed the tongue of fire at the tyrant''s body and his eyes lit up in the dark passage in the distance. Visible blood splashed all over the corridor, and the strange thing was silent again. And the bullets in Weiran Gatlin were completely exhausted. He threw away the heavy machine gun whose barrel was too hot. It was a pity. After all, he was not a professional machine gunner. He habitually held on to the fire, so it was naturally easy to finish the bullet quickly. Insert Taidao back into its scabbard, take Remington and walk to the monster with a long tongue. Chapter 127 After approaching, with the help of the night vision function of sunglasses, the monster was a toad the size of a calf. Its huge mouth was full of fine sharp and barb like teeth. If a person is bitten by it and doesn''t tear off a piece, it''s hard to let go. But it has been torn to pieces by Gatling, leaving only a relatively complete structure in its mouth. Other epidermis scattered on the ground, and the pimples on it emit pus and blood of various colors. At a glance, it is known that it will be highly toxic. Wei Ran covered his mouth, held back his nausea, and went home. Just now I heard the sound of fierce fighting from Taylor. It seems that something has happened behind. At that time, Wei Ran focused on dealing with these threats around him and didn''t listen carefully. Then the communicator was broken by the crawler''s tongue. Now he has to go back and confirm the situation. When I came to the door where I had just entered, I found that the door had been closed. This is an explosion-proof door. It is very strong and durable. Wei Huo first used a spray, then used his fists and feet, and then bombarded it with the greatest force in the current realm. It was enough to break through a reinforced concrete wall. Unexpectedly, he could only dent it at most, but could not destroy it. Then Wei Ran punched against the wall by the door, but he could only smash the outer brick structure. Inside, there was a steel plate, which was very strong and unbreakable, so he had to stop bitterly. He stood by the door and listened carefully to the outside, but he couldn''t hear anything. Well, it''s up to you now. I hope Taylor and Chris have good luck. Fortunately, Chris''s map was shared with everyone, otherwise he didn''t even know which direction to go. Wei Ran walked all the way to the deep along this channel, and at this time, something happened to Taylor. Just now, the special forces used full firepower to carry out saturation shooting, which greatly limited the movement of the last tyrant. Then three heavy machine guns continued to shoot, before they were completely killed. Taylor and Leon were about to assign the next task when some people of the Tom family appeared with the climber At this time, the middle-aged man of the Tom family was watching the trend of Wei Ran and others in the command room. He said to the messenger, "the hunt can begin. Bury these elite soldiers of the special forces, and the climbers block the back road to prevent them from retreating. You will shoot the battle in person. " At this time, a young man looked at the monitor and said, "Simmons, what about your son Chris." A strong middle-aged man in camouflage licked his lips, rubbed his hands and said, "traitor of the family, or we can solve it together. You don''t care much about his appearance. If you kill him, do you have any opinion? " The middle-aged man named Simmons, known as Chris''s father, smiled and said, "he''s looking for Claire. Execute him. Traitors and defective products don''t have to stay in the world." "What did the Oriental do to make him so rampant?" Some people said that it was obvious that Wei Ran''s killing of the tyrant, the mutant toad and two climbers alone were captured on the surveillance video, which also made the people of the Tom family feel very difficult. Simmons frowned and said, "it''s a real problem, but the special forces haven''t dealt with it yet. Now release the Titans and they will kill us in the end. So let the black widow stop it first. The adjusted variant may make him suffer some losses. " The middle-aged man in camouflage said with a ring of knuckles in his fists: "I''ll go and try to see how this guy is strengthened." Simmons frowned and said, "yes, but be careful. Try to cooperate with the black widow and don''t face him directly." "Don''t worry. I''ll see the plane." ¡­¡­ Wei cautiously went all the way to the storage room recorded on the map, in which the serum was stored. But the experimental base is like a maze. It''s not troublesome to go around. It would be much easier for them to follow Taylor. It would be much easier to directly use the expertise of blasters and blow him up all the way. The labyrinth road is not safe. All the researchers of ambrera company have become zombies, which can be regarded as being completely used and betrayed by the company they once worked for. But I don''t know how many of these researchers are innocent and how many are accomplices. But Wei Ran, who has a night vision and a super sixth sense, doesn''t have much trouble dealing with it. Remington is in hand and walks all the way, hardly delaying much time. Coincidentally, the direction of King ADA''s advance was close to that of Wei Ran. She was always in the ventilation duct near his head. Therefore, when she saw Wei yanmang go in with Remington mang all the way, she was so surprised that she didn''t even dare to risk her head. She even deliberately pulled a distance away for fear that Wei yanmang''s rise would blow her up. King Aida extended a distance, and the ventilation duct seemed very safe, and there seemed to be no variants. She saw Wei Ran enter a comprehensive laboratory, which is very wide. It should be able to accommodate hundreds of researchers to do unimportant work at the same time. And each person has a compartment, which is rich in experimental equipment and will not affect each other. Now there are only three or two ordinary researchers who have become zombies, which are easily solved by Wei Ran. When he came near a lattice, he paused and clearly noticed that there were abnormalities in the lattice. Wei Huo took Remington and went to the door of the lattice. He saw a male zombie in white research clothes sitting on the seat. The table in front of him was kept neat, and the equipment on it was placed completely by category, just as he was doing experiments at ordinary times. Only a few empty syringes were scattered on one side. The zombie seemed to have injected some medicine for himself when he was still conscious. That''s why although he has become a zombie, he still keeps a little sense. The zombie is holding a picture in his hand and watching it attentively. Wei Ran frowned. He just came in all the way. There was a lot of noise, just to attract the zombies sleeping in the dark, so as not to deal with these time bombs from time to time. I thought all the zombies had been solved, but I didn''t expect to meet a special one here. Wei Ran was curious about his actions. Instead of killing him immediately, he looked over his shoulder at the framed photo, It was a family photo taken outdoors. The host and hostess held a little girl in the middle, face to face, very close together, full of happy smiles, The background is sunny and green. A camping tent and picnic cloth can be seen in the corner of the photo. The zombie slowly turned around. Although his face was corrupt, he could vaguely recognize him as the man in the picture. When you look at the woman and the little girl in the picture carefully, they have some familiar looks and deja vu. Chapter 128 "Love... Liz..." The zombie didn''t attack Wei Ran, but endured the instinct of irritability and hunger and spit out such a name hoarsely. He also stared at Wei Ran and pointed to the girl in the picture with his dehydrated and dry finger. The name Alice sounded familiar, and Wei remembered the malnourished girl she met in the shelter. She remembered that she had said that her father worked at the headquarters in ambrera and begged every soldier she met to help find her father. Wei Ran compared the picture slightly and finally confirmed that the girl in the picture was Alice and the woman was her mother. Wei Ran understood something at this time and tried to talk to the zombie who still had some rationality. "Are you John?" ADA Wang was surprised when she was lying in the ventilation duct, but now it was very quiet. She didn''t want to disturb Wei Ran, so she held her breath and even deliberately looked away. The muddy eyes of the zombie seemed to show a little human brilliance. He was trying to overcome his instinctive bloodthirsty impulse, clutching the armrest of the chair with one hand. Looking carefully, it tied itself to the chair with a chain around its waist. Hearing Wei Ran''s question, the zombie nodded with great force. "I met your wife and daughter in the underground garage of Venus community, which is now the civil air defense shelter. They are very good and have been waiting for you to come back." The zombie was so excited that he wanted to stand up, but in vain, he almost fell with his chair. But it still made a roar with unknown meaning, which is difficult to describe its current expression. Ferocious with joy, desperate with hope, unwilling with regret, but full of relief in anger. "Help me... Take... Them... Away..." He handed the photo and an electronic code card to Wei Ran, pointed to Wei Ran''s Remington and then his head. "Good!" Wei huomian took the photo without expression, but instead of using Remington, he hit it in the back of the head with the root of his palm. His strength penetrated the skull and went straight into the brain. In a moment, he left safely. Wei Ran remained silent, and it was the breaking of a family. He looked at the photos and the strange certification card. The picture must be given to Alice, a little girl, but what''s the use of this certification? There was no other explanation above. Wei Ran had to put it away and go to the next lab. King Aida seemed to understand it and was silent for a moment. He analyzed Wei Ran''s character at the bottom of his heart so that he could make a follow-up task plan. She saw that Wei Ran left in the same direction as herself, so she continued to follow up. But crawling, I felt as if my feet were entangled by some small silk thread. As a veteran agent, King ADA is extremely sensitive to security. The dagger in his hand suddenly stabbed back. At the same time, the pistol pointed behind him. His sight flashed past. There was nothing! She was suspicious for a while, then looked down at Wei Ran, still strode forward, and extremely arrogant close to her face killed two climbers who intended to sneak attack. King ADA quietly turned on the flashlight on his wrist and shone on his feet. He found that thin cobwebs were wrapped around his ankles. She thought it was a spider web naturally formed in the ventilation pipe. She didn''t care too much. She cleaned it up and continued to climb forward. After climbing for a while, she felt that her feet were entangled by spider silk, and this time it was entangled to her knees, so that when she crawled on her knees, there was always a resistance leading her forward. King ADA''s heart jumped. She climbed all the way and paid special attention to the places she passed. She can be sure that there was no cobweb in the places she climbed before. Where did the cobweb on her feet come from? Since there is no front, it is only from the back! In the dark environment, such unexpected things are always very creepy. With her many years of professional experience, Aida Wang tried to bear it. Regardless of the huge action that might attract the attention of Wei Ran and mutant creatures, she quickly lit the flashlight at her wrist and drove directly to the strongest gear. The glare can be comparable to the high beam of a large truck. At the same time, he flashed the flashlight back and pointed the pistol behind him. What he saw immediately made king ADA stand upright. A colorful spider the size of a washbasin was illuminated by a strong flashlight. It seemed that it couldn''t stand it. Its forelimbs were raised to cover eight compound eyes, and its mouth was wide open, dripping corrosive liquid. The layers of spider silk that entangled King ADA''s feet came out of his abdomen. King ADA''s eyes were wide and frightened, and there was a sense of horror all over. The instinctive actions of the body completely replaced the thinking of the brain. The pistol fired quickly, and several bullets were fired into the spider''s head, only splashing the juice. It''s good that King ADA didn''t shoot. As soon as he shot, this colorful spider climbed out of the front and back of the ventilation duct, completely blocking her way forward and backward. Aida Wang made a quick decision, smashed the assembled aluminum alloy plate of the ventilation pipe under him with his elbow and fell into the laboratory below. Wei Ran was cleaning up the zombies in the laboratory. He was shocked to hear the gunshot. Although he always felt something staring at him along the way, there were so many zombies in the laboratory that it seemed normal to be stared at. Therefore, he didn''t realize that someone had been lurking in the ventilation duct. At this time, I was very surprised to see King ADA fall down. And King ADA was very unlucky. Her upper body fell down, but her legs were dragged by the sprayed spider silk and hung in the air. The spider in front of her poked her head out of the ventilation duct and spit out spider silk from her abdomen to wrap King ADA''s upper body. ADA Wang repeatedly shot and killed him, but found that the whole person was pulled up. This strength was surprisingly huge. She used a specially modified pistol to shoot inside through the ventilation pipe. She heard the hissing of spiders inside. She should have killed several. However, the upward pulling force is still not relaxed, and the force is still growing. It seems that it will never stop until it is completely pulled into the dark ventilation duct. "Hey! Big man, don''t you come and help me! " ADA Wang shouted standard Mandarin. Wei Ran could understand it without his own translation ability. Although I don''t know why a Chinese American appeared in such a place, she obviously encountered a lot of trouble and didn''t threaten herself, so she didn''t hesitate to lend a helping hand. Wei Yanyi grabbed King IDA''s arm and pulled it back, but he frowned suddenly. What, so strong?! Wei Ran simply put up King ADA''s arms and dragged her upper body back, This drag broke a whole ventilation pipe. More than a dozen colorful spiders with large washbasin fell out of it, but there are more than these! A giant spider as big as a calf poked out its pincers like mouth and forelimbs from the lifting layer at the top of the ventilation pipe, just like an enlarged version of African black widow, with fine hair exposed. He opened his big mouth, gave out a sharp hiss, then retracted the top, spit out spider silk from his abdomen, and even continued to wrap it around King ADA. He still wanted to drag king ADA into the cave on the hoisting floor. Chapter 129 King ADA was dragged to the ground by Wei Ran. The flower looked pale at the huge black widow and thought of what would happen if he had been dragged up by it just now? "What is this?" Wei Ran was also flustered by the scene in front of her. He tried to cut the spider silk tied to her legs with a knife. However, the spider silk stuck with the knife and couldn''t cut at all. He blew it with a gun again, which didn''t have much effect. And the black widow continued to spit silk. It was endless. The spiders the size of the male washbasin also approached with open teeth and claws. Wei Ran had to shoot to disperse them first. "If you ignore the size, it should be a highly poisonous spider such as black widow." King ADA said in an urgent voice. "I said, do you have a fire?" Wei Ran really couldn''t get the spider silk, so he asked. King Aida quickly took out a windproof lighter from his tactical backpack, arched his waist and lit the fire to burn the spider silk. Fortunately, these cobwebs were not fireproof, but they were burned at once. After King ADA broke free, he quickly rolled over and came behind Wei Ran. "Big man, you''re very good. I still have a task, so I''ll leave it to you. Don''t die, hehe..." Then she was about to run away. Wei Ran frowned and was about to reach out to catch King ADA, but there was a sound of breaking the air above her head. Wei Ran instinctively stretched out the barrel to block it. As a result, the barrel was entangled by spider silk. Wei Ran fiercely pulled the trigger, and the sprayed shrouded the black widow''s whole body. It screamed and screamed, splashed yellow and green corrosive liquid, and ejected more spider silk from its abdomen, which rolled up the thunder in Wei Ran''s hands layer by layer. The pumping device was stuck by spider silk, so that the gun could not be loaded. Wei Ran had to let go and abandon it. Helpless, he immediately drew out the fire axe, left knife and right axe, and was ready to fight with these mutant spiders! King ADA smiled proudly and ran to the door of the laboratory. When he was about to open the door to leave, the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside. The whole door frame shook, the bolts fell to the ground and completely fell apart. The door body hit King ADA with great violence. Although IDA Wang was surprised, her reaction ability since childhood made her body muscles faster than her brain thinking. Put your hands gently on the door panel, quickly retreat along the force flying along the door panel, and successfully eliminate the impact, but people inevitably stay in this laboratory. King ADA looked up reluctantly and saw a strong man in camouflage clothes and muscles at the door. He was so confident that he didn''t even bring a gun. Wei Ran also noticed the movement behind him, but he had no time to understand the specific situation in the face of the attack of male spiders and the spider silk harassment of giant black widows. He uses two melee weapons to wave wildly like a crazy soldier, smash with a knife and axe, and clean up the male poisonous spider like the autumn wind sweeping away the leaves. This makes the giant female black widow furious. These male spiders are not only its partner, but also its food! It first retracted its nest, and then suddenly fell from Wei Ran''s head without warning, directly hitting the ceiling and ventilation duct. The outspoken forelimbs cooperate with the venom spitting out from the mouth and the spider silk in the abdomen, and complete the three actions of physical attack, chemical attack and space control at the same time. This spider knows tactics! Wei Ran immediately opened the overdraft mode, cut his forelimbs with a knife, and then waved his thick axe body to block the venom. At the same time, he moved his steps and barely avoided the entanglement of spider silk, but there were a lot of spider silk on the ground. If he stepped on it, it would be difficult to lift his feet. At this time, IDA Wang faced the muscle man in camouflage clothes. She shot at the first time. According to her instinctive prediction, she shot three shots from three angles, not only shooting the muscle man, but also blocking William''s surroundings. The muscular man seemed to see through the shooting angle of King ADA in advance. When King ADA pulled the trigger, he squeezed in on his side and just passed through the gap between three bullets. "Pulling the trigger is too slow." The muscular man shrugged his shoulders and sneered. King ADA retreated slightly and continued shooting. But the muscle man didn''t give her another chance. In an instant, he came in front of her and kicked King ADA''s pistol. King ADA fought back with a dagger, but William punched him in the abdomen. Even if the force was withdrawn in an instant, the internal organs were churned. "Eh, the unreinforced mortal body can escape my attack. Woman, your physical quality is very good and suitable for becoming an advanced variant." King ADA placed the dagger in front of him, lowered his posture and made a warning. "Hey, big man..." "Solve it yourself!" Wei Ran blocked her words coldly. The muscle man laughed, looked at Ada Wang and said, "we can try before this guy gets rid of the black widow." With that, he charged again, raised his thick back knife high, and made a gesture to cut King ADA in half. King ADA held the dagger with his forefinger and pressed his body forward to make an attack. However, without warning, he quietly pressed the back of his hand to touch the mechanism, and four small flying needles flew out of his cuffs and shot at the muscular man. The flying needle is hollow inside, mixed with nerve poison and mixed with blood. It can paralyze an adult in a few seconds and kill a person on the spot in a few minutes. The forward speed of the muscle man, plus the speed of the flying needle, can''t escape at all. All four flying needles shot into his chest, ending his impact. ADA Wang looked at each other carefully and vigilantly. With a rapid roll, he went around to the side of the muscular man to pick up the pistol that had just been kicked away. "Neurotoxin, almost died in your hands. Fortunately, most of the toxins in the world can be decomposed and absorbed by G virus, which can''t kill me, but your trouble is really coming. " King ADA didn''t wait for the other party to finish talking. He picked up the pistol and fired it. She seemed to have predicted in advance that the shooting effect would not be very good. A rope gun appeared on the back of the other wrist, which was more advanced than that used by Wei Ran before. The overall weight is lighter, and the launch cable is also very small and unobtrusive. The muscle man made a lightning like broken line movement, completely avoided King IDA''s bullet, and the raised knife cut down at a high speed. However, King ADA shot out the wire rope in advance and pulled himself to the ceiling to hide. She knew that the other party was extremely difficult and hard work was by no means the way. Continue pistol shooting, so that the muscle man can''t carry out straight-line activities. He must make necessary dodge movements to prolong the reaction time of King ADA himself. The muscle man continued to approach King ADA with lightning steps, but king ADA had rope guns in both hands and skillfully avoided around in this broad laboratory by anticipating in advance. Fortunately, she has experienced special training in special organizations since she was young, and her reflex nerve has reached the limit of normal human beings, which makes her survive under the physical quality of muscle man, which is far beyond that of ordinary people. And still dodging one after another in the middle of the trap, each time the steel cable is launched, it will quietly leave a fishing line, and the thick and thin steel wire will be fixed in place without taking it back. With her ingenious technique, King IDA quietly arranged the thick and thin steel wires of these fishing lines into a hanging net in changing directions. Then, risking being ripped open by the muscle man, he slipped from his crotch to the back of the trap. Feeling that his physical energy consumption had reached the limit, King ADA first threw a flash bomb at Wei Ran, who was fighting fiercely, and then hooked his fingers at the muscular man like green tea. "I''m still a little short of pursuing me. Why don''t you work harder?" Chapter 130 The muscle man moved his neck, "bichi, you will regret the provocation just now." He still avoided the shooting of King ADA with lightning broken lines. When he was about to approach King ADA, he suddenly felt severe pain. This is a sharp pain he has never experienced after being transformed by G virus! Even if he stopped quickly, he couldn''t escape the end that the knife arm was cut off by steel wire. At the same time, the body, from the head to the trunk and then to the lower leg, is embedded in the body by extremely fine and tough steel wires until the bones. If the T virus has been twice strengthened, such as Chris and his cousin, it will definitely die in this trap. However, after the second strengthening of T virus and the transformation of G virus, muscle men have a layer of specificity. When he was seriously injured, he roared up to the sky. Even if he was shot one after another by King ADA''s gun, he looked indifferent. In the roar, his body suddenly expanded, his muscles wriggled, rolled and turned out, and his body grew strange limbs. He became an ugly and huge monster. Except for that face, he was basically not human. "Damn bichi, he beat me into this shape. I must eat you!" He broke all the wires and jumped at King IDA with a terrible roar. In his horror, King ADA ejected a rope gun. Before people could avoid it, the alienated muscle man grabbed the steel cable first, then tore the steel cable, pierced King ADA into the wall and ejected a mouthful of blood. While King ADA fought with the muscle man, the battle over Wei Ran also became white hot. The two forelimbs of the giant black widow were mutated, and the distal segments were deeply calcified, as hard as teeth and as sharp as blades. When Wei Shao used Taidao to block the chop, he actually made a metal collision sound. It happened that the giant black widow, after understanding Wei Ran''s great power, did not fight hard, but used the routine of obscene attack. Use spider silk to hang yourself in the cave. If you have a chance, jump up and attack with your forelimbs. If there is no effect, the spider silk will be pulled back as soon as it is collected, and then spit corrosive saliva everywhere to prevent Wei ran from jumping. At the same time, don''t forget to sprinkle spider silk everywhere, paving the walls and floors everywhere, which greatly limits Wei Ran''s movement. If this continues, Wei Ran will sooner or later be trapped by spider silk because the activity space is becoming narrower and narrower. However, Wei Ran lacks effective long-range attack means. Now I want to come. If Gatlin is in hand, dare to call the sun and moon for a new day! When he was forced to the corner, Wei Huoguo broke his indifferent self only state of mind and started the bullet time at the same time. Everything in front of him became very slow. He avoided a spider''s silk, stepped on the wall and kicked the concrete wall out of a big pit. People also took advantage of this great power to jump to two meters in front of the black widow. The black widow was obviously frightened and would spit acid when she opened her mouth. However, Wei Ran''s fire axe threw it in front of it with faster and heavier force, deeply cut into the black widow''s face and smashed half of her compound eyes. So that the acid in the black widow''s mouth could not spray out, but could only splash everywhere from the wound. The black widow, who could not be hit hard with a shotgun, was seriously injured by this axe! Knowing the danger, he waved his two forelimbs wildly to Wei Ran. At the same time, he put away the spider silk in his abdomen and retreated to the cave. If he returns to the cave, Wei Ran''s feet are full of spider silk. After landing, he must be entangled by the sticky spider silk and lose his mobility. At that time, the black widow only needs to wrap Wei Ran far with spider silk like normal spider hunting, and wait for Wei Ran to be exhausted, so she can enjoy her prey calmly. Wei Ran and black widow both know the ending, although Wei Ran still has a card. At the end of the last world, he used the vigorous Qi of the cloud to slightly crack the sea barrier, and drew a unique force from the crack, which first changed the spinal cord with hematopoietic function. The new blood cells created by the spinal cord contain some special energy. This energy usually naturally converges to the heart with the blood circulation. If it is to be used, it is also put into the place where it is needed through the compression of the heart. If you use this energy, you can kill the black widow in the air. But that move consumes too much vitality, so Wei can''t use it easily until the critical moment. At this time, he is determined to decide the victory or defeat to the next blow! Wei Ran in mid air, after flying an axe, faced two forelimbs waving like blades. But he threw out the remaining Taidao fiercely and penetrated deeply into the wound cut by the axe. Originally thought it could straighten the handle of the knife, but unexpectedly, it was only inserted in half, which was not enough to cause fatal injury. Wei Ran is a little incredible. People have lost their upward momentum and are about to fall down. At this time, his eyes glanced, but he saw that the black widow''s forelimb had been cut in front of him, and Wei Ran''s indifferent expression slightly frowned. His hands grabbed the black widow''s forelimb from the outside. Its blade was on the inside, and there were only some slight serrations on the outside. Although it also split Wei Ran''s palm, it better stabilized his body and didn''t fall down. The black widow, who was badly wounded and almost dying, made a sharp sound in her broken mouth. This made the only three male spiders left in its nest quickly climb out to rescue. As long as they use toxin to prevent Wei ran from continuing to grasp the black widow''s forelimb, the black widow can survive, and Wei Ran will inevitably fall into the spider silk. At this time, King IDA''s seemingly inexplicable flash bomb flew accurately between Wei Ran and the spider! It turned out that she also noticed Wei Ran''s situation at this time in the gap between fighting with muscle man. She was in urgent need of Wei Ran''s help, and knew that she had offended him by running away without authorization. Therefore, she made such a move to save her bad impression. At the same time, she also guessed that Wei Ran was not a real ruthless person. The flash bomb exploded. Wei wore high-tech sunglasses and could automatically adjust the light, so he was not affected at all. But the spiders immediately lost their sight and were in a panic. Wei Ran took the opportunity to soar again and grabbed the handle of Taidao. Cut off the core area of the black widow''s brain and grab the handle of the axe! The whole head part of the black widow was separated. Her body stopped moving when she twitched. She was hung in the air by spider silk. Wei Ran easily killed the three male spiders with a knife while they were not recovered. Then one floated and jumped to the area without spider silk, that is, the area where King ADA fought with the muscle man. At this time, William happened to be seriously injured, entered a state of variation, and threw King IDA to the wall, which was seriously injured. Wei Ran saw the muscle man''s angry total touch, rolled up King IDA and wanted to send her to a head growing on the left half and eat it. This head is extremely ugly. It is full of wrinkled folds of the old man, and there is only a big mouth occupying half of the head. It is sharp and ferocious. King ADA was badly hurt. At this time, his hands were wrapped by his limbs and could not move. His eyes showed panic. Suddenly, in front of the big mouth, a dazzling silver light flashed, and the limbs that wrapped King ADA were suddenly cut off. Then a loud bang was heard, and the alienated muscle man was kicked into the layers of spider silk arranged by the black widow. King ADA covered his chest and coughed. "Big man, you''re too slow!" "This is for the sake of the flash bomb just now, otherwise you will deal with him alone now?" Of course, Aida Wang can''t deal with the muscle man alone. After knowing Wei Huo''s temper and character, of course, she''s no longer stupid. She has to run away alone first. "My gun has been specially modified. Although its firing speed is not fast, its power is comparable to that of the desert eagle, but it has no effect on him." King ADA frowned and thought about how to deal with this invulnerable, powerful and fast muscle man. Wei Ran looked at the struggling muscle man who fell in the spider silk pile, but smiled and said, "change your mind. Since you can''t fight, it''s better to set him on fire." Chapter 131 King ADA''s mind was very clever, but her brain didn''t turn around for a moment after a deadly battle. Still thinking about how to deal with muscle men. Suddenly hearing Wei Ran''s idea, he was stunned and couldn''t help feeling that his IQ was suppressed. Wei Yan stretched out his hand, "bring me the lighter." King ADA subconsciously handed the lighter to Wei Ran. Wei Ran approached the spider silk pile with a grim smile and looked at the muscular man who was struggling and attacking himself with his touch limbs. Although he couldn''t understand their Mandarin, when he saw Wei Ran''s lighter, he didn''t have to guess what he was going to do. He was furious for a moment, "asshole! Let me come out and duel with me! " Wei Ran disdained to answer and lit several fires continuously, but unexpectedly, although the spider silk was combustible, the body fluid of the black widow attached to it affected the spread of the fire. When Wei Yanzheng was angry, King ADA found some chemicals in the corner of the laboratory and prepared a 500 ml beaker with the help of some intact experimental utensils. "I won''t explain what this is. You may not understand professional chemical terms. In short, it can make the fire burn more vigorously." The words of King ADA obviously want to break back the frustration that his IQ was crushed just now and ridicule Wei Ran with his advantages in culture and knowledge. Wei Ran didn''t graduate from high school, and his cultural courses were extremely poor. Even if he asked, he didn''t know how to ask. Of course, he didn''t have the interest to understand chemistry. He grabbed the beaker directly from King ADA''s hand, shook his hand, and sprinkled the medicine into a line on the struggling muscle man. A total of several ignition lines were installed, and then mocked to ignite the medicine. Many fire lines burned on the muscle man rolling in place. After the fire lines were concentrated, it quickly became a fire, sweeping all the spider silk, wrapped in the muscle man who was struggling and screaming wildly. Wei Yan waved to him, "your God will forgive you after this fire and will not drive you to the 18th floor of hell." King ADA reminded: "the Western hell comes from Dante''s Divine Comedy, which has only nine floors at most." Wei Ran said indifferently, "any number of floors is good. I hope God can let him climb out early." Then they left the laboratory together. Now Wei Ran has lost all his firearms and can only rely on the two cold weapons in his hand. It''s King IDA. He''s still fully equipped. After coming out, Wei Yan asked, "who are you and why you followed me before?" King ADA said playfully, "if you want to chase me, you can call me king ADA. If you want to keep a distance from me, you can also call me Miss Wang." "Hehe, no Chinese name?" King ADA walked around in front of Wei Ran and said with a smile, "do you think the surname Wang is true or false?" Wei Ran stood up and said, "well, Miss Wang, I''m not interested in your identity background. Well, you''d better tell me what your purpose is. If there is no conflict between us, I don''t mind giving you a hand. Of course, if you want trouble, I promise it''s many times harder than that guy. " King ADA returned to Wei Ran''s side. Her height of 1.7 meters can definitely be called tall among Oriental women, but next to Wei Ran, who is 1.95 meters, she looks like a little bird, not only because of her height, but also because of her dimension. "Tut Tut, you are really a boring person. My task is to get t virus samples and serum. Do you have any conflict with your task? " The task of taking a tube of Wei Ran''s blood naturally can''t be said in front of Wei Ran. "I was scratched by the climber a few hours ago. Just now, I was cut by the black widow. I have been infected with T virus. I''m here to find an antidote." King ADA was stunned and said, "your purpose is so simple?" "Simple, but important. I don''t want to be a zombie." "Now I hear that only T virus serum can solve t virus. It seems that some of our purposes are the same. Then, Mr. big man, can you tell me your name?" "Wei Ran." King ADA read a sentence and was thinking about which two Chinese characters were. At this time, a roar came from behind. They turned around and saw a monster three meters high, with two heads, full of touching limbs and burning flames running towards them. It sends out some dumb hoarse roars, and can vaguely hear the meaning of resentment and anger from those vague words. ADA Wang''s eyes coagulated, "I''m out of trouble!" Wei Ran looked at her and said with a smile, "it''s just a little trouble." After the dissimilated muscle man with fire rushed over, King ADA quickly pulled away with the help of a rope gun. Wei Yanshuang holds weapons and faces the impact of the three meter monster. When the muscle man entered the attack range, Wei Ran made two moves very fast. He waved his arms together, left hand too knife vertical split, cut off all the touch limbs of his right body, and his right hand axe cut on his remaining left hand at the same time, so that he could not lift it. Then he kicked head-on, which was the first time Wei Ran used the strange energy gathered at his heart in this world. The high-speed circulation of blood gathered energy on the foot board, greatly increased the kicking force of this pedal, directly kicked the muscle man, a monster up to three meters and weighing more than one ton, out of more than 20 meters like a shell, and forcibly crashed into a wall. The powerful tremor and the huge wind blowing when he retreated rapidly even extinguished the flame burning all over the muscle man. King ADA was stunned by this step. She saw Wei Ran fly in the air and kill two giant mutant bats with a very pleasing and high-altitude means. I''ve also seen Wei Yanli shoot corpses with heavy machine guns and kill tyrants and mutant toads. He also personally cooperated with him and killed a whole nest of mutant spiders. Although the above events are very difficult, Wei Ran''s strength is still to strengthen the normal existence of mankind, but it is very, very excellent. These can be pushed to the accumulation of rich combat experience. But that step just now completely violated Newton''s laws of mechanics. The quality of Wei Ran is far lower than that of the dissimilated muscle man. Even if the foot is powerful, according to the principle of force and reaction, Wei Ran should be bounced out, and the muscle man''s impulse will stop at most. This is completely beyond the common sense of physics that King ADA can understand, and it is also completely divorced from the principles of her fighting training. After this kick was kicked out, Wei Ran felt a little weak. At the same time, his leg muscles showed an obvious sense of fatigue. His leg bones were protesting against the pressure just now, and there was still some pain. It seemed that it was the burden caused by that kind of energy, which his body could not bear completely. In the future, the defects of Tiancheng''s muscle and bone cultivation of Jiangmen still exist, and Wei Ran did not improve slightly after breaking a crack in the sea barrier. If you can''t make up for this defect, Wei Ran won''t try his best without scruples all his life. Chapter 132 The muscular man stood up scorched. His other head had completely died. Just after Wei Ran''s foot, he only felt a violent shock wave crashing wildly in his body. This physical destruction directly damaged many organs in his body, causing the G virus monster to be seriously injured. Wei Ran dragged his knife and axe step by step to the muscle man who was seriously injured and struggling. Like the butcher on the ancient execution ground, he was holding up his butcher''s knife to the death prisoner. Every step was a countdown to death. "Kaka, Kaka... You... This... Monster, not... Really Kaka, is... Human!" Wei Ran walked up to William and looked at him with his head tilted. "Only those who are inhuman are called monsters. In comparison, I think human nature still exists, and you should be called monsters. " The muscular man stood up reluctantly, wanted to bind Wei Ran with the remaining limbs, and then bit his throat. But as soon as he got up, the axe hit him in the head and pressed him to the ground. Wei Huo twisted his wrist, pried off most of his head and threw it to the ground. The muscle man really died. Then Wei Ran suddenly looked up at the camera in the corner, cut his throat at it, and then threw an axe to break it. On the other side of the surveillance video, Chris''s father frowned deeply. "William, an idiot, was beaten out of control by an agent. What a waste! But this man... " Simmons Thom is a little tangled. He understands William''s strength and has doubled after alienation. Even so, he was killed by the Oriental man. It can be seen that ordinary family members can''t be his opponents at all. Should Titan be released early? If Titan suddenly loses control, it will also pose a threat to us. While Simmons was thinking, he suddenly noticed that Wei Ran''s two palms were injured and bleeding in the surveillance video. He was refreshed. Hehe, he was infected by the virus on the black widow. It was great! Let''s leave the T virus serum to you. Aren''t these forces competing for it? Just use those tubes of reagents and let you kill each other. Unfortunately, what you finally get is just a G virus improvement reagent. Hum, although it can devour T T virus, those who can''t survive will become monsters. And monsters are controlled by our family. ¡­¡­ On the way, King ADA didn''t forget to talk to Wei Ran. "Mr. Wei, are you really alone and not affiliated with any organization?" Wei Ran''s mouth turned up. "Have you heard of hunting soldiers in the heavens?" King ADA was very surprised and couldn''t understand the four words "hunting soldiers in the heavens". She lives in the gray area all year round, has worked for many organizations, and also has an organization that is truly loyal and will not betray, so the news is very well-informed. I''ve never heard of such a strange organization as the hunting soldiers of the heavens. I think it''s a mercenary regiment just by name. But what mercenary will take the name of the heavens as the second in this middle school? "Miss Wang, what I said is true. As for whether you have heard it or not, it''s not my problem." ADA Wang was even more confused. With her professional ability, from Wei Ran''s eyes, she determined that the sentence was true and didn''t lie. "Heaven hunter? Are you a mercenary? " Wei Shao bit his teeth and nodded. "It''s a great mercenary organization. It specializes in hunting things that others can''t kill." "People inside are like you? I think your skill is definitely beyond the reach of normal human beings. " Wei Ran smiled, "but you have to pay a price to get this power." Speaking of this, Wei Ran stopped and looked at a corridor in front. It was very bright by the light, but it was very narrow. It could only be passed by one person at the same time, not even two people side by side. A terminal computer is also connected outside the corridor. The terminal computer is turned on at this time. Lines of executing code are flashing on the black interface. "As shown in the electronic map, after this corridor, you should go to the serum storage room." "There''s something wrong with this passage, Mr. Wei. Do you dare to pass first?" King ADA teased. "It''s better for resourceful and experienced Miss Wang to go first. I''ll watch it for you outside." Using a rope gun, Aida Wang broke through the ceiling and found that the vent was not connected with the inside of the channel, and both sides did not seem to share a set of ventilation system. ADA Wang shrugged helplessly. "Well, refer to the map. There are two ways to the storage room, but when we came over, the door was locked." Wei Ran felt that there must be mechanisms in the channel and he could not go in at will. It would be better to observe where the mechanisms might be arranged outside the channel and then make preparations. Just as they were preparing to observe, they heard a running sound from the other side of the channel. Not long after, I saw several acquaintances over there. They were Taylor, Leon, machine gunner kerton, commando Sean, military doctor Owen and two soldiers under Leon, and Micah, who was in a wrong state. They looked very tired, their morale was low, and they had a lot of injuries, but fortunately they were not caused by zombies or mutant creatures. They are similar to injuries after being hit by blunt force, and some bruises and contusions on the face and body after falling. Moreover, they only have some individual light weapons, and the high explosive grenades have been exhausted. Gatling didn''t carry such heavy firepower. I don''t know what happened. Even the most important firepower guarantee was lost. The two sides met across the channel and suddenly found each other. They were all excited and greeted each other. Colton, the machine gunner, was most happy. He said he was coming from the channel, but Wei Ran and Leon stopped him at the same time. Colton was a little confused, but Leon pointed to the terminal computer. "There may be a mechanism in the corridor." Curton seemed to think of something bad and his face changed slightly. Taylor beckoned to Wei ran from a distance, "Hey, I''m sorry, brother. I''ve been calling you on the channel, but I didn''t hear you back. I thought something had happened to you. God bless you." Wei Ran said, "my communicator was broken, but I heard your situation in it before. What happened?" Taylor briefly said what happened after he separated from Wei Ran. They used heavy firepower and saturated shooting to solve the tyrant, and behind them came some reinforcements. But many climbers emerged at this time. What was more troublesome than the climbers was that some members of the Tom family followed the climbers. The climbers blocked the people''s back road, while the people of the Tom family dispersed the team to attack and raided at a very fast speed, causing heavy casualties to the team, so that they were forced to retreat inside the laboratory. Fighting with zombies and humans all the way, many people died and called for several waves of support. However, the upper echelon could not send much reinforcements because it had to leave personnel to guard the back road. Finally, with the support of Chris, he killed two members of the Tom family and managed to escape, but there were only so few people who could survive. Wei Ran frowned. He had seen the strength of cousin Chris and could naturally guess the strength level of the members of the Tom family. After breaking up the special forces'' defense system with the help of climbers, it is easy to break them one by one, so it is expected to cause so many casualties to Taylor and them. But he heard Chris''s name, but he wondered why Chris was not among them. Chapter 133 "Where''s Chris? I''m not with you. " This time it was the answer made by Leon, who was not familiar with it. "After Chris got T virus serum from the storeroom with us, a man took one and said he was going to find his sister Claire. But we have a mission. We really can''t stay in such a dangerous place for too long, so we separated from him. " Wei Ran frowned and Chris was going to save his sister, which Wei Ran knew. Chris and Wei Ran had said this before, and Wei Ran also said that he might as well help within his own ability. I just don''t know what he took a serum for? He is a T virus enhancer. T virus can''t infect him. He doesn''t need relevant antidotes at all. "So you got the serum in the storeroom." Wei Ran said and looked at King IDA. This time, Taylor and others also noticed the existence of King IDA. King ADA just smiled softly and didn''t know what he was thinking. She didn''t take the initiative to talk to Taylor and others, but she and Wei Ran noticed the suspicious color on Leon''s face. Taylor didn''t notice these details, but said to Wei Ran, "yes, Wei, we successfully obtained the serum. By the way, you were scratched by a zombie before to save us. You also need serum to detoxify. Hey, Leon, throw a serum to Wei. He is our lifesaver and the greatest contributor to the success of this operation. " Leon was carrying a gray box in his hand. The material was quite strong and heavy. It belonged to the kind that could be bulletproof and bring its own refrigeration. Leon put the box close to himself, shook his head and said, "Taylor, I''m afraid it won''t work." Taylor and his team-mates were stunned and said, "why not? Leon, did you take the wrong medicine? " "Taylor, there are only five sera in this. Chris took one and Micah used one to treat T virus. The remaining three can only guarantee the minimum scientific research needs. If you give generously to others, then don''t want to study the T vaccine. " "Hey, hey!" Colton openly expressed his dissatisfaction and said loudly, "you bastard who can be transferred from which department to our army and serve as the team leader, you are too cold-blooded!" Taylor also said seriously, "Leon, don''t make such a joke. Without Wei''s help, we can''t even solve the two giant mutant bats outside the experimental base!" Leon grabbed the box again, shook his head firmly and said, "Taylor, I don''t want to help him. It''s a pity that he is a spy of the Oriental power. He is not an MMA professional boxer at all! The FBI doesn''t have any information about him at all. He can save you so skillfully and solve the biggest trouble regardless of his life, in order to win your trust and come to raccoon city to steal T virus samples and serum. Yes, all my guesses come from the analysis of the FBI and have no basis, but when I see the woman around him, I dare to have more than 80% confidence that he is the spy of the Oriental power! " Then Leon pointed to King ADA, "this Oriental woman is not from ambrera company, but also trained. Why did she appear here? You happen to be with Wei again. Don''t you have any doubt? " Wei Ran stared at what had happened. From the beginning, he couldn''t touch his head, and gradually understood what Leon meant. This guy had all kinds of contacts with the FBI, and he had already begun to doubt my identity. Then he looked at King ADA, who was covering his mouth and laughing. King ADA turned his eyes and looked back at Wei Ran. Wei sighed and lamented in his heart. If he suspected that King ADA was a spy, it would be eight or nine times. He doubted that he had no foundation at all, which was really Taylor''s eyes widened and his mouth stuttered. He didn''t know how to speak. The same is true of several soldiers under him. He took a look at Leon and turned to see Wei Ran and King IDA. He didn''t know how to help Wei Ran defend. When Leon finished this, he took two men with him and finally said, "Taylor, I''m leaving from other channels. Would you like to stay here with the spy or finish the task with me?" Wei Ran is depressed. He doesn''t know if Leon has the serum. If you take it out, do I have to wait to become a zombie? Nima, if you don''t give it to me, I''ll get it back myself! No matter what mechanism traps there are in this passage, I''ll burst out and rush directly. I don''t need it for two seconds! With such a thought in mind, a violent breath surged up and went straight to the channel. Leon saw Wei Ran''s action, he he sneered twice and patted a button on the terminal equipment. Then he picked up a chair from the ground and threw it into the passage. The chair flew in the air. Before it landed, it was cut into several pieces by the invisible "blade" and fell to the ground. The section is completely carbonized and dark, which is the trace caused by instantaneous high-temperature cutting. "Wow, there are lasers all over the channel. The energy level is not low at all. Mr. Wei wants to use his own body to try the power of the most advanced scientific and technological weapons?" King ADA made an exaggerated expression and said with teasing. Laser does not show a variety of colors as shown in animation and movies. In the actual laser, because the light beam is very concentrated, the diffuse reflection in the air is very little, which can not be seen by the naked eye. And as long as the output power is high enough, the laser can cut the steel in half in an instant. Taylor is now in a dilemma. When he sees Leon leaving, he immediately stops Leon. In this tense environment, the sudden action instantly triggered hostility between the two sides, pointing guns at each other. Leon said angrily, "Taylor, do you want to go to military court?" "Wei, saved our lives!" Tyler shook his head and said, gritting his teeth. "That''s to win your trust!" "No matter what his purpose is, if he doesn''t act in time, our team will be wiped out in the zombies soon after the rope is lowered, just like the end of the fourth and seventh teams!" "We are soldiers, and completing the task is our first duty!" "We also have families. We are not cannon fodder!" The two sides were in a stalemate. Even when the men of the two captains pointed guns at each other, King ADA suddenly said, "Hey, I said, you''ve been arguing for so long, why didn''t you pay attention to your partner, the man who injected serum detoxification." Reminded by King ADA, everyone heard a dull and depressed groan, and with the collision of their heads against the wall, they couldn''t help looking at it one after another. The person who made the sound was Micah, who had been injected with T virus serum. At this time, he lost his gun and leaned against the wall with his head in his hands, which seemed very painful. The skin on the body is blood red, just as Wei Ran opened the overdraft mode. But his subcutaneous blood vessels, like earthworms, are jumping wildly with the rhythm of his heart beating violently, just like drilling out of his skin at any time. This feeling made him very painful and involuntarily hit the wall with his head. Chapter 134 Owen, a military doctor, took out the sedative and went to Micah. He asked him about him and was ready to give him a sedative to avoid hurting himself. As a result, Micah let out a furious roar and waved with great strength to beat Owen out. Micah opened her swollen eyes. The whites of her eyes seemed to be bleeding and red. He stared at Taylor. "Head, I feel so bad! Help me... " Taylor quickly put away his gun, but he couldn''t control Leon. He quickly walked to Micah, and other team members approached one after another. "Micah, how are you? Hold on, we can go to the ground immediately. After completing the task, I will apply to my superiors for a long holiday. We all need to have a good rest to accompany our family. You must hold on! " "My... Body... Seems... Something... Is going to drill out!" He grabbed Taylor, and then twisted his neck to the side strangely. A huge head grew rapidly from the root of his neck. At the same time, his whole body was expanding, and his military uniform was soon cracked. Taylor looked at the changes of his teammates in horror and instinctively struggled, but Micah''s strength suddenly became very huge. He grabbed Taylor tightly and stared at him like a fierce spirit full of resentment. "Head... Captain! I... feel bad! Help... Help me! Don''t abandon me! " "Micah, let go!" At this time, fierce gunfire came from behind Taylor. Leon, with an M4A1 assault rifle, shot at Micah''s two heads. He is also very frightened. I don''t know why Micah injected with serum happened! The shooting exploded Micah''s two heads and loosened Micah''s hand. Taylor, whose shoulders were almost crushed, escaped with a glimmer of life and crawled back. Leon whispered, "what''s going on? Isn''t it serum? Isn''t it an antidote? Why is it like this? " ADA Wang giggled on the side of the channel, "it seems that the FBI''s intelligence is not very accurate." Leon said angrily, "you green pool, what nonsense?!" ADA Wang smiled more happily, "I don''t belong to a national organization, but I can get some information only from some black channels. This T virus serum is actually an evolutionary version of T virus. The Tom family is called G virus stock solution. T virus has not been developed with relevant vaccines and antidotes at all, but it is swallowed by G virus, which is more toxic and feeds on T virus. However, this process also causes serious damage to human cells. If it can sustain the reverse phagocytosis of the G virus on the body, it will become the same constitution as members of the Tom family and strengthen human beings. It''s a pity that your buddy has bad luck or is not strong enough to survive. " Wei Ran looked dignified. If Micah hadn''t suffered from autophagy, he really didn''t know that this serum had such a problem. But it was the devil who prompted himself to look for serum detoxification. Strangely, doesn''t the devil know the real secret of serum? Impossible, in the devil''s space, you can peep into the past on the same timeline of the world through the vibration of strings. It is impossible for him not to know the true secret of serum, but he still prompted me to look for serum, indicating that serum should detoxify me. And it can also repair the defects of the general door method I learned, otherwise I wouldn''t deliberately set up such a game to lead me in and say such words to me. Anyway, I have no other choice when I am infected by T virus. I must get this thing, whether it is serum or G virus stock solution! Leon was a little confused when King IDA said these words. After so many elite soldiers died, the serum he obtained was just another virus. So does this mean that the next stage of research on T virus vaccine is an impossible task? For a moment, Leon felt a great frustration at his task. He thought that everything he had done since entering raccoon city was useless and killed many comrades in arms. He immediately blamed himself. At this time, Micah, who thought he had been killed, stood up again. This time, because Micah himself had been shot, what woke up was a pure monster. When it lay on the ground, it quietly completed the phagocytosis and variation of its original owner. The left shoulder absorbed Micah''s head, became very huge, and grew a strange and huge eye. The right arm has chitin skin, and the five fingers are alienated into a huge claw. The whole body expands violently and becomes three meters high. The muscles of the whole body turn and become very rough, like an old tree with roots. When it stood up, everyone was startled. Leon and others subconsciously shot at it, because they suspected that the huge eye was a weakness, so most of the fire was aimed at the eye. But blocked by his chitin right arm, the light weapon can''t shoot through at all! Although the bullet that hit it can be shot into the muscle, it will be squeezed out when the muscle rolls, which is equivalent to no effect. After the alienated Micah blocked the bullet for a while, she even printed a painful and distorted face in her abdomen. Looking at the facial features, it was Micah''s face. As if Micah was struggling to get out of the monster''s belly, he stuck his head on his belly! After the portable light weapons failed, several soldiers knew that they could not be their opponents and fled one after another. However, Micah jumped into the air and stopped in front of the crowd. Owen, the fastest military doctor, bore the brunt. He was alienated. Micah penetrated his body with a sharp chitin right claw, sent it to the open mouthpiece in his chest, and began to bite and devour it from his shoulder. Hearing Owen''s scream, everyone felt numb and burst. Taylor couldn''t stand it and took the initiative to shoot Owen in the head so that he wouldn''t watch himself be eaten alive. The fight on the other side of the channel was very fierce. At the beginning, King ADA was stunned, and then focused on the box in Leon''s hand. Wei Ran frowned and looked at the change in the opposite direction. Now Taylor and they can still rely on tactical cooperation to deal with the alienated Micah. But when the ammunition consumption is almost the same and Micah''s weakness has not been found, it will be a big trouble. Unfortunately, this channel is full of lasers, and I can''t get through it at all. Wei Ran shouted to Leon, "Leon, turn off the laser and I''ll help you!" Taylor also simultaneously persuaded Leon. Leon looked anxious. The bullets were almost finished, but he still couldn''t cause too much damage to the alienated Micah. "I also want to turn off the laser channel, but I don''t know the reverse operation procedure. Only the engineer who organized the development of various facilities in the experimental base knows." When Wei Ran heard the word engineer, his mind flashed and took out the certification card given to him by the zombie named John. He remembered that John''s daughter Chris once said he was an engineer. Although he didn''t know whether it was useful, he might as well try it for the time being. Wei Ran went to the terminal computer and found a slot on the side. He inserted the authentication card John gave himself. Chapter 135 The screen of the terminal flashed, and the interface, which was originally all code, suddenly changed, and John''s personal information appeared. The above shows that John is the chief engineer of various automation systems in the experimental base. He has participated in the design and construction of various automation equipment, key experimental equipment and defense organs in the base, and his team is also responsible for the later maintenance. It seems that John has a high position and excellent ability in the company. He has even won the trust of the Tom family to a certain extent. Otherwise, he can''t hold such an important position under the age of 40. However, even if he is so outstanding and can be regarded as an important member of the periphery, he is generally turned into a zombie by the Tom family as cannon fodder. For the non family members of the company, the Tom family can be cruel. Presumably, the members of the Tom family did not know that he still retained a trace of self will, otherwise he would never live. After the program is activated, Wei Ran clicks to release the relevant permissions of the laser defense channel, but needs to enter the password. This is a little difficult for Wei Yan. After John became a zombie, he didn''t even know whether to remember the password, let alone Wei Yan. But at this time, he had no other choice. Even if he was blindfolded, he had to be blindfolded. Subconsciously, he entered John''s full name. As a result, the system prompted an error. There are only two opportunities to enter the password, just like the bank card. If all the entries are wrong, not only the card will be swallowed, but also an alarm will be issued. Wei Ran didn''t dare to lose casually this time. He frowned and thought about the clues about the password. King ADA looked at Wei Ran''s operation. Unexpectedly, the card given to him by the zombie still had these functions. Of course, in terms of password, she had less information and could not give any suggestions. She could only watch him operate. Wei Ran thought, if he set his own password, use his birthday, the last six digits of his ID card, or the name and birthday of an important person? Thinking of this, Wei Ran remembered that after John was zombied, he was still talking about his daughter Alice''s name, so he decided to enter Alice''s name. Sure enough, the system prompts OK, the interface flashes a green light, and the sound of mechanical stop comes from the laser channel. At the same time, the certification card was ejected and Wei Ran put it away. Then he tried to throw a dummy in, crossed a parabola in mid air and fell to the ground without any attack. Wei Ran pulled out his axe and went straight to the opposite side. At this time, Taylor was forced to the corner. The rifle had been fired. He pulled out his pistol and shot against the closer and closer alienated Micah. He looked around, but he couldn''t find the escape route, and gradually became desperate. When Micah stabbed him, Taylor felt cold all over. If he were not a devout Christian, he would definitely shoot himself in the head. At this time, a strong wind passed, and Micah''s chitin hand was cut by a heavy fire axe. The strength of the axe was greater than that of the sniper gun bullet. It smashed a hole in his chitin shell and firmly embedded it. Micah''s hand naturally bounced away and failed to attack Taylor. Then a human figure flashed past, alienated Micah''s eyes, and completely lost Taylor''s trace. Blankly turned his head and saw a strong man standing in front of him with a Taidao. Taylor and others were blocked by him. Leon looked at Wei Ran with a complicated look and wondered why he could pass through the laser channel safely. Turning his head, he saw that King ADA came over and looked at himself. Dissimilated Micah yells at Wei Ran. Wei Ran clearly feels that the sound is from the fuzzy face in his abdomen. "Micah, this is a tragedy. You have personally killed a former comrade in arms and partner. If you are still conscious, wake up." The face of alienated Micah''s abdomen showed a distorted and painful expression, and the eyes on her left shoulder turned around. With the change of her residual emotions, the huge eyes finally stared at Wei Ran. "Wei, why! I''m not willing! " The voice still came from the twisted face. Micah pulled off the axe on the chitin arm of her right hand and smashed it at Wei Ran. Wei Ran opened the bullet time, suddenly burst in, provoked Taidao, and accurately cut at the wrist of alienated Micah. The sharp blade combined with the power of Wei Ran and the power of alienated Micah, directly cut off his left wrist. The dissimilated Micah chitin''s right claw came over again and was severely kicked in the claw''s heart by Wei Ran''s energy stored in his heart. With a click, the great force broke his right arm from his elbow and sprayed dirty and smelly blood. The energy went up along the palm until it was consumed by the shoulder, but it also broke all its bones that had not been completely alienated. "Micah, you are an excellent soldier. Don''t tarnish your courage. Rest in peace!" Both arms of the alienated Micah are useless, but the ability of the G virus makes it quickly start to regenerate its broken limbs. At the speed visible to the naked eye, the cut and broken parts of the left and right arms begin to repair themselves, which can clearly see the process of the cells rapidly synthesizing bones, muscles, blood vessels and skin. It only takes about half a minute to fully recover both arms. Although it is incredibly fast in medicine, it is too slow in battle! Wei Ran held the Taidao in both hands, stepped on a foot kicked by Micah, bounced into the air, and thrust the Taidao into his huge eye on his left shoulder. The eye is indeed a huge weakness of it. After being stabbed blind, Micah made a huge cry, and her distorted face became more ferocious. The roaring sound wave is very harsh. People can''t help but cover their ears and grow their mouth to prevent perforation and tear of the eardrum. Alienated Micah retreated in pain, and the broken arms instinctively waved to the middle to prevent Wei Ran''s continued attack. However, Wei Yan avoided the attack of his arms with a tumble. His speed is much faster than that of alienated Micah. Seeing that Micah had not fallen, he took advantage of his blindness and stabbed him with a knife into the twisted face in his abdomen. This is another weakness of Wei Ran''s guess. Taidao pierced Micah''s abdomen accurately from the gap between his arms! The alienated Micah felt for a moment, and the face immediately withdrew from the abdominal muscles. It looked like it could swim in the abdominal cavity. The feeling of stabbing through the alienated Micah''s abdomen is like stabbing through the dead knot tightly intertwined by layers of vines. It is extremely tough and blocked. If the strength of the hand is a little poor, it is impossible to stab in. No wonder Taylor''s assault rifles don''t cause much damage. The bullets of these assault rifles are 5.56mm copper core bullets. Although they have high accuracy and are enough to deal with humans, they are worse to deal with such monsters. Wei Ran''s Taidao was harder than ordinary steel core bullets, and Wei Ran''s hand was stronger than bullets. Although the knife was subject to great resistance, it still stabbed in. Hearing a scream again, Wei Ran knew that he had stabbed the face, but soon saw a protruding object moving upward from Micah''s abdomen to his chest. Wei yanmeng dragged Taidao and rowed up with the matter. However, it is difficult to alienate Micah''s muscles, and the cutting action is naturally more difficult. It is like more than a dozen layers of raw cowhide wrapped around the blade, which requires great strength for each step of the blade. Even though Wei Ran rifled the alienated Micah and the blade cut through the diaphragm, it was still blocked by the sternum and difficult to continue tracking. Chapter 136 Micah''s face struggled up from her chest and suddenly came out of Leon''s broken head. That face began to be like a mosaic, mixed with blood and broken bones, and then quickly became clear under the action of G virus. At the same time, the two unrecovered arms waved everywhere by instinct, and Wei Ran''s Taidao was stuck in his sternum. He couldn''t pull it out for a time, so he could only jump far out of the attack range of alienated Micah. Micah''s face became clearer and clearer, but his expression was very ferocious and full of resentment, but his eyesight seemed to have not recovered, and the way of attack was very chaotic. Wei ran quickly lifted the fire axe on the ground with his feet. Taking advantage of the lack of recovery of Micah''s eyesight, he soared into the air and avoided the attack range of Micah''s arms in mid air until he reached his head. Dissimilate Micah''s eyes. Only then can he fully restore his vision. When he is loosening his arms and looking around, he hears from the wind that Wei Ran has jumped to the top of his head. It raised its head and looked at Wei Ran holding an axe high. Its ferocious face showed a desperate expression. "No!" The ending sound is still unique. The fire axe has been heavily cut into the forehead, smashed through the whole head and deeply embedded into the back of the brain. More than that, with his whole body weight, Wei Ran pressed his strength on the alienated Micah''s neck, forced him to lean back to the ground, took the opportunity to draw out the axe, turned around and hit again, completely breaking his head. Micah''s whole body twitched and lost the ability to fight back. Wei Ran lifted the overdraft mode, pulled out his Taidao from his body, wiped the blood, and put it away with the axe at the same time. The whole process was like no one else and didn''t talk to anyone. King ADA stood far away and watched Wei Yangang''s battle. He recalled that when he dealt with the black widow and the alienated muscle man, he also entered this state of hot and red skin. I don''t know whether it was caused by his strengthening effect. King IDA always believed that Wei Ran was not a normal human. He must have undergone some biochemical transformation, otherwise such power could not break out. Taylor and his players looked at the fallen Micah in silence, while the body of team doctor Owen was incomplete and eaten by the alienated Micah. Their grief at the moment was complex and unspeakable. Finally, Taylor searched Micah''s body and Owen''s ragged clothes, took out their dog tags and took them with him. Leon also took out the dog tag from a team member just killed by alienated Micah and looked at Wei Ran with a complex look. At this time, Wei Ran walked towards him and stretched out his palm, "bring it." "What?" "T virus serum, or G virus stock solution." "Are you really a spy of that big country in the east?" At this time, King ADA looked at Wei Ran and carefully observed the expression on Wei Ran''s face. Wei Huo said, "I''m just a hunter, or a mercenary you understand. But it doesn''t matter what it is. You have no choice, Leon. " Leon fiercely opened the suitcase with the intention of smashing the serum on the ground. But as a mortal, how could he be faster than Wei Ran? Wei Ran slapped him in the solar nerve center, and the whole person almost flew out in a fork, while Wei Ran easily held the suitcase in his hand. Wei Ran opened his suitcase in front of everyone. No one dared to stop him. Everyone saw his strength. It was suicide to stop him. There was a cold air in the box, dry ice gas floated out, three syringes containing green liquid were fixed in it, and there were two empty seats, which seemed to be the two taken away by Chris and Micah. Wei Ran took out one and threw it to King ADA first, which surprised King ADA. She took it in her hand and looked at Wei Ran in a daze. "For the sake of the villagers, helping you once also saves you from thinking wrongly in the back, but how you save it is not my consideration." ADA Wang smiled at Wei and shook the serum in his hand, "that''s your blessing." Then take out a metal box from the tactical backpack and put the serum in it. It seems to have the function of refrigeration and explosion-proof. Wei Ran threw the remaining one together with his suitcase to Leon and said, "there''s one left. I don''t know what task the FBI gave you, but take them out. Even if Taylor''s task is completed, you have no reason to let them go to military court." Leon stared at the suitcase in his hand and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. Wei Ran alone to the wall, put the serum in front of his eyes and observed it. A strange smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He wanted to find a safe area to inject again, but just now from Leon''s attitude, the US government should not be very friendly to itself. After going out, there is no place absolutely safe in raccoon city full of mutant creatures. I have contacted many forces, and it seems that no one can be said to be very friendly. They have also seen their extraordinary abilities. They are afraid that they will also regard themselves as some kind of enhancers. Wherever they hide, they can''t escape the tracking of modern weapons. This makes Wei Ran feel a strong sense of crisis. He doesn''t have enough strength. Let alone hunting the apprentice of the Austrian French parliament, even his own safety may not be guaranteed. So instead of passively looking for a safe area, it''s better to gamble through this tube of serum and get through the improvement of strength, then go wherever you go. If you can''t get through it, you''ll die and the bird will face the sky! Then prepare to inject it into the vein of the neck. Taylor quickly shouted, "Hey, this is not an antidote. Micah is the real end. Wei, don''t think about it!" Wei Ran stood up and said, "in addition, there is no other antidote to T virus. I have no choice, Taylor." King ADA said with a dignified look: "the reverse phagocytosis of G virus is very strong. You have seen it just now. Are you sure you can survive? If you''re not sure, you can give me your last words. For the sake of saving me, I can do you a little favor within my power. " "Ha ha, Miss Wang, that''s very interesting. Well, if you''re afraid that I''ll become like Micah, leave now. " At this time, Leon pressed the communicator with his hand. Taylor was stunned and listened carefully to the contents of the communicator. Then Leon looked at Wei Ran and said, "Taylor, we must leave first. A batch of reinforcements just came down, which were stopped by the Tom family. The casualties were very heavy." Taylor gave a hard blow in the air and said angrily, "damn the Tom family, we must destroy them!" At this time, King Aida had come to the door and looked back and said, "don''t have too many illusions about the top level of your government. The exchange of interests is much dirtier than you think." Leon frowned and scolded King ADA. King ADA smiled and waved and left. Wei Yanmo looked at them silently, then stabbed the needle into the vein at his neck and pressed the syringe. All the green liquid in it soon entered his body. Under his intentional control of the heartbeat, in only more than ten seconds, the G virus stock solution entered all parts of the body along the blood circulation, and then began to invade the cells in the body, break the DNA structure and insert it for recombination. This kind of behavior of invading and transforming the origin of the human body was naturally not so easy. Even if Wei Ran had a strong tolerance, he could not suppress his low voice and roared. Taylor looked at Wei Ran''s exposed veins. He was afraid to approach him. He only asked in the distance, "Wei, are you okay?" "Taylor, take your men and go!" Wei Ran turned his head and said. Chapter 137 Taylor thought to himself that it took Micah so long to get alienated after injecting the serum. Wei was so strong that he couldn''t have a problem so soon. Leon is a murderer. He raises his pistol and aims at Wei Ran''s head. Taylor is not far from him. He pounces on him fiercely, takes Leon''s pistol with his excellent body skill and overwhelms him to the ground. The other players began to dissuade in a panic, but Taylor rode on Leon, pointed a gun at him and said, "Wei is my brother. He saved me twice! Even if he doesn''t make it this time, I''ll never let you touch him, you bastard sent by the FBI! Also, I was saving you just now. If you really want to shoot, I''m afraid it will end badly. Have a good look at Wei. " "Taylor, you''ll regret it." Leon was punched on the nose and shed a lot of blood, but he also looked at Wei ran along Taylor''s eyes and found that Wei Ran looked at himself with blood red eyes, his muscles tightened and expanded, and his limbs landed on the ground, which seemed to pop up in any direction at any time. Leon had seen Wei Ran''s speed. Naturally, he knew that if he was really ready to pull the trigger just now, he would escape in advance and fight back to kill him. This guy could be vigilant at any time without any flaws to follow. "Ha ha, whatever you want, I''ll confiscate the gun first. Kerton and Sean, let''s go first." Taylor took people away first, and Leon was helpless and had to keep up with him. They all looked back at Wei Ran, who was holding his eyes on the ground, and left the room in a very complicated mood. Wei Ran felt uncomfortable at this time. With the abnormal secretion of hormones and the abnormal flow of blood, every inch of muscles under the skin were melting and then reborn. Even my mind flashed countless complicated pictures, all of which had nothing to do with the current state. It was very chaotic. Of course, G virus will not change in a good direction. It is very crazy and mutates towards predators. However, Wei Ran''s physical instinct intends to evolve in the more beneficial and harmless aspects of life. Foreign objects and physical instincts have a fierce conflict, crazy consuming Wei Ran''s physical strength. The hair and nails of his body grow at a very fast speed, and the sweat secreted by his body surface indicates that he is consuming a lot of energy for metabolism. Wei Ran struggled to take out his backpack, which contained not only some ammunition, but also water and compressed biscuits. He swallowed compressed biscuits and mineral water madly, and madly supplemented carbohydrates to fill his physical exertion at this time. After the water and compressed biscuits were finished, the violent mutation began to quickly consume the fat in his body and reorganize his genes. Wei Ran forcibly stood up and rushed to the rest room and dressing room in his memory. The zombies and variants he met on the road were wiped out by him. However, when he looked at those zombies and variants, he couldn''t help but feel like he wanted to swallow them. But the instinct from the body reminds itself that if you really swallow people infected with T virus, it will be more conducive to the change direction of G virus. So Wei Ran didn''t dare to look at the bodies at all. He looked everywhere for personal belongings such as drawers and wardrobe. I really found him a lot of snacks and some fast food. Wei Ran ate them crazily whether they had expired or not. Simmons in the monitoring room looked at Wei Ran in surprise. He saw that Leon had taken the G virus stock solution. Although two or three kittens were not killed, it didn''t matter. He let them leave. Anyway, the final target of the transaction was the FBI. That''s why he asked his family members to solve the special forces that ran down to support. After solving these reinforcements, he went back to deal with Wei Ran. It''s best to get a body sample, which is a very important specimen. For Aida Wang, he also intended to let him leave because he received a call from president secretary wesk. The woman seemed to come from another important organization. That''s another alternative plan contacted after consulting with the FBI. However, for Wei Ran, he saw with his own eyes that he injected himself with the original solution of G virus, and thought that this was a way to kill himself, but he also expected him to become a monster, and then use his mental power to control him with the help of the special ability of the family, just like controlling those zombies. I just didn''t expect the G virus to attack so quickly in his body. It normally takes half an hour to attack. This makes Simmons feel very wrong. I don''t know if there is something wrong with the G virus, or the man''s constitution is special. Moreover, Wei Ran''s performance is not like those experimental products. Once it occurs, it will quickly turn into a G virus monster in a short time, and will instinctively hunt people infected with T virus. Instead, he still maintains his humanity, and spontaneously looks for human food to supplement his physical fitness, as if his body is consuming energy violently, which is the first situation encountered by the Tom family since the G virus experiment. Wei Ran didn''t feel that the violent changes in his body had eased down slightly until his hair grew over his shoulders and his beard grew fluffy and luxuriant, but only eased. The energy in the body is naturally consuming rapidly. If you don''t do anything, the result will be very bad. Wei Ran searched again. Now he has consumed all the expired food. He can''t find anything to supplement his strength. Wei Ran looked around and suddenly remembered that he had accumulated a small amount of unique energy from the unity of soul and flesh in his heart. Now the change of the body consumes its own physical energy, but it does not consume half of the mysterious energy at the heart. Therefore, Wei Ran immediately intentionally directed these energies to recoil into the whole body and flow along the blood circulation. Sure enough, when this special energy enters the blood circulation, it is immediately absorbed by cells that begin to evolve independently. This energy is more advanced than simple physical fitness and helps cells evolve more efficiently. Only a small amount of specific energy is needed to achieve half the food effect just consumed. After Wei Ran exhausted the energy in the heart, the changes in the body stopped completely. Now he was lying on the ground, breathing heavily, and had no time to feel the changes in his body. He felt tired and hungry. If there is a cow in front of you, you can definitely eat it all without leaving any residue. With his remaining strength, he stood up and felt that it was not suitable to find the bad luck of the Tom family, so he had better leave first. If you can catch up with Taylor, ask him for something to eat! Although Wei Ran is a little weak now, he is as hungry as normal people for three days. He still has enough mobility to deal with some zombies and climbers. According to the electronic map, he walked through several rooms and came to a corridor. He heard several shots. Wei Ran approached the place where the gun sounded warily. Chapter 138 Through the corridor window, he saw a familiar figure in an office, with an unknown woman beside him. It turned out that Chris shot just now to break the hidden camera to prevent being monitored. He has broken many cameras along the way. "Chris!" Wei Ran shouted. Chris was startled at first and pointed the muzzle of the gun at this side. The man in front of him was full of beard and connected with his shoulder hair, just like a prisoner who had not had his hair cut in prison for a long time. Although he was puzzled, he recognized Wei ran from each other''s accent and dress. Surprised and happy, he stepped forward. "My God, man, how did you become like this? I almost thought it was some primitive Indian tribe savage who killed you and put on your clothes. " "Indian savage, is that what it looks like?!" They stared at each other, then laughed and hugged each other. After that, they each briefly talked about their situation after separation. After entering the underground experimental base, Chris was chased by a tyrant and ran far away. Finally, he killed him through the organs in the experimental base. Later, on his way to find his sister Claire, he ran into special forces attacked by members of the Tom family and helped them escape. Then he found the serum. He saw that Leon insisted on going back to deliver the task and didn''t force these special forces to help find his sister Claire. Therefore, as long as you have a tube of serum, you will leave by yourself. Until just now, I found Claire under house arrest from this originally closed room, that is, the woman with him now. Claire, dressed in the uniform of the researcher, greeted Wei Ran friendly and looked very tired. She is much younger than Chris. She has a green face and wears glasses. She looks like a top student shortly after graduation. In fact, she is a master of Massachusetts Institute of technology, and her academic level is quite good. Wei Ran asked Chris curiously, "what do you do with G virus stock solution?" Wei Ran''s sentence has a tentative meaning to see if Chris knows the truth of the so-called serum. So after asking, he carefully observed his reaction. Chris was stunned and blurted out, "G virus stock solution?" Seeing that his reaction was very direct, he asked the question without thinking at all. He really didn''t know the truth of the serum. Then Claire said, "brother, you''ve been away from the family for too long and haven''t been deeply involved in the research in the early stage. In fact, T virus has no serum antidote at all. The so-called serum is the G virus studied by wesk. It can devour T T virus, but it has a more terrible mutation ability. " Chris took out a bottle of G virus stock solution, "but I heard some family members say that this thing can strengthen physical fitness twice and treat people infected with T virus." "It can engulf T virus, so it can treat people infected with T virus in theory, but it has not been successful in clinical practice." "Damn it, I also want to use it to improve my strength against family members!" Seeing the frustrated Chris, Wei Ran said, "this thing can really strengthen your body, but it depends on whether you can resist it." Then he turned to Claire and said in a bad tone, "you seem to know a lot about the research results of G virus." Chris stopped in front of Wei Ran, "but I''m sure she hasn''t personally participated in the research." Claire frowned and sulked, "when they first studied T virus, I thought they were just studying specific drugs for cancer. Until I found out their true purpose, I was put under house arrest by my father. However, many familiar researchers have shown me the data, so I know a lot of research. Of course, the purpose they showed me was to ask me some professional questions. Maybe I did help them a lot in some uncertain answers? " Claire sneered and looked at Wei ran without fear. Let''s take what she said as true. "When you go out, you will know what good things your family has done." Wei Ran finally said this to her and turned to Chris. "Chris, what was your purpose of taking serum?" Chris said: "when I came out of the family, I heard that secondary enhancement could be carried out through serum. I originally wanted to do this. Unexpectedly, it was enhanced by G virus, ha ha... " "Don''t lose heart. At least I succeeded. Do you want to know what it''s like after injection? You can prepare yourself in advance." With that, Wei Ran told Chris everything he felt after the injection. Claire was shocked and said, "you! You injected G virus stock solution without any protection?! God, how dare you! " It seems that Claire is well aware of the side effects of G virus stock solution. Wei Ran said secretly, this is the courage that the devil lent me. "The problem is, you really made it!" Under Chris''s nervous inquiry, Wei Ran told him about Micah''s mutation. Claire also explained in detail the side effects of the stock solution and told him the correct way to use it. It turns out that it can only play a strengthening role after weakening the drug resistance with other drugs, rather than the reverse phagy of hard resistance to G virus. Wei Ran thought to himself that if it is a weakened G virus, although it can remove T virus, it may not be able to make up for the defects of its own skills. "Well, Chris, I remember you have compressed cookies and chocolate in your backpack. I''m starving. Give it to me quickly." Seeing that Wei Ran was really hungry, Claire said, "there are rich food reserves in the base. I know where their canteen is. It''s better to go to the canteen first than eat dry compressed biscuits. It seems that you have consumed a lot of energy to resist the reverse phagocytosis of G virus. " At this time, the mutant creatures in the base were almost killed, leaving only some high-level zombies. Although these zombies are stronger than ordinary zombies, some even use guns, they are no longer a threat to Wei Ran and others. Simmons looked at the surveillance videos that had lost signal one by one, and his face gradually darkened. His son Chris is so cunning that he can''t track the path he broke the camera. Although it is possible to guess which positions they are currently in according to the broken camera installation area, it will take a long time to find the target. He said to the intercom, "now start releasing the Titan and set the target for the Oriental man." "OK, but when the Titan''s power is liberated to a certain extent, all commands set in his brain will fail. Do we need to retreat after releasing him?" "What about the special forces?" "We basically killed the whole army. The recorded combat materials are enough." "Well, let the FBI agent leave them and start the Titan freeze program." The family member engineer on the communication side asked the starting question again, "shall we retreat first?" "You can go to the exclusive channel to prepare for retreat. I also need to collect some combat data and information. It''s better to collect some of the blood and other body tissues of this Oriental man. He has survived the G virus stock solution reverse phagocytosis and now seems to be a new species. " "What?! That''s a very valuable object to study, and I must stay and observe. " "You can inform other people of the relevant news. If you are willing to stay with me, others can leave first." "Good! It is now officially thawed. It is expected that the thawing will be completed in 20 minutes. In 25 minutes, the Titan will start the pursuit procedure. " ¡­¡­ In the kitchen of the base, this position belongs to the absolute safety zone, and the way to the base is full of organs. Interestingly, with the help of the authentication card left by William, all can pass, so there is no trace left for the people of the Tom family to find. Seeing a lot of food in the kitchen, especially high protein beef and chicken account for a large part, so Wei Ran ate it like a wolf. He felt that his stomach was a bottomless hole and couldn''t fill it. Chris brothers and sisters looked at Wei Ran''s eating appearance. They almost thought he was a hungry ghost. At the same time, they also wondered how much energy Wei Ran consumed in his body to survive the reverse phagocytosis of G virus. In a short time, Wei Ran ate at least 20 kilograms of half cooked beef, two half cooked whole chickens, two bundles of lettuce soaked in boiling water, a large piece of complete pillow bread, including a can of butter as seasoning, and three bottles of beer. Eating can''t be described as terrible. It''s like gluttonous reincarnation. This way of eating normal people will have diarrhea even if they are not supported to death, but Wei Ran seems to have an iron stomach. What you eat will be quickly digested. After recovering from the body, the excess energy is not converted into fat. Instead, the nutrient essence is transferred into the bone marrow through the internal functions of the human body. Then through the hematopoietic function of bone marrow, it produces that unique energy, which converges to the heart. Chris''s brother and sister dare not look at him from behind, but Claire uses the instruments and drugs obtained from the laboratory to help Chris weaken the toxicity of his tube of G virus stock solution by more than half. Finally, Chris was injected into the body. Even so, Claire injected him with three nutrition needles to make Chris fully survive. This method is also the means for members of the Tom family to strengthen G virus. Chris had a nutrition needle and the injected G virus was not so toxic, so he only cut off a steak to pad his stomach. Now both of them have completely recovered to their best state. Wei Ran ate so wildly and controlled to eat only 80% full, which is conducive to the next possible battle. Chapter 139 Wei Ran sat in his seat full of wine and food, took a breath and had time to taste the changes inside his body. The first is that the heart beats more strongly. Even if it does not enter the overdraft mode, it has the pulsation strength under the overdraft mode, but the frequency is less than that. The increased beating ability of the heart directly leads to the blood rushing in the body like a river and sea. Under careful perception, the blood seems to contain a lot of heat more than ordinary people, He subconsciously touched his forehead and felt that his temperature was indeed much higher than ordinary people, but he didn''t feel any discomfort. This shows that his physical fitness has gone further. As long as his muscle strength can keep up, he can burst out with greater strength and stronger endurance. Then Wei Ran stood up and punched slightly to feel his muscles and bones. Only in terms of muscle density, Wei Ran has exceeded that of normal people by at least 20 times, which is greater than that of Amur tiger. The bone density is 15 times that of normal people, and the degree of calcification is very deep. One foot can easily kick and bend the thick solid steel bar in the arm of an adult man. Chris and Claire''s eyelids jumped violently. Chris was a little close. They were cut and hurt by the fist wind. They could only leave a few steps away. Wei Ran didn''t use all his strength, let alone the energy in the dirty place, otherwise this strength would be more terrible. Thinking of the energy in his heart, Wei burned meditation and internal vision, and was excited to find that it had expanded by half. Then he covered his fist with a little energy and punched it on the concrete wall of the kitchen. It exploded, and the wall cracked a huge hole. If it was not designed according to the defense missile bombing, I''m afraid Wei Ran could break through it. Claire exclaimed, "my God, is TNT buried in your muscles? Can the human body be so powerful without weakening and transforming the G virus stock solution? " Wei Ran didn''t tell their brother and sister the truth, but felt carefully that after using the special energy just now, the state of the body did not feel weak before. It seemed that it could be used continuously, and the muscles were not so tired. Even the bones didn''t protest, let alone the feeling of hypothermia after the consumption of vitality. It seems that the G virus stock solution has indeed greatly enhanced their physique and solved the sequelae of the practice of the gate method. Wei Ran sighed in his heart that the devil''s arrangement really had its purpose, which showed that the invader of the heavens to deal with should be stronger than expected, otherwise he would not specially arrange himself to come here to improve his strength. Now this test is only a preliminary test. Wei Ran feels that the quality improved is not only so, but also the nerve reflex. He either passes a comprehensive physical examination or can only be tested with a real battle. At this time, Wei Yancai turned and asked Chris, "just adapted to the transformed body a little. By the way, what are you going to do next?" "Some people have to apologize to my mother and fiancee." Chris leisurely played his love gun. Claire said, "brother, although you have strengthened to the same level as other family members, you are outnumbered. Let''s leave first." "Claire, you''ve seen the tragedy of mother and Jill. I hope you don''t say that again!" "Chris, I can help you, but if I catch your family members or your father, I will ask them for some information. If they don''t cooperate, my means may be cruel." The brothers and sisters looked at Wei Ran. Claire had just witnessed Wei Ran''s performance and showed much stronger strength than ordinary family members, but he didn''t think he could resist so many family members. Chris was very happy, patted Wei ran on the shoulder and said, "you are really my good brother. If you catch those bastards, you can ask them anything. Since these guys have been strengthened and can control zombies, they think they are right. In fact, they are very cowardly. " Wei Yan nodded, then asked Chris for a dagger and shaved all his beard and hair. He turned back and became a monk. After simply and rudely shaving off his hair and beard, Wei Ran stood up and said, "let''s go and find trouble now, but what about your sister?" Claire took out an MP5 submachine gun from nowhere, raised his bangs and said with a smile, "Wei, you can''t underestimate me. His strength can''t compare with me before his brother accepted the strengthening of G virus." The subtext is that she has also received G virus reinforcement, and the level is not low. Wei Ran''s eyes narrowed. She was under house arrest. Can she accept the strengthening of G virus? What role does this woman play in the Tom family? But at this time, in Chris''s face, he can''t directly find Claire''s trouble. After all, Wei Ran has important tasks to deal with. Now I''m going to help Chris solve the members of the Tom family. I just want to test my current physical quality through actual combat. Of course, it''s also convenient to uphold justice and seek justice for the innocent people I see along the way. Chris stood up and said angrily, "what''s strengthened is your physical fitness. You haven''t received professional combat training. You just practiced some basic skills and shooting skills with me. It''s enough to stay behind us and provide fire support." The three said as they walked. After discussion, according to what happened since the attack on the experimental base, it shows that everyone''s actions are monitored by the other party. Naturally, only the command room can monitor the overall situation. They went to the command room together. On the way, they passed a very tightly closed room. They could vaguely smell that there was a body odor coming out. The door sign of the room said: wesk Xavier''s private laboratory is not allowed to break in without permission, otherwise they will bear the consequences. Claire suddenly said, "I remember my mother and Jill were taken to this room after they were injected with T virus. Brother, do you need to open it?" Chris was stunned and nodded solemnly. Claire tried to open the door with a password, but it didn''t work. Finally, Wei Ran used John''s certification card to open the door. Claire remembered John and said in surprise, "isn''t John the chief engineer of automation equipment? He left himself so much authority. " Wei Ran sneered: "when you see that your company has set up an underground experimental base, you have to make so many incredible mechanisms. Some laboratories are particularly mysterious and prohibit others from entering. Everyone has to pay attention." Claire was silent. The three entered the room, but everything they saw inside completely refreshed their world outlook. This is not a laboratory at all. Wei came in all the way and met people who do human tests, but at most, it is a hospital bed full of binding tools and some instruments to detect various physical indicators. There will never be as many torture tools as in this room! Yes, it''s the instrument of torture! It mixes all the instruments of torture in the historical legends of the East and the West. There are even some instruments of torture that have never been seen and are created only by experience and imagination. This 300 square meter room is not a laboratory at all, but an execution ground! The bodies held in the narrow cages in the room have completely rotted and smelled, and some even show signs of giant view. Maggots climb into flies. As soon as people get close, flies fly all over the sky, which is disgusting and terrible. But they are not zombies. They are pure corpses. Wei Yan raised his eyebrows and covered his mouth and nose, while Chris and Claire began to retch. Chris said angrily, "is this where mother and Jill were brought? What did they face when they came in? " Claire had tears in her eyes and searched around, but she couldn''t find the body of the person she was looking for. "This is Wesker''s private laboratory..." she said only one sentence. Chris clenched his fist and went deep into the search with Wei Ran. After coming in, I found all kinds of bodies, not only tramps, but also some characters such as office workers and models, and even children under the age of 10! Some of them died in cages, while others died on instruments of torture. For example, a fitness coach who is abused by a machine; An iron virgin who drained her blood; A professor who died of itching; A teenager who pulled out his fingernails and was tortured to death with a wooden stick; It is also about professional women who died after being subjected to all kinds of inhuman * * * in prison, and so on. Wei Ran saw several obviously different dead people lying in a huge cage. Of course, the methods of death were different, but they all met the contents described on the sign at the door. It is written in blood: the strong makes him weak, the proud makes him humble, the smart makes him mentally retarded, the calm makes him crazy, and the chaste makes her debauchery. This is not hell, even better than hell. Satan will stare at it. Here... Bury human nature! Wei Ran repressed his anger and said to Chris, "wesk, this guy is a pervert?" "He looks gentle and scholarly." Chris said with red eyes and gnashing his teeth. The bodies of Chris''s mother and fiancee were not found. I''m afraid they have been cleaned. After they saw such a scene, they all felt some nightmares lingering in their hearts. They really can''t imagine what the people who can do such a thing have distorted in their hearts. Chapter 140 Chris and Claire were very familiar with the base and soon came to the command room where their father, Simmons, hid. The command room has been blocked by a heavy and huge explosion-proof iron door, and can''t get in without corresponding permission. Now, what''s more troublesome is that there is a giant standing nearly four meters tall outside the command room. The giant is a bit like a tyrant. He also has iron gray skin. There is no hair on his skin. Strong muscles, no fat, indifferent eyes, just like a machine without emotion. If you want to say other characteristics, it has flat facial features, no three-dimensional sense of Westerners, and slightly smaller eyes. When you look carefully, it has some characteristics of East Asian people. Wei Yan raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh, enlarged tyrant?" Claire covered her mouth and looked frightened. "They... How dare they let the Titan out?" Wei Ran turned to Claire. Chris didn''t know about Titan''s research project, "Titan? Is it an enhanced tyrant? " Claire shook her head, bit her lower lip, took two steps back and said, "when I was under house arrest, I heard a researcher in the same group say. They brought back a volunteer from the municipal hospital. The volunteer is a Tang man. It is said that he is a famous kung fu master. But suffering from liver cancer, which is advanced, no hospital can treat it. At that time, our company publicized that it was studying the technology to overcome cancer, hoping to have volunteers to participate. Then he volunteered to join the experiment, which is actually the enhanced transformation of T virus. He survived the transformation of T virus and cured cancer, but he also suffered from the symptoms of bloodthirsty and cannibalism. This was originally a symptom of a normal T virus infected person, but he could have his own consciousness. At this time, he had found the abnormality of the experiment and wanted to quit halfway or even commit suicide. However, after being subdued, he continued to act as an experimental body transformed by G virus. After a series of inhuman experiments, he gradually became what he is now. But after he became a Titan, he still retained a little self-consciousness and became very violent. He killed people and ate zombies. It was very terrible. " Wei Ran looked at the Titan who was originally from the Tang Dynasty, gradually frowned and asked, "why does it seem to be under control now?" "Because wesk used a special technique to suppress his own consciousness, he can issue some simple commands to him through the brain wave hypnosis device. However, if he uses too much, once his power is liberated, he will immediately return to a crazy state. He will never stop until he destroys all the lives he sees! " It''s wesk again. This guy is really behind the scenes. "My child, as a father, wanted to let you go, but you had to fight me." A loudspeaker was arranged in a corner of the hall. Simmons sat in the command room and aimed the camera at Chris. Beside him sat several research members and engineers of the Tom family. Chris looked at the camera in the corner, shook his head and said, "I don''t know if you feel guilty about your mother. You must be a guy full of power desire. You don''t care about your relatives at all, and you don''t realize your problems. So I''m here just for revenge. " The speaker came out with Simmons''s cold laughter, "Claire, what about you?" "Father, I am opposed to these human experiments in the family from beginning to end." "Good! God has given us the opportunity to become God in the Tom family, but you don''t cherish it. I can only give your brother and sister a decent death as a father. And you! Oriental, I hope you can struggle more fiercely. We are very interested in the biochemical transformation organization behind you. " Wei Ran pulled out his axe and sneered, "I''m sorry, I''ve never received any biochemical transformation except your G virus stock solution. Even so, it''s more than enough to remove your door god." As soon as the voice fell, the Titan, who had not moved at the door, slowly raised his iron head. Chris smashed the camera in the corner with one shot and pulled Claire back. He felt the suppression of almost natural enemies from the breath of Titan. Chris didn''t know that several micro cameras were installed nearby, enough to shoot the battle from multiple angles. The Titan accelerated and ran towards Wei Ran. He didn''t care about the shooting of Chris and Claire. Like those tyrants, he was wearing hundreds of kilograms of explosion-proof heavy armor, which could even offset the killing of Barrett sniper gun to a certain extent. Every step it steps on the specially reinforced metal ground, it will print a huge footprint and make a loud noise like thunder, just like a high-speed train coming, with an extremely amazing momentum! Even Wei Ran didn''t dare to resist this round of impact. He chose to fake a move, deceived the Titan''s attack position, and jumped from its head to the back. Before landing, he turned around and cut into the joint of Titan''s heavy armor. The Titan quickly turned to attack, but its huge body made its movement a little slow. This connecting part of the heavy armor was cut off by the knife and axe. With his amazing agility, Wei Ran almost disassembles the armor close to the Titan''s body. Without dismantling this heavy armor, all attacks will be discounted. The work went smoothly. Within half a minute, Titan''s heavy armor was completely removed and tripped to the ground. Taking advantage of this time, Wei Ran threw William''s certification card to Chris. "First find a way to open this door and leave the battle to me." Titan stood up, directly picked up hundreds of kilograms of armor, threw it at Wei Ran, and then fit on it! The Titan in the controlled state has a very simple attack method, that is, fist waving, catching and trampling. It has no skills and is purely based on brute force, but the speed is only slower than Wei Ran. If compared with Chris, it won''t slow him too much. This is also the reason why Wei Ran asked the Chris brothers and sisters to leave first. Wei Ran was like a wisp of wind, shuttling between Titan''s attacks. Taidao cut tendons and axe cut joints. Before long, the Titan''s whole body was splashed with bleeding fluid. The structure of his knees similar to meniscus was damaged, so that he could only kneel on the ground. His elbow joints were smashed, and his wrist tendons were broken, so that he had no power to fight back. Less than three minutes after the battle, the Titan was seriously injured and lost his mobility, so he had to decide the outcome. At this time, Wei Ran has stood on its side and raised his Taidao to behead. Even if he kneels on the ground, this huge guy is higher than Wei Ran. In the command room, all the people of the Tom family were stunned. One of the researchers said enthusiastically, "I hope I can catch it alive. This guy''s nerve reflex ability and coordination ability have exceeded the known creatures in the world! We should know that the nerve reflex of the crawler of biochemical weapons we can mass produce is equivalent to that of cats. This guy must have experienced some special transformation before strengthening the G virus stock solution! " Another researcher said: "I''m afraid it''s impossible to catch alive. Now I can only pray that Titans don''t eat too clean and leave more residue." Everyone looked at one of the surveillance videos. The camera was located at the root of the wall, just enough to capture the Titan''s face from bottom to top. The Titan was in a state of serious injury, his muscles were trembling, and his numb eyes glittered with the color of fierce struggle. Chapter 141 Wei Ran was on the side and didn''t notice its change. He just held a Taidao and cut off the Titan''s neck as strong as a stump. The process of Taidao cutting is very slow, which is more difficult to go deep than when killing alienated Micah. It makes people doubt whether this guy is a carbon based creature. Taidao is stuck in the cervical spine. It''s not strong enough to go deep. With his eyes wide open, Wei Ran smashed the axe again and split the wound into a huge crack. However, the Titan''s neck had not been split. Wei Ran was also very surprised at this time. For the first time, he met such an opponent who was slaughtered by himself, but seemed powerless. Wei Shao pulls out his knife and axe and prepares to explode the energy in his heart. Use an axe to remember it! At this time, the Titan suddenly heard a roar, like a volcano spewing out. The sound wave almost turned into a strong wind, and Wei Ran was shocked back two steps. The Chris brothers and sisters on one side almost didn''t stand firm, and the people in the command room couldn''t hear the roar because of the sound insulation equipment, but they could also imagine the power of it. Simmons said, "the real battle has only begun now. The titans have gone crazy and began to liberate the power in the body." "I don''t know how long this Oriental can last." Titan''s eyes were red, and his muscles tightened and contracted violently, as if he wanted to wring out the water on his body, and his whole body was contracting madly. Not only muscles, but also bones become denser and thinner. In less than a minute, it shrinks and doubles. It is only 2.23 meters tall, but its momentum is more devastating. The tendons broken by Wei Ran and the smashed joints were repaired independently in the process of contraction and density. The Titan stood up again. It was not as bulky and huge as it began, but it became more terrible. The originally massive muscles have become only the thickness of the thumb, but they are tangled and superimposed together to form strange muscle groups covering the whole body. When moving hands and feet, these muscles contract and peristalsis with the movement of the body. They look disgusting, but they are more explosive! If you touch these strips of muscles, you will feel that they are not composed of protein at all, but made of steel wires. In comparison, if its body was an iron wood before, it is now a piece of refined steel! Under the condition of the same quality, although the refined steel is not as big as iron and wood, it is more tough and hard, which can not be hastened! Wei Ran retreated for some distance and did not take advantage of this to attack. Instead, he carefully observed the changes of Titan, hoping to see some mysteries of the body transformed by G virus from the changes of Titan, and learn and use them. Watching the Titan change into a whole, Wei Ran felt a strong sense of war in his heart. His strength has been greatly improved because of the G virus stock solution. It is the hope that an equal opponent can test his strength. Just now, Wei Ran was not satisfied with the strength of Titan''s performance. He abused the prototype Titan without opening the overdraft mode. Now the other party can alienate, which means he can play more open and happy! Claire stood aside, trembling and pulled Chris away. "Brother, Titan is awake. Your friend can''t be his opponent!" Although Chris was also awed by the momentum of natural enemies from the Titans, he was confident in Wei. "We can''t go first. Even if we can''t help, we can''t betray our friends and run away! Sister, if you can''t, leave first. I must watch here. " Claire had no choice but to accompany her brother to observe the battle from a distance. Titan''s blood red eyes looked at Wei Ran, who opened the overdraft mode. Holding both swords and axes, he felt the surging power inside his body. He wanted to know the limit of this power. He challenged the Titan and said, "come on, let me see it!" The doubling of Titan''s size means that his musculoskeletal density has at least doubled. At this time, the explosion of power can be called terror. When it steps on the ground, the steel plate reinforced ground is deeply recessed, and then the foot plate is twisted to accumulate force, and the toe will twist the steel floor into a spiral shape. Then the deep spiral pit couldn''t withstand the continuous accumulated violence of Titan, so that the steel plate stretched and broke! The strip-shaped muscles of Titan''s whole body, like a spring, almost lost the reaction force stored from the ground area, and amplified it layer by layer to the arm. Then, with a short forward displacement of the body, change the pedal to the ground, sink the shoulders and elbows, shift the center of gravity, and the fist full of strength hit Wei Huo''s chest and abdomen like a lightning bolt. This action... Form and meaning, collapse fist?! When the Titan punched, he was not within the attack range at all, but when he punched, the whole person came to Wei Ran in an instant, which not only disturbed Wei Ran''s sense of distance, but also created unexpected effects. This Titan, not an ordinary G virus mutant, is a real fighting expert! Because of the wrong judgment on the distance, Wei Ran couldn''t use his previous encountering action, so he had to stack his arms to block. There was no sound. The scene in front of him was like a silent film in slow motion. The Titan''s avalanche fist instantly hit Wei Ran''s crossed arms. Wei Ran flew out in an instant as if he had suffered an electromagnetic ejection. Before the two weapons in his hand could play a role, he threw them out. It destroyed countless desks and chairs on the path, collapsed a wall and was deeply buried in it. Until the end of all dynamic events, there was no sound of explosion and destruction of objects in the air. The roar of the Titan fist turned into a shock wave and knocked over several desks not far away. Chris and Claire covered their ears. They looked the same white and couldn''t speak at all. Simmons smiled and said, "it''s like an action in Kung Fu. It looks like it should be over." "It seems that the whole body has been preserved. I don''t know if the Titans will go to eat corpses." The Titan withdrew his posture and walked towards Wei Ran''s place with scarlet eyes. It looked as if the researcher said he was going to enjoy his booty. At this time, Wei Ran struggled out of the ruins and sat on a pile of bricks, with wall ash all over his body. He raised his head and his eyes became indifferent and cold, like an emotionless killing machine, hooked his fingers at the Titan. At this time, Wei Ran showed a twisted pit on his arms to block the Titan''s collapse fist. It seemed that his injury was not light at all. Looking at Wei Ran, who was still alive, Titan stopped and tilted his head. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he had no shit. Many members of the Thom family in the command room fell to the ground with their chin. They couldn''t imagine that people who suffered a blow like Titan could still be intact. Wei Ran''s provocation aroused the anger of the Titan. It rushed towards Wei Ran and kicked wildly. Its movements were full of the meaning of Xingyi boxing. Wei Ran had already opened the only self state of mind and bullet time, carefully observed the Titan''s actions, and did not rashly fight back. The quality gap between the two sides is huge. If you really want to fight hard, you must use the special energy in the heart. Otherwise, no matter how skillful your skills are, they will be crushed by absolute power. Titan caused severe damage to the surrounding environment, tracking Wei ran until he collapsed a shear wall. Wei Ran saw that his speed was getting faster and faster and pulled away again. Titan unscrewed a steel bar in a shear wall and threw it at Wei Ran, faster than the bullet fired by a sniper gun! With the mass of reinforcement, the kinetic energy is naturally unmatched by bullets. The steel bar brushed Wei Ran''s face and flew straight into the iron door of the monitoring room. People in the monitoring room suddenly saw that the iron door was pierced and 20 cm of a steel bar came out of the head! Everyone trembled and fine beads of sweat came out of their forehead. Chapter 142 Wei Ran saw the Titan continue to chase, wiped the blood on his face, narrowed his eyes, and suddenly disappeared! In other people''s dynamic vision, only one residual shadow can be seen! Then a figure appeared on the side of the Titan, and the figure''s feet were raised. Titan instinctively raised his arms to defend, but he misjudged the attack point. The other party didn''t attack his head, but the outside of his knee. As just now, the picture instantly entered the silent film mode. Wei Ran''s low-level sweeping, kicking and chopping can be seen only by slowing down the high-speed camera in the monitoring room. This foot was so heavy that Titan was kicked out of balance and was about to fall. It weighed more than a ton! At the moment when he couldn''t grasp his body, Wei ran quickly took a deep elbow blow after the low sweep was completed. The elbow tip hit the Titan''s face, hurled it into the ground, and then stomped on his chest with a ferocious shock! The Titan stayed on his chest and sank his back into the ground. The sound was mixed with the air explosion generated by Wei''s low sweep. Wei Ran used that special energy in this series of attacks, so with his weight of more than 200 kilograms, he can beat a terrible monster weighing more than one ton like this. Because he could not feel the pain, his facial expression did not change, but his scarlet eyes, somehow, shed a line of blood and tears. It obviously suffered a lot of injuries, but on the contrary, it stimulated its negative emotion of being controlled by various viral drugs. With one punch up, Wei Ran could only withdraw far away, and then he heard the terrible howl of the Titan again. When he got up, he didn''t stand up immediately, but knelt on his knees, covered his face with his hands, and the voice came out of the gap between his fingers, showing unspeakable pain and sadness. "Fu Zhen... My name is Fu Zhen!" After howling, I heard the Titan say such a word. "Is that your original name?" Fu Zhen put down his hands and twisted his face. "Who am I?!" Everyone in the command room was silent. Of course, they knew the real identity of the Titan, but these people had no basic humanity and did not regret the inhuman experimental research on the Titan. They are silent now, not because of the coming full force liberation of Titan, but because Wei Ran can force Titan to completely break free from many hormone, virus and even spiritual imprisonment and give full play to his full strength. Titan, perhaps he should be called runzhen, screamed at Wei Ran, spread his arms and whipped Wei ran from all angles like a whip. As soon as Wei Huo''s pupil shrinks, he splits and hangs his palm! Fu Zhen now has the strongest explosive force in his tangled muscles, and the strength of each split and hanging palm is transmitted from the rotating waist muscles to the ends of his arms, which turns into whole strength and swings down. All of them have the strength to break mountains and rocks. Wei Ran blocked two splits and hung his hands, and his arms were a little red and swollen. After all, the quality of the other party was greater than Wei Ran. If he really fought so hard, he would suffer a loss. In this regard, he should respect Newton more or less. Therefore, he took advantage of Fu Zhen''s unchanged move to quickly cut and kick. He kicked Fu Zhen''s left leg knee that had just been kicked by low sweep, which made his body crooked, destroyed the rhythm of rotating the waist, and failed to reveal the strength of the next chop and hanging palm. Then Wei ran quickly approached, stepped on the midline, and injected the specific energy at the heart into the elbow tip with the acceleration of progress. Progress shock step, elbow tip straight top - octupole, top center elbow! The sharp tip of the elbow was hit by the rune to shock the heart, and the energy poured in fiercely! However, at the same time, Fu Zhen followed Wei Ran''s action and did not slow down one step. Baji, chongtian palm! This chongtian palm is just suitable for the shock force of the low and crooked Rune of the body frame. While Wei Ran hit himself with his elbow, he put his palm on Wei Ran''s jaw from bottom to top. Wei Ran turned backward and fell to the ground. Fu Zhen retreated one after another and sat down on the ground, but he didn''t eliminate the energy poured into his chest. This energy is different from the true Qi of the Qi trainer. It can only destroy all the way along the direction of the hit force. It is not flexible, but it has stronger destructive power. Wei Ran wanted to use this energy to directly break Fu Zhen''s heart, but only broke its two sternum, and his heart was also damaged, but he did not achieve Wei Ran''s goal. Wei Ran and Fu Zhen both stood up together after gasping for half a day on the ground. Wei Huo grabbed his chin with his hand and moved for a while. He was almost broken by his sky palm just now. Fortunately, the body strengthened by G virus has stronger resistance and resilience than before. Fu Zhen covered his chest and left more blood and tears in his eyes. He put on the start of Baji fist in situ. Wei Ran also put out a standard fist fight and thought to himself that the G virus has a strong resilience to the body. I was hit hard just now, and my jaw was cracked, but I can repair the injury in a short time. This guy must be the same. If he doesn''t take the initiative to attack now, he must be waiting for the injury to recover. Then he can''t give him a chance to breathe. Even if he is struggling to get hurt, he should also inflict continuous damage until he can''t stand up. Thinking of this, Wei Ran began to oppress his heart. The strengthened heart has stronger bearing capacity than before and can provide stronger power to the body. He continuously transmits the special energy in his body to the blood. Unlike just now, he focuses on mobilizing to the attack point, but circulates in the blood of the whole body. Because the attack at this time belongs to a series of fast-paced and high-frequency attacks. If you focus on mobilizing energy to kill, it will inevitably become slow-paced and high explosive damage, but it can not form the desired continuous suppression effect. In the next crazy attack, Wei Ran proved that mixing heterogeneous energy into the blood does not make explosive attack, but only suppressive attack, and its lethality is not weak. And in the continuous repression, the more you fight, the easier you get. By controlling the beating rhythm, the special energy can gradually penetrate into some attack points with the change of rhythm, so that explosive damage occasionally occurs in the fast-paced suppression. He now has a chance to pick up the blades on the ground, which can increase his lethality. However, because he plays very freely and can give full play to the physical strength strengthened by G virus, he ignores other winning methods and just wants to defeat his opponents with his own strength and explore his own ability limit. When Fu Zhen was alive, he was a famous martial artist. He was proficient in actual combat. In the face of Wei Ran''s wild suppression attack, he used Baji boxing and Xingyi boxing for attack and defense by virtue of his physical instinct. Perhaps because people have died, what the body has is only the nerve reflex action practiced before death, and does not inherit the rich fighting experience and consciousness when they were alive. Therefore, in the early stage, with instinctive reaction and physical quality, it can counter suppress some continuous attacks of Wei Ran. When Wei yanneng stuck to the rhythm and consciously used special energy to fight with the rhythm, he seemed a little unbearable. That kind of special energy seems to have great destructive power on hard materials. Fu Zhen, a high-density body, also caused irreparable damage in a short time after being continuously rushed into muscles and bones by heterogeneous energy. Even if it can''t feel the pain, its instinct as a martial artist can clearly feel the physical injury, which makes its boxing and foot coordination drop to a level, and it is more at the disadvantage of being suppressed. It gradually attacks less and defends more. Most of its defenses are defensive, and it can''t defend and counterattack. Chapter 143 Simmons saw it and hammered his thigh. Today, Wei Ran brought him more surprise than all his previous life combined. "How could he suppress the Titans who were completely liberated?" One family member was livid, but comforted himself: "no matter what, this Oriental is also a human. This high-speed continuous attack will have a great impact on his physical fitness. No matter how strong his muscles are, they can''t be more dense than Titan''s muscles. Sooner or later, he will be tired due to high-frequency contraction. Titan has the most advanced G virus to strengthen, recover and even regenerate. As long as it doesn''t suffer fatal damage, it must wait until the Oriental''s physical strength is exhausted. " This sentence is very reasonable. After all, the quality gap between Wei Ran and Fu Zhen is here. According to normal scientific principles, even if Wei Ran has the upper hand with speed and skills, it is unsustainable. Therefore, many people in the Tom family have some confidence. Fu Zhen''s head, throat, ribs, solar nerve center and the outside of his knees were repeatedly attacked, and his body of more than a ton shook uncontrollably. However, Wei Ran played for more than ten minutes, but there was no physical failure thought by the Tom family. On the contrary, more and more special energy was injected into the blood at the heart, and the energy released during each attack was more and more huge. Fu Zhen also seemed to feel the threat of death. He roared and opened his arms. He didn''t care. He threw himself on the body, intending to entangle Wei Huo hoop directly with his high-density physique. Although there was a great trap hidden in the empty door, Wei Ran still didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity. The fist becomes a phoenix eye with surging blood. Pour the most amount of heterogeneous energy into the phoenix eye as much as possible. The fist is not a fist, but an iron cone! When Wei Ran also thought that more energy could be injected into the phoenix eye, the muscles in the arm could not withstand the massive and hot energy impact, and the surface skin suddenly cracked and splashed a lot of blood. damn! The strength of the flesh limits the broad value of energy! If I could practice this skill since I was a child, I could at least support more than one-third of the energy intensity now. Although I think so and regret it, the phoenix eye, which is poised to the limit, still hits the throat of Fu Zhen according to the rhythm, such as piercing the space! Fengyan fist fiercely plunged into Fu Zhen''s throat. The finger process like a sharp cone actually tore Fu Zhen''s strip muscle like steel, stabbed his throat, ran through all the way and pushed it at the cervical spine. At this time, the muscles in Wei Ran''s arm suddenly tightened, and the energy superimposed by the muscles of the whole body was released crazily along the tightened muscles! When Fu Zhen''s arms just closed around Wei Ran''s shoulder, the violent energy rubbed the blood and air in his throat and made a strange howl. Finally, he broke Fu Zhen''s completely calcified cervical spine, which is comparable to the metal cervical spine. Fu Zhen''s bloody and tearful eyes were lax for a while. He seemed to lose the power to control his body. His ton body leaned back and fell to the ground. Wei Ran also paid a great price. The energy poured into the phoenix eye exceeded the bearing limit of this arm. After the energy was released, his right hand seemed to wither, his muscles atrophied rapidly, and his skin was dark red. It seemed that the blood flowing through here would remove blood stasis and sink. Regardless of Chris''s brother and sister and those in the command room, Wei Ran walked to Fu Zhen and squatted down. Fu Zhen''s eyes had stopped crying at this time, but showed a trace of Qingming. "At first, I just didn''t want to die. Later, I resisted..." Wei Ran nodded. "I can understand. Maybe it''s just unwilling." As he has been in bed for ten years, he is very unwilling! "Your Kung Fu is better than me, thank you..." "I promise you, they can''t go." Then Wei Ran used his left fist to increase the crushing degree of Fu Zhen''s cervical spine, so that the final repair of the body by G virus did not have time to play a role, so that Fu Zhen really died. "The rats inside, it''s time to pay their debts!" Wei Ran stood up and looked at the command room. "Damn it! He killed the Titan?! " Simmons stood up and looked at Wei Ran looking through the camera. His face was shocked. Members of the Tom family began to quarrel, "there is only one entrance and exit in the monitoring room. While it is still safe, we must find reinforcements to stop him!" "Can you try to buy it?" "Hum, our most advanced research achievement is just the secondary enhancement of G virus. People can absorb the G virus stock solution without weakening its toxicity. Where do we need to strengthen it? How can we buy it? " Simmons took out the phone. "I tried to contact the president. I had to mobilize more than ten tyrants to attract him away!" The phone rang only five times. For Simmons, who was a little flustered, it was like a long and failed first half of his life. Finally, the phone was connected. "President, several senior biochemical experts in my family and I are trapped in the base. In the video uploaded to you before, the Oriental killed the Titan! He''s outside the command room now. We can''t get out. We need support! It takes a lot of support to deal with this terrible Oriental! " The voice of a young man came over the phone, "Oh? I didn''t expect this Oriental to be so powerful that he can handle the Titan. It''s a little underestimated. " Simmons was stunned. "You''re wesk! What about the president? " Wesk said regretfully, "unfortunately, he was found by the army sniper and shot in the head. Even the body strengthened by G virus could not resist the 12.7 mm sniper bullet." Simmons was stunned. The family members nearby couldn''t hear what was said on the phone. They all looked at Simmons''s reaction in amazement. "Wesk! You big jerk! Why not protect the president! " Simmons was furious. "Oh? I''m a secretary, not a bodyguard. Why should I protect him? " Simmons couldn''t stand the frivolity in Wesker''s words and immediately wanted to scold him. But he had been in politics for some time, and his brain was not stupid. Knowing that your side is asking for help, and then irritating this powerful president secretary can only be said to be harmful to the current situation. In short, it is right to find a way to leave here first. He took a deep breath, stopped the people who heard a word and wanted to run away, and said to the phone in a calm tone, "well, wesk, I know what you want. You want the power of the president, we can all support you. No bastard in the family dares to object. But the premise is that we must survive. Only by surviving can we help you win your position in the group, right? What''s more, biochemical experts studying T virus and G virus series are here. If they die here, it will be a very serious blow to both the Tom family and the ambrera group, which will affect the follow-up experimental progress. Wesk, you know technology, and you must know their value very well, don''t you? " Chapter 144 When I heard applause from the phone, it was obvious that the external sound mode was turned on, and then wesk''s voice came. "Oh, I deserve to have been in politics. Although relying on such a large capital group as ambrera, even a governor could not be mixed. But this eloquence is actually practiced. I almost want to work with you. " Simmons twitched in the corners of his eyes and looked ferocious. Holding his cell phone in both hands, he walked to the corner, "thanks! Wesk, listen, the pros and cons are all analyzed with you. Fark! We''re dead. You can''t get any benefits. Don''t put on airs. What do you want? " "Don''t worry, my good friend, I don''t want to help you. But have you thought about it? Before, all members of the Tom family, including me, had the power to control these biochemical monsters from the president. Now that the president is dead, the power is naturally recycled by the president to heaven. Look, I can only hide on the roof and shiver at the people who escaped from the base of your family, surrounded by a large group of zombies and mutant creatures. Oh, Tommy, poor bastard, his intestines have been dragged out. His shit stinks! James''s lower body was trampled into meat patties by the tyrant, and his upper body became the food of the suture monster. He will never be separated from his beloved suture monster pet again. " Wesker not only joked about the fate of every Tom family member who escaped from the base, but also intended to put the mobile phone microphone in the direction of the tragedy. That voice of despair and incredible scream did come from every family member, which made Simmons''s face more and more ugly and desperate. "Wesk, you betrayed us!" Simmons couldn''t stand it any longer. He shouted angrily and vented all kinds of foul language on the phone. He saw that the faces of other family members in the command room changed dramatically, and his heart sank deeper and deeper at the same time. "No, no, no, no, this is the original plan, just a little ahead of schedule. Who makes your family less powerful than the FBI. Well, let me tell you another good news. The federal government is ready to throw a nuclear bomb. As long as the team leaving with serum successfully boarded the helicopter. " Simmons'' mobile phone fell to the ground, the built-in lithium battery fell out, the mobile phone screen went out instantly and turned off automatically. "Our Tom family, it''s over!" At this time, outside the ambrera experimental base, wesk is on the top of a five story old house. His house is surrounded by zombies and mutant creatures. It seems that monsters hidden nearby and not controlled by the Tom family have spontaneously gathered here. Members of the Tom family are struggling to support the zombies. Some of them have been dismembered by zombies. Some people who have been transformed by G virus lose control after serious injury and directly turn into G virus monsters to fight with other T virus creatures, but they are outnumbered and dismembered after all. These zombies, who are usually used as family weapons, slaves and experimental objects, have now completed their revenge on the behind the scenes, although they are also under the control of another behind the scenes. Not far from Wesker, King ADA knelt on the ground with an empty syringe in front of her. It seems that King ADA has just experienced a violent struggle, and his sweat soaked his tight combat clothes. "It turns out that the Tom family and the ambrera group are just playthings in your hands. You are the real devil." King ADA looked at wesk with resentment. Wesk looked back at King ADA, squatted down, picked up her chin and said vaguely, "I just used people''s heart a little, but shouldn''t you thank me for the strength I gave you?" Aida king, transformed by G virus weakening solution, has indeed emerged in his body forces that he can''t imagine at ordinary times. So she popped out the sharp blade hidden at the mouth of the bowl and suddenly stabbed wesk close at hand. But half of the stabbed arm stopped uncontrollably in the air, nearly an inch. Wesk looked at the wrist blade flashing cold light and said with a frivolous smile, "the ultimate master of the power I give you is naturally me. So you can''t resist me. " What did king ADA realize? After she was injected with G virus, although she gained great power, the virus in her body was controlled by wesk, so indirectly, wesk could also control herself. "I am very interested in the organization behind you, so I will give you all the information about T virus and G virus. I believe the organization behind you will be very willing to cooperate with me." Wesk put a CD in front of King IDA. Since King IDA knew that wesk could control the virus, he naturally knew that wesk did so to let the forces behind her develop the virus because of greed, and then the organization would naturally be controlled by wesk. Just now, she also learned from the phone calls between wesk and Simmons that wesk has contacted the FBI. As long as the federal government is greedy, it develops this virus, transforms the human body, and even develops biochemical weapons. Then wesk will naturally be able to indirectly control the most powerful country in the world, so as to further achieve his ulterior purpose. After all, through a series of events in Raccoon City, the organization behind Aida king and the FBI have long begun to marvel and covet this unimaginable power. After mastering it, it is inevitable to develop and use it. "In order to let those powerful forces know the strength of your research results, you did not hesitate to let a city with a population of one million die. I really don''t know if your humanity is still there." Wesk shrugged his shoulders. "I''m afraid to say it to scare you. My purpose is to make everyone in the world become immortal creatures under my control. After all, in such a world without spirit, only the human soul has a little spirit to help me practice. " King ADA clenched his teeth and said, "you can''t do it!" Wesker stroked King ADA''s hair and said, "as a primary necromancer apprentice, I have always admired the banshees and demons that my mentor can have. Therefore, you will become my first Banshee and my favorite, so I will keep your original consciousness. On the day when the end of the world comes, you will give in to me. " King ADA shook Wesker''s hand and opened his mouth to bite back, but he stopped uncontrollably when he was about to touch Wesker''s arm. "Hahaha, I said, you can''t resist God." "You crazy man full of nonsense, you deserve to call yourself God!" King ADA didn''t understand Wesker''s exposed words. Wesk said with a smile: "for your low-energy or even incompetent world, any human in our infinite high-energy world can be regarded as your God!" King ADA subconsciously looked at the bottom of the room. There was only one member of the Thom family coming out of the exclusive channel of Ambra headquarters. Now there was only one who was fighting to the death. But this resistance was just a weed submerged by the flood. After a little struggle, it was swallowed by the corpse tide. "The people of the Tom family should also be controlled by you. Did you give up their family so easily?" Chapter 145 "No way, who let them screw things up. If there is no battle like Raccoon City, I will combine my magic with the science and technology here, and slowly show the results to those huge forces, and then spread out. Then the Tom family can also become my family and be allowed to retain their self-consciousness. It''s a pity that they are more confident than me and dare to negotiate terms with the most powerful ruling group in the world. I don''t think any ruling group with normal mind will let go of the main culprit of huge losses for the sake of some scientific research achievements. You know with your heels that the Tom family is bound to die. And I, it''s not time to realize the ultimate ideal, so give up them and clean up the black pot, so I can safely cooperate with the forces behind you and the federal government. " "Your idea is too self-confident. No one who can be in the top ruling group in the world is a fool." King ADA mocked. Wesk laughed. "Of course I know, so I will never appear in the open after the raccoon city is over. And agents, such as you, such as Chris, the traitor of the Tom family, are good candidates. " Wesk stood up and stretched out his hand. A translucent "cloud" appeared in front of him. Wesk jumped up easily. King ADA looked carefully at the "cloud" that appeared out of thin air. He was surprised. When he looked carefully, there were all wailing souls on the cloud! "It''s a pity that I didn''t break through my strength before. I can only control the old guy who is the president of the Tom family. Otherwise, Chris wouldn''t have messed up the whole plan. However, I don''t intend to kill him. Watching him betray his faith and justice a little, and then gradually close to collapse, and finally sink into darkness. This is the way of revenge in line with my values. Having said so much, you''d better go back early to finish your task if you don''t want a nuclear bomb. " King ADA stood up, but he looked at Ambra''s headquarters, and wesk vaguely understood her idea. "Are you thinking about the Oriental? Ha ha, if he didn''t inject G virus stock solution, it might cause some trouble. But after he had been injected, it was just my slave. However, I am not interested in a person who is about to be destroyed by a nuclear bomb. " Then he rode on the spirit cloud and didn''t know where to fly. The zombies gathered downstairs also left with him. There should still be fierce fighting on the edge of the city. After all, some unknown members of the Tom family are still directing the zombie attack. They did not lose command, because the real power was not in the president, but in the demon man. In the experimental base, Chris finally used William''s authentication card to open the door of the command room and face his father. Naturally, the members of the Tom family were unwilling to wait to die. Apart from Simmons, other family members as researchers and engineers killed them at the moment of opening the door, with the intention of dispersing and fleeing. As a result, Wei Ran killed most of them on the spot, leaving two weak soldiers who broke their hands and feet and threw them into the command room. Chris and Claire looked at their father, and the atmosphere was silent with impending tension. Finally, Chris gave a wry smile, "I want you to apologize to your mother, but I don''t want it. It''s very contradictory." Simmons was sitting in the middle seat. It seemed to have been adjusted from a desperate state of mind. "Why contradiction?" "Because I hate your indifference and conceit, but I can''t bear to see your tough image collapse! Didn''t you teach me from an early age that I must be a man? I''ve done most of it, but I can''t learn your selfishness and coldness! " Simmons laughed. "Well done. You''ve really become a great man, so kill me yourself. I can''t apologize to a mean woman." Chris gasped, walked forward, grabbed Simmons by the collar with one hand and put a gun on his forehead. His sister Claire seemed at a loss. She didn''t know how to face the feud in the family. Chris had a lot to say, but at this time, all the words reached his throat, but he couldn''t spit them out. He stared into Simmons'' eyes. "Why don''t you even have a little regret, damn old man! You gave my mother and Jill to wesk? I went to his laboratory, which is not a laboratory at all, but a execution ground! " Simmons smiled again, but turned his head and looked at Wei Ran, "why should I regret? Just like a proverb in the East, it''s just like becoming a king and defeating an enemy. Your mother and your fiancee who have been infected with T virus still care about what they encounter on the execution ground? " Wei Ran sneered, "do you only know this proverb? Then you''ve really missed your studies. No wonder you''ve failed in politics for the first half of your life. " "If it weren''t for you!" "Then why don''t you say that if it wasn''t for Wesker, you would still be the loser who can''t even run for governor." Simmons was stimulated to the pain point, and his green veins jumped on his forehead. "What do you know? What does this have to do with wesk? That''s a opportunistic villain! The great is my uncle, the president of ambrera! " "Eh? You don''t seem to know that wesk is the real culprit who led your Tom family to today. " One of the two researchers who were still alive was kicked by Wei Ran and said, "every time he meets a bottleneck, wesk can always come up with some seemingly unscientific methods. Although he doesn''t know a lot of biochemical knowledge, sometimes he does play a key driving role. He often stays with the president and may have secrets we don''t know." Simmons looked at Wei Ran and said, "what do you know? Who is it? " "I''m here to investigate wesk. I have a grudge against him. I must kill him. Hey, do you know what wesk has? " Simmons was betrayed by wesk before. Although he doesn''t know that all the family members outside have been killed by wesk, it doesn''t prevent him from telling Wei ran all the information of wesk. Coupled with the supplement of two other disabled researchers, Wei Ran probably knew some information about wesk, but it was basically what he knew. Wesk hid well and didn''t expose his ability at all. This guy appeared in ambrera company last March, participated in the research projects of T virus and G virus, and both exerted influence in key places. Then a researcher found that this guy has a special hobby, that is, he likes to stay with the dead. Sometimes he will draw some inexplicable and special patterns next to the body, acting like a cult. On one occasion, he even saw him pull a translucent object from the person who had just died, which looked like a soul. However, the researcher was soon discovered by wesk, who also stopped his action and even taught the researcher a lesson. Since then, I have never seen him carry out such work, which seems to be hidden deeper. When Wei Ran heard this, he remembered that the devil had mentioned that this apprentice from the Austrian and French parliament might learn to summon complaining spirits. Now it seems that they have learned, and complaining spirits are immune to physical attacks. They must use the energy in the blood to hurt them. Chapter 146 Wei Ran sensed the special energy at the heart again. He had a war with Fu Zhen just now and consumed a lot. Now his right hand still can''t be used. He is waiting for the help of G virus to recover. It has been a year since wesk came to this world, and with the help of the Tom family, he has destroyed millions of people in a city. Since he learned to summon grievances, he must have many such grievances. At that time, facing Wesker, he is likely to fall into the tactics of the sea of grievances, which will cause huge consumption for himself. We must find a way to kill this guy before he can summon all the grievances. Otherwise, the longer the fight, the more detrimental it will be to himself. As for zombies and mutant creatures, Wei Ran is not so afraid. After that, Simmons also confessed wesk''s betrayal to them. What I mean inside and outside is that if the Tom family is going to die, he wesk can''t get well! After asking, Wei ran directly killed the two researchers and looked at Chris. At this time, he had sat aside and looked at Wei Ran''s actions, his eyes were quite dazed. Wei Yan sighed. It is difficult for anyone to kill his father, regardless of ancient and modern times, at home and abroad, as long as human nature still exists. In the last world, even Zheng Hong, an ambitious man, most of all learned from Li Shimin. He put his biological father under house arrest to prevent him from contacting real power, and never dared to violate the moral bottom line and really do that kind of thing against the sky, otherwise it would be difficult to grasp the hearts of his people. Wei Ran looked at Simmons and said, "do you have any last words to explain?" Simmons looked at Chris and Claire, and Chris and Claire looked back at him. Simmons said, "kill wesk and I''ll wait for him in hell!" "Good!" With that, Wei Ran punched his left hand and aimed it at Simmons'' temple. The special energy entered his brain and directly shook the structure in Simmons'' brain into a paste. Chris took a long breath and said to Claire mockingly, "I always said I would kill him myself and let him apologize to his mother. It can be said that I couldn''t do it when things came to an end." "Brother, it''s not your fault. It''s human nature. Although I hate him very much, he is our father after all. " Wei Ran walked to the door. "Get out of here. You have to hurry to find wesk''s trouble." Chris and Claire followed Wei Ran in a numb way. Claire couldn''t help asking, "Wei, I heard from my brother that you came here to relieve T virus infection. But your behavior seems to have a purpose. For our Tom family and wesk, can you tell us your purpose? " "I once answered this question to a woman. I am a hunter, or a mercenary you understand. I have accepted the task and come to trouble these people. As for my origin, you don''t need to know after killing wesk. " Wei Ran and Chris left the experimental base through the exclusive channel of Tom family members. All the way, the three were very silent. Wei Ran took this opportunity to call the devil. "How''s it going? The devil didn''t pit you. Can G virus stock solution make up for your defects? Don''t kowtow, Shane! " Wei Ran can imagine the other party''s arrogance and complacency. "Well, it''s good to praise the devil. When I go out later, I''m going to find wesk''s trouble, but how can I find him? " "It''s very simple. Ben devil will give you a hang. You don''t have to go to him. Let him come to you. You can dig a pit and jump for him in advance." Wei Ran pulled at the corner of his mouth and hung up? "The meaning is very simple. This guy is a necromancer, the one who is most afraid of death. So as long as you have the ability, you will find yourself a life box. After the body is hanged, the soul returns to the life box and finds a corpse or a weak living person to take it away, and then it will rise again. " "So the life box is more important than his own life." "It can be said that Ben devil went back to the timeline and saw the burial point of his life box, which was marked on your electronic map. When you get there, you can go by feeling and know the specific location. Friendly tips: once you touch his life box, he will immediately feel it and will go crazy to trouble you. Because of the materials that can make the life box, the world does not exist. He will cherish it more than his little life. " Wei Ran opened his electronic map, and a red dot appeared on it. It was not far from here, in a large hospital. Wei Ran thought for a while. Now that he can seduce wesk, a lot of things can be arranged. Maybe I don''t need to fight with him. When he comes, he will send some guided bombs and cluster bombs for the welcome ceremony. Bao Jun will be satisfied. Thinking of this, Wei Ran said to the silent Chris, "Chris, can your communicator still work?" Chris took off the communicator near his ear. "Do you need to contact Leon? Didn''t Leon suspect you were a spy? " Wei Ran took over the communicator, tuned to the channel of Taylor and others, and replied, "whatever he doubts, I''m looking for Taylor." Soon, Taylor''s voice came, "Hey, is that Chris?" "No, it''s me, Wei Ran. I''m with Chris and his sister. The people of the Tom family have been destroyed by the regiment. " "Wei! You''re all right?! " Other people''s surprise was obvious from the messenger. "Yes, I''m fine. I made it. But now, I need your help. " "What''s going on? Do you need us to pick you up and leave? The helicopter is coming. " "Helicopter? I remember when we entered the ambrera building, there were several armed helicopters outside. " "I was killed by the regiment, and I don''t know who did it! We''re hiding on the roof of an office building nearby. Wei, we must leave quickly. The military has made up its mind to launch a nuclear bomb to clean the city. " Wei Ran was stunned and very surprised. "What?! There are many survivors in this city! " He thought of Alice and others, and promised her father to take the relevant relics back to her. Next came Leon''s voice, "the army can''t stand it. The zombies at the border have stepped up the offensive. Therefore, after receiving the serum, the nuclear bomb will be used, which is also to prevent the wider spread of T virus. " "Therefore, some people have completely become victims. Well, I understand the logic. Human life is just a pile of numbers in the eyes of high-level officials. It doesn''t matter. Even the city has long been abandoned by default. But Leon, think for yourself, can you have a safe sleep in the future? " There was silence on the messenger. Wei Ran continued, "even if you can''t save the survivors of the whole city, the people who have found the shelter can''t just give up." "I see. I''ll meet you at the shelter later." Leon turned off the communicator and looked at Taylor and other soldiers. "The federal government doesn''t know that this bottle of serum is not an antidote, so I''m going to use it to force the federal government to arrange rescue helicopters." Taylor patted him on the shoulder. "I remember the little girl named Alice. We couldn''t help her find her father, but at least we should let her be saved. I support your action." Chapter 147 Wei Ran looked at Chris. "Are you going to work together? Go to the shelter first, and Leon will arrange a helicopter to take you away. " "Does that mean you''re not going to leave? I heard it clearly just now. They are going to throw nuclear bombs and give up the city completely. " "Promised your father to kill wesk." "He really deserves to die, but the nuclear bomb can destroy him. The sky over the city is completely monitored. He can''t walk away." "No, you don''t know that bastard. Nuclear weapons can destroy the body, but not the soul." When Wei Ran said this, he stopped talking. Claire looked at Wei Ran, "do you know the existence of the soul?" Wei Ran smiled and didn''t answer. He entered the elevator. Through the elevator, the three quickly came out. Just out of the elevator, the scene in front of them made the three people stare. Members of the Thom family, with corpses everywhere, can''t see a complete corpse. They are mixed with the corpses of many zombies and mutant creatures. It''s really a scene of hell Shura. Chris and Claire were shocked to go to the pile of corpses and found out the original members of Tom family one by one. They even guessed that they were the original relatives from some G virus variants. Chris was shocked and mixed with complex feelings. "It''s incredible that they all died here. They should have been stationed in the headquarters building." "Wesk betrayed them. The power of the Tom family to control the zombie came not from your president, but from wesk." At this time, a person jumped down from the top of the nearby villa. Chris''s eyelids jumped. The villa was ten meters high anyway. Normal people had to break two legs if they jumped down like this. But the woman in tight combat clothes who jumped down was completely fine. She didn''t even need to roll and unload. She only bent her knees and withstood the impact. She smiled and waved to Chris and Claire, and walked up to Wei Yan like a cat walk. "Wesk said you weren''t dead. Your life is really big. It''s a pity that we will be colleagues in the future. As wesk''s men." Wei Ran looked at King ADA and felt that her smile was forced to smile. "It seems that you have contacted wesk and gained some good abilities." "The G virus strengthening liquid, which has been weakened, is just like the lengtouqing around you. But there is nothing to be happy about, because wesk can control the receptors of T virus and G virus with his mind. We are all his puppets. " Chris and Claire were surprised by King ADA''s power to control the zombie, and now their minds were in a mess. Chris didn''t see King ADA. He didn''t know who she was. He asked, "who are you and why do you know this?" King ADA looked vaguely at Wei Ran: "do you need me to introduce myself to them?" "Hehe, you can''t tell the truth anyway. I don''t think it''s necessary. Chris, the origin of this woman is very mysterious. She usually doesn''t tell the truth. In short, she''s looking for G virus stock solution. " Chris shrugged his shoulders. "Your origin is as mysterious. Well, I''m not interested in that, but what did you mean? Wesk can control us?" "Miss Wang, tell me about what happened after you came out." ADA Wang zhanyan smiled and lifted his bangs before he looked at the members of the Tom family who died here and described what had happened before to Wei Ran and others. After King IDA left the base, he saw tyrants on the ground cooperating with mutant creatures in the air to attack armed helicopters and special forces soldiers stationed outside. Interestingly, all helicopter pilots seemed to be hypnotized. They were stunned in situ and didn''t do anything. They were directly killed. Without helicopter air fire support, these soldiers were soon eaten to the ground. After that, all the zombies ambushed outside the exclusive channel of the Tom family. When the members of the Tom family came up, these people of the Tom family thought they could control these zombies. When they walked into the zombie group, they didn''t care at all. As a result, they were suddenly besieged by the group. King IDA hid in the current villa, but wesk found him and injected the weakened G virus transformation solution. And told Wei Ran and others all the details of the subsequent dialogue. Wei Ran pondered from these words. According to the regiment destruction process of the armed helicopter, this Wesker may also be proficient in mental control ability, which can be regarded as mastering some of his abilities. Chris and Claire were angry and worried. "Can that guy really control us?" Chris asked another nonsense. ADA Wang sneered, "you can find him to experience it yourself." At this time, Wei Ran began to start, "Miss Wang, your information is very important. Later, I''ll convince my old friends of the special forces to deal with wesk. I may need your help. Come with me now." King ADA followed, "do you have confidence in yourself, or do you say you don''t believe me?" "I have confidence in myself." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The party came to the shelter and happened to meet Taylor and others. Wei Ran was not polite either. He came forward and told them in detail what happened after he separated. Although Leon did not trust Wei Ran, the destruction of the armed helicopter by the regiment was in front of him. Moreover, their evacuation was really smooth. They only saw the bodies of their comrades in arms along the way, but they didn''t have anything at all. It''s unreliable to say that no one gave them water. "You mean that wesk really controls the way to control zombies, not their Tom family?" Wei Ran said, "that''s what I know. The Tom family has been abandoned by wesk. If all control over the zombie is taken back by wesk, there is a verification method. Contact the headquarters to see if the zombie cluster at the border still maintains strict tactics. Because now that Wesker has abandoned the Tom family, these zombies are only as hot as taros for him. " Leon immediately connected to the headquarters. From a series of questions, he knew that the zombie cluster at the border was out of control, as Wei Ran guessed! Hearing that this guess was confirmed, King ADA looked at Wei Ran unexpectedly, "Yo, big man, I didn''t expect you to use your brain to analyze." Wei Ran ignored her, looked at Leon and said, "what''s the matter? Is it interesting to cooperate to clean up the culprit behind the scenes?" "Hahaha, it''s interesting that there is a mortal who wants to find a chance to deal with me. It''s really troublesome. Just now, he was careless and didn''t monitor in time. He was going to leave the city and had to go back to his house." Leon was still thinking about the advantages and disadvantages of Wei Ran''s invitation, when he heard King IDA suddenly say so. Everyone looked at King ADA in amazement. However, King ADA''s expression was completely different from what she wanted to express, full of panic and uncontrollable. Then Chris spoke involuntarily, "I wanted to let these soldiers go, but I can''t help it, big man. If you tell the secret to someone who can''t be controlled by me, my subsequent latent plan will be threatened." Before she finished, it was Claire''s turn to continue, "so I can only let you stay here. A large wave of zombies are approaching. I hope you can have a good time with the survivors of the shelter." ADA Wang, Chris and Claire were like having a nightmare. They gasped. They couldn''t even control their fingers just now. Chapter 148 "My God, what''s going on?!" Taylor said strangely. "This is not a talk show or double play. Miss Wang is right. All t and G virus carriers will be controlled by wesk." Wei Ran looks at Leon, who frowns. Just now Wei Ran didn''t mention to him that T virus and G virus carriers will be controlled by wesk. Now he is very suspicious when he sees this situation.. "You also injected G virus stock solution. Why didn''t you be controlled by him? Chris, did you join them to deceive us? " Chris explained, "Leon, I really couldn''t control myself just now!" "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. It''s best to contact the headquarters for fire support now, otherwise the shelter can''t be defended." The roar of zombies and the roar of variants came from the distance, and everyone''s faces changed dramatically. King ADA pulled out his gun, looked at Wei Ran and wondered, "you''re not under his control?" Wei Ran thought to himself that the devil did not give a hint that using G virus stock solution would risk losing his life. Even if there is the possibility of variation, I have fully calculated whether I have the ability to survive. Since I haven''t mentioned the possibility of becoming a puppet of others, it means that there is no risk in this regard. Ha ha, it seems that the hunting soldiers in the heavens are not completely without benefits. Wei Ran showed a ferocious smile, "presumably, he was also very surprised." If not, wesk could not be so confident that he planned to leave Raccoon City early. It is a very important secret for wesk to control the virus carriers. It is absolutely impossible for the human government to tolerate the existence of people with this ability. The threat of such people is too big and uncontrollable. Otherwise, the sniper will not shoot the Tom family leader Becken immediately after finding him, instead of taking the prisoner back for cooperation or research. Wesk confidently told King IDA all these information before, and did not even stop King IDA from telling Wei Ran, Chris and others. He thought Wei Ran was also under his control and would not expose his secret without Wesker''s approval. Who knows that Wei Ran was not monitored and controlled by him, which really caught him off guard. Several people have now reached the height. Leon has just told the people in the shelter not to open the safety door, while Taylor began to call the headquarters for fire support. A large number of zombies were gathering in the distance, and everyone was sweating. At this time, ADA king, Chris and Claire, who were scattered near Wei Ran, suddenly pointed the muzzle at Wei Ran. When everyone couldn''t respond, three shots were fired. But it was the three of them who fell! Wei Ran has long been interested. Since wesk can control their words, he must be able to control their behavior. However, wesk can''t control Wei Ran. He must be confused and afraid, and try to find a way to solve Wei Ran''s time bomb. Wei Ran knocked the three down instantly and removed their weapons. Wesk can not only control the virus carriers, but also sense the surrounding information through them, which is really a great ability. Leon looked at the fallen three and said angrily, "are you three crazy!" Chris lay on the ground and covered his wrist. "As you can see, I can''t shoot Wei, but I just did it against my will. Leon, don''t you know the situation? " Leon and others do not know how to deal with what is happening at present. Wei Ran thought that his side had exposed his vision relative to Wesker, so he was in a passive position in terms of information. Wesk can make use of his personal ability to create a dark screen of information, make the enemy dark and clear, and bring himself no small trouble. However, he can not be controlled by Wesker, and he knows the other party''s ultimate goal and unique ability, which is also an information advantage that Wei Ran has. Thinking of this, Wei had an idea to deal with wesk. He looked at King ADA, "Hey, wesk, are you surprised? Can''t you control me in any way? You should have dealt with these soldiers just now, but they can contact the headquarters at any time to report your situation back. In short, your ambition is over. " King ADA said, "you really surprised me. It''s incredible that there are people like you in this world. But you have no chance. You know nothing about my strength. Surrender to me as soon as possible and kill these soldiers. I can give you eternal life! " "Ah, eternal life? That means zombies transformed by the magic of the alpha Council. Do you think I''m interested in being a sorcerer''s Apprentice? Hehe, have you heard of the hunting soldiers in the heavens? " Wei Ran couldn''t see the change of wesk''s mood through the expression of King IDA, but it can be seen from his subtle action of controlling King IDA to open his mouth that his heart must be thundering five times a day now. "Are you a hunter from the heavens?! I just came by chance from a space channel that was abandoned ten thousand years ago, and the channel was destroyed in an instant. I haven''t used a lot of aura to stabilize the space channel. How can I attract the attention of integrated civilization? " As expected, wesk was aroused. Any shrewd person is likely to make mistakes in his decision-making when his mood fluctuates greatly. Wei Ran doesn''t ask the other party to expose major flaws, but he can also bury a nail in the other party''s psychology. When his emotions are mixed with shock, anger and fear, there will always be some mistakes behind. He now knows that the other party can monitor himself with the help of the people around him, so now his plan to go to the hospital to ambush him has died. We can only strive for advantages bit by bit in a relatively passive environment, so Wei Ran will not let go of even the details that can win. Fortunately, Wei Ran also has a very important advantage, that is, wesk has not yet won the trust of the federal government. It is a king bombing to make good use of it. Because even if the human government wants to study Wesker''s biochemical knowledge, it will never allow him to go beyond the human government and control those biochemical weapons alone. This threat is too great. Wei Ran continued, "Oh? Integrated civilization? " "You don''t even know about integrated civilization? It seems to be a recruit. Hehe, it''s just a recruit. It really startles me. " Wei Ran said again, "you are an apprentice and I am a recruit. And you came here secretly, and I came to hunt you down on behalf of the organization. Fool, think carefully. If I fail, who will come back next? " King ADA was silent and must be on the verge of explosion. Wei Ran continued: "the heaven world has been marked by my leaders. You should be ready. Maybe you can die better under my hand. If you change other veterans, tut Tut, I can''t imagine your end." "Shut up! To be killed by your hunting soldiers in the heavens is to end up in the void and completely eliminate the smoke and clouds. Whatever the way to die! In short, I must kill you, and then before the next Hunter arrives, I will sacrifice my blood to the world and quickly improve my strength with the souls of 6 billion people! A hunter, I''ll kill one! " King ADA said this and fell powerlessly to the ground. "Wei Ran, if you want to talk to wesk next time, please use Chris''s rough man''s body. I really don''t know how to pity her." Just now everyone heard the conversation between Wei Ran and wesk. This feeling is too magical. Leon quietly recorded this dialogue. The space passage, integrated civilization, hunting soldiers in the heavens and the Austrian French parliament involved in it are not only knowledge that he cannot understand, but also important information. Of course, Wei Ran knows Leon''s little moves, but he doesn''t care. Anyway, he ran away after the battle. He doesn''t care so much. "Leon, have you recorded all the voices? Good. Just send them back. You know the seriousness of the matter." Leon was a little embarrassed. Finally, he truthfully reported the situation to the FBI, which was also one of Wei Ran''s plans. He broke wesk''s back road of secretly uniting with the human government, exposed his ambition in advance and made the human government vigilant. In this way, wesk won''t get the help of indigenous forces in this city. This change is equal to striving for a big advantage. It is equivalent to offsetting the visual field advantage gained by wesk before. This is a blow to each other with their own information. Here, the zombies have also come nearby, and Taylor has contacted the headquarters for fire support. At this time, FBI communication was directly connected to Leon. Chapter 149 "Leon, the armed helicopter has been dispatched in place. No matter what others do, you must come back first with serum and give priority to completing the task!" Leon looked at the crowd and said to the messenger, "I''m sorry, sir, I abandoned too many partners tonight. Now I''m going to stay until the end. If you still care about serum, please arrange enough troops to pick up everyone in the shelter and all of us." "No, at most you and the soldiers around you. It''s impossible for the people in the shelter to take care of them." "Sir, in order that I can have a safe sleep in the future, there can be no fewer people in the shelter." "Walter Falk! You''re disobeying orders! Do you know how many zombies are approaching you now? Asshole! " "Oh, I''m really scared, so increase the fire, sir, and try to wipe out the zombies. It''s good for you and me." "Do you know how much your personal behavior will affect the third stage plan?! Leon, you are disobeying the military order! " Leon looked at the suitcase and smiled sarcastically. There was no third stage at all. This was the original solution of G virus. He planned to destroy it on the ground after everyone was saved. "Then try me afterwards, but now you have to listen to me, don''t you, sir?" The other side cursed and shut down the communication. Leon was firm. There could only send a large number of helicopters to support. Wei Ran looked at Leon in surprise. This guy had a bad impression on him and was not even trustworthy. Unexpectedly, he took out a man''s courage instead of a unscrupulous agent at this time. When hundreds of zombies and mutant creatures were approaching, the sound of transport planes came from high altitude, and several supply boxes were dropped. The shadow of an armed helicopter can also be seen in the distance. "You go and get the weapons. I''ll attract these zombies and delay time. Taylor, when you will guide the guided bomb, stay away from me. I don''t want to be killed in it together." When Wei Ran finished, he pulled out his knife and axe and prepared to rush into the zombie group alone. Then Chris said, "Hey, man, just leave the three of us here?" "I''m afraid you''ll shoot black guns. Also, please close your eyes. I doubt that wesk shares his vision with you." Leon and some soldiers certainly wouldn''t let them lie outside, but dragged them into a room and hid. Then go to the supply box with kerton and others to get equipment. Now we are in urgent need of heavy weapons. Taylor took the laser irradiator to find the right place. Holding a knife and axe, Wei Ran roared and went directly towards the corpses! Leon, who took the weapons from the supply box, saw Wei Ran''s performance and almost thought he was crazy. Unexpectedly, he rushed into the corpse tide alone and was not afraid of being drowned? Quickly let several teammates provide fire support, and then cooperate with Taylor to get heavy weapons from the supply box. By chance, looking over his head, what happened in front of him refreshed his cognition again. Wei Ran did stop the rush of corpse tide on his own. He attracted the attention of these zombies with his flesh and made all zombies and mutants attack himself, but he could kill seven in and seven out of the sea of corpses and bathe in blood. During the short battle, there were sharp teeth and giants on all sides. Wei Ran naturally suffered a lot of injuries, but fortunately, his transformed body has strong physical strength and resilience. He can support without injury to the limit. If he gives time to rest and supplement nutrition, he can recover from the injury. This makes Leon subconsciously open the network with the FBI and upload Wei Ran''s battle video synchronously. People at the FBI headquarters were watching the live broadcast from Leon. They were shocked to see Wei''s feat of challenging the corpse tide alone. "It''s shocking that this man killed two bat kings in the air. Now I feel that he is not human at all. He''s not afraid to become a zombie after so many injuries!" "Listen to Leon''s explanation later. If he really becomes a zombie, he can only give up and observe first." "According to the evidence uploaded by Leon, the behind the scenes controller of the Tom family is not the president, Becken Tom. Becken has been shot by snipers, but the zombie is still under control. The master of this power is determined to be Becken''s secretary wesk. " "Wesk? I haven''t investigated his origin before. He suddenly appeared in this world a year ago, just like this Oriental, very mysterious. " "But his danger is much greater than that of the Oriental people. The spread of T virus has almost become a fact, and it needs to be strictly controlled in various cities in the future. If he can control the virus carriers, he can play a lot of tricks in the dark that we can''t control, so the easterners can observe first, but this wesk must implement the elimination plan and can''t let the culprit behind the Raccoon City survive. " Wei Ran doesn''t know that his combat effectiveness has attracted the attention of the FBI at a higher level. When he uses the energy of his heart, he can cut the tyrant into two sections with a knife very quickly. However, such a violent killing method is highly efficient, but the loss of weapons is extremely serious. In the fifth minute when Wei Ran rushed into the corpse tide, the Taidao was broken in two. He could only fight with a fire axe with both hands, but the wooden axe handle could not be used with high intensity. In one swing, the axe fell out of the handle. Wei Ran, who was unarmed, suffered severe physical loss. His whole body was full of signs of scratches and bites, and fell into an absolute dilemma. However, the delay time is just right. Armed helicopters are in place, but they are fighting against mutated creatures in mid air. At the same time, two guided bombs have also been in place. Under the accurate laser guidance of Taylor, Wei Ran has cleared a lot of space, and Wei Ran also took the opportunity to leave the battlefield. More zombies in the distance are coming here, but several armed helicopters have arranged the combat situation and started shooting at the zombies in the distance. Fighter planes continued to fly over the sky, and special forces on the ground used laser irradiators to guide modern weapons to attack these zombies. Wei Ran returned to the Garrison''s house and simply stopped bleeding with the medicine in the medical box. At the same time, he injected himself with a nutrition needle to supplement his physical strength. Then he went to the roof, took a Gatling and said to Taylor, "if the giant bats that can suppress information don''t come, no matter how many zombies can stay for a long time." As soon as Wei Ran finished, Taylor cursed, "Fark! You crow mouth... " Sure enough, all communications were suppressed by interference. At the same time, a large number of mutant bats and birds flew from a distance. They attacked helicopters in mid air one after another. With command, the threat of these air mutated creatures has doubled, and they even dare to use their bodies to block and detonate missiles fired from the air. However, the human side, because of the suppression of communication, is no longer difficult to form effective coordination and fall into their own wars. However, a steady stream of fixed wing aircraft and helicopters came to support in the distance. Leon came over, "we can only retreat into the shelter and stick to it. The shelter is designed for air defense as a whole, and the gate can withstand the explosion of missiles." Wei Ran pointed to the room downstairs. "Take the three of them in, too. I''ll find wesk''s body and kill him, so as to stop the siege of the corpse tide." Leon questioned, "are you alone? Can you do it? " Wei Ran smiled and carried Gatlin. "Gatlin is in hand. What can''t he do. Besides, even if I can''t find it, I can let him take the initiative to find me. " Wei was angry and thought, isn''t wesk just relying on people in the dark? If I run to the dark, do you want to take the initiative to find me? If I suddenly dig out your life box again, then hehe Wei Ran suddenly thought of a good plan, but he needed the cooperation of the military. He would start the layout after entering the shelter! Chapter 150 Leon wondered, "why did he take the initiative to find you?" Wei Ran looked at the corpse tide in the distance. Although the information was suppressed, the armed helicopters were mutated in waves, and the crows took turns to attack from all directions, resulting in heavy losses. However, the remaining helicopters and guided bombs still played a great role, barely repelling the attack of this wave of corpse tide. He took the opportunity with Taylor and others to carry King ADA into the shelter. After removing their equipment, Leon put handcuffs on them. King ADA smiled, "we are not prisoners with hoods and handcuffs." "Madam, your identity has attracted the attention of the FBI. After this, we will investigate you well." Leon warned. King ADA shrugged his shoulders and sat aside. No one knew that in the dark environment, King ADA had quietly hidden a needle. After Wei Ran came in, he naturally noticed the little movements of King IDA with his observation. However, he knew that King IDA had a special identity and would not be arrested, so he didn''t mind his own business. He looked around and saw little Alice huddled in his mother''s arms. Then he went over and gave John''s photo and certification card to their mother and son. Little Alice asked innocently, "uncle, where''s dad?" "He left Raccoon City and went to a distant place." Alice opened her eyes. "Won''t he come to see us?" "When the army takes you away, he will come to see you. Take care of your father''s photos." Alice looked at the picture and said with a smile, "this is a picnic on the lawn outside my house!" Wei Ran rubbed Alice''s head. "This is the moment your father misses most. Don''t forget him." Then he looked at Alice''s mother with red eyes and only whispered, "John is a great hero. He walked peacefully." After that, Wei Ran quietly left, picked up a loaded Gatlin and brought a Taidao, which he specially asked Taylor to take out from the supply box. He went aside and thought alone to determine the possible accidents in the plan. Then, carrying everyone on his back, he took a syringe with anticoagulant factor from the medical box, drew a tube of blood from his arm, wrapped it with sponge and put it into the bullet box. Then he found Taylor, gave it to him and told him something. Taylor felt a little incomprehensible, but out of trust, he decided to do what Wei Ran meant, Then Wei Ran insisted on going out, and Taylor and Leon took him to the door. "I''m not going out this time without a plan, but I have a plan and I need your cooperation." Taylor has always been very reliable. He solemnly said, "you have saved me twice, but I can''t help you. Just say what we need to do." Leon also has no objection. Facts have proved that wesk is a greater threat to the world than Wei Ran. He will do everything he can to destroy wesk in any way. Wei Ran said, "listen, man, I have mastered wesk''s lifeblood, something comparable to his life. As for how I master it, that is the credit of my organization Zhutian hunting Corps. In short, after going out, I will find a way to go to this hospital. " Then he pointed out the location of the hospital on the electronic map and shared the information with them through Bluetooth. "When I get there and take out something, wesk will not be able to sit still. He will send a zombie army to besiege me. The hospital is not far or near, but it is not close to the edge of the city. He can only send a large number of zombie legions from here to besiege me. So if you find that the corpse tide attack here is not so fierce, you can find a way to go back by helicopter. After getting out of the influence range of information suppression, you can contact the army and ask them to drop guided bombs near the hospital in the distance. I will carry a laser irradiator to survive the siege of zombies! " Taylor nodded and said, "brother, I''m sure I''ll do this. I''m just worried that you will face thousands of corpses and many terrible mutant creatures alone. Can you insist on that time?" Leon calculated: "if the armed helicopter flies out of the information suppression range of the bat king without interference, it will take about 15 minutes. Then there will be discussions and disputes between military bureaucrats and the time of missile flight. You need to insist on at least half an hour to an hour." Wei lit his head and said, "I''m quite confident about this. Besides, Leon, you told the FBI all my information. " Leon nodded and said, "you should already know." Wei Ran''s eyes brightened, "so in order to prevent accidents, in case the military is unwilling to use long-range firepower to support me. Then I hope you can help me report to the FBI. First, tell them that the serum is G virus stock solution. " Taylor and Leon''s faces changed, but they didn''t say anything. They continued to listen to Wei Ran. "Then tell them that I am the only one who has survived without mutation after complete injection of G virus stock solution. I have been able to immunize myself against T virus and G virus. I believe I will be very important for the third phase plan mentioned by Taylor. " Taylor''s eyes brightened. "I know what you mean. You want to use your particularity of being able to resist the transformation of G virus to force the military to pay attention to you and won''t let you die easily." Taylor remembered the tube of blood Wei Ran gave him. Wei Ran told him to take it out to the top at the last and most critical time. As for the most critical time, Wei Ran quietly told him that when the time came, he would know, and he must not tell Leon that, after all, he was from the FBI and was not worthy of trust. "Yes, it''s just an insurance against the military''s unwillingness to fire support. So if all these fail, I have one last plan. " Both Taylor and Leon looked at Wei Ran in surprise. After all, he really didn''t look like a smart man who could calculate accurately and plan step by step. Wei Ran said seriously, "if you can''t support me at that time, after everyone retreats, please be sure to ask the military headquarters to launch a nuclear bomb centered on this hospital!" Leon and Taylor looked at Wei Ran in surprise, "are you serious? You are just an oriental. Is it necessary to do so? " "Hehe, this is to make sure to destroy wesk. You must listen to me and don''t worry about me. I have my own way out." After that, Wei Ran looked at Taylor meaningfully, and Taylor was thoughtful. Whether they believe it or not, Wei Ran waved and walked out of the shelter alone. When he got out of the shelter, he called out to the devil and had prepared for the worst. If the situation is really at its worst, find the life box and try to destroy it until the nuclear bomb is launched. Before the nuclear bomb exploded, Wei Ran let the devil pull himself away, so wesk would face the attack of nuclear weapons. I believe he is only an apprentice level necromancer and can''t withstand the attack of a nuclear bomb! The devil''s voice appeared, "Hey, that''s a good idea. I didn''t expect you, a muscular guy, to learn to use your brain." Wei Ran angrily said, "I''m not smart, but it''s about my life. Naturally, I will do anything by any means! Just say, "can you pull me away at the right time?" "Of course, no problem. It took a few seconds, and neither the apprentice nor his life box could bear the explosion of the nuclear bomb. The idea was really rough. I like it very much. Call me at that time, and the devil will continue to be online!" Wei Ran''s heart was finally put down, and he was more sure of the victory or defeat of the battle. Just as the shelter door was about to close, a black figure rushed out. Leon and Taylor were shocked and stared. They saw that King ADA had left. By the way, she also carried her own equipment backpack and blew a kiss at them. Chapter 151 At this time, the corpse tide also gathered together and prepared to attack here. Leon and Taylor couldn''t catch up. They had to urgently close the gate of the shelter and hold it with many weights from the inside. Others could only expect the air reinforcements outside to give some strength. Wei Ran to a nearby supply box with King IDA. They both wanted to get more equipment. On the way, Wei Ran said to King ADA, "you want to follow me?" "Are you worried that I will shoot a black gun?" "Just understand." "Don''t worry, I just don''t want to be caught by the federal government. When I get enough ammunition, I''ll go my separate ways with you. After all, my task is almost completed. Saving the world is not something I can intervene in. It''s time to leave this dangerous city." They urgently opened the supply box. Wei Ran''s purpose was to use the Taidao in the supply box. He had only one Taidao on his body. He felt that his melee lethality had been reduced by a level. Then he took a box of Gatlin''s ammunition and an engineer''s shovel as excavation tools, carried it on his back, and carried a laser irradiator. After thinking about it, I think the hidden position of wesk''s life box must be very safe. I can''t say it needs to be broken with powerful things, so I brought two C4 time bombs tied to the outside of my thigh. Now I suddenly feel that if I had a carry on space, I don''t have to find ways to fight against big and small bags of things. As expected, King ADA just took some ammunition to supplement, and then took an MP5 submachine gun. She looked at Wei Ran and smiled, "he didn''t control me to attack you at this time." "He''s not stupid. You can''t have a chance at this distance. Especially when you''re controlled, your action will slow down." King ADA suddenly stuck to Wei Ran, almost face to face with his face. "What if this distance?" "Hehe, this distance is only suitable for me to push you down." King ADA blushed, but fiercely approached and kissed Wei ran on the cheek like a dragonfly. "I left your address on your electronic map and will wait for you until dawn. If you can contact me in advance, you can wait a little longer." Wei Ran looked very solemn and warned, "don''t wait for me. I have my own organization. You can evacuate the city in advance when you arrive." Wei wanted to warn King IDA that the nuclear bomb might be launched in advance, but he thought that King IDA was now wesk''s mobile camera, so he just gave a very solemn warning. Aida Wang seemed to see some clues from Wei Ran''s expression. She knew her own situation, did not continue to ask questions, nor did she make random guesses. She just raised her bangs, which looked very bright and moving. "In that case, would you mind leaving a tube of blood for me?" King ADA still has the last task to complete. The distance between them is closer, so she doesn''t intend to ask for it openly by other means. "Want to study my body?" "Yes, in fact, in the dark, I have collected a lot of things from you, hair, nails and skin tissue, which you can''t imagine." Wei Ran readily asked Aida Wang to draw a tube of blood on himself. In fact, he also wanted to have a comprehensive physical examination to understand his own data. But in this world, there is obviously not so much time. Now we can do this with the help of the organization behind King IDA. Anyway, after leaving the world, Wei Ran can also trace the timeline in string space to observe their own research. King ADA put away the tube of blood, waved to Wei Ran before leaving and said, "you are very happy. If you can survive, I don''t mind dating you. Of course, if you lose, we can be colleagues in the future. " Wei Ran laughed and walked in the opposite direction, "we can''t be colleagues." After parting ways, Wei Ran injected himself with stimulants and nutrition needles. The combination of the two can not only maintain good endurance, but also supplement the lost physical fitness. The hospital is ten kilometers away from this location. You can also run according to the route indicated by the electronic map. Wesk, hiding in the dark, naturally knows that Wei Ran has parted ways with King IDA. He tries to control King IDA to track Wei Ran. But king IDA''s sense of resistance was so strong that wesk could only control her and make her unable to move. To control her to chase people, on the premise of lack of subjective initiative, wesk couldn''t flexibly control the body, which made him angry and controlled King IDA to commit suicide several times. But in the end, reason overcame his anger and felt that killing King ADA was not good for him. It''s better to keep it first. Then he ordered a group of crows to distribute to the city and track Wei Ran. When Wei Ran was far away from the shelter, he found that these crows tracking him were really troublesome. He was thinking about whether to take the initiative to expose his body. When I was hesitating, I found that several Harleys in a nearby motorcycle shop were not broken! He sneaked in. These motorcycles were not broken. There was even a lot of oil in the fuel tank, and the key was in the counter. Just look for the original key. When Wei Ran saw this kind of transportation, he was very happy at once. He drove Harley and dashed in the pile of waste cars. He was confident that he would rush to the hospital within ten minutes! So he drove Harley directly to the road, took the initiative to expose his body shape, raised his middle finger to the tracked mutant crow, and then stepped on the accelerator and left! Urban traffic is a disaster. It is blocked by cars colliding with each other, so Wei ran directly controls Haley to cross from the top of the scrapped vehicle and still maintains the speed of 100 yards. This way of driving is no problem for Wei Ran now. With his reaction speed, it is like slow motion in case of any emergency, which can easily avoid the past. So it took only six minutes to reach the destination. Weisk also found that Wei Ran went to the place where he hid his life box and couldn''t sit down at that time. The life box is as important to him as life, and it cannot be repaired and recreated in this world. Even if he returned to the Austrian and French parliament, to be such a life box is enough to spend all his apprentice''s savings. So without even thinking, wesk immediately gave up the siege and ordered the whole city''s army of zombies to assemble at the hospital. This group of private hospitals is very large. It is divided into emergency outpatient department, inpatient department and sanatorium. It has perfect facilities and reasonable layout. If it is normal, it should still be a scenic area. After Wei Ran entered the outpatient area of the hospital, many mutated bats with half a people''s Congress have chased him. With a knife in his hand, he killed all the monsters who dared to attack him. At the same time, he was secretly pleased that wesk really lost his calm. The news of the hunting soldiers in the heavens must have put him under great pressure. As long as he dares to come to the hospital, wesk''s defeat is half set. Because according to the plan previously designated by Wei Ran, Taylor and Leon, there is double insurance. In the face of the military''s conventional weapons attack, Wei is sure to offset the other party''s corpse tide advantage. If the military doesn''t use conventional weapons, throwing a nuclear bomb is basically a certainty. With the power of nuclear weapons, Wei Ran doesn''t believe wesk can survive. However, if he gave up his life box and fled Raccoon City now, the outcome would not be better than chasing Wei Ran now. He even delayed his death and escaped a small life temporarily. Because Leon told the human government that he was the culprit behind the scenes and could control the carriers of T virus and G virus. Wesk is bound to be unable to hide behind various organizations and arrange calmly as planned, and will have to be wanted all over the world. He has no life box and can''t return to the Austrian French parliament through the space channel. Even if he has strange ability, he may not survive the pursuit of powerful institutions of various countries in the world, not to mention other celestial hunters in the future. So wesk had no choice but to find a way to stop Wei ran from finding the life box and leave quickly with his life box. Only in this way can he have the opportunity to give up this flesh body, take it again with the help of the specificity of the life box, and then calmly arrange in the dark to conquer the world. Otherwise, fleeing now is just a temporary delay in death. Chapter 152 In this hospital, the power system has completely stopped working, and it is not peaceful. After all, before the disaster, many patients infected with T virus were concentrated here for treatment. Then, naturally, the patient passed it on to the nurse, and the nurse passed it on to the doctor. At the earliest time, it became a zombie concentration camp. When Wei Ran stepped into the clinic, it was like putting a sheep in a group of hungry wolves. These hungry zombies lying on the ground pretending to be dead stood up one after another. All kinds of nurses, patients, doctors, zombies swaggered close to Wei Ran. Even outside the clinic, I didn''t know when they were blocked by zombies turned by security guards and some creepers. Then, in the dark, I heard Gatling''s barrel rotate. After a little slow, the flame spewed out quickly and played a cruel metal storm sonata. In the blink of an eye, the broken limbs and arms covered the whole corridor of the hospital. Since Wei Ran stepped here, an induction has been generated in his brain. The devil said that as long as he is within 100 meters of the life box, he can automatically sense its position. So Wei Yanshun rushed to the bottom of the ground from this feeling. When he met groups of zombies along the way, he used Gatlin to shoot them. He now learns how to save ammunition, so he will take the initiative to control the shooting rhythm and rely on the bullet time to take the way of accurate shooting. If you encounter a small number of zombies, you don''t even shoot at all. You open the way with a knife and keep going. You enter the basement and go down four floors in a row to a morgue. Wei Ran didn''t want to be disturbed, so he closed the door of the morgue and locked it. As a result, the loud noise caused changes in the morgue. There was a riot in every cabinet where the body was placed, and there was a violent sound of knocking on the cabinet door. At this time, Wei Ran''s nerves were very thick. Otherwise, he was arranged in a strange world. He was afraid that every minute would make people cold in the back and sweat in the forehead. Instead of taking care of the corpse riots in the morgue, Wei Ran touched the ground for a while by virtue of induction, and then repeatedly knocked and listened. It was found that a layer of cement was laid under the solid steel floor, but there was still an inconspicuous hollow in one place. If ordinary people don''t use instruments, they can''t find the hollow here at all. Wei Ran groped on the floor. Sure enough, the steel floor was not a whole piece, but spliced and welded. He touched the joint position of the gap and smashed the welding scar at the gap with an engineer''s shovel. He was about to pry open a corner and tear it by hand. In the 200 square meter morgue, several closed cabinet doors opened, and the zombies howled and rushed to Wei Ran. One of the zombies opened his dry throat and began to speak. "How did you know the location of my life box?!" Wei Ran was too lazy to answer. He got up and waved with an engineer''s shovel. All the zombies around him were separated. Then continue your work and pry open the iron floor. Then they hit the ground with their fists. At this time, more and more zombies came out of the morgue, and the zombies outside the morgue hit the door more madly. Wei Ran could only continue to smash the hollow concrete floor and pick up the zombies with an engineer shovel. After several smashes, the cement floor was smashed through, revealing a vertical pit of 4 square meters and 10 meters. Wei Ran cleared all the furious zombies here, blocked the door with the morgue, and then jumped down. The life box is sealed at the bottom with a layer of cement and a layer of lead. Wei ran directly fired a C4 bomb, set it to explode in two minutes, and then pulled it up with a rope gun. Carrying Gatling and shooting at the gate, the man was crazy, his tongue protruded outward, and beat the narrow corridor of the morgue into a flesh and blood alley. The man also ran out of the explosion range in time. Boom! The ground shook violently, and the morgue was filled with flames, which stopped for a long time. Wei Ran rushed back, and half of the four square meter hole dug out was buried. Wei Ran took the time to dig it through with an engineer shovel, thinking that wesk was so relieved of his life box that he was not afraid of being destroyed by a nuclear bomb? However, he didn''t gather zombies to the hospital, and the nuclear bomb usually wouldn''t detonate with this as the core. It''s buried on the fourth floor, plus ten meters, and encapsulated in cement and lead layers. There''s really no need to worry about nuclear explosion. However, wesk should be completely sealed with cement, so Wei Ran can''t take out his life box through a ten meter deep cement layer. Just thinking of this, he was ridiculed by the devil. "If his body is destroyed and his soul returns to the life box, he needs to give up again to be reborn. If he is buried so deep and blocked by the cement layer, how can he find someone to lose? Staying in the life box all your life is no different from dying. " Wei Ran answered. He always felt that wesk had a deep meaning for burying his life box in the morgue. He remembered that when he came in, the bodies in the morgue were still very honest. Until he began to do things, he rioted one by one. Wesk must have influenced the corpses here. Once he dies, he can be attached to a corpse here with the help of a life box to resurrect. I was shoveling out the waste residue and saw a black unknown metal box the size of a mobile phone at the bottom. When Wei Yangang wanted to touch the box, his body temperature suddenly dropped and he was stiff. Every move was very difficult. He lowered his head and saw his chest, printing a translucent roaring evil spirit from the inside! The devil suggested, "the necromancer will leave a mechanism on his life box. I''ll teach you a good boy this time. Don''t be so reckless next time." Wei Ran didn''t bother to pay attention to the devil''s hint with ridicule, which was a hindsight. He recalled that he could use the special energy in the blood to hurt the spirit body immune to physical damage, so he bit the tip of his tongue and sprayed the blood from the tip of his tongue to the head of the evil spirit in his chest. It was hurt by the energy contained in the blood at the tip of the tongue and sent out a harsh scream. At this moment, Wei Ran took control of his body, cut the surface of his body with his fingertips and stained his skin with blood. The evil spirit couldn''t stand it at once and rushed out to confront Wei Ran in this narrow space. Wei Ran immediately picked up the life box and ejected the rope gun outside. A large space range is more conducive to Wei Ran''s strength. He pulled out the Taidao, wiped the palm of his hand, filled the blade with his own blood, and fought with the evil spirit chased from the bottom of the earth. This evil spirit was arranged by wesk to deal with ordinary humans to prevent the life box from being accidentally found. So it''s not a high-level thing. Spiritual ability is an attachment. Now the surface of Wei Ran''s body is his own blood, which is equivalent to wasting its ability. When he is cut off by Wei Ran''s blade, the evil spirit will be quickly destroyed and dissipated without trace. According to the estimation of time, Weike''s Zombie army is almost here. Let''s get tough first and see if we have a chance to kill this guy. Instead of destroying the life box for the time being, he put it in the ammunition box, carried Gatlin and rushed out. At this time, in the shelter, many armed helicopters and soldiers from airborne cables were surprised to see the corpse tide receding in one direction, which seemed extremely urgent. Taylor and Leon ran out of the shelter and looked at each other. Taylor was about to ask what to do next, because he found that the communication was still not restored, indicating that the bat king was still suppressing communication. Leon was about to say something when two big black men in suits came from the side. Chapter 153 When they came to Leon, they took out their certificates and showed them in front of him. "Mr. Leon, you have violated major disciplines of the FBI and military orders. We are now arresting you according to law!" Leon''s eyelids jumped and before he responded, two black men took him. He resisted naturally. Unexpectedly, one of them pointed a gun directly at his head, while the other grabbed his suitcase and opened it for inspection. Then the two black men nodded to each other, took out the handcuffs, Taylor pointed a gun at them and shouted, "Hey, man, I think you should look at me." One of the black men sneered, "no, you should look around." The Army soldiers who had come to support them stood nearby and pointed guns at Taylor and others. Taylor had to put down his gun and watch Leon be taken away by the FBI. He suddenly remembered Wei Ran''s words, his face showed an absolute color, and shouted at two FBI black men: "Hey, you take him back, are you ready to put a nuclear bomb?" One of the blacks turned back and said, "yes, after taking these survivors and you, prepare to drop the nuclear bomb." "Then, please postpone the launch of the nuclear bomb. I have important news to report!" Taylor flew away from the battlefield in a helicopter. After the distance was extended to a certain extent, his communicator could be used. And on the plane can''t wait to contact the headquarters, "headquarters, I need fire support!" "What? Taylor, I heard that you have come back and need some fire support. Now you have decided to throw three nuclear bombs to the place where the zombies are concentrated. You don''t need any fire support. " "Bob, you bastard, shut up! Pass on my words, Wei, the Oriental, and wesk, the culprit of the whole thing. The FBI has received the information of these two people. They are fighting a decisive battle in the hospital marked on the map. My friend Wei, with a laser irradiator, I hope you can suspend the launch of nuclear bombs and try to help him with long-range guided bombs. He will give priority to solving the bat King tactically. If communication is restored, he will try the next battle plan! " The FBI also heard Taylor''s report. In addition, Leon also transferred the new information to two black men. The two black men heard that the serum they obtained could not treat T virus, but G virus stock solution, and their faces suddenly changed dramatically. However, knowing that Wei Ran''s blood may have the mechanism of immunity to T virus and G virus, he didn''t care so much. He quickly cooperated with Taylor and sent relevant information to the FBI. The FBI was also made emotional roller coaster changes by these two news. Finally, because of the third phase of the operation plan, when it wanted to develop T virus vaccine, it might not be able to leave Wei Ran, it decided to persuade the military to support Wei Ran''s operation first. Therefore, the opinions were sent to the military, and after weighing, the military decided to act according to Taylor''s proposal. At this time, Wei ran wildly in the hospital. There were zombies and variants in front of and behind him. Gatlin''s gun barrel was going to be red. Even so, he clenched his teeth and ran frantically to the roof. He needed a broader vision to observe the density of the corpses and see if he could find wesk. When he got rid of the zombies and rushed to the roof, he dropped the C4 bomb downstairs and delayed the fuse for ten seconds. It didn''t detonate until Wei Ran completely rushed into the roof. Blow up all the stairs leading to the roof, so that ordinary zombies can''t climb up at all. Only variants such as climbers can rush up. Wei Ran stood on the edge of the rooftop and below the six story hospital. All of them were zombies. Naturally, there were tyrants and suture monsters. It was like a nightmare in the end. They have no tactics at all, and they can''t use any tactics in a narrow environment. Only crowded into a group, layer after layer, it seems that it is going to pile human flesh into a hillside and rush to the roof. Wei Ran''s Gatling barrel was so hot that it was the second bullet chain now. Wei Ran didn''t dare to continue shooting. While only climbers came up now, he simply threw Gatling down and fought with double blades. "Hey, wesk, I heard that your grievances can ignore physical attacks. Why don''t you release them?" A climber who was cut in half with his head still alive said hoarsely, "when your blood flow is dry, it''s their turn." Wei Ran rushed up from the sea of corpses and indeed shed a lot of blood, which had a great impact on his physical strength. Wei Ran looked up and saw a flash of light in the distance. He thought of something and immediately shone the laser irradiator on a corpse pile below. The light in the distance turned a corner in the air and blew up at the place Wei Ran pointed out. This time, what flew over was not a guided bomb, but a cluster bomb. A cluster bomb contained hundreds of sub bombs the size of a tennis ball. The mother bomb explodes at the set height, distributing hundreds of sub bombs in a wide area, and then the sub bombs explode in a wide area. The lethality is even worse than the guided bombs Wei Ran has seen. A large area was immediately emptied under the ground. Both zombies and tyrants were as fragile as pieces of paper in the face of such violence. Wei Ran knew that Taylor finally contacted the military, and the military began to support as he guessed. In this way, Wei Ran took the rooftop as his stronghold and guided various weapons to madly bomb the surrounding corpses. If the explosion point is very close to him, Wei Ran will use a rope gun to eject himself to the roof of the nearby inpatient department, make full use of the buildings and expand the mobility range and killing range. Even the flying mutant creatures like dark clouds in the air can''t stand the cloud bombs and cluster bombs that are occasionally dropped and guided. Wei Ran''s strong close combat ability can also ensure his own survival. He deliberately left a zombie who climbed up with the help of the corpse pile as a microphone. "Hey, wesk, my king is out. Do you have any cards?" The zombie did not attack Wei Ran, but stood aside with a very tacit understanding. "I was careless. I didn''t expect you to cooperate with the local government to this extent before you came to the world for a long time." The vocal cords of the zombie seem to be well preserved, which can well simulate wesk''s low context at this time. "If you can use human greed to arrange in the dark, I can also use their greed to force them to cooperate together. Most importantly, I dare to fight more than you. " At this time, the zombies on the ground could not pose enough threat to Wei Ran. Most of the people who could threaten Wei Ran were climbers and mutant creatures in the air. However, the number of these mutant creatures was limited, and Wei Ran killed them one by one with the full help of some environments on the roof, such as eaves, power distribution room and so on. Taking advantage of the gap between the offensive, he injected himself with a nutrition needle again, quickly replenished himself with the ability of G virus, and then looked at the zombie to continue provocation. "If you don''t show up again, I''ll destroy your life box." Then he took out the life box from the box on his back, and the eyes of the zombie seemed to be shining. Suddenly there was a roar in the air. Wei Huo grabbed the life box with one hand and looked up. Two giant bat kings finally couldn''t sit still and rushed down. It was obvious that his move to destroy the life box stimulated wesk. Chapter 154 Of course, the move to destroy the life box is actually to attract wesk, but I didn''t expect him to sit still and only make the bat King attack. Wei Ran turned a few thoughts in his heart, quickly put away his life box and ran frantically to the edge of the roof. The latter two bat kings pursued desperately, but the building structure on the roof blocked them. In addition, Wei Yan''s selective movement made them unable to attack effectively. When he ran to the edge, Wei looked at the rear first. One bat king was blocked by the stairwell at the roof entrance and had to overcome inertia to one side. The other avoided the water tank on the roof and was ready to attack from the side. Wei Ran calculated the time and estimated that the next guided bomb would attack. The military missile launch was very rhythmic. He must be observing the general situation here by satellite. Then he fired the rope gun and wound it around a column on the edge of the roof, and he ran up and jumped to the top floor of the sanatorium opposite. The sanatorium is only four floors high, so it crosses the height difference between the two floors. People will stay in the air for a long time, which just gives the bat king a chance to hunt on the side. It turned excitedly and rushed, opened its big mouth and wanted to tear Wei ran into the air. At this time, Wei Ran fiercely retracted the rope gun steel cable. The whole person accelerated centrifugal rotation in mid air and even swung on the swing. Generally, he took the column fixed by the rope gun steel cable as the center and rotated back to the original roof. For a moment, the bat king who attacked on the flank threw himself into the air and flew downstairs according to the inertia. At the same time, Wei Ran''s laser irradiator continued to lock on it. A guided bomb arrived in time and went straight after the bat king. There was a loud noise. As soon as Wei Yangang threw back to the roof, he was shocked by the explosion shock wave below and fell to the other side involuntarily. Many walls under the roof were shattered by guided bombs, and the building structure on the roof collapsed continuously. We can''t stay here anymore! Kill one bat queen, and the other one can''t maintain his figure in mid air by the aftershock of the explosion. He turns over several somersaults before he stabilizes. Wei Ran and he were almost ready at the same time. The bat King continued to attack. Wei Ran noticed Gatlin who slipped to one side due to the explosion. Before, because the barrel was hot, Wei Ran was afraid of sudden explosion, so he threw it aside. Now the temperature should cool down a lot. He jumped, took Gatlin in his hand, started the motor and rotated the barrel! Half kneeling on the ground, he roared and aimed at the flying bat King''s face, and the bullets roared out! The bat King ate all the bullets in mid air. The whole face and mouth were shot bloody and died on the spot. However, with great inertia, he still jumped on Wei Ran and knocked him out of the roof. Wei Ran fell to the ground in mid air. Now it has long been cleared by various guided bombs and cluster bombs. There are no living zombies, but it is really choking to fall from the sixth floor. Wei Ran wants to eject the rope gun and pulls himself to the roof of the inpatient department on the side. But at this time, countless struggling spirits surrounded him in mid air. The extremely cold air frozen his body and slowed down his movements. It was such a delay that Wei Ran fell directly to the ground. Smash up a pile of zombies and mutilated meat of mutant creatures. Wei Ran''s throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. The blood was deliberately incorporated into the special energy, which directly dispersed the twisted evil spirit in front of him. But more evil spirits surrounded him. They stretched out their indescribable hands to tear Wei Ran to pieces. Wei Ran knows that wesk has finally made a move, but he still hides in the dark to guide the summoner to start, which shows that his character is very cautious. These resentful spirits attacking Wei Ran were decomposed from wesk''s spirit mount. He extracted it from countless citizens who were tortured to death and contained towering hatred and resentment. It is Wesker''s most proud work at this stage except Titan and bat king. Wei Ran remembered the scene in the private laboratory belonging to wesk in the ambrera experimental base. It was flying all over the sky and surrounded the grievances attacking himself. It was the tortured and dead people in the execution ground. Thinking of this, Wei Ran felt a strong anger in his heart. Just looking at the present, there are at least hundreds of desperate souls. Their screams are not ordinary physical attacks, but also contain the spiritual pollution of the dead full of resentment. At the same time, the ice attribute of the spirit can make the gathering area produce a low temperature of minus 30 degrees. Any scratch, bite and attachment of these grievances will cause both physical and mental damage. Why did Wei Ran ever face such an attack? For a time, his whole body was frozen and slow, and his mind was full of painful howls like empathy. Unexpectedly, he was controlled by the complaining spirit polymer, and the life box in his jeans pocket was taken out by a spirit. Then at least ten resentful spirits were burned by Wei Ran''s blood and forcibly attached to him. Then a young man in a suit, pale and with a hooked nose came out. He calmly took back his life box from the complaining spirit''s hand, and then looked at Wei Ran. "That''s it, hunter. You did a good job. Even I have to die once to win and lose in order to continue my next work. In order to commemorate this profound lesson, I will completely turn you into my servant. When I advance to a senior necromancer, I will turn you into my most loyal death knight! " With that, he took out a syringe containing red liquid. "Here are the research results of my mentor, which are used to transform potential creatures into death knights. I weakened it a little and turned it into a high-level dead creature that I can control. It''s enough for me to show off that I can turn a sky Hunter into my pet. Thanks to this world, I didn''t expect that biochemical technology could fit my necromancer spell so perfectly, which made me walk out of a path that other apprentices couldn''t walk through. Otherwise, even if I was promoted from an apprentice to a junior mage, how could I summon such a complaining spirit aggregate? " Wei Ran''s whole body was hard to move, and the surface of his body was frozen, but he showed a mocking smile at this time. Overdraft mode is on! Only my state of mind opens! Bullet time on! The fiercely beating heart instantly produces a blazing temperature, and the special energy hidden in the heart flows all over the body with the surging blood! Every muscle in the whole body is instantly full of strength. The blood vessels in the muscles suddenly expand and the capillaries suddenly burst! The surface of Wei Ran''s body immediately burst into countless scars. The frozen wound burst again, and the blood soaked the body surface. The surrounding evil spirits were stimulated by the energy contained in the fresh blood on Wei''s body surface and sent out smoke. Wesker was shocked and accelerated his movements. He intended to inject this highly toxic drug into Wei Ran before he completely resumed his movements. When the needle was about to stab Wei Ran''s neck, a thug clamped wesk''s wrist. "With a little care, I finally got you hooked." Wei Ran said with a grim smile. The ten resentful spirits attached to Wei Ran ran away in horror from behind him, but they only flew into the air and were dissolved by the energy emitted by Wei Ran. Wesk did not expect that Wei Ran had not used all his strength in the previous fierce battle. The sudden terror made the newly promoted primary necromancer tremble in the face of higher lichs. He instinctively opened his mouth and intended to use the scream of the dead to frighten Wei Ran''s heart. But as soon as the mouth opened, Wei Ran broke his wrist with one hand. The scream of the dead turned into a painful cry! The hand-held injection also fell to the ground and smashed. damn! I have also been transformed by G virus. My physical quality is far beyond the limit of mortals. Why did he break the bone so easily?! Wesk''s scream of the dead failed, but the scream of the dead of the grievance polymer could not be stopped. Hundreds of grievances roared wildly! The huge spiritual pollution almost made Wei Ran unable to maintain his only self state of mind, and caused a violent shock at home and abroad. Wesk took the opportunity to break away from Wei Ran and fly back. At this time, the light of the knife flashed. Wei Yan covered his forehead with one hand and cut straight with the other hand. With the blessing of bullet time, he was fast and incessant. Wesk''s arm holding the life box couldn''t dodge and was cut off by the whole one. Both sides looked at the arm on the ground at the same time. Chapter 155 Wesk gritted his teeth and came forward. Wei Ran roared loudly. In the layers of obstruction of evil spirits, the double knives danced wildly, making it difficult for wesk to get close to the broken arm. The evil spirit was also cut up by the blade stained with Wei''s own blood. Wesk was full of resentment. "Give it to me and tear him to pieces!" The zombies in the distance rush in together. If they cooperate with the collection of complaining spirits, it will bring great trouble to Wei Ran. Wei Ran turned on the communicator at this time. Since the two bat kings were killed, the communication has been available. He spoke while fighting against the collection of grievances that entangled him. "Taylor? Please ask the military to drop a nuclear bomb on me! Now! " Taylor''s exclamation came from the messenger, as well as the noise of others. "Brother, are you kidding?" "Last time! Wesk is with me. In the face of the corpse tide and the culprit who is about to fly away, please drop a nuclear bomb on me immediately! " Wesk stared at Wei Ran in amazement. He didn''t expect that he should hide such a hand in the end. When the nuclear bomb was dropped, it shrouded a range of 30 kilometers. Under the strong radiation, even his G virus transformed necromancer could not resist it. "You are so crazy! At most, you will die with me! You have no advantage! " Wesk is in a real desperate situation. If the military really drops the nuclear bomb now, he will immediately escape in the collection of grievances, and he can''t escape. The devil''s voice came into Wei Ran''s brain, "ha ha ha, I like your style. The nuclear bomb washes the ground. It''s very good and powerful!" "The battle is not over yet, Lord devil. You''ll pay attention to pulling me away later. I''ll drag him for a while." Under the interference of evil spirits, Wei Ran picked up the life box and fought with the corpses and evil spirits. He can''t stop now. He doesn''t even dare to relax his will. Otherwise, the collection of complaining spirits can attach to him at any time and forcibly control him. Facing the crazy Wesker, the battle has entered the most difficult moment. Taylor, you must convince the military! The military did not agree to launch the nuclear bomb, and thought that Wei Yantai was of research value. He could be immune to T virus and G virus, which played an irreplaceable role in the task of the third stage. During the quarrel, Taylor took out a syringe in his backpack. Everyone couldn''t help looking at the blood in the syringe. That''s so different. Normal people''s blood is dark red, and this tube of blood is bright red, and it also emits a red mist, just like the blood is evaporating. "Wei had expected you to be like this, so he specially left a tube of blood for me to study." Someone said, "this tube of blood looks really special, but you may not know it''s his blood." Taylor grabbed each other''s collar. "Listen, the blood I drew for him personally and the tissue cells of Leon''s body collected secretly are enough for you to study. Don''t be too greedy." Taylor lied here, but no one bothered whether it was a lie. Taylor continued. "The background sound from Wei''s side, the battle has reached the most intense time, and even wesk''s voice has been heard. I think he can''t stand it. Wesk can control zombies and has unique modifications for flying, so he can take the opportunity to run away, and then you can collect Wei''s gnawed bones for research? Think about it and weigh the pros and cons. The FBI and you military bureaucrats! " A researcher took this tube of blood, dropped a drop from the needle, put it on the slide, and began to observe it under a high-precision microscope on the spot. While others continued to monitor Wei Ran''s communication. Wei Ran didn''t turn it off, just deliberately showing the danger of the situation. Through the communicator, I heard the muffled hum from Wei Ran, the sound of the blade cutting bones, the roar of zombies and strange wails. The wailing sound like the struggle of the dead can directly invade the spirit, causing obvious discomfort to the people listening. Some people with weak will even pulled out a gun and gave it to their head. At this time, the talents of the headquarters vaguely understood how terrible the monsters that Wei Ran was fighting against could affect people''s will through the communicator. They immediately turned off the communicator to prevent those strange wails and screams from continuing to expand their terrible spiritual influence. At this time, the researcher who observed Wei Shao''s blood cells under the microscope exclaimed: "this is... This is the domesticated G virus, which has been perfectly combined with immune cells! There are mitochondria in his red blood cells, but this mitochondria is different from that of normal people! The visible red fog seems to come from the secretion of mitochondria! " There is generally no mitochondrial structure in mammalian red blood cells, but this structure exists in Wei Ran''s red blood cells, which means that his red blood cells are likely to supply additional energy. The researcher fell into a frenzied self talk, and someone immediately took the syringe beside him to prevent the crazy guy from accidentally overturning it. The military bureaucrats issued resolutions one by one, "request the release of nuclear weapons, and now start voting." "I agree..." "I agree." "Agree!" ¡­¡­ "Then vote on the proposal to the White House." The message was sent to the White House. In fact, we don''t have to wait for a reply. We all know that the proposal must be allowed to pass. Because this proposal was submitted a few days ago and approved by the White House, as long as the procedural application is implemented. Sure enough, within a minute, the White House''s reply had been sent back and approved the proposal! On the sea, a nuclear submarine opened its magazine and three missiles marked with yellow cake were launched. According to the guidance of the satellite, the final destination of the missile is Wei burner, who is fighting hard at the moment! Weisk saw that Wei Ran was really playing with his life and never retreated. No matter how weisk threatened and lured, he refused to leave his life box. In his anger, wesk summoned the complaining spirit assembly back. In the battle just now, the complaining spirit assembly had been greatly weakened by Wei Ran, and its volume was nearly half smaller. Wesk jumped onto the collection of grievances and glared at Wei Ran. He was too lazy to order the corpses to attack. Now he has time to run for his life. Wei Ran also consumed a lot of blood at this time, which made his physical strength drop very seriously. Fortunately, there are still many special energy in his heart as a card to support. Even so, he won''t give up so easily before he sees the nuclear bomb coming. Otherwise, how can we confirm that wesk is destroyed. Seeing that wesk was flying and couldn''t fly, he was entangled by the zombies and couldn''t catch up. At this moment, Wei Ran recalled the last punch in the last world. He inserted a Taidao into the ground, frantically mobilized the energy at the heart, transported the energy to the palms of both hands holding the Dao with the conscious transfer of blood, and then transferred it from the palms to the Taidao. Then he roared with the knife and waved it with all his strength. The energy danced along the blade to the tip of the knife, and then changed from the tip to arc sword Qi. He cut off several zombies all the way, cut the collection of grievances at a flash speed, straight through wesk''s waist and abdomen, and cut it in the air! Chapter 156 When Wei Huo gasped for breath, he thought he had made a contribution with a knife, but suddenly found that wesk''s cut body suddenly melted, and his body was reborn in a complaining spirit below and fell to the ground. Wei Yan frowned deeply, injected the last dose of nutrition needle into the body, and looked at each other with ridicule. "It turns out that without these biochemical weapons and grievances, your body is so weak that you can''t even compare with ordinary members of the Tom family." After rebirth, wesk''s face looked more pale. Even his lips didn''t have a trace of blood color. He was no different from the dead. Although his broken and severed arms had recovered, the price paid secretly should not be small. Wesk''s eyes were bloodshot and showed an inhuman ferocious face. "Good! If you want to fight, I''ll fight you enough! " Waving his hand, the collection of complaining spirits in the air was scattered into hundreds of complaining spirits again, which entangled Wei Ran, and the remaining corpses in the hospital rushed forward more frantically. Wei Yanxin complained to the devil, "the necromancer is too difficult to kill. I feel that he is facing endless corpses and undead. He can also have secret skills to revive after a fatal blow." "You''re too reckless. You know some Assassin''s techniques. Necromancer is easy to kill, especially at this primary level." Wei Ran fell into a bitter battle again, but the victory is settled Before the launch of the nuclear bomb, at the top of an apartment building 20 kilometers away from here, ADA Wang stood outside the helicopter and kept looking east, which was the direction of the hospital Wei Ran went to. At this time, the pilot of the helicopter urged: "Miss Wang, after receiving the information, the US military staff has agreed to release the nuclear bomb. We need to leave immediately, otherwise we will be affected by nuclear weapons." King ADA frowned and said to himself, "you won''t really die there, big man..." She looked at the sky. There was a bright bloom in the distance, and the sky broke the clouds. "I''m sorry, I have to leave..." Lonely turned and boarded the helicopter. On the way away from the distance, she looked at the rising direction of the sun for a long time. Wei Ran stood on the corpse mountain stacked by zombies. The zombies in the hospital were almost slaughtered. Only scattered ones were still wandering at the foot of the three meter high corpse mountain. There were only dozens of grievances. But he has reached the limit. The Taidao in his left hand has been broken, and the fracture shows traces of corrosion. Most Taidao in his right hand are notches, which are inserted into the corpse to stabilize his shape. He kept panting, and the blood in his wounds coagulated and cracked repeatedly, making him look miserable. Wesk stood below. He had cast many curses and corrosive spells on Wei Ran, which also had some effects, but he couldn''t defeat the man. Primary curse spells mostly work on spirit. But Wei Ran''s will is too firm to play much role at all. The corrosive spell was blocked by his weapon, which would damage his weapon at most. Now wesk is also suffering from serious mana consumption. He is panting under the corpse mountain and looks at Wei Ran strangely. Wei Ran seemed to feel something. Looking to the East, it was the rising direction of the sun. He could vaguely see the outline of the red sun. Then a line rose below the horizon, very fast, coming this way. Wei Ran smiled happily. He straightened the sunglasses on his face and sat on the corpse mountain with a golden knife. The black blood below flowed into a river and flooded wesk''s feet. "It''s over, friend." Wesk seemed to feel something. His expression changed dramatically. Although he had thought of this result before, he didn''t expect that the bureaucratic response of the military was so fast. He said to throw the nuclear bomb, he really threw it! Knowing that there was no hope, he gathered the remaining grievances together, turned them into clouds, and then jumped up in a hurry and flew to the West. Wei Ran looked at Wesker''s height rising and smiled. He remembers that nuclear bombs do not explode until they fall to the ground. They usually explode in mid air, and then the instantaneous release of heat energy is enough to destroy all life within a kilometer to two kilometers. So the higher you jump, the faster you die. Even if he flies very fast, after the nuclear bomb explodes, the power of shock wave and nuclear radiation is enough to destroy organisms within dozens of kilometers. As long as wesk is still carbon based life, he will not be able to bear this equivalent of radiation. Unless he can move in an instant, an idea can run thousands of miles away. Wei Ran took out his life box, put it on the corpse mountain and looked up at the sky. "Devil, it''s time to pull me away!" "Don''t you want to see the nuclear explosion?" "If you see it, don''t I hang up?" "OK, wait a minute." ¡­¡­ Nearly a minute later, Wei Ran had seen the missile on the top of his head. At that moment, he could see the process of warhead separation and instantaneous expansion. "I say you! Devil! " Boom! A mushroom cloud rose over Raccoon City. Soon, the second mushroom cloud and the third mushroom cloud also rose in two other places in the city, both of which are the places with the most dense zombies. Moreover, the three mushroom growing places, combined, basically covered the whole Raccoon City. I have to say that the cleaning was very thorough. Wei Ran''s soul floated in the air. At his feet was a pit hundreds of meters wide, and the whole hospital had been razed to the ground. His body, including the corpse mountain under his seat, was burned into toner at the moment of nuclear explosion, and then the shock wave shook the toner to the bottom of the pit from the air and turned into a dark thing with no shape. His brain can''t turn around. I was killed by a nuclear bomb?! Is the task a success or a failure? Wei Ran looked up blankly and saw that there was also a soul struggling in mid air not far from the West. Wei Ran recognized that it was wesk''s soul. Wesker also found Wei Ran, with a mocking look on his face, "you, like me, died here, waiting to be rejected by the will of the world into the void!" At this time, dozens of spirits flew up from below, and they screamed in pain and rotated around wesk. Wesker looked frightened. "What''s going on? Out of control? No, I''ve lost my body. I can''t use mana to control them. They want to eat back?! " With these words, dozens of grievances rushed to wesk''s soul at the same time, grabbing and biting him like a group of zombies. Wesk''s soul experienced the extreme pain in the miserable howl. In this process, his soul was completely annihilated. After the completion of revenge, the resentment of these spirits dissipated in the sunlight after swallowing wesk''s soul, and the soul was completely understood. At this time, the devil''s voice came slowly, "Oh, I''m really sorry. I was enjoying three beautiful mushrooms just now, so I intermittently forgot what I wanted to do." "I told you before the nuclear bomb exploded that you should pull me away quickly! Can this also be forgotten intermittently? Are you the memory of a fish? " Wei Ran said crazily. "Ah, ha ha..." The devil''s awkward smile came from the air. "In short, it''s all within the plan... No, even if you hang up, the world will not trouble you. Well, don''t complain so much. You just don''t have a flesh body. You''ll be finished after another practice. Anyway, your soul mark already exists. " Chapter 157 Wei Ran was brought to the high-dimensional space again. He had nothing but a void consciousness. He had to anchor himself repeatedly to avoid losing himself. Fortunately, he was more firm and powerful than last time. Can''t help but make complaints about the space in the space. "Lying in the trough is too negligent..." "My boss is such a pit father?" "NIMA, the memory of fish, ghosts believe!" "It must have been intentional, you bastard!" "I was born against a nuclear bomb? He died so fast that he didn''t feel anything... " "I''m so dead. I didn''t have to die..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ One by one, these thoughts jumped out of control. The devil didn''t say a word, so he listened quietly. All the Tucao continued to make complaints about ten minutes in the conventional sense. "Ha ha, you can boast that you are a man born with anti nuclear weapons in the future! You will gain a lot of reverent eyes. " The idea of "vomit" of Wei Ran wants to make complaints about it. The devil first said, "you are a bit rude in this world, but the result is fairly good. How much you know to use your brain and finally keep it. Otherwise, if you run away, you''ll have a lot of fun. " "Have fun? What fun? At most, the task time can be extended a little longer. I''ll spend more time chasing that bastard. " "Hehe, let me tell you more about the laws of the heavenly world. Whether it is the predators of the heavens or the hunters of the heavens sent by our integrated civilization, as long as they enter a world and start their own activities, they will have an immeasurable impact on the future of the world, and most of this impact is against the independent civilizations of the heavenly world. Just like you saved Zheng Hong in the first world, you changed the branch line of history, but you were lucky. You just added a parallel space-time to that world. It did not violate the will of civilization, that is, the will of the world. Therefore, after communication, it forgives you. With the help of the world''s science and technology, wesk has vigorously developed T and G viruses that could not have been developed, so that a normal scientific and civilized world is at risk of going astray or even going to the end. This is an act against the will of the world. According to normal speculation, if you fail to keep wesk in Raccoon City, the risk of virus mutation and accelerated spread will increase exponentially. This will directly lead to extreme dissatisfaction with the will of the world. It will set a time for you. If you can''t arrest the predators within the specified time, it will complain to the integrated civilization. After that, you have to deal with you according to the ''military regulations''. Recruits who fail such missions are usually directly excluded to the end of the void. " Wei Ran finally knew what would happen to him if the mission failed, but what was more strange to him was another thing. "I''ve always wondered what would happen if I violated the will of the original world? I mean the marauders, people like me and bastards like you. And they basically take plunder as their own responsibility. Who will supervise it? " "Put aside the word bastard, that''s a good question!" There was a snap of fingers in the void. "Since the will of the world is the basic citizen of an integrated civilization, we can only cooperate if it wants to repel heavenly hunters like you. So don''t rely on your extraordinary ability to think of a different world to do whatever you want. The marauders from the Austrian and French parliament and heaven sneak into the citizens like parasites. Because of the special place where these marauders come, our citizens can''t exclude them naturally. For the greedy desire of the predators, they will completely transform our citizens into a pile of ruins of civilization and plunder all kinds of benefits. It is mainly Reiki. Without Reiki, the human soul born with spirit will be deprived. Destroying civilization will kill the will of the world, which is equivalent to murdering our citizens. This is undermining the balance of the high-dimensional world. Our purpose is to protect all citizens of the heavenly world and maintain the balance of the high-dimensional world. " Wei can''t help but make complaints about it. It seems that there are more unseen places. So he can''t help but vomit a lot of words. "What are you talking about? Is it dry to integrate civilization? " "Haven''t you mentioned the fallen way of heaven before? Why didn''t you mention it this time? " "Where on earth did the predators come from? How can it be higher than our authority and will not be excluded by the will of the world? " "High dimensional world, high dimensional civilization, this is not science fiction!" "I''m so painful. What does high-dimensional balance mean?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The devil said leisurely, "why didn''t you find that you could make complaints about it?" "OK, you heard it anyway. Explain it one by one." Wei Ran broke the jar. "Haha, you don''t have enough authority. All right, don''t be violent. You just left the recruits. Congratulations on officially becoming a member of the regular army. To get more information about high-dimensional level games, you need to constantly improve yourself, change your life level, and strive to become a veteran who has experienced hundreds of battles and never dies. " Wei Ran breathed. Now he has no body, but this move made by self-consciousness on purpose, so that he can make himself feel a little more comfortable, so as not to be more angry than his boss. "Since I''m the hunting soldier of the heavens, I can''t be the only one. I''m the only one who can save the world?" "I think too much, because you are still a recruit, so our university talents pay special attention to you. Otherwise, if you and those veterans were put together, you would have been squeezed to the point where there was no residue left. Don''t think your comrades in arms didn''t pick up soap in the same camp. " The hunting soldiers in the heavens were organized and could contact each other. Wei Ran''s past speculation was finally confirmed. "That is to say, my strength is not enough to contact those ''colleagues''?" "Of course, with them, you will find yourself a fun receiver." "When I''m with you, I also find myself a fun receiver." "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter. Don''t worry too much about the future. Through the next world, you should be able to barely keep your chrysanthemum in the care of a group of ''colleagues''. " Wei Ran was speechless for a while, and the hunting organization of the heavens told him that it was like a fag concentration camp. "By the way, if you''re still worried, it''s also a good choice to worship the boss in advance. In the next world, you will have this opportunity to let the boss owe you a favor. " "You mean, the next world is not my one-man show?" "No, no, no, as an ordinary hunter who has just joined the regular army, you can''t participate in the group war. So in the next world, you can also brush stand-alone games. However, the world is a world from high devils to middle devils. Once, as a high devils world, there was a group war between hunters and predators. An unlucky big man fell inside. Because his soul brand was lost, he couldn''t be pulled back by me. He has been reincarnated in that world for several generations. With the decline of the world aura, he is getting worse and worse. The soul brand is about to completely disappear and almost become the aboriginal of that world. If you can help it find its soul brand, he will cover you when he returns! " Wei Huo despised and said, "just say you are incompetent. All capable generals suffer from this result. My future is worrying." "It''s all right. Just scold me. The devil is broad-minded and will never wait for an opportunity to retaliate." Wei Ran immediately stopped all thoughts, but there was no body and soul. Thoughts were too difficult to stop. Therefore, he could only turn his eyes to an area where he came from, where a pile of strings were shaking. Through these strings, we can see what happened in a time line of that world, which is the time line of the biochemical crisis world after Wei Ran left. Chapter 158 After the raccoon city was razed, many organizations lurking in the dark obtained T virus samples, which can be obtained from any zombie. In addition, the variants that escaped from the sky and the sea have also become the leakage source of T virus. Therefore, even if the sky Raider wesk died in the nuclear explosion, it is still unable to avoid the leakage of T virus and G virus. Only under the suppression of violent institutions in modern countries, the relevant weak organizations were quickly destroyed, and the powerful organizations could only be hidden in the underground world. The escaped variants have basically become the research samples of national violence institutions and underground powerful organizations, which can not really endanger the normal society. Therefore, the world''s society is still developing towards normal conditions, but the research on biological and chemical weapons in various countries has embarked on another unknown road. This has also led to some small biochemical crises in some corners and corners under the surface peace of the world Wei Ran''s old friend Taylor won the medal of honor personally awarded by the president for his great military achievements, but he refused and resolutely chose to retire. He and the only remaining machine gunner kerton, fire commando Sean and sniper Bessie bought a farm and lived a leisurely pastoral life. Only three years later, the living dead ate people in the small town near the farm. In the face of their home in crisis, they had to take up arms again. This time, they met Chris''s sister Claire, and with Claire''s help, they solved the crisis and eliminated the behind the scenes - the mayor. However, the real culprit of the T virus given to the mayor is still hidden in the fog. Taylor recalled the story of fighting side by side with Wei Ran and his old friend who may have fallen in the nuclear explosion. Although he is not known by the world, video images of his battle and many legends of his origin are circulating in all major countries and organizations. No matter what these organizations call him, there is only one thing that absolutely no one can deny. He is the most eye-catching hero in the biochemical dangerous city incident! So Taylor picked up the gun again, accepted Claire''s invitation and T virus strengthening, declined the dissuasion of the two comrades in arms, and embarked on the road of fighting against terrorist organizations that wantonly spread biochemical viruses. ¡­¡­ After being arrested by the FBI, Leon was sent to a military court and sentenced to 20 years'' imprisonment. Interestingly, two years later, Raccoon City survivors put t virus in this prison. The purpose is to revenge Leon for what he did at the raccoon city shelter. When Wei Ran left the shelter for the hospital, someone in the shelter was bitten by a zombie and infected with T virus. Leon was in a disordered mood and the situation was tense. He killed the victim on the spot regardless of the feelings of the victim''s family. Then the brother of the dead, out of an irrational emotion, always wanted to avenge his brother. Later, he joined a terrorist organization and inquired about Leon''s prison. Then he injected T virus himself and entered the prison to spread the virus wantonly, causing the prison situation to get out of control. Leon escaped almost by a narrow margin, but the virus took the prison as the core and spread to the surrounding towns. Chris just tracked down the terrorist organization, came to a nearby town and saved Leon. The two worked together secretly with the local army to suppress the crisis. Chris sent an invitation to Leon. Leon despised some inhuman practices of the FBI, so he decisively joined Chris''s organization, accepted T virus reinforcement, and secretly fought against terrorist organizations studying biochemical viruses. ¡­¡­ Chris and Claire were also taken away from the shelter at the beginning. Because they are the core members (the rest) involved in the research on T virus and G virus of the Tom family, they want to monitor them for a long time and even conduct human experimental research. Both the brother and sister had been strengthened by G virus and had quite good military and tactical capabilities. Naturally, they would not cooperate with the FBI, forcibly broke the cage and escaped. Later, the brother and sister wanted and wandering around the world were invited by a mysterious organization to completely eliminate t virus and G virus and return the world to purity. Of course, they don''t know that this mysterious organization was formed by another celestial hunter who was sent to the world in the form of soul wear. The original purpose was to deal with the invasion of sky predators on a timeline many years later. I just didn''t expect that a Wesker would come here by chance through a space channel that had been abandoned for thousands of years, and made a big deal in advance. The veteran hunter was supposed to go to raccoon city to suppress, but his task was temporarily cancelled. The devil arranged recruit Wei Yanlai to carry out the battle. This makes the hunter''s organization not exposed in advance and can continue to accumulate strength against the next more intense invasion. ¡­¡­ After delivering the task, King IDA did not care about the forces behind the research on Wei Ran''s body tissues. She herself was a G virus enhancer, and after wesk''s death, she was no longer under any control. So she came back to the city near Raccoon City and wanted to find a chance to enter Raccoon City. As for the purpose, even she didn''t know. However, in Raccoon City, which has been bombed by three nuclear bombs, the internal radiation intensity is amazing. Even if robots go in, they will lose contact and damage in a short time. If people go in, even if they wear anti radiation clothes, they can''t last too long. However, the streets in the city are completely blocked, and they can''t explore far without suitable vehicles. After that, she may no longer have any illusions. She began to take the initiative to take the task of dealing with the outbreak of T virus and G virus, and even consciously investigate and study the organizations of these viruses, exchange information with different people, and play games with various forces behind her back with her personal strength. She was also invited to join the old group of sky hunters, but she refused. She already has an organization that is absolutely impossible to betray, so she will not join any organization, but only accept the tasks of other organizations. This is the way she walks as a freedom resister. ¡­¡­ Wei Ran can only see the future of a certain timeline. Because of the strong intervention of other celestial hunters and the conspiracy of celestial predators, it is difficult for the timeline of the world to move forward. Basically, it can only evolve with the struggle between the two celestial forces. Wei Ran realized that the struggle involving high-dimensional levels can completely cut off the future of a world. Then he followed FBI agents to investigate the results of his body tissue detected by modern instruments. First of all, the specific energy in his heart really comes from blood cells, which contain a special kind of mitochondria. The mitochondria can enter and leave the blood cells freely without damaging the cell structure. When combined with oxygen, it can produce the special energy used by Wei combustion. Therefore, this specific energy does not exist alone, but is produced by emerging mitochondria. Then it must be that the heart is not a specific energy aggregation, but has a large number of such mitochondria. To release energy, gather a certain number of mitochondria to key parts, and then do aerobic exercise at the same time to release energy. Wei Ran has never named this special energy in his body. Instead, the world organization that studies his body tissue named it g energy. They mistakenly believe that this energy comes from the transformation of the human body by the G virus, but they also find it strange that Chris and Claire, who are also transformed by the G virus, could not find this energy in their brother and sister''s blood. This energy comes from the power under the sea barrier, which can make the soul more consistent with the physical body, so as to make the body produce a certain degree of variation, and give full play to the spiritual ability of the soul with the physical body. Unfortunately, Wei Ran didn''t really break through this sea barrier, and he didn''t know the real source of his own energy. He always thought that after he cracked the sea barrier, the truth revealed inside made the body mutate. However, the so-called sea barrier is just an obstacle to the unity of soul and body. This obstacle is not only such a layer. For each layer of breakdown, the more abundant the first naive elements stimulated, the higher the degree of unity of soul and flesh, the stronger the power of soul pouring into the flesh, the more thorough the change of the flesh, and the closer it is to the so-called higher life. Wei Ran couldn''t help laughing when he saw that strange energy in his heart was named like this. Looking back, I thought, why do I name myself after others. "Just call it blood gas." This is the devil''s work. Wei Ran hasn''t thought about it yet. "Hey, aren''t you satisfied? That''s called G energy. " "Can you shut up..." "I''m urging you to put it into the next world soon. You have to be ready." Wei was stunned. "Hey, it''s too fast. I remember when I came out of the boxing wish world, you didn''t seem to let me breathe. You threw me directly into the zombies! It''s worse this time! We can''t even find the body. Can we put it in the form of spirit? " "Ann, why are you so worried? Don''t you just want to take a vacation? Do you know what kind of release method other sky hunters will apply for if they want to take a vacation?" Wei Ran suddenly remembered the old hunter who secretly established a mysterious organization in the biochemical dangerous city world. He seemed to be in the soul piercing mode. "Can you still let me take it?" "How can I allow you to do such a cruel thing! Of course it''s reincarnation, fool! " Wei Ran frowned and said, "if you reincarnate and reshape the body, I can really eliminate all the defects and hidden dangers in the door method, but the utility of G virus should disappear together." The devil said with a smile, "don''t worry. After you understand what the soul mark is, you will know that all your worries are unnecessary. Don''t talk nonsense. Come with me quickly!" Chapter 159 When it''s time to go on the shelf, there''s nothing to say. The recent earthquake is very big. Now it''s on the shelf. I don''t know what will happen in the future. Let''s do it. Of course, as a salted fish on the street author, I still hope that the first order will not be single digits. It''s too humiliating. So please readers, don''t hesitate to order a gift for the first time tomorrow, more than 300 collections, don''t come out in single digits. As a new author, many old book friends may not have confidence in me when writing such a long article. If it is written that the following is gone, or it collapses, it will have to end. As a result, the readers put in so many subscriptions in front of them, which is really a loss. I''ve encountered this situation when I was reading before. I''m really very angry. I won''t be less interested in sending blades. So I''ll make a discussion in the future, and I don''t ask you to order everything. If it is a well written place, please go back to the main station and vote for a single chapter subscription, so that the author can get feedback from the readers and know the direction of writing the book later, so as not to write a pile of running machines that don''t know anything. I think this should be much cheaper than full ordering, and the author can get support and feedback, and can grasp a better writing direction and rhythm in the original content. Hey, hey, it''s about those friends who read with the browser. Download a starting app by the way. We salted fish also have dreams, don''t we? If you can''t be a great God, you should also be the saltiest fish. Let''s talk about the arrangement of Volume III. tomorrow''s may day, our salted fish will also have a ten thousand word update. Two thousand one chapters will be sent out on the first day. Later, I want to return to the normal rhythm of the past. I start with two chapters every day, work hard and save some manuscripts. After all, I still have the main job to do. This is to support my family. I can''t delay it because of my sideline. As for the online literature industry, the situation is changeable, the earth is moving and the mountains are shaking. From time to time, a big road collapses and the emperors fall. The future is too uncertain, so you can only fish first and see the wind direction. In Volume III, I will try to strengthen the description of characters and see if I can write one or two brilliant characters. Therefore, the front will pave the way and the rhythm will slow down. After all, the rhythm of the second volume is relatively fast, and I''m tired. The third volume will pay attention to the setting of the world background and the description of the plot. It is impossible to start from the beginning to the end like the copy of the biochemical crisis. That''s all for the above comments. In addition, I hope that the circle of online articles can develop in a benign way and produce more non white fine articles. After all, I''m both an author and a reader. I feel very happy to see more good books. Chapter 160 In the blink of an eye, Wei Ran disappeared in the high-dimensional space and was brought to the world composed of countless strings by a mysterious and powerful force. When he woke up, he found that it was over a city full of Tang style and ancient charm. You can also see the orderly planning, huge and magnificent city below, with a flow of people and traffic, just like the prosperous scene of the river map on the Qingming Festival. Wei Ran looked at the city. Unexpectedly, the world he was going to was ancient again. No, the first world to cross should be regarded as modern times, which is what it really looked like in medieval times. "What world is this?" "You will have a long time to understand. In short, I''ll briefly introduce the task to you first." Wei Ran listened attentively. "This is a world from high devils to Chinese devils. The specific historical reasons are too long and complex. When you meet the big man who can hold his thighs, ask him. In short, he personally participated in the change. What you have to do is on the timeline 25 years later. " Wei filled his head with questions. "Although I want to take a vacation, it''s too long." "Ha ha, if you really think it''s a holiday for you, this will be your last life. Any arrangement of the heavenly world is of great significance, not to mention the good intention of the devil! This is the demon world. Don''t you find that the spirit of heaven and earth is very strong? Where is the hard work of boxing wishing for the world? " Wei Ran was ashamed to be said. He could practice with the help of heaven and earth aura in this world to break the first layer of sea barrier and make a fundamental breakthrough in strength. "So, these 25 years are specially reserved for you to improve your strength and layout. Otherwise, twenty-five years later, in the face of the invasion of predators on the side of heaven, you will hit him with your head? " Wei Ran said silently, "OK, I know. Is there any information on the predator side? " "No, the devil doesn''t know who is coming. But don''t worry. Their strength should exceed the upper limit of the world power system for one stage. It won''t be too outrageous. " Wei Ran can''t estimate the upper limit of the power system of a demon world, so he can''t guess the power level of the sky Raiders. But what''s more painful is that there seems to be more than one person. "You mean, there may be more than one of them?" The devil said humbly, "what''s the matter? As a hunter of the heavens, you should have the consciousness of one dozen three! What''s more, I''ve taken good care of you and secretly arranged a big man to hold your thighs. If you can help him recover his strength, not to mention one dozen three, it''s not a problem. This is also the second task arranged for you. " Wei Huo said angrily, "lying in the trough, you said that this big man fell into the world and reincarnated several times. It was very miserable. It means that I have to take care of him and plan the battle 25 years later. Is there any mistake? Do you play like this? I don''t even know where he is! " "Don''t worry, he will come to you on his own initiative. He is much more anxious than you. Well, don''t talk so much. He''ll teach you how to do it then. The most important thing now is to find someone else to send you to reincarnation. " Speaking of reincarnation, this is an important thing Wei Ran has to face at present. In the past, I always heard that reincarnation is a technical job. If reincarnation is good, the starting point of birth is at the end of someone''s life. Therefore, Wei Ran paid special attention. In his last life, he was born in a rural family. After junior high school, he rented with his parents who went out to work in urban villages for a long time. My father is fond of gambling and my mother is submissive. I can''t save money at home. Material conditions can only maintain food and clothing. Coupled with their own vanity, greed and violence, parents are more biased towards their younger brother. The lack of care since childhood led Wei Ran to learn bad and deviate gradually, and almost became a real scum. Now he has a chance to choose reincarnation. Of course, he has to open his eyes to choose. "I need a lot of meat protein and medicine to practice the Yu family''s general method. The so-called poor culture and rich martial arts. On the one hand, I have no choice but to take martial arts. Therefore, the reincarnated family must be a rich family. Bureaucrats and powerful families are actually quite good, and there are a lot of social resources after birth, which is conducive to the layout of 25 years. " Hearing Wei Ran''s seemingly reasonable analysis, but actually shameless words, the devil smiled. "I think it''s better to be reborn in the royal family. Ah, you''ve been granted the crown prince since you were born. Maybe you''ll ascend the throne in 25 years. Isn''t it perfect to set up a fart Bureau and summon the national military strength to face the Raiders of the heavens?" Wei Ran blushed when he said, "aha, I suddenly remembered that the powerful family was not good, the internal struggle was serious, the family power struggle and the line struggle were endless, and it also delayed the energy of practicing martial arts. So it''s better to find an ordinary rich businessman or squire family. " Wei Ran felt his body moved by a breeze and came to the home of a rich businessman in the city. This is a luxury house with three entrances. The rich businessman and his family are waiting anxiously outside the door, and a woman''s hoarse cry comes from the room, which looks like she is about to give birth. Wei Ran looked at the decoration and pattern of the house and felt very satisfied. "But what is the soul mark? Is it sure to retain all my abilities in the last world after the new body grows up?" "Ben, the devil''s gold lettered signboard, what are you worried about? Soul imprint can be understood as a contract or a projection of the soul in the heavenly world. This allows your soul to record and change its genetic state to a certain extent, maintain the normal state it wants to maintain most, and match the physical body to a reasonable state most in line with the strength of the soul with the help of genes, which is equivalent to archiving your body. Do you understand? " Wei Ran understood, that is to say, no matter who was born, the gene combination from this generation of parents will be broken up, and the soul will reshape it into its own physical gene in the previous generation, which is equivalent to rejuvenating through pregnancy. In this way, Wei Ran can retain his previous talent and enhancement effect, but his strength still needs to be cultivated again, otherwise he just has talent. Wei Ran doesn''t care about this. After all, even after being strengthened by G virus, he still has some defects in cultivating the general method after tomorrow, which can be remedied in this life. "I''m ready. How can I reincarnate? Go straight into the belly of the woman inside? " The devil''s unknown laughter came from the void. Hearing it, Wei Ran felt a burst of ominous. "Let me help you." He took Wei Yanfei into the air and asked him to face the woman who gave birth in the room. Then he hit his vest with a strong force. Wei Yanfei thought he would speed up and hit the woman''s stomach. As a result, in the void, I heard the devil say, "Oh?! Sorry, my hand slipped! " "I say you!!! The devil -- " Wei Ran was whirling around. Instead of throwing himself into the room, he flew straight to the East. The huge energy drew a red light and shadow in the air, like a comet, which attracted people on the ground to look up one after another. Chapter 161 In the autumn of the fifth year of the Tang Dynasty, Fan Yang Jiedu envoy of Youzhou was dissatisfied with the court''s move of troops to change towns, so he started a rebellion and forced Luoyang. The emperor sent Zuo Shence''s forbidden army to calm the rebellion. In the early spring of the next year, Li Chengye, the protector of Zuo Shence, led 10000 pioneers to ride on the Bank of Luoshui River, smashed 70000 Fanyang rebels and killed Fanyang Jiedushi! Luoshui is red! In this battle, Li Chengye, the central guard, was famous all over the world! Outside the battlefield, an unnamed village in the lower reaches of the Luoshui river was looted by the rebels, with nine empty rooms and bodies lying in the wild. Li Chengye, the head of Fan Yang''s festival envoy, led his own soldiers to pursue the remaining evils of the rebels and came here. In order to vent their personal anger, the fugitive rebels slaughtered all the people in the village! At this time, the rebels who had not yet had time to escape were caught up by Li Chengye''s own soldiers and killed one by one on the spot. At this time, there was a comet passing in the air. Everyone was surprised and talked about it. When Li Chengye saw that the people in the village were badly hurt by the sword, he sighed in his heart, and the pleasure of breaking the army and beheading the general was relieved. "The whole army is stepping up its pursuit and suppression efforts. Don''t walk away from a thief! You''ll search the village and see if there are any people alive. " The soldiers under my command should be here and disperse according to the usual division of labor. Suddenly, under an old locust tree with only half of its trunk burned, a young fox sprang up. Its fur was as bright as fire, but it was messy and dirty, like a stray country dog. It quickly rushed to Li Chengye''s horse, jumped on the horse''s back, and shouted at Li Chengye anxiously. "Eh? Where''s the little fox? " Li Chengye and his soldiers were surprised, but the little fox jumped off his horse, jumped onto a boulder on the side, shouted at Li Chengye twice, and looked anxiously at a room in the village. "General, the little fox seems to want to lead the way." Another soldier said, "general, this kind of beast is psychic. It''s easy to cultivate into a spirit that absorbs human Yang. It may not be a good thing to follow. Please let your subordinates go and have a look." Li Chengye shook his head, "I would have fought and killed for more than ten years. There is no way to kill the dead under the knife. How can monsters dare to come close!" Then he got off his horse, took a knife and followed the strange little fox into the village. The soldiers around him were helpless and went to the village full of corpses. The little fox led the people into a room. Five people in the house were killed. From the hall to the interior, men, women, old and young scattered everywhere and threw themselves on the ground. In the innermost room, there was a pregnant woman lying on the bed, dressed but not dressed, with her knees arched and apricot eyes wide open. If she ignored a knife wound in her chest, she should be waiting for birth. A basin of hot water placed by Li Chengye''s bed and the midwife killed on the ground confirmed this speculation. The little fox jumped onto the bed, pointed his front paw at the woman''s stomach and shouted at Li Chengye. Everyone looked at each other and couldn''t understand what the little fox meant. Although the pregnant woman''s experience is worthy of sympathy, they defeated the rebels and took revenge on the people of the village. The best way they can think of for a dead man is to bury him and set up a wordless monument. Li Chengye looked at the little fox and clearly pointed to the pregnant woman''s stomach, so he stepped forward to observe. The woman has shed a lot of amniotic fluid. Without the knife of the rebels, she should be able to give birth naturally. Spontaneous labor? Does the fox mean... The fetus in her belly is not dead yet? At this time, Li Chengye noticed that the woman was still warm. It should be not long after the robbery. He saw that her abdomen was indeed crawling. He washed her hands in the hot water basin, drew out a dagger and baked it on the nearby candle. There was a family general who had been with him for many years. Seeing this, he hurried forward to stop it. "The Lord, the fetus born from the belly of the dead, is extremely ominous and will bring disaster. Moreover, the long star just crossed the sky is also an ominous sign. Please be careful!" The long star refers to the comet, which is what everyone saw before entering the village. Li Chengye angrily scolded: "if it''s ominous, our army will kill people. We bear more than a curse of thousands of people. Has there ever been an ominous thing? Killing people is like a hemp, but they have never suffered any disaster. Today they want to save people, but they will be trapped in disaster. It''s really a joke. How can God be so biased? " After that, he put a dagger straight into the woman''s abdomen and opened it. When he saw that the baby was still alive, he grabbed his foot and lifted it upside down, cut off the umbilical cord connecting the mother and stop bleeding. The little fox was very spiritual. When Li Chengye didn''t know what to do next, he soared into the air, hit the baby''s back, vomited all the amniotic fluid in his mouth and nose, and then naturally made a loud cry. Li Chengye was surprised to see the little fox''s human behavior. He heard the baby''s very special and loud cry and couldn''t help laughing. "Ben is only responsible for killing people on weekdays. He doesn''t want to cooperate with a fox today, but he did the midwifery. It''s really interesting." Then he recalled that he had been married to his wife for many years, but he had no children. His wife always wanted a son and a half. In that case Li Chengye said to the soldier next to him, "this son can live in his mother''s belly for a long time, and the sound of the cry is very loud. He must be strong and healthy in the future. There is a spirit beast for its protection. It is blessed. I want to take it as an adopted son. What do you think? " Most of the soldiers around will be the old Li family. They have been loyal to the Li family for generations. There is no doubt about their loyalty. But when they heard that their general had such plans, they all looked at each other and stopped talking. Just now, the family general who intended to prevent Li Chengye from taking his son by caesarean section stood up, "although the words of the Lord and his subordinates are folklore. However, if the Lord makes great achievements today, the court will have a gift! Why do you do such an unlucky thing when you honor your ancestors? My subordinates think that if you don''t find a good family and foster this son to others, it will also show the Lord''s virtue of living well. " This person''s behavior of daring to admonish encouraged other loyal and pro guards. Some people also stood up and stopped him and said, "the general, there are also rumors among the people that Fox yellow, white and willow ash are easy to become essence, and they like to seize people''s essence to help them cultivate after becoming essence. The little fox behaved humanely and looked... Like a demon who had become a spirit. My subordinates also agree with Li Rong''s words. The child and the fox are ominous things. Please think of the Li family and don''t touch such evil things. " At first, it was anthropomorphic, then ominous, and finally turned into evil things. It was also recognized by most of the people around it. It was quite superstitious. The little fox seemed to understand the soldier''s words and grinned at him, but its body was too weak. Even if its hair exploded, it had no deterrent. On the contrary, it was pointed out that it was too psychic and must be a monster. Li Chengye looked at the child in his arms and liked it very much, but when he heard the dissuasion of his own soldiers, he hesitated for a moment, and the idea was to see a saw between adoption and hesitation Chapter 162 As soon as he came out, he saw the surrounding scenes and was a little confused. He observed the chaotic environment at the scene again and heard the discussion between Li Chengye and his soldiers. Only then did he understand his situation. For a moment, the devil slipped his hand and photographed him in the abdomen of a pregnant woman who died in the process of childbirth. Fortunately, he did not suffer the cause of innocent secondary death. He was saved by a powerful and elegant ancient general by caesarean section. The problem was that Wei Ran''s eyes jumped when he saw the residual amniotic fluid and blood on the baby and the cut and knotted umbilical cord. Such a caesarean section is still delivered from the belly of the dead. It''s unheard of, but it happened to me. My weak body can sleep safely after crying! Will it be infected?! Wei Ran suddenly felt that his second life would be very short. At this time, he heard that the general and his personal soldiers were arguing about whether to accept him as an adopted son for some folk superstitious topics, which made Wei Ran not know how to speak, but felt that he had been pushed into a big pit by the devil. At this time, a charming and cold voice directly spread to his heart. "Hey, are you the new hunter? Do you know what''s going on? " Wei looked around and didn''t know where the sound came from. "Don''t look, you look down. Yes, that''s the direction. Don''t divert your attention. It''s the fox in front of you!" "It''s really a fox spirit?! They''re right to say you''re a monster. " The little fox showed his teeth and cracked his mouth again. He looked fierce and had no deterrent at all. "Enough, I''m helping you! If you don''t want to die, do as I say! " "I suddenly feel dead. It would be better to reincarnate in a better place." The little fox smiled strangely and said sarcastically, "our boss has no responsibility except to tease people. He hasn''t even introduced some basic knowledge to you. It seems that you have experienced death, but you should have completed the corresponding task, so you have been redeemed, and the soul mark has not been erased, so you don''t know how much death hurts the noumenon. " Wei Ran''s eyelids jumped. "What do you mean?" "What do I mean? I can tell you later. After all, I am a ready-made counterexample. However, you''d better struggle to save now. The price of death is not something you can afford as a guy who has just broken through the recruitment period. " Wei Ran looked down at the baby in Li Chengye''s hand and found a thin line between his soul and his eyebrow. Or because of this connection, even if Wei Ran''s soul went out of the body, the baby was still sleeping and was not on the verge of death. "How?" "Do you see that line? This is the yin-yang Dynasty Yuan line between your soul and the new flesh. If the line is broken, the flesh will die immediately and the soul will have nothing to rely on. The general seems to like you very much, but influenced by the people around him, he can''t make a decision. I can see that he wants to adopt you very much. If you show more dependence on him at this time, he will certainly be able to suppress the dissuasion of others. You may not know the situation. The general has made great achievements and will be promoted when he returns. If he can raise so many soldiers, his family must be very rich. If you become his adopted son, you will benefit but not harm. Therefore, it is not difficult to focus your mind on that line and control your body to make corresponding actions. " As a straight iron man, Wei Ran now asked him to make a lovely and dependent expression to another straight iron man, which really challenged his psychological limit! "This... I''ll try..." For his little life, he had to succumb to the reality and transfer the idea of pretending to be cute to the new body along the yin-yang Chaoyuan line. The fit of this body is good. He vaguely opened his eyes and looked at Li Chengye holding himself. As for whether he was cute or not, Wei Ran was very embarrassed when conveying his ideas. He should not be cute. However, it depends on who it is. When Li Chengye looked at the baby, he felt his open eyes melted. He clapped loudly and said, "I would have accepted him as an adopted son. Please don''t say more! Remember, his name is Li Dingguo! You must be loyal to the eldest son of the Li family in the future! " Wei Ran said in consternation, "is that it? But how can the name of Li Dingguo be the same as the name of a famous general in the history of the Ming Dynasty? " The little fox''s voice came again, "Ming Dynasty? It seems that we are not fellow countrymen in the same world. " At this time, Li Chengye tore off his cloak, wrapped Wei Ran''s young body, and then saluted the woman on the bed in silence. "I don''t know your family''s name. I can only send someone to build an unknown tomb for you. Someone will sweep your family''s tomb and offer blood food every Qingming Day. Your child is in good health and will be adopted as his own! Please rest in peace under the spring. " Then he closed the woman''s wide eyes gently, picked up the little fox with one hand and left with a group of his men. In the sixth year of the Tang Dynasty, the left Shence army made great achievements in defeating the enemy and recovering Youzhou. It was famous all over the world. The holy dragon Yan was happy and rewarded on merit! He was promoted to lieutenant of the escort army and senior general of the Zuo Shence army. He was only second to the major general and was named count. He is regarded as a confidant by the Emperor today. That year, the Li family added their adopted son, Li Dingguo, and entered the genealogy. Cheng''s mother was happy. After the battle, the imperial court became more and more powerful. The local Jiedu envoys knew the strength of the imperial imperial forbidden army and Shence army, and bowed their heads one after another. The local Jiedu envoys went to Beijing to worship and leave protons to show their obedience. On the day Li Chengye adopted Wei Ran, Zhongnanshan Chunyang palace There was a Taoist Baimei standing on the top of Zhongnan mountain. At that time, in early spring, although all things grew, the snow in the mountains was difficult to melt. The mountain wind blew like a knife. Not to mention that the height was not very cold, it would bear wind, frost, rain and dew. However, although Taoist Baimei only wore a thin Taoist robe, he still had a ruddy complexion and a gentle and long breath. The wind and snow melt close to the body, as if there is an air cover within three feet, and there is no snow to stick to the body. He looked to the East and felt it. He caught a glimpse of a red light flying from Chang''an city to Heluo, like a comet in the air. Over Heluo, there was a star invisible to the naked eye. He frowned and pinched his fingers. He meditated in his heart. The more he calculated, the more ugly he looked. Then he calculated many times. Whether he used Qimen, liurefutation, or astrology from western regions, it was the same result. He felt a little incredible, so he closed his eyes, and the whole man was suspended in the air, entering the realm of the unity of heaven and man, as if he were about to become an immortal. In the process, Taoist Baimei''s heavenly Spirit gave off strange lights. A moment later, he landed slowly, opened his eyes, looked compassionate and sighed. "The long star is flying in the sky and the demon star is in the world. This is an ominous omen. People born in Heluo will disturb our Tang Dynasty and overturn the country. Younger martial brother, take someone to Heluo. Please find him if necessary. " Under the mountain, a green robed Taoist who drank and danced his sword smiled freely. The sword light danced disorderly. The snow around him was like willow catkins flying all over the sky. With the sword Qi, it condensed into a word in the air. Then the long sword left his hand, turned into a silver dragon and soared into the air, passing through the word of Tao condensed by snowflakes and dispersing it into the vast wind and snow. The long sword soared into the air and fell on its own, straight into the scabbard on the back of the green robed Taoist. However, the later Taoist in green robe took off with his feet in the air and his body was like a spirit ape. He floated away without a trace in the snow. Chapter 163 In Chang''an City, guard Lieutenant''s house. Wei Ran is still not used to staying in this new body. Even if the little fox told him that only by developing the habit of integrating spirit and flesh, can this body develop better. Wei Ran also wants to come out for a quarter of an hour at noon every day, otherwise he will feel completely assimilated in the baby''s confused consciousness. He is now held in the arms of a beautiful woman. This is his adoptive mother Cheng. Normally, she likes to wear a goose yellow double breasted high waist Ru skirt with a hanging cloud bun. Her plain face is facing the sky without makeup. However, she comes from a merchant, but she has a pure and shrewd temperament. She loves the adopted son in her arms very much. His arrival is a solution to her maternal feelings of childlessness after more than ten years of marriage. But since her husband''s meritorious service and promotion, her mind has become more melancholy. The adopted son is not the parent-child. The husband is already an important official of the imperial court and a famous general in the world, but he has the misfortune of losing his heir because he can''t bear children. The secret ridicule and discussion in the market made Cheng''s heart more stressful than before. What''s more, Dingguo is a child of bad birth and involves folk superstition. There are many rumors that he will bring disaster to the Li family. Although she and her husband don''t believe this, they can''t stand gossip and can kill people. Wei Ran''s soul floated in the air. He looked at the woman and sighed. He only thought of whether the devil had any other intention to arrange his identity as the adopted son of the general. The little fox sleeping on the guardrail of the corridor raised his head and looked at Wei Ran''s spirit. It is no longer the dirty appearance in the village before. After cleaning, its fur color like fire is very amazing. It looks like it is not an ordinary thing. After this time, Wei Ran already knew who the little fox was and how he knew his identity as a hunting soldier in the heavens. It''s the man who fell here and reincarnated for several generations introduced by the devil. It turned out to be a demon family! It''s so miserable that I can''t even change my human form. Wei Ran also learned some basic knowledge about hunting soldiers from the fox, such as soul mark and death. Hunting soldiers have signed soul contracts with high-dimensional life, and with the increase of strength, the imprint on the contract becomes stronger. On the one hand, although it restricts hunting soldiers, it actually benefits hunting soldiers more, such as death penalty. Generally speaking, human death is real death. The soul belongs to the reincarnation well of the world, and is twisted into thin pieces and mixed with the souls of other dead people, becoming an unconscious pure spirit. The so-called reincarnation is that these mixed spirituality re boarded into the newborn, cut off the cause and effect and become a new life. Such reincarnation belongs to spiritual reincarnation, not someone''s reincarnation. Therefore, if an ordinary person dies, he is really dead. His consciousness and existence are completely dissipated in the world, and the clouds and smoke are extinguished. Because of the existence of the soul mark, the hunting soldiers of the heavens can reincarnate in the dead world, and do not enter the reincarnation well. They can retain their self-consciousness and existence, which is equivalent to a resurrection. The more powerful and profound the soul mark, the more times it can be reincarnated and resurrected. However, there are also defects, that is, every reincarnation, the soul mark will be dimmed, and will experience a fetal mystery. Part of the memory will be randomly missing, and even the character may change. The decline of strength is inevitable. Like Wei Ran, he has just passed the recruitment period. His strength is not strong enough. His soul mark is only wiped out once, and reincarnation will even lead to the forgetting of most memories and the loss of talents, which is very expensive. Now in retrospect, look at this cute little fox in front of you. It can still maintain itself after several reincarnations. Although the strength is too weak to be transformed, it is enough to imagine how powerful it should be when it was not dead. Wei Ran was curious about why he didn''t reincarnate into an adult. As a result, he learned that the little fox was originally a demon family. The essence of the soul limited that it could only reincarnate into a fox, not a man. And after each reincarnation, its strength has to be rebuilt, and it is impossible to recover naturally with age. Therefore, it has encountered many accidents in the form of wild animals, resulting in five reincarnations in the past millennium. Wei Ran calculated that even if he averaged the five deaths, he could live 200 years each time. There should be a certain Taoist practice to protect himself. As a result, the little fox reluctantly told Wei Ran that this is the world of Zhongwu, and it is still evolving to low Wu. The spirit of heaven and earth is not so abundant. Under natural circumstances, it is impossible to produce powerful monsters. Most animals born with spirituality can at most cultivate some illusions to confuse the mind. It is difficult to make progress, let alone become human. Therefore, after five generations, the little fox has never been able to build into a human shape, let alone restore his strength. As for why it was not pulled back into the high-dimensional space after its first incarnation, the little fox was cunning and didn''t say. Now Wei Ran asked curiously, "I''m still very curious. The devil can pull the person signing the soul contract into the heaven world, but he didn''t pull you away. Instead, he sent me, an inexperienced novice. What''s the secret?" The little fox turned her head proudly. "This is the experience of a hunter who died once after the mission failed. Do you think it would be so easy for me to tell you? Knowledge is priceless. If you want to exchange it, you have to exchange it with the same precious knowledge, or... " Wei Ran ridiculed: "what are you mixed up and still thinking of bargaining? I''m a newcomer, not a fool." The little fox was not empty at all. "I''m afraid you don''t know your mission and what the enemy is." Wei yanben wanted to get into the ancestral orifices in the eyebrows of his body. After listening to it, he stopped, "don''t take this to me. The devil told me that the enemy will appear in 25 years." "Hehe, what are the enemies? How many? What abilities are you good at? What''s the magic weapon? Where will it appear? Or what did they set up before they came? Hee hee, your expression has become serious. You''re really angry. Your mind is good to guess. Rookie, there are many things you don''t understand. " Looking at the happy appearance of the little fox, Wei Ran has no choice. He is really not good at acting and intriguing in front of people. He is easily seen by such an old monster. It seems that there is still a lot to learn. The little fox jumped to his soul, which was not far from Cheng, and hooked his hook. "Your mission of guarding the heavens is actually the follow-up of our failed mission thousands of years ago. If you want to know how to deal with your opponent, you have to hold my girl''s thigh." Wei Ran was a little depressed, but he really couldn''t help it. After thinking about it, he smiled and said, "I suddenly feel very tired. Now I''m discussing such a long-term thing in 25 years. I think as a child, the pressure is too heavy. Please allow me to enjoy a beautiful childhood." After that, he went straight back to the ancestral orifices in the middle of his eyebrows and entered a confused state. He didn''t care about the scolding and scolding of the little fox. The little fox didn''t expect that this guy would play such a rogue. He didn''t play cards according to common sense. There was nothing he could do for a while, Lamented: "after entering the world of the heavens, all the hunting soldiers I saw before were so nervous that they wanted to collect all the enemy''s intelligence in one breath. He was good. He even wanted to have a good childhood!" Really speaking, the little fox is really more anxious than Wei Ran. After all, this may be her last reincarnation and her last struggle for her fate. Chapter 164 At this time, Li Chengye quietly came behind Cheng and patted her on the shoulder. Cheng Shi was startled. He looked back and saw that it was his husband. They made fun of each other for a while. Finally, Li Dingguo, who was worried about falling asleep, stopped. Cheng''s mind is sharp. Although he usually fights with his husband, he always feels that his husband seems to be in a state of wanting to talk and stop. "Husband, do you have something to say to my concubine?" Li Chengye nodded as if he had made up his mind: "I want to take advantage of the power of the Wang family in Taiyuan to seek a high position and become a prime minister!" Cheng''s merchant family was born and didn''t know much about the court. "The Wang family in Taiyuan is the door valve of the world and the pillar of the court. Since the husband has the determination, my concubine will do her best to help." Li Chengye paused for a moment, his tone was a little dry, and said, "I want to marry Wang''s concubine and treat each other with a flat wife." In short, it''s marriage, but with Li Chengye''s head and ability, it''s not too much to marry Wang''s legitimate daughter, but there''s another story. The little fox was next to Cheng. He was shocked, then lost his head. Finally, under the guilty eyes of his husband, he forced to smile: "concubine, congratulations for my husband!" The little fox scratched the bottom of his neck with his front paw, and then looked at Wei Ran, or Li Dingguo, who was sleeping. He thought to himself: what''s the purpose of that unreliable boss to arrange a guy who has just stepped out of the recruits in such a complex family? ¡­¡­ In the sixth year of the Tang Dynasty, at the end of the summer, Li Chengye, lieutenant of the left Shence army, married Wang Zihan, a common daughter of the Taiyuan Wang family. A few months after marriage, Wang became pregnant and gave birth to a son the following year, named Li Guangsi. Although the Li family had two mistresses at this time, the Wang family was born into a family of aristocrats and had a distinguished life experience. When they married into the Li family, they gave birth to lin''er for Li Chengye, making the Li family have successors. Therefore, even if she did not deliberately target, the Lieutenant''s family respected Wang. Shortly after Li Guangsi''s birth, the northwest Huihe united with Tubo to invade Qingtang and disturb Guanzhong. Hexi, Longyou Jiedushi, weak resistance, defeat, Guanzhong earthquake! Both the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty wrote to make amends to their relatives to appease the enemy and make him retreat. Li Chengye is the only one who dares to speak out! Above the court, Li Chengye argued against Confucianism and explained the advantages and disadvantages. Considering that the authority of the imperial court was established soon, if the emperor bowed before the foreign enemy, his authority would be lost, and the frugal envoys in various places would regenerate their treachery. Therefore, it was ordered that Longyou and Hexi Jiedu envoys should be revived, and Shuofang and Hedong Jiedu envoys should send troops to serve the king. Then give the guard Lieutenant Li Chengye fish amulet and lead the left Shence army to ride 40000 steps to meet the enemy! This battle is five years Wei Ran is eight years old. He has been able to practice martial arts by himself since he was five. However, according to his own experience in martial arts and the general method of the Yu family, although he had to practice martial arts hard when he was young, he could not squeeze it too much, otherwise his potential would be exhausted without any harm. So when Wei Ran was six years old, he only did some basic exercises in the house every day according to the method of Yu''s generals. After strictly practicing the basic content of Jiangmen''s method, he will continue to exercise his fighting skills according to the modern fighting training methods, and the fighting he is practicing now is Sanda. It is also an entry-level technique for Wei Ran to enter professional fighting in his previous life. Sanda has comprehensive technology and high flexibility, and can comprehensively exercise the coordination and practical awareness of all parts of the body. After his reincarnation, although he has fighting consciousness and experience, he lacks the most important muscle memory, which can only be realized through boring and repeated training. From the age of six to eight, Wei Ran worked hard every day, which surprised the people in the house. Of course, you can see that he is forging and is still learning hand Stroke by himself. Even at the beginning, there were guards skilled in hand fighting in the house who wanted to teach Wei Ran to practice martial arts. Wei Ran was also curious about the fighting system in this world, so he practiced for some time. It was found that the method of hand stroke was a bit similar to Japanese karate. No, it should be said that Japanese karate originated from this, also known as tang hand. Wei has the foundation of karate. Although he is not proficient, he learns quickly. He knows the key points of action and even the precautions in actual combat better than this guard. This surprised the guard. Even when teaching boxing, Wei Ran pointed out the flaw in the technique. At first, he thought Wei Ran would laugh again until they simulated actual combat, that is, they only showed technology without strength and did not touch each other''s body. This is called Cunzhi in karate. The guard was found to be flawed and crucial by a child''s repeated inch stop. Only then did he know that all what Wei Ran said before was true. Fortunately, no one else was present during the duel, otherwise the guard would have no face to see people. However, he was ashamed and couldn''t teach Wei Ran any more. The more he taught, the more he felt that his proud hand fighting skill was worthless. Seeing that he was no longer willing to teach boxing and was not forced, Wei Ran continued to practice his Sanda, and then cooperated with the Yu family to forge his body. The other guards and servants were surprised to see that the guard no longer taught boxing. They couldn''t find out the reason. They just thought that the urchin''s mind could not last. Wei Ran felt hard and gave up. However, unexpectedly, even if the guard no longer taught boxing, Wei Ran continued to practice the hand Stroke skills that he couldn''t understand every day. No one urged him to do so for more than a year. Even adults rarely have such temperament and perseverance, let alone a child. At first, the guards and servants in the house always secretly gossip about Wei Ran because of his ominous origin. They don''t treat him as the actual master. Even if Cheng strictly forbids it, they haven''t stopped it. However, these people admired him when they saw that he could have such perseverance and practice Kung Fu hard all day. After the cold and heat continued, those rumors about his life experience in the government completely disappeared six months ago, and no servant dared to disrespect Wei Ran. This person''s face can be given or not given by others. Whether he can earn it back depends on his own ability. Wei Ran practised Kungfu hard, which led to his appetite being much higher than that of ordinary people. Eight year old children ate more than an adult man. Therefore, he doesn''t look like an eight year old child at all. He is tall enough to catch up with a teenager of 12 or 13 years old, and his body is strong and amazing. These years, there are two mistresses in the general''s house. Naturally, there are some frictions and struggles, but they are deliberately controlled to a more harmonious level by the two mistresses. Wang was born in an aristocratic family and had a noble status. He did not catch the problem of being arrogant and domineering. On the contrary, he is very cultured, elegant in speech and polite to everyone. But it has some means to hold the scene. In the back house, Yan Ci and Shi, not to mention the original servants of the Li family, but also the servants married by the Cheng family, were all obedient to her. Even if they used some means to encroach on some of the rights originally belonging to Cheng, they did it openly and aboveboard, leaving people speechless. After all, Cheng came from a merchant''s family. Although he was rich and good at business calculations, it was certainly no problem to play some small tricks. But everyone is the mother of the Li family, and Wang''s family background is more noble than her. Some small tricks are only for children''s play, how can she be shaken? On the contrary, compared with Wang''s generosity, in Wei Ran''s view, Cheng still seems to be a little jealous. Perhaps because there are fewer and fewer rights and responsibilities in recent years, and the servants are more and more obedient to Wang, Wang''s domestic slaves gradually become arrogant. Although they rarely make arrogance in the open, they have never had many small means in private. It is like a doggerel that maliciously compiles and ridicules Wei Ran''s birth: the dead have a fetus, the evil fox has a birth, the long star crosses the sky, and the family goes to the yellow spring. The long star refers to the comet, also known as the broom star, which indicates that he killed the whole family at the beginning, brought disaster from his birth, and will also bring disaster to the Li family in the future. And privately, they always call Cheng''s the second mistress and Wang''s the mistress, and make fun of Cheng''s infertility. They can only take a disaster star as their son and accompany them all day. These words are rumors. It''s hard to catch who sent them. Cheng knew that he could only be angry and bitter, but he had nothing to do. Wei Ran practiced martial arts all day and didn''t care about it at all. Seeing that his prestige at home was getting weaker and weaker, Cheng was helpless, so he put all his energy on Wei Ran. She dotes on Wei Yanji. No, it should be said that she dotes on Wei Yanji. It''s almost to the extent of responding to every request. Even seeing Wei Ran practicing hard and sweating heavily, he would often show an unbearable look. In order not to let Wei burn work so hard, he couldn''t dissuade himself. He simply used shadow puppets and other things that children like in this era for temptation. Even Wang''s son Li Guangsi couldn''t help coming to watch. It is said that a loving mother is a loser. If Wei Ran doesn''t have the heart of an adult, under such excessive care, he will sooner or later become a loser dandy. However, because of this, even if Wei Ran asked for some money to buy valuable medicinal materials for auxiliary cultivation, Cheng did not hesitate to give them, which saved him a lot of thought. Chapter 165 On this day, Wei Ran is still practicing martial arts in the backyard. Now he has begun to practice sandbagging. Different from the martial arts practitioners in this world, most of them practice hitting thousands of layers of paper or wooden stakes. No one has thought about hitting sandbags. However, the servants and guards who passed by were not surprised at Wei Ran''s unique way of practicing kung fu, but no one was surprised. After a thousand groups of back fists, Wei Ran went to one side to drink salt water to replenish water and electrolyte. The little fox squatted down and watched him with interest. After entering the house, the little fox was named ah Li by Cheng. After five reincarnations, it had long forgotten the name of the first generation. As a beast in the later generations, no one named it, so it defaulted on this name. Wei Ran remembers that a Li went out with his mother to inspect his family''s industry in Chang''an early in the morning. The finance of the Li family has always been in the charge of his adoptive mother Cheng. After all, at the beginning of Li Chengye''s career, his family could only be said to be an ordinary rural landlord, and it would be difficult to raise several families. That is, after marrying Cheng, Li Chengye''s career really soared with the help of his father-in-law''s family. Since then, the Li family''s finances have always been in the hands of the shrewd Cheng family. She did a good job. Through commercial operation, she not only increased the wealth of the Li family, but also took into account the interests of the wife family. A Li yawned. He didn''t realize Cheng''s joy of watching his industry increase in value step by step. Therefore, he felt very boring after wandering all morning. "Your mother is in trouble. Don''t you go and have a look?" Wei was stunned. "What''s going on?" A Li showed a personified smile. "Your bank was smashed. It''s in Xishi now. You can go and have a look." Cheng''s adoptive mother was very kind to herself. Wei Ran couldn''t ignore it. She arranged for the husband to drive a carriage and went to his own bank in Xishi. Chang''an city is as huge as described in history books. Although the Tang Dynasty is not the Tang Dynasty of Wei Ran''s world, and many details are different, the overall development process of history is surprisingly similar, especially since the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. In addition, the era when ah Li fell was the Warring States period thousands of years ago. It was a turbulent era when the first emperor Jiuzhou gathered tripods and mixed one universe. At that time, the world was still a high demon world. As the capital of the Tang Dynasty, Chang''an city is also the starting point of the silk road. Although it has been captured and plundered by Tubo and rebels in turn, its scale has doubled, but its permanent population is still 500000. It is still the largest city in the world. Wei Ran came to the bustling West City, at the door of his own bank, where a group of spectators had gathered, and the pavement seemed to have been smashed. Wei Ran frowned and went in and thought to himself, who is so bold to smash the industry of protecting the Lieutenant''s house? You should know that the leader of the forbidden army in Chang''an city is Li Chengye. When this happens, whether Li Chengye wants to trouble the other party or not, he doesn''t even want to hint. Naturally, a group of officers and soldiers who want to win the upper position will look for bad luck. There were several strong slaves in Li''s clothes. They scolded the Cheng family''s shopkeeper and staff with high toes. They even stood aside and didn''t pay attention to Cheng''s angry face. Wei Ran recognized that they were the servants married by Wang''s side and were regarded as Wang''s direct line in Li''s house. Of course, this was a joke. Wang treated the servants around him as colleagues, but he was not a division. "Second mistress, do you think so? It''s clearly the Li family''s Bank. Why are all the main people and guys from the Cheng family? The rules are inappropriate. " Cheng scolded angrily, "over the years, I have taken care of all my husband''s industries. Ding Buwang, a member of my husband''s family, sent someone to take care of the industry. But what''s the problem?! How can you let a servant take charge of it! " "Second mistress, you''re wrong to say that. We were all married with my lady, that is, the mistress. Naturally, we were also the people who protected the Lieutenant''s house. Since we were from the Li family, we saw that the Li family''s industry was eroded by outsiders. How can we not intervene?" The king''s haonu bit the outsider very hard. Hearing that Cheng''s face became more and more ugly, the shopkeeper and waiter on one side were beaten black and blue, and could not speak at this time. "What do you mean? Do you mean that the people of my Cheng family encroached on my husband''s property? " "The second mistress said so. Let''s check the account books and see if they are innocent!" Wei Ran came in at this time and snorted coldly, "interesting. When did our servants of the Li family dare to talk to their master like this?" The haonu who was married by Wang Shi was quite strong. Just now, he knocked over many people in the bank. It was obvious that he had practiced Kung Fu. At this time, seeing Wei came here, he turned his eyes and disdained more. The dead had a fetus in their womb, the demon fox was born with them, the long star crossed the sky, and the family went to the yellow spring. It has long been reported in the Lieutenant''s residence, and there has been much discussion among the people. The original slaves and guards of the Li family still have a change in his origin because they admire Wei Ran''s perseverance. However, for the servants of the Taiyuan Wang family, who were married by a family of aristocrats, they always discriminated against Wei Ran''s origin. Wei Ran doesn''t deal with them on weekdays, so he hasn''t faced these ridicules. I didn''t expect that now these haonu were so arrogant that they dared to treat his master with such an attitude in front of many people. "Dingguo, why are you here?" Cheng asked. Wei Ran smiled. "Dingguo heard that someone smashed our Li family''s Bank, so come and have a look. I just didn''t expect that our servants of the Li family were so bold and dared to smash their own property. Moreover, he dared to speak unkindly to his master. More importantly, he said, "mother, you are the second mistress, but I clearly remember that it was your mother who married into the Li family first." As soon as the Wang''s haonu''s face changed, Wei Ran changed the topic of the bank''s account books and directly led it into the topic of the relationship between the master and the slave. In the Tang Dynasty, evil slaves can be sentenced to beheading the master. "You''re talking nonsense! It''s clearly us to meet... " "Say the first half again!" At this time, Wei Ran turned his back to the other party and walked to the wall in the bank counter. He threatened without looking back as he walked. The haonu was a little angry, but he also knew that in front of so many people, if he really spoke badly to this nominal master, he might be caught. But he believed that he was strong, and Cheng was an orphan and widowed mother at this time. No one else dared to stand out for them, so he strode in without saying a word. Cheng was surprised to stop in front of him, but he was squeezed by his secret action. Others mistakenly thought that Cheng himself stood unsteadily and fell away. However, those with sharp eyes knew that Cheng was knocked away, so there was a lot of discussion in the crowd. The Wang haonu thought that as long as he was not caught in the open and was not afraid of other people''s speech, he continued to move towards Wei Ran. Thinking that the other party is only an eight year old child, even if he is a little mature and intelligent in the Li family, he is just a smarter child. If he faces himself, he will be afraid and speechless. At that time, I will go to the bank manager and check the account books. Hum, they are servants. He doesn''t believe that any servant who can look after the industry alone will not fill his own pocket. He must be able to find out the problems in the account books. Then he has reason to question Cheng''s loyalty to the Li family, so as to shake her financial power. Although the matter has not been discussed with her mother, she must be very happy once she has made it and won Cheng''s financial power. She will remember her merit in her heart, and her future in the Li family will be brighter. Hum, I''ve seen so many back house fights in the Wang family since I was a child. Cheng is really too young. Chapter 166 But Wei Ran set up a stool beside the wall and pulled out the instrument knife hanging on the wall. The knife was bright and sharp. Hearing the footsteps behind him, he naturally knew that the king''s slave must be very surprised at this time. Without saying a word, Wei Ran turned and stabbed away with the knife in his hands, and the blade was facing the belly of Wang haonu. He was very surprised that Wei Ran really dared to kill and hurried back to avoid it. However, Wei Ran held the knife very steadily, his eyes didn''t blink and his hands didn''t tremble. He kept chasing after him step by step, a posture of never giving up until he killed him on the spot. The haonu and several of his companions were cold all over by Wei Ran''s indifferent eyes. The first evil slave, relying on his martial arts, quickly turned around to avoid, and then subconsciously wanted to kick Wei Ran. Wei Huo looked at each other with a sneer. "You can try to kick it." Half of his leg was forcibly retracted, and Wei Ran dragged it with a knife. Unfortunately, his body was not fully developed and his strength on the knife was insufficient. He only made a deep cut in the other party''s arm, forcing him to retreat outside the store. All the people present were shocked at Wei Ran''s performance. They never thought that an eight year old child would start so resolutely and ruthlessly. Wang''s haonu was outside the door, pointing to Wei Ran, staring and shouting at you... For a long time, but he couldn''t say a word. "Settle the country, don''t share common knowledge with this person." Cheng came and grabbed Wei Ran, but he was afraid of the instrument knife in his hand. In order to prevent Yi''s knife from hurting Cheng, Wei Ran dropped the edge of the knife and said to several royal slaves at the door, "you can try not to go back to my Li family all your life. Once you go back, there will be a family law to deal with it!" These people turned pale when Wei Ran said it. After a conflict just now, they all knew that Wei Ran really dared to kill people. He said that he could deal with the family law and really move the family law. At that time, he could only beg Wang to come and help them for the sake of the same family. At this time, the onlookers outside cheered loudly. Most of them just saw the process of haonu bumping into their mistress''s mother, and they were upset. At this time, it is obvious that I admire a 12-year-old boy who dares to protect his mother with a knife and force back evil slaves. Many people are talking about Wei Ran''s behavior of forcing back evil slaves with a knife. Tang Feng advocates martial arts and folk worship chivalry. Wei Ran''s move is full of the taste of happy gratitude and hatred of young Rangers, not to mention venting his anger for his mother and the embodiment of filial piety. It is very in line with the people''s aesthetic outlook of this era, so more and more people applaud it. Unfortunately, they don''t know that Wei Ran''s actual age is only eight, otherwise they don''t know how surprised they should be. This made several of Wang''s evil slaves even more at a loss. They didn''t expect that they were originally looking for Cheng''s mistakes, but they were disturbed by an eight year old child and let them fall into the condemnation of public opinion. "Who dares to make trouble in my Li family bank!" At this time, a majestic woman''s voice came from outside the crowd. The crowd was pushed away by two brave slaves, but Wang''s appearance was correct and entered slowly. She was a lady of the family. She had strict etiquette training from urination, read poetry and books, and had broad knowledge. She also had a lot of prestige at home on weekdays. At this time, when she walked, everyone hung their heads. Even the people who watched the excitement could not help being frightened by this aura and stopped her voice. Wei Ran has never seen the second mother seriously. He mostly bows and says hello when he meets her on weekdays. At this time, seeing her dignified appearance, full and harmonious facial features and bright makeup, she felt that she had the unique beauty of a strong woman in the workplace. Wang came in and saw the situation in the bank. In a moment, many thoughts passed through her mind. With her growing insight from the place where the house fighting was more intense in Wang''s inner house, she made a little reasoning in her brain and roughly guessed what happened. But her mind was deep, and there was no change in her face. Several evil slaves frightened by Wei ran at the door of the bank want to take the first step. The villain wants to sue first in order to guide the situation to track down the bank''s account books. "Mistress, we are meeting in the bank..." "You kneel down." Wang didn''t even look at them, but said such a sentence lightly, interrupting all their abdominal drafts. Then Wang went to Wei Ran and Cheng. She first bowed slightly to Cheng and made a ten thousand blessing ceremony. "Sister, I didn''t expect that the servants brought by my Wang family would make trouble. Sister, I apologize to you. I''ll give you an explanation later." Then he turned to look at Wei Ran and only stared at Wei Ran''s eyes. He didn''t care about the knife in his hand. Compared with Cheng''s fear just now, Wang''s courage was obviously more admirable. Wei Ran immediately removed his instrument knife, arched his hands, bowed 90 degrees and saluted, "settle the country and pay a visit to ER Niang." Wang smiled and said, "Dingguo is early and wise. It''s known that he gave up his life to protect his mother when he was young. He did a good job." Wei Ran has some unfathomable feelings about the Wang family. She can''t hear her true thoughts from her words. Therefore, she can only ensure that she and her adoptive mother Cheng won''t be caught. He said, "Er Niang wants to ask what happened just now?" "Can Dingguo say that he knows with his second mother?" Wei Ran lowered his head and said in a loud voice, "although there is a reason for the state to hold a sword, it will inevitably make people feel unfair. If the second mother wants to know the truth, why not ask these neighbors? " A strange light flashed in Wang''s eyes. She saw Wei Ran practising martial arts hard on weekdays. She just thought he was steady-minded. Unexpectedly, she had comprehensive concerns about his choice of words and sentences, which could be called early wisdom. Wang asked the people outside, and they told them what had happened, which was basically consistent with her own guess. Then Wang looked at several evil slaves of the Wang family kneeling on the ground, "do you still have something to distinguish?" Wang''s happiness and anger are not in color, which makes it difficult to figure out her mood at this time. The evil slave who took the lead knelt down and said, "master mother, we see that all the industries of the Li family are basically operated by the second master mother''s family, so..." "You don''t have to go on. Who taught you the title of second mistress?" Wang''s tone was cold and expressionless. Just a word made several slaves on the ground tremble uncontrollably. "Mistress, mistress, miss! I, I...... " Wang''s eyes became worse and worse, and he spit out the next words indifferently, "you are an old man who married me from the Wang family. I give you two choices. One is to be dealt with by the Li family law; Second, leave the guard Lieutenant''s house and I''ll give you freedom. " On the surface, it seems that the second choice is very tolerant, but in fact, in this era, the servant of a rich family is expelled from the rich family, so you don''t want to enter other families as slaves. Even because of the extensive network of rich and powerful families, they can''t even find a job to make a living in the city. In addition, these slaves often have no skills and lack sufficient means to make a living. Finally, they can only live on the streets and beg. The end is very sad. "We are willing to accept the family law..." Wang waved and ordered these people to go back to the house to receive punishment. If you remember correctly, the punishment for the following crimes committed by slaves is not light in the Li family. They should be whipped at least 50 times, even if they don''t die. Moreover, the Li family''s personal guards were executed. They were only loyal to Li Chengye and would not look at anyone''s face. The onlookers, seeing that the matter had been solved, gradually dispersed. A storm seems to have settled down. Chapter 167 Wang looked at Cheng and apologized to her again. "I didn''t think the evil slave was brave and would stir up such a storm. I hope my sister will forgive me." Cheng waved his hand and said, "my sister handled it very well. My sister is not dissatisfied. I''m tired today. I want to go back to the house to have a rest. Please help yourself, sister. " Cheng''s performance was cold. Such a disposal made outsiders see that the Li family was obviously at odds with each other. But Wang''s disposal just now has won the hearts of the people. In contrast, it seems that Cheng is somewhat unreasonable and unforgiving. This is because of his character. Wei Ran can''t help his adoptive mother and can only follow her back. At this time, Wang took the account book and said to Cheng with a smile, "my sister has been in charge of the accounts of the housekeeper all these years. My Li family can be so prosperous, thanks to my sister''s ability. My sister is curious about my business. May I have a look at the account books? " Cheng Shi was stunned. In fact, she was quite dissatisfied. However, the other party was very reasonable. She didn''t leave our Li family. She had no reason to refuse, so she could only nod by default. Wang pretended to know nothing about accounting, came to Cheng, opened the account books and asked some simple questions. Cheng didn''t refuse before, and now he just answers subconsciously. In the eyes of outsiders, this is the appearance of harmony in the inner house, covering up the cracks in the inner house shown by Cheng just now. From the perspective of onlookers, Wei Ran only felt that Wang was really not simple. He could do everything and think from the standpoint of the Li family. Relatively speaking, his adoptive mother was more than a little worse. After Wang asked some unimportant things, he suddenly pointed out an obvious problem in the account book and pretended not to know and asked Cheng. Cheng looked carefully and knew that the account book had been tampered with. He panicked and could bear it on the surface. But Wang then pointed out several problematic records. Even if Cheng didn''t have any more tricks, he knew that Wang had understood the account book and saw the problem. When he was surprised, he stopped talking and looked at the bank manager who was obedient and standing aside. Wang closed the account book and did not continue to focus on it. He just looked at Cheng quietly and finally took her into the inner room. Wei Ran also roughly understood some things from the eye conversation between the two just now and went to the shopkeeper. "Have you really filled your pockets?" The shopkeeper trembled, "why, why do you ask? I am loyal to the Li family... " Wei Ran interrupted: "my mother''s eyes have told me that she and ER Niang have seen the problems in the account book. Although you are from the Cheng family, you will be tired of my mother this time. Think about the future." The two women talked inside for a long time before they came out. Wang smiled and Cheng was dejected, but the two women held hands and looked like there was no estrangement. It was only a few months later that Wei learned about the agreement reached by the two women in that room. It turned out that the corruption of Cheng''s family was caught by Wang. Wang, citing the interests of the Li family, asked that special personnel be sent to examine all industries of the Li family to eliminate corruption. This truth is aboveboard. Cheng has nothing to say and naturally can only promise. After that, after being familiar with the operation of many industries of the Li family, Wang proposed to cooperate with the channel of the Taiyuan Wang family to increase the value of the Li family''s industry several times. The servants in the mansion and the shopkeepers and craftsmen in various industries were increased by 30% for a month. This move is more popular than Cheng''s previous focus on throttling rather than open source. Especially under the guidance of Wang, the industry in the family has indeed become more prosperous, which makes Cheng unable to find an opportunity to recover the situation in business operation. Wang had to take full charge of the financial power. However, Wang did not completely exclude Cheng. She did things in an atmosphere. She was only responsible for communicating with her mother''s family, broadening channels, and supervising and reviewing. The specific business operation power was handed over to Cheng, that is, Cheng became his own professional manager in the family business. This practice can only be done with great breadth of mind and self-confidence, and Cheng has nothing to say. "Settle the country." "Mom, I''m here." "Let''s go back to the house." When the three were ready to board the carriage, suddenly a flying horse came and startled the chickens and dogs on the West Market Street! All three saw that he was a soldier of Li''s house and had gone to Hexi and Longyou with Li Chengye. When he appeared at this time, he must have returned the main news. Wang and Cheng were both nervous and looking forward to watching him gallop off his horse, kneel in front of him and bow their hands to report. "Two mistresses! Defeat the Lord and the enemy! It will be a triumphant return in a few days! " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The 13th year of the Tang Dynasty, summer. After many fierce battles, Li Chengye led the Zuo Shence Imperial Guard, first lured Huihe into ambush and severely damaged Huihe, resulting in Huihe''s defeat in Beiting. Then he drove Tubo to Qingtang. After several years of confrontation, he saw it for many times. In order to defeat Tubo completely, he first ordered Jiannan Jiedu envoy to send out strange soldiers from Sichuan to enter the plateau and harass its back road, and then made a plan to alienate all parts of Tubo. The Tubo army was unstable and eager to return, so they sought to take the initiative to attack. Finally, they fell into the fortress defense system arranged by the Tang army, and it was difficult to get out of the mud foot. Li Chengye''s close and handsome Shence army surrounded all the back roads of Tubo. The main force of Tubo suffered heavy losses. Less than 30 adult horses escaped from the siege. Since then, they dare not look East. After his triumphant return, Li Chengye, with his great victory, looked at the opportunity to question the governor of Longyou, annexed Longyou, cancelled the governor''s shogunate, rebuilt the government, set up bureaucrats, and fully incorporated them into the rule of Chang''an. Originally, he wanted to take the Hexi Jiedu envoy to justice, but unexpectedly, this colleague saw the opportunity very quickly and returned to Hexi early. In addition, his strength loss was small, so Li Chengye could only let him go temporarily. Li Chengye triumphantly returned to the dynasty. The emperor personally greeted him ten miles outside Chang''an city. After Li Chengye knew that, twenty miles away, he ordered the whole army to lead a horse and walk. That is, when he met the king, he bowed down immediately and returned the fish talisman. Jun walked with his ministers. In the eyes of the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty, Li Chengye''s grace was infinite. All kinds of unidentified eyes on the stage looked at him, and all kinds of vertical and horizontal means were quietly used under the stage. In the 13th year of the reign of emperor Keding of the Tang Dynasty, the emperor granted Li Chengye the title of Marquis of the county and promoted him to the rank of general Zuo Shence, the top martial artist of the Tang Dynasty! Marquis''s mansion is burning with oil and flowers. Li Chengye was invited to the Daming Palace to boast his merits and receive rewards, and the Emperor gave a big banquet to all his officials. The envoys of various countries in Honglu temple were frightened and trembled to congratulate the Chinese government for victory. However, at this time, there was a flurry of chickens flying and dogs jumping in the Li house. Wei Ran looked at the twins in front of him. His brother was very brave and looked around curiously, while his sister shrank in his brother''s arms and dared not look at each malicious person in the house. In the lobby, Cheng was still sulking. Although Wang looked decent, Wei Ran''s spirit could feel that there was a fire in her heart. The two mistresses, who usually fight but don''t break, face the beautiful woman standing obediently with Yao Qin in the middle of the lobby. They all share a common hatred. They either armed with guns and sticks, or secretly questioned the beautiful woman in the hall. Now she is like a frightened bird, bowing down, trembling and afraid to say it. "Ben will be back!" A voice of contentment and drunkenness came from the door of the house. The two mistresses sitting on the throne moved and wanted to meet, but they only moved a little, but they didn''t really get up. Wei Ran hugged ah Li, smiled, made a happy appearance, and trotted towards the door of the house, like welcoming his adoptive father. He had guessed what would happen next. According to his adoptive mother''s character, he would be at a disadvantage in the next performance. Therefore, he made such a move to give his adoptive mother Cheng extra points. When Wang saw Wei Ran shouting for his father excitedly, he ran out all the way, while his child Li Guangsi looked at a loss. Obviously, his father had left home for five years, and he felt very strange. Wang asked Li Guangsi to meet him in person, but Li Guangsi even drilled into his mother''s arms and was unwilling to go out to meet his biological father. Li Chengye had already bathed and changed clothes in Daming Palace and was wearing a dress. At this time, Wei ran away happily and was also startled. After all, Wei Ran has developed too fast in the past five years. He was only three years old five years ago. Now he is as big as an 11-year-old boy at the age of eight. How can Li Chengye not be surprised. He looked at his servant in surprise, and someone told him that this was Li Dingguo. Li Chengye quickly picked up Wei Ran and looked at him carefully before he vaguely recognized him. Chapter 168 "Ha ha ha..." Li Chengye smiled happily. "I don''t want to see Dingguo grow so tall in five years. It''s worthy of being a natural physique. Such a physique is just suitable for being a fierce general!" Although it is not in line with Wei Ran''s nature, he knows that if he wants to live in this rich family as an adopted son without blood relationship, he still has to do some things reluctantly, such as now. "I don''t want to be a strong general, but a pillar of the country like my father!" In the eyes of adults, what children say is generally from the heart, so this flattery flattered Li Chengye very freely and raised Wei ran high. "Ha ha, good boy! Men have to be so ambitious! Dad named you Dingguo in the hope that you can stabilize the Tang Dynasty and become a famous man in history! Well, my father has found a master for you and Guangsi. He will enter the mansion tomorrow. He is the best choice in the world today, whether in martial arts or intelligence. He will certainly cultivate you into a first-class person. " Then he took Wei Ran to the lobby and teased ah Li by the way. After Li Chengye entered the lobby with complacency and drunkenness, he immediately felt that the atmosphere was wrong. The two flat wives were sitting in the upper seat, while Gu, the new concubine, stood majestically in the middle of the hall like catkins in the wind. She didn''t even arrange a seat for her. But Gu''s two children, somehow, played with Li Guangsi and surrounded Wang''s body. Seeing this situation, Li Chengye knew that he had made great achievements. He was a little elated and forgot to talk about it with his two flat wives in advance. After all, Jinwucangjiao has been hiding for many years, and his children are several years old. The people in his family don''t even know the letter. Anyone will be very angry. He put Wei ran down and looked at Gu Shi with an embarrassed look. Gu glanced back, his eyes were slightly red, and I felt pity at that look. He wished he could hold him in his arms to comfort him. No wonder Li Chengye had been hiding Jiao in a golden house for many years. As expected, Cheng turned his eyes, glanced aside and snorted, looking stuffy. Instead, Wang put down Li Guangsi, picked up a cup of tea and walked to Li Chengye with a smile, but he didn''t even look at him. "My husband has made meritorious service in a hundred battles and won the highest martial arts in the Tang Dynasty. I congratulate my husband. Now that I have returned in triumph, I will not say those unpleasant things. And first drink this cup of sobering tea, bathe and change clothes, and then go into the room to have a rest. We''ll talk about other things tomorrow. " After Li Chengye returned home, he was completely free from the domineering spirit of tiger watching everything in the military camp and chaotang. He was as docile as a kitten. He was embarrassed to drink this cup of sobering tea, and then bowed his hand to apologize to the two ladies. "Madam, Gu''s business is actually the kindness of the folk gentry in Longyou. In order to win over the local league practice, I have to do something for my husband." Cheng snorted coldly again, got up and brushed his sleeves, "the battlefield is dangerous. I don''t ask my husband to make great achievements. I''d like to return. As for Gu, he can not only increase the blood of the Li family, but also why not. But I''m really tired after waiting all day today. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest. Please help yourself if your husband has any arrangements. " With that, Cheng took two maids back to the back house, ignoring even Li Chengye''s cry. Wei sighed heartily, but heard ah Li''s traitorous laughter, "your adoptive mother is really stupid. She''s just a Gu surname. She depends on only a temporary color. She doesn''t share the sadness of life and death with the general. How can you compare with her if you want to compare your true feelings. Gu is not a threat at all. On the contrary, Wang, who is also a flat wife, is the real opponent. Wang had found the opportunity to seize the financial power of the family before. Now he lost his atmosphere in front of his husband''s favor. Tut Tut, what he can rely on in the future is you. " Wei Ran is no longer in charge of the affairs between his adoptive parents. He is only so big now. That''s all he can do. Looking at the three siblings playing on one side, I felt that I couldn''t fit in. After all, he is an adult. How can he get along well with three children, but he has to get along well with them. After all, he is only an adopted son, and they are the real blood relatives of this rich family. At present, the result of forced integration is that Wei Ran is telling a story, while three little children gather around to listen attentively. As for what story to tell? For these children who are only five or seven years old, naturally they can only talk about Green''s fairy tales and Arabian Nights. It''s good that Wei Ran doesn''t tell stories. As soon as he tells them, he finds that he has a talent for storytelling and can handle the transition properly. Even the servants who stood by listened with interest to his fairy tales or fables. In telling stories and chatting, Wei Ran also knew the names of the two siblings. The boy''s name was Li Jianxing and the girl''s name was Li huaimeng However, Gu and her two children were settled that night. Since she is a concubine, it is naturally impossible to be on an equal footing with the two ladies. In strict accordance with the rules of etiquette, Wang assigned her a residence and explained the family rules to her. Gu was born as a singer and was relatively free on weekdays. However, with Wang''s arrangement, he became a bird in a cage. He was almost at his disposal and could not find any way to refute it. Li Chengye felt guilty and naturally did not dare to refute the wife at home, who was polite, gentle and virtuous, smart and generous. Most importantly, no matter how Wang targeted Gu, she was extremely lenient to the two children she gave birth to for Li Chengye, and the treatment was not weaker than her eldest son. On this point, she fully stood in the position of the Li family, so that people could not find any problems. It was night. After bathing and grooming, Li Chengye stayed in Wang''s room Since Li Chengye had returned the Yufu and liberated his military power, there were no other major events in the court that needed his personal participation. In addition, Li Chengye himself knows the truth of high success and great earthquake. Even if he has a moment of grace and honor, he must know how to hide his energy, bide his time and protect himself. Therefore, he took the initiative to take a vacation at home. Just as he hasn''t been home for five years, he also needs to stay at home with his family. The next morning, the master invited by Li Chengye came to Li''s house with his disciples. Long before his arrival, Wei Ran knew from his servants that Feng Xinyuan, the younger martial brother of the Chinese division in the Dynasty and the Chunyang palace in Zhongnanshan, was going to enter the house and take all the sons of the Li family as disciples. Wei Ran still doesn''t know enough about the world. He doesn''t know where Zhongnanshan Chunyang palace is. In his previous life, he knew that there was a Quanzhen religion in Zhongnanshan, which he saw from martial arts novels. However, the devil said that this world is the world of Chinese martial arts, so anyway, there must be many martial arts experts. But he didn''t know any experts in the mansion these years. Some of the guards in the mansion came down from the battlefield. Although they are tough and their physical quality is much better than that of professional boxers in previous lives, they still can''t be called experts. Ordinary civilians in this world, a normal adult man, are much stronger than the adult men on the earth in previous lives, and can catch up with the active soldiers who are often trained. This is only the soldiers who sell men, not the soldiers who are good at fighting. It shows that human beings in this world have a high level of power, which may be due to the transformation of the body by the aura of heaven and earth. However, Wei Ran''s current method of generaling the door has not been practiced to a perfect level, and he can''t feel the aura of heaven and earth for the time being. He thought of his adoptive father, Li Chengye. He was a legendary general, but his martial arts were average, not top-notch. He was used to knives and swords. One move is full of the tragic atmosphere of battlefield killing. The technique is also more attack and less defense. It is simple and direct. However, it does not see the similarities between the methods of Yu''s generals. On the contrary, it is the moves with the smell of many sect methods. At that time, Wei Ran was too young to ask about Li Chengye''s martial arts. He could only surmise that there was no such method of inheriting the door like the Yu family in the world. Today, they will worship their teachers. It is said that Feng Xin, who is about to be their master, has a long way to go. Although he is a Taoist, he is both literate and martial, runs through the three religions, and is also a younger martial brother of national teachers. There are many people who want to worship him as a teacher. Then you must know some martial arts knowledge, which can be learned after you worship your teacher. Chapter 169 Although Li Chengye is an extreme minister, he knows the truth that it is not very cold at high places. Therefore, since he was appointed, he has more and more understood the truth of low-key life. For Feng Xin''s long-distance visit, he did not wait in the room with a shelf, but personally welcomed him into the room. After all, Feng Xinyuan is the younger brother of today''s National Teacher Zhang Chong and real person. Zhang Chong and his martial arts are already the congenital extreme state. He is one of the four martial arts masters in the world and belongs to the top existence in the Wulin. In addition to his martial arts, although he is a Taoist, he is proficient in the profound meaning of the three religions, is knowledgeable, is good at the book of changes, and is familiar with numerology. Although people in Confucianism scoff at this, they can''t stand today''s worship of Taoism. Directly in the lobby, let the two housewives and children of the family come to visit Feng Xin for a long way. Feng Xin has been far away for more than 50 years, but he is full of green silk, bright, full of middle spirit and heroic words. He talks about martial arts and Taoism, foreign Anecdotes, broad insight and eloquence. It seems that there is nothing he doesn''t understand in this world, which is admirable and kind. Wei Ran looked at the Taoist curiously. He was dressed in a navy blue Taoist robe. Although it was simple, it was starched clean and tidy. Even the details of the neckline, sleeves and wrists could not see the slightest slovenness. The dust blowing silk thread in his hand was pure white and soft and had no mottled color. It should be the result of frequent care. The Taoist priest should pay great attention to details and love cleanliness in his daily life. Li Chengye asked the disciples to meet the Taoist priest and put forward the matter of worship. If you worship Feng Xinyuan as a master, it means that Feng Xinyuan is a guest of the Li family. He basically has to take out subsidies and be polite. Feng Xinyuan had promised Li Chengye at the court meeting. Naturally, it was all allowed. However, before worshipping the teacher, Feng Xinyuan proposed a procedure. He wanted to touch the bones of the three tigers of the Li family and learn about their qualifications. Wei Ran''s eyes jumped. He remembered Yun and Dudley, the first people in the world. They practiced the methods of sect and Tantra, and paid great attention to the root bone qualification. This shows that Professor Feng Xinyuan''s method should be the method of refining Qi. Wei Ran doesn''t exclude learning the method of zongmen, but the more he goes behind the method of zongmen, the more he needs to spend a lot of time on his body. He''s worried that he will take care of one thing and lose the other. However, it doesn''t hurt to let him touch his muscles and bones first. When he really can''t practice at that time, he will make a choice. Feng Xinyuan first touched the bones of Li Guangsi, the eldest son of the Li family. It is reasonable to say that it should start with Wei Ran, the eldest son. However, he is an adopted son after all. In the eyes of outsiders, he was born to be a lower blood parent-child of the Li family. Feng Xinyuan kneaded his head, neck, spine and other places, and poured real Qi. After exploring, he felt his beard under his jaw with satisfaction, nodded and praised: "congratulations to the county Marquis, your Erlang has outstanding bones and extraordinary qualifications. He is a superior talent. If he is willing to practice hard with the poor, he will be able to achieve a great circle the day after tomorrow before he is 30." This made both Li Chengye and Wang happy and looked at Li Guangsi with great satisfaction. Li Guangsi is six years old. He is smart. Now he also understands what Taoist Feng said. He is very happy and dances, and secretly looks at his brother next to him. Cheng is also happy for her husband. After all, Li Guangsi is the eldest son of the Li family. She has no prejudice against her husband''s son regardless of her jealousy towards Wang. But at this time, seeing that Li Guangsi was superior, he also thought of his adopted son, who was born hard and whose physical quality was far superior to that of an ordinary child. She hurriedly pushed Wei Ran to Taoist priest Feng. Taoist priest Feng wanted to touch the bones of Li Jianxing, the third son of the Li family first, but it was hard to refuse when Cheng pushed his adopted son, so he touched the bones of Wei Ran. With the same technique, a moment later, Taoist Feng put away his hand and looked a little dignified. This expression made both Li Chengye and Cheng Shi worried. Li Chengye actually liked the adopted son, which was inferior to his eldest son. Naturally, he also hoped that the future of the adopted son would be as great. "Taoist priest, what is the root bone qualification of my eldest brother?" Feng Xinyuan shook his head. "Brother Hou''s muscles and bones are excellent. He must be born with divine power. His physical development will be far more than ordinary people in the future. If he is willing to work hard, he will be a top external expert." Cheng did not understand martial arts and thought it was a compliment to Wei Ran. He was very happy. But Li Chengye himself is a martial arts expert. Naturally, he knows the difference between the outer gate and the inner gate. The external martial arts only repair muscles, bones and skin. It has infinite power and is hard and brittle. At its peak, it can be comparable to the internal martial arts experts who have run through the four wonders. But it''s just like this. No matter how difficult it is, after all, people''s muscle limit is there, and there''s no way to make a breakthrough. Another is that people who practice external martial arts must be good at maintaining themselves, otherwise their physical strength will decrease year by year over the age of 30. Good maintenance can make the peak period more lasting. If we take the road of meritorious service in the army, it is inevitable that we will be killed on the battlefield. People can''t avoid the disaster of swords. No matter how we maintain it, it will inevitably go downhill after the age of 35, which can''t be avoided. Therefore, no matter how strong the external martial arts are, they are inferior to the internal martial arts who have more far-reaching potential and more stamina. He touched Wei Huo''s head and asked Feng Xinyuan with the last hope, "Taoist priest, my eldest brother has excellent qualifications in terms of muscles and bones. What''s the qualification for cultivating internal martial arts?" Feng Xinyuan didn''t want to say, but since Li Chengye asked, he couldn''t tuck in. He could only shake his head and say, "maybe this child''s muscles and bones are too outstanding, so many meridians for cultivating internal skills are blocked. He can only maintain the vitality circulation of ordinary people and can''t expand any more. That is, the acupoints are blocked by muscles and muscles. If you want to pass meridians and hit acupoints, you have to consume ten times the energy of ordinary people. The gain is not worth the loss. " Li Chengye just gave up his heart and looked at Wei Ran with some pity. Wei Ran also knows some common sense about Qi practitioners. Naturally, he can know from Feng Xinyuan''s words that he is not the material to practice the method of the sect. This made Wei burn out his breath and didn''t have to worry about which road to choose in the future. You can apply the door method consistently. Li Chengye said: "although my son can''t cultivate internal martial arts, his talent is just suitable for cultivating the art of killing and cutting in the army. He can also become a generation of famous generals! Hehe, even if the peak can only reach the inner door expert who can pass through the four-way scriptures. I, Li Chengye, have practiced my family''s internal skills. There are seven in 30 this year, but I only know two strange sutras. If his martial arts function exceeds that of me, it is enough to fight and kill the enemy. However, a generation of famous generals may not need to lead troops to attack the array repeatedly, and they can also plan strategies. Dingguo, since you can''t cultivate the world-famous pure Yang internal skill with Taoist priest Feng, my father will arrange a veteran general to teach you the real battle array killing skills. He is also a natural supernatural power. He is at the peak and has rich experience. He will certainly teach you to be a real external expert! " Wei Ran thought to himself, this is just what I want. Li Chengye arched his hand to Feng Xinyuan and said, "although Dingguo can''t follow Taoist priest to learn Chunyang martial arts, those who are generals must also be proficient in both literature and martial arts. Please don''t refuse to teach my son''s three teaching classics." Feng Xinyuan stroked his beard and said, "hehe, this should be the case. I don''t know what the county Hou thinks of practicing writing in the morning and martial arts in the afternoon?" "It''s all arranged by the Taoist priest." Finally, Feng Xinyuan touched the bones of his third brother Li Jianxing. His root and bone qualification can only be said to be ordinary, Chinese talent. This standard is not the threshold for a disciple of Chunyang palace, but who made him a rich family? Since it is possible to cultivate internal martial arts, Feng Xinyuan will not refuse it outside the door. After the three formally paid their respects, Feng Xinyuan, out of habit, divined the birth date of his apprentice and the direction of his fate. This time, it started directly from Wei Ran. After seeing the eight characters of Wei Ran''s birthday, Feng Xinyuan contracted his pupils, suddenly observed Wei Ran''s face and stared for a long time. Suddenly he asked Li Chengye, "do you dare to ask the Marquis of the county whether Dingguo was born in Heluo?" Li Chengye nodded and said, "yes, it''s the year when Fan Yang''s Jiedu envoy rebelled, li..." Then he told the story of adopting Wei Ran that day. He was magnanimous, but he was not afraid of gossip. Feng Xinyuan involuntarily recalled that day in Zhongnan mountain, his elder martial brother, that is, the fate of the Tang Dynasty predicted by the current national teacher Zhang Chong and riguan Tianxiang. The long star is flying in the sky, and the demon star is in the world... Those who commit Tiansha and the lone star will disturb our Tang Dynasty and overthrow the country! Chapter 170 Feng Xinyuan looked at Wei Ran meaningfully and thought to himself: it turned out that this son was born in Heluo and ordered to commit Tiansha lone star. Unexpectedly, he became the adopted son of a senior general by chance, but it''s not easy to start directly. Well, this must be reported to the immortal leader. Li Chengye saw that Feng Xinyuan didn''t speak for a long time. At first, he thought he was doing divination, but he didn''t see him pinch his fingers. It''s very strange. He asked: "Taoist priest, how is my son''s fate?" Feng Xinyuan returned to his mind and smiled, but he thought, destiny? Hehe, this son will disturb the world in the future. How can I speak in front of you, a powerful general. Even if the real leader is a national teacher, it''s hard to deal with him like this. How about this? This son''s birth is so strange. There must be rumors in the market! I deepened the ominous omen of this son''s life experience, so that he was more excluded, discriminated and suppressed in the government. In this way, even if we can''t except him, we can suppress his growth and make him powerless to harm the world in the future! Feng Xinyuan made up his mind and looked at Wei Ran again, but he only felt that the child''s body development was far from normal, especially his eyes. He always looked like a heavy heart. He didn''t have the childlike innocence that a child of this age should have, even standing with his two brothers. With this view, the more he looked at it, the more he felt that Wei Ran must be the man who caused trouble in the world, and he thought of many treacherous ministers and generals in history, the most typical of which was Wang Mang, who usurped the throne, which strengthened his determination to drive away the disaster for the Tang country. So he said to a eager Li Chengye, "this son was born in a dead woman''s womb and was born with a wild fox and a long star. This is a sign of great evil..." Before he finished, the whole family''s faces changed dramatically! Even Wei Ran''s eyes emitted a terrible light. Feng Xinyuan just looked at Wei Huo and faintly noticed the killing opportunity revealed by Wei Huo just now. He snorted coldly. He was so cruel when he was young. He deserves to be the source of trouble! "County Marquis, I have to observe the eight characters of this son''s birthday. His life style is very hard. He has conquered all his relatives since he was born. He is destined to be lonely all his life, involving his relatives! " "Enough!" In a rage, Li Chengye smashed the mahogany table with his palm and jumped up. Feng Xinyuan thought that this son was just Li Chengye''s adopted son. Among ordinary rich families, this so-called adopted son is also called false son. It seems to be commensurate with father and son, but in fact it is a loyal dog cultivated by the master''s family for the sake of family interests. A core idea instilled in the cultivation process of fake children of all rich families is to be loyal to the master at all costs, be loyal to the heirs of blood, shed blood for the master, and protect his life! To put it bluntly, he is a senior family general, an absolute martyr, whose status is higher than that of the servants of the family, but definitely lower than that of the blood lineage. However, seeing the state shown by Li Chengye, Feng Xinyuan found that he had misunderstood Wei Ran''s position in the county Houfu. Li Chengye doesn''t seem to treat him as a fake child at all, but as a parent-child. This made Feng Xinyuan some unprepared and some stunned. Is there such a rich family? "Taoist Feng, Li moujing, you are an expert in the world, but I don''t want you to be no different from those villains! Gossip and gossip! A child born in troubled times has no relatives. He has an innocent and pitiful life experience, but he has to be despised by the world. This is what you outsiders call destiny and heaven! " Feng Xinyuan''s face became very ugly and stood up. His martial arts have been perfected the day after tomorrow. He is a rare expert in the Wulin. In addition, although he has no official position, as an important elder of the national religion Chunyang religion, he has a high position in both the Jianghu and the court, and will not be too afraid of Li Chengye''s anger. This time in the face of Li Chengye, the momentum was not weak at all, and even had the intention of leaving. The atmosphere of the scene was almost solidified. Wei burst into a sneer and secretly said: I''m a hero of China. Unexpectedly, I''m given a life criminal Tiansha lone star. The devil arranged me to reincarnate in order to turn this mission into hell? "Master, what should I do if I am the destiny of the celestial ghost lone star? Can you tell me? " Wei Ran pressed down his anger and said calmly and gently. Feng Xinyuan had a prejudice against Wei Ran. Although he was gentle and polite, he still said coldly: "life is in heaven and earth. In addition to Taoism and nature, we should also comply with heaven''s destiny." The meaning of this sentence is to let Wei Yanshun take the initiative to make a choice without bringing disaster to his family. But Wei Ran said from another point of view: "God has the virtue of living well. If I am the lone star of Tiansha, then my destiny is to bring misfortune to the people around me. I dare ask Master, if Dingguo wants to comply with the destiny, should I try to make the people around me more unfortunate?" Wei Ran''s sentence is very interesting. The first sentence is that God has the virtue of living well, which means that he doesn''t want to make the choice of sacrificing himself, and the way of heaven is good to live, so he shouldn''t force himself to die. The latter words are rhetorical questions made to ensure their own survival. Feng Xinyuan''s tone stagnated. If he said to comply with the destiny, the destiny of Tiansha lone star naturally brings misfortune to the people around him. How can this destiny comply? If in order to avoid misfortune, the best way is naturally to cut off the people who have the fate of the celestial ghost and the lone star. To some extent, isn''t it also a kind of disobedience to the heaven? What''s more, God has the virtue of living well. Feng Xinyuan was brought into a strange circle of logical contradictions by Wei Yan''s words. For a time, he didn''t know how to answer, because his idea was absurd, and naturally, how to answer was wrong. However, he did not want to admit that the Taoist concept he had learned since childhood was wrong, so he could only ignore this logical contradiction and become more angry. I thought to myself that the boy was sharp and cunning. He almost shook my Taoist heart with a word. Hum, he really deserves to be the disaster star that elder martial brother said can overthrow the country. Wang''s knowledge is rich. When he is substituted into Feng Xinyuan''s perspective, he can naturally see his situation at this time. He thinks: Dingguo, a child, is calm and early witted on weekdays. He doesn''t want to cross examine the foreign experts of Chunyang sect like this in a word, hehe. However, he looks a little angry. He really wants to tear his face. It''s not good for our Li family. So he came over and said, "Taoist Feng may have said too much. After all, the theory of destiny is empty and mysterious, so you can''t believe it. Today is originally the day of worship. Why let some empty and mysterious talk spoil the business. " Then he pulled Li Chengye aside, and Wang whispered, "husband, after all, the children have served tea and worshipped their teachers. In name, Taoist Feng is already the children''s master. He is also the younger martial brother of the national teacher. The relationship behind him is complex and involves the court and the Jianghu. You can''t easily offend him. This time, if you regret the rites of teachers and disciples because of some false and mysterious fate theories, I''m afraid you will offend all the people in Chunyang palace. After all, it is unwise for the saint to advocate Taoism and Chunyang religion to be a national religion. Let''s talk about this child later. " Li Chengye thought about it carefully and thought it was the same reason. He wanted to be a general and become a prime minister. The aspect of martial arts has reached the extreme. If he goes on, he will only make great achievements and shock the Lord, and there will be no good results. Therefore, the future must be the development of governing the country. The Tang Dynasty respected the unity of the three religions and did not respect a religion alone. Although it may be biased due to the emperor''s personal preference, the theory of governing the country by the three religions has never been unbalanced. He wants Feng Xinyuan of Chunyang palace to take his children as disciples. What he intends to do is to take the road of culture and politics with the support of Taoism. In addition, his wife is also a big Confucian family, which is equal to obtaining the support of the two religions, and his career can be smoother in the future. Li Chengye walked back to Feng Xinyuan and said with an arched hand, "Taoist Feng, Li was born as a Wufu, and his words are rude. Please forgive me. In the future, Guangsi and Jianxing also asked the Taoist priest to teach them strictly. Li is very grateful. " I can''t hear much sincerity of apology, but it''s a good ladder down the wall. No matter how proud Feng Xinyuan was, he would not be so arrogant that he would not pay attention to the face of the current general and naturally make an appearance of putting down his prejudices and returning gifts. "The words of the county Marquis are serious. It''s the poor man who speaks nonsense and breaks the etiquette. It''s the poor man who should make amends. In the future, for Guangsi and Jianxing, I will give them everything and never hide anything. " They didn''t mention Wei Ran either. Obviously, even if Wei Ran has worshipped Feng Xinyuan as a teacher, it''s only a nominal relationship. In fact, Li Chengye won''t let Feng Xinyuan teach Wei Ran. As for the two parents and children, after all, the martial arts of Chunyang sect are authentic and full of stamina. It is most suitable for achieving the congenital state of martial arts. In addition, this Taoist also has knowledge. He only teaches children martial arts and knowledge, but he doesn''t worry about him. In terms of morality, Li Chengye asked his second wife Wang that she could grasp it. Since she recognized Feng Xinyuan to teach her children, it shows that she can grasp the key. When Li Chengye asked Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing to go to Feng Xinyuan, Wei Ran said calmly, "my life is mine, not heaven." Chapter 171 This sentence was not loud, but it was not small. Everyone present heard it clearly. Feng Xinyuan is a Taoist who believes in the fate of heaven. Wei Ran''s words are like heresy and extreme rebellion in his ears! Heart fire surged up. After years of self-cultivation, he just turned blue and ugly, rather than attack on the spot. Li Chengye, Cheng''s and Wang''s faces also changed dramatically. Even the servants standing in the lobby looked at each other, and there was confusion in their hearts. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty, known as the son of heaven, guarded the people on behalf of the heavenly shepherd. Even the emperor should obey the destiny and not act against the heaven. If he made a big mistake, he had to pray to heaven and commit a crime. Wei Ran''s sentence is my life, I can''t help it. Although it''s tough, it also makes the believers in Confucianism secretly admire it. But from the three perspectives, it denies the core idea of this era. How can we not make the family''s face change dramatically. Cheng''s adoptive mother hurried forward, hugged Wei Ran and stopped him from saying anything rebellious. She only said to Feng Xinyuan and her husband, "Dingguo is a child''s word. It''s just talk. My husband and Taoist Feng, don''t take it seriously, don''t take it seriously." Wang also said, "the state is only eight years old. Don''t be surprised to know how to understand the truth of heaven and earth." Feng Xinyuan stroked his beard and smiled, making an appearance that he didn''t care much. In fact, he defined Wei ran more in his heart. He only saw that he had such rebellious words since he was a child. When he grew up in the future, he will despise authority more. Elder martial brother is really good with such a mind. Hum, since I will stay in the general''s mansion as a teacher, I will certainly not give him a chance to grow up and harm the world! After Wei Ran was held, he remained silent. He was still a little upset. Superstition killed people. Why should I be underestimated because of my birth? But after all, his soul is a worldly adult. He knows that he has said something wrong just now. At this time, no matter what he says, as an eight year old child, it will only offend people. Rather than plead loudly, it''s better to prove by action in the future that man will prevail over nature! Naturally, there was nothing wrong with Wei Ran next. He was comforted by Cheng''s heartache and led him to the back yard, while Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing stayed. The two younger brothers are still young. They are ignorant of the dispute between their father and master and the fate judgment of their eldest brother. They only vaguely feel that master doesn''t look up to their eldest brother. In this regard, Li Guangsi was a little pleased, because since he remembered, his mother always told him that he should study with his eldest brother and be as diligent as his eldest brother. But he couldn''t practice martial arts as persistently as his eldest brother. Whenever he was tired and wanted to be lazy, he would be scolded by his mother. The eldest brother behaved like a child from another family, which made him feel very uncomfortable and unconvinced. So seeing the master''s reaction to him this time and finally leaving myself without my eldest brother, doesn''t it mean that I am better than my eldest brother and am favored by master? Soon after Li Jianxing arrived at Li''s house, he was very strange to everything in Li''s house. He was especially afraid of the second mother who always aimed at his mother. Although she is very kind and kind to herself, my mother is very afraid of her. Of course, I can''t help but be afraid of her. In such a strange and malicious environment, Li Jianxing was very impressed by the big brother who was able to tell many interesting stories to himself and his sister yesterday. Although he is only five years old, he has inherited most of the advantages of his parents. He is also young and wise, and has been able to understand some of the world. Seeing master''s rejection of eldest brother for no reason, Li Jianxing was a little disgusted with the ox nose Taoist. But he was well hidden and kept an ignorant and lovely appearance like an ordinary five-year-old child. Wei Ran came to the backyard and refused his adoptive mother Cheng''s proposal to take him out to see a vaudeville. In the eyes of others, he was very stubborn and went to the martial arts field in the courtyard to practice those practices he was used to doing in ordinary days. In fact, Wei Ran is not angry and stubborn. He is not a real child. He didn''t care that he couldn''t worship Feng Xinyuan, a so-called expert outside the world, as a teacher. In the martial arts arena, Wei Ran continued the forging of the gate method that he had not finished today. This basic body forging technique usually only practices some fixed routines before the age of 10, but it has high requirements for the standard degree of movement and the rhythm of breathing and breathing. The whole set of movements has no practical significance, but it can fully exercise every inch of muscles, ligaments and bones for long-term cultivation. Even if you don''t practice martial arts in the future, people''s physical quality, reaction ability and coordination ability will be much stronger than normal people. When boxing is willing to the world, Wei Ran is forced by Yu Yanzhong to do a whole set of such basic movements every time he enters the limit state of his body. Therefore, he is very impressed. Now he is full of nostalgia. A Li was lying on the stone table and pretending to sleep. In fact, his eyes had never left Wei Ran and kept teasing him about his experience in the morning. "Hey, I was born in the womb of a dead man. I was born with a demon fox. Now there is a life criminal, Tiansha lone star. Tut Tut, I really haven''t seen any hunter who can come up with such a complex life experience. You are the only one. What do you think?" After so many years of getting along, Wei Ran has long found a way to communicate with ah Li with his mind. There is no deformation in his movements, and there is no change in the rhythm of breathing and breathing. The heart disapproved and said, "what else can you feel? Saying that a devil can''t solve his hatred ten thousand times." The little fox ah Li laughed, "to tell you the truth, there are many hunters under him who have the same idea as you, such as... For example... Oh, I can''t remember. I should have forgotten who they are after many reincarnations." "But our boss likes to dig holes every time, but every move has deep meaning, which often needs to be realized afterwards. Isn''t it also a kind of practice for you to be in such a family?" Wei Ran stopped his hand. This stage of forging has ended. Although it is a few simple movements, it consumes more physical energy than the five kilometer long run. He was sweating and simply took off his coat. He was only eight years old. His muscles were quite contoured and looked very vigorous. While drinking their own specially prepared salt and boiled water, two people came in from outside the hospital. Li Chengye has arranged a place for his two children to learn literature and martial arts with Feng Xinyuan. Because of some unpleasant things that happened today, Li Chengye deliberately arranged to go to the East Wing room far away from Wei Ran''s usual practice. However, this is only temporary. After all, Li Chengye will move to the general''s house specially prepared for him by the emperor soon. It is larger and naturally better arranged. At this time, Li Chengye brought a super strong man with a height of more than two meters, about 7 feet of contemporary size, broad shoulders, strong back, dark complexion and prominent joints to Wei Ran. At this time, Wei Ran was as tall as an 11-year-old child, but when he looked at the super strong man, his head had to be raised almost 90 degrees to see his nostrils. When the man saw Wei Ran, he smiled and bowed down so that Wei Ran could see his face. His facial features are more three-dimensional and profound than those of the Tang Dynasty. His two pupils are still a little blue. He looks like a hu man. Chapter 172 Li Chengye looked at the lean muscles on Wei Ran''s small body. He was very surprised and looked at the big man around him. Then he squatted down, held Wei Ran''s shoulders in his hands, and said with a gentle smile, "Ding Guo, my father just watched you practice martial arts for a long time. Those postures are quite strange. There are some shadows of Wuqinxi, but they are different, but who taught you?" Wei Ran has long written about such things. He said that two years ago, a visiting doctor was stolen. Wei Ran gave him some money in return for teaching such a forging routine. Since ancient times, medicine and martial arts have never been separated. It''s not doubtful that Wei Ran said so. After all, there are still many strange people in the Jianghu in the Chinese martial arts world, so Li Chengye doesn''t doubt him. At the same time, he and the strong man behind him are experts. They can see the subtleties of this forging method at a glance. Although there are many subtleties, they also need long-term exercise to produce results. The child learned this technique two years ago. Now he can see the obvious traces of exercise on him. He must be practicing hard all year round, so he can have this effect. Li Chengye felt both proud and incredible. After all, this technique can''t end without a complete practice of a routine standard. How can ordinary children have such a mind when they are unsupervised. So he asked, "Dingguo, how long have you been practicing this technique? Do you practice every day? " The answer was Cheng Shi, who had been standing by while Wei was forging. "The child is very diligent and has perseverance. He works hard all day. He doesn''t stop cold and heat all day. Those Pro guards in the house who have fought with you are also very impressed. " Li Chengye looked at the adopted son in surprise. He thought it was incredible, so he asked, "even if no one urged you, you stick to it every day?" Cheng replied, "Dingguo is very stubborn. My concubine often advised him not to work so hard. When the children of other people are so old, they are playing heartily, but Dingguo is like an old scholar preparing for the imperial examination. He is stuck in this martial arts field all day and does some strange actions alone. " After hearing this, Li Chengye was very happy. With a smile, he raised Wei and turned around, "good! It is worthy of being my son of Li Chengye. Without such a mind, how can you say that my life is up to me and not from heaven! " Cheng''s face changed. Before Wei Ran spoke, he said, "husband, that sentence is just a joke to fix the country. Don''t..." Li Chengye waved to stop her from going on, only looking at Wei Ran''s calm eyes. "Although you are not my own, as a father, you feel that the bond between you and me is stronger than blood. I can hear that you are serious. " Wei Yan nodded, "if the child believes in life, since life is an ominous person and the fate of the celestial ghost and the lone star, he should kill himself to the ground now so as not to bring disaster to his father and mother. So boy, don''t believe in life! " Li Chengye''s eyes lit up, laughed loudly, patted him on the shoulder and said, "well said! A man should hold his life in the palm of his hand! Otherwise, being a father is just a housekeeper and a squire. How can he have such a position today! Since you have such ambition, being a father will no longer worry about you because of Feng Daochang''s words. " Then he took Wei Ran''s hand and stood up, stretched out his hand and pointed to the brave man with a silly smile on his face, "come on! I''d like to introduce you to a new master. This is the beloved General of my father. He has been on the battlefield with my father for more than ten years. Breaking through the strong array, defeating the strong enemy and pulling out the fortress are the vanguard generals in the Shence army, not the most capable of fighting hard battles in the world! " "At the end of the day, I''ll see you, young master!" Wei Ran bowed at the same time. "I''ve seen Xian Yu, general." Li Chengye said to Xian Yuyuan: "pull out the Wozi. From today on, you are the master of my eldest son. His muscles and bones are suitable for cultivating the art of killing and cutting in the army, and you are the best at it. Please." Bawozi is the Hu name of Xianyu yuanche. He was originally a tiele man and the leader of horse bandits across the grassland. After being captured by Li Chengye, he was recruited to the army and has been loyal since then. Xianyu yuanche waved his hand and said, "you''re welcome, sir. The art of killing and cutting in the army is ordinary. It''s not a unique skill in the Wulin, and it doesn''t involve any martial arts secrets. It''s nothing more than a summary of the experience of some battlefield fighting. The eldest childe wants to learn and will teach at the end. Why do you worship me? Will it tarnish the eldest childe''s reputation in the future? If he wants to worship a teacher, he will worship a world-famous sage as a teacher, or pave the way for the future. " Xianyu yuanche looks simple and honest. In fact, he has followed Li Chengye for more than ten years and has a wide range of knowledge. Li Chengye once taught him about these things, so he understands them very clearly. The two sides refused for a while. Xian Yuyuan car resolutely refused to accept the apprentice and was only willing to teach art. Finally, Li Chengye had to let him go. Then Li Chengye and Cheng stepped out of the court and looked at Professor Wei Shao''s martial arts with a smile. Xianyu yuanche also touched Wei Ran''s muscles and bones first. He was very amazed at Wei Ran''s external talent and praised it more than his own talent. Even to Li Chengye outside the court, he said that an external expert with talent like himself was only equivalent to an internal expert through the four-way classics at his peak, but Wei Ran''s talent was better. Maybe if he practiced hard, he couldn''t catch up with the internal expert through the six-way classics. Li Chengye naturally knows that the world''s martial arts practitioners who can break through the six way classic are often those of small sects. They are already among the experts in the Jianghu. Although they are not first-class, they can be proud. Even in the army, there are few experts who can break through the six wonders. Even if their military ability is poor, such a person can at least become a pioneer general. He is convinced of the judgment of Xian yuche. After all, among the whole army, his external talent is the best and his achievement is the highest. In that case, as long as Wei Ran is not lazy, he can basically reach the strength level of his judgment. So he encouraged him outside: "Dingguo, do you hear me? You have great talent and are no worse than others. As long as you are willing to work hard, you will become a famous general." Wei Ran was moved when he knew that his adoptive father was encouraging himself. His former father was a gambler and never cared about himself. When he was paralyzed in bed for ten years, what he talked about most was that he had served him enough, and the father had paid off his son''s debt enough. Suggest that you can die and don''t drag the rest of the family. Wei Ran smiled at Li Chengye. "Dad, I won''t be weaker than those martial artists in the congenital environment. Don''t worry." Li Chengye and Cheng just thought he was joking, but they didn''t take it to heart. They don''t know what kind of cultivation method Wei Ran mastered. This cultivation method is really no worse than that of the patriarchal clan. Then Xian Yuyuan car didn''t teach him Kung Fu. Instead, he squatted in front of him and told him about the art of killing and cutting in the army. Chapter 173 Unarmed combat is not advocated in the Tang army, so soldiers do not practice hand combat. In the unarmed technique, only wrestling is practiced, that is, wrestling. Among thousands of troops, if the enemy and we are close enough, it is too late to pull out short soldiers. The best way is to quickly close the other party down, and then a thousand troops and horses step over, and the other party can hardly stand up again. On the battlefield, falling to the ground is death. This is also the reason why the army advocates angular contact rather than hand combat. The most important technique in the army is, of course, the art of killing with weapons. And the blade killing is divided into horse battle, infantry battle, long-range shooting and close attack. The long-range shooting is divided into riding and shooting, infantry shooting and throwing, and the close attack is divided into long soldiers, short soldiers and heavy soldiers. A soldier must master all the above techniques if he wants to survive on the battlefield and make contributions to killing the enemy. Therefore, Xian Yuyuan and Li Chengye discussed together and set Wei Ran''s practice time. In the morning, Li Chengye arranged for Wei Ran to study in Wang''s private school in Chang''an city. After all, a general should not only know the brave warrior, but also have a wise mind. In the afternoon, he began to practice martial arts formally. Due to the large number of martial arts projects, and Wei Ran''s age is still young, it is impossible to learn all at once. Therefore, just like the semester, at this age, you can learn the basics first and work hard. Xianyu yuanche especially agreed with the forging skill that Wei Ran was practicing. He suggested that he should keep practicing for a long time and make achievements. Then he followed Xian Yuyuan''s car and learned how to ride a pony. Just like nomads on the grassland, they have been riding since childhood, so they can exercise the riding skill of man horse integration. When he was ten years old, Xian yuche suspected that Wei Ran''s physique was close to that of a teenager. He could increase the training intensity and start practicing archery and melee weapons. Needless to say, in Datang, the family has enough conditions. As long as they can afford bows and arrows, they can shoot with both hands. This is a necessary skill for martial arts people, even Jianghu sects. The melee blade and sabre skill must be learned by every soldier in the Tang Dynasty. You can start with mastering short soldiers. Long soldiers and heavy soldiers are more difficult and have a greater load on the body. You can wait until Wei Ran''s body is more mature. At this time, if your body develops well, you can also try riding a gentle mare or gelding horse and practice riding and shooting skills at the same time. When Wei Ran''s body is close to a normal adult, he can start a formal code of martial arts practice for soldiers in the Tang Dynasty, get on a fierce horse, open a strong bow, train long soldiers, learn heavy soldiers, and even practice martial arts with double-layer heavy armour to adapt to the worst battlefield environment. Although the arrangement of Xianyu yuanche is strict, what I didn''t expect is that Wei Ran is more strict with himself. Get up on time every morning. After washing, tie lead blocks to the close parts of hands and feet. This lead block will not be lifted for a day except sleeping. Another three kilometers on an empty stomach is equivalent to two thousand steps in this era (one step for each of the left and right feet, equivalent to 1.5 meters). The running action is carried out in strict accordance with the standard of the door method. This project gradually strengthens the standard with the change of physical fitness. After that, I dried the sweat, changed my clothes, finished breakfast before Chenshi, took ah Li and went to Wang''s private school. Come back from running at noon. After dinner, take a rest. Xian Yuyuan will go to the martial arts training ground to wait for Wei Ran. After that, Wei Ran would spend an hour to practice the basic skills of Jiangmen''s method, and then practice riding with Xian Yuyuan''s car. He only rode a pony, mainly to get familiar with the horse''s temperament and master basic riding skills. After an hour, practice with Xianyu yuan car. But Wei had a good wrestling quality and practiced Sanda for more than a year. He soon mastered the kung fu skills of wrestling. Now it''s just practicing some basic skills in angular contact. It''s also a kind of strengthening forging. Wei Ran was not in a hurry to learn all kinds of fighting skills he had mastered in his previous life. As long as his physical fitness recovers to the biochemical crisis world, he can master all these technologies in very little time. After all, the fighting consciousness and accomplishment are in the mind, and the physical quality is fully up to the standard. To practice some skills, you don''t need to exercise repeatedly to restore muscle memory like Sanda now. The practice will continue until midnight before dinner. After dinner, take a light walk, and then do high-intensity exercises. At this time, Xian Yuyuan''s car has returned. Wei Ran continues to practice the method of forging the door. It was not until the time of 1911 that Wei Ran accepted the professional doctor of the government for muscle and bone massage, then took a medicine bath, and fully repaired and enhanced the physical damage according to the unique breathing and breathing skills of the door method in the medicine stabbing. At this time, Wei Ran would drag his heavy body to bed when he was almost close to the son. Although he is young now, his spiritual influence has begun to take effect, and the transformation effect of G virus in his previous life has begun to take effect, which makes Wei Ran''s body tissue repair ability and physical recovery speed improve day by day. This enables him to sleep very little, carry out super class physical training, and maintain very abundant energy. As the days passed, Wei Ran''s physical development speed far exceeded the expectations of his family and Xian yuche. The training course was revised repeatedly. Finally, Xian yuche discussed with Li Chengye and simply did not formulate specific training courses. It was formulated purely based on Wei Ran''s state when it came, which made the effect more prominent. It also made Li Chengye feel more gratified than surprised. After the day of his apprenticeship, Feng Xinyuan also began to officially live in the general''s house and strictly taught Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing every day. Because Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing are not as special as Wei Ran, the tutorial is very fixed. It is also forced to wake up at Mao, and then sit and breathe in, absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. However, children are childlike, especially when they just get up and are lazy in bed. They sit quietly and don''t go to sleep in a while, which makes Feng Xinyuan very angry. Therefore, he could only change his mind and think that only the older disciples with strong self-control could have a good effect in the sect. So it was changed to dynamic cultivation, running around the practice room, breathing and breathing again and again according to a specific rhythm. The two children were so tired that they cried for their mother. However, Feng Xinyuan can be called a strict teacher. Once he dares to cry, the duster will smoke up his ass and shout loudly, but he has to continue to be obedient, because Wang won''t pay attention to them at this time. Like Wei Ran, he used to read and recite some enlightened articles in the morning, but he didn''t solve them very much. He only let them memorize them by rote. Instead of teaching Taoist classics to children, as Wang thought, he used Confucian classics for enlightenment, which reassured Wang. Of course, in kaimeng, Li huaimeng, the only daughter of the Li family, will also come here to study. The girl is quiet and can sink down to learn more than her two brothers. Even if she is only five years old, she can see that she is very intelligent and not weaker than her brother. In the afternoon, I practiced martial arts, but because I taught the authentic martial arts of the Xuanmen of Chunyang sect, it was impossible to teach in public, so I studied in a specially prepared practice room. In addition, when practicing martial arts, no one is allowed within ten feet around the house, which is specially requested by Feng Xinyuan and is also to prevent the leakage of zongmen''s martial arts. In the past five years, as he thought, Li Chengye successfully jumped down from the position of Zuo Shence''s great general, entered the civil service system, and became the Minister of justice Zuo bushe and the prince Shaobao. Wei Ran also grew to the age of 13. With his unique talent, he has the average height of adult men in the Tang Dynasty. According to the algorithm of previous lives, he has exceeded 1.7 meters. However, the density of muscles and bones is far higher than that of ordinary people, so the weight is terrible. According to the modern metric standard, the weight has exceeded 80kg, while the standard weight of this height is only 60kg. Chapter 174 In the past five years, Feng Xinyuan''s fortune telling words to Wei Ran were spread everywhere by people with intentions. Therefore, all the servants and guards inside and outside the house knew that Wei Ran ordered to commit the Tiansha lone star. With the Limerick about his life experience, he added more ominous to his original life style. Even today''s emperors have heard of it, and under the seemingly intentional or unintentional incitement of some people, they privately asked Li Chengye and hinted that Li Chengye abandoned the son. However, Li Chengye was very firm and said that if he had a son, he would not give up anyway. Moreover, he said nothing about Tao, strange forces and gods, and did not agree with the matter of life. This is also the general view of today''s Confucianism. It believes in destiny, but it does not think that destiny can be guessed by the people. Therefore, all fortune telling theories are delusional and nonsense. This resolute response made Zhang Chonghe, the national teacher who wanted to use imperial power to test Li Chengye''s attitude, also feel difficult. Although he believed in his calculation of the fate of heaven, he also knew that Confucianism in the court was most opposed to Buddhism and Taoism. He really wanted to force Li Chengye to destroy his family. He was afraid that the ministers in the court would take this opportunity to attack Chunyang religion. After all, Li Chengye is also a member of the civil service system. These Confucian scholars are united, but they are a huge force. Feng Xinyuan has little contact with Wei ran on weekdays, so he can''t exert direct influence on him, but the gossip about those fateful words behind him adds fuel to the fire. I hope this will affect Wei Ran''s state of mind. It''s best to become inferior, cowardly and speechless. But it backfired. The boy''s heart was terrible. He can completely ignore any gossip outside as long as it is not said in front of him. If someone dares to talk about this matter in front of him, naturally, the eldest childe will be served with an old fist, ranging from bruised nose and eyes to broken bones and tendons. He will never be polite. In addition, he is like a precise mechanism every day, maintaining a very fixed work and rest law, reading, practicing martial arts, eating and sleeping, and staying still! Not only was he not affected at all, but he grew up horribly fast. Not to mention his physical development, he led to the rapid progress of the external martial arts. Even literature and calligraphy are far better than children of the same age. At the age of nine, he had completed kaimeng and entered the Wangjia Academy. At the age of twelve, it was a great surprise that he was admitted as a scholar. Of course, this is why Wei Ran''s spiritual memory has been improved after being transformed by G virus, but he will not go further in the imperial examination. After all, his ambition is not here. In Feng Xinyuan''s view, this means that this celestial ghost lone star is not only patient, but also intelligent and brave. No wonder it will become a figure who will bring disaster to the world in the future. Not only has it not changed, but its prejudice is deeper and deeper. However, considering Li Chengye''s attitude, we must not start directly, otherwise the school will be involved. Therefore, he secretly ordered people to spread many negative information about Wei Ran among the powerful students of Wang academy, in an attempt to isolate Wei Ran. These small abacus were implemented very successfully, and Wei Ran was indeed isolated. However, he didn''t want to make friends with the Wang family and dignitaries in Beijing. Others ridiculed him and looked strange. As long as he didn''t harass him in front of him, he just pretended to ignore him and continued to learn literature in the morning and martial arts in the afternoon. Such an attitude angered those Wang students in the academy and the children of dignitaries in Beijing. They thought Wei Ran was arrogant and did not know the number of rites! Therefore, after repeated harassment without results, he decided to give Wei a profound lesson. When Feng Xinyuan learned about it, he thought that Wei Ran was a young man with a bad temper since he was a child. He would certainly hurt these powerful children and offend the powerful family. Or is being bullied silently, and your mind is affected. It''s hard to adhere to today''s hard-working and fulfilling pace of life. Either way, it worked. However, the result surprised him. Wei Ran took care of the troublemaker very easily. They didn''t hurt them badly. They only stripped off their clothes and tied their red fruits to the peach tree branches of Wang''s Academy. More than a dozen people hung in a circle around the tree. They were embarrassed, surrounded by onlookers, lost their faces and became a laughing stock. These guys are usually famous dandies in Beijing. Even college teachers have nothing to do. When they saw that they were hung on the peach tree branch by red fruit, they almost laughed on the spot and felt very happy. Therefore, they only beat Wei Ran''s hand board with a ruler and gave a verbal lesson, which was not painful at all. Of course, it didn''t cause too much waves in Wang''s family and the capital. I just thought that the naughty children made trouble. Although the means were bad, they didn''t hurt people''s body. Therefore, it was harmless. Just laugh it off, that''s all. Since then, Wei Ran has become more unruly. Those who once discriminated against him and wanted to bully his powerful children have taken a detour when they met him. Life was much quieter, and no one dared to read that limerick in front of him. Even his often bullied friends became his followers, just like Li Jianxing and Li huaimeng. Therefore, Feng Xinyuan can only regret to think of another way. It is impossible to kill. He still has to kill his heart. The children of powerful people in Beijing can''t be trusted, so he can only call those excellent disciples with good martial arts in the door. Find an opportunity to compete with Wei Ran. In the competition, beat him many times and hit his confidence again and again. When he finds that he can''t defeat the inner martial arts even after years of hard training, he will naturally raise the theory that the outer martial arts are useless, lose self-confidence and begin to sink. This move is very useful for many martial artists who have no talent but work hard. There is no greater blow than paying too much effort and getting no return. Although the disciples he called were several years older than the 13-year-old Wei Ran, Wei Ran looked almost the same as the adult disciples. Even if they were seen by outsiders, they would not say that they deceived the small with the big. Feng Xinyuan thought so. The 18th year of the Tang Dynasty, spring. It is rare to have a sunny day in April. Except for Li Chengye, who is busy with his business, Wang proposed to go out for a youth tour. Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing raised their hands and agreed that they practiced martial arts with Feng Xinyuan. They basically didn''t have a rest until the end of ten days. It''s natural for children to play. Naturally, they are eager to take another day off. Feng Xinyuan just wanted to arrange for his disciples to come from Zhongnan mountain, so he let Wang arrange it. Therefore, the county Hou family made preparations in advance and went to the suburbs of Chang''an with several servants and guards the next day. Wei Ran didn''t want to go out, but he couldn''t resist the insistence of his adoptive mother Cheng, and ah Li also wanted to go out, so he had no choice but to start. Unexpectedly, there are many families of dignitaries going out of the city for a spring outing today. At the gate of Chang''an City, they met several aristocratic families or Wen Chen relatives who were officials with Li Chengye. As most of them are women''s dependents, they naturally go together. However, other family members took the bus, but Wei Ran insisted on riding. Now he can control the fierce war horse and ride and shoot. His riding and shooting skills are very exquisite, which makes Li Chengye full of praise. Moreover, the saddle bag of the war horse is also equipped with a riding bow and arrow, and a special horizontal knife is hung on the waist. If you ignore his very childish face and only look at his back, it is a fierce Datang warrior. The scenic spot to visit this time is leyouyuan. In the prosperous Tang Dynasty, this place was also in Chang''an city. Later, the vassal towns rebelled and foreign enemies invaded. Chang''an City has been damaged many times and many areas have been seriously damaged. In order to facilitate defense, the royal family of the Tang Dynasty reduced the overall scale of Chang''an City, so that Leyou here originally belonged to the suburban area. This is the highest place in Chang''an City, overlooking the original, Chang''an City Guo, overlooking like a palm. It''s easy to be intoxicated by the broad fields, brilliant cherry blossoms and shady trees. Moreover, Yueyou used to have Qujiang Furong garden in the South and big wild goose pagoda in the southwest, so you can see it in front of you. The scenery is very pleasant, and the fragrance of flowers comes to your nostrils, refreshing. Even Wei Ran, who has been staying at home for a long time and doesn''t like to visit, can''t help living in a broad place on the original, confident and happy. Near noon, Wei Ran led his war horse back to the place where his family gathered for a picnic. It was under a cherry tree. Chapter 175 Wei Ran dismounted and put down ah Li. A Li has not grown much in recent years. The development of a normal fox is almost slow. It was the size of two palms five years ago. Now it is the size of two and a half palms. However, the hair color becomes more bright. The tail is as red as fire. It goes all the way to the head, and the hair color gradually becomes lighter. At the head, it changes to orange. The hair color is the most complex and amazing at the waist with excessive orange and fire red. Although it is rumored to be a monster fox, it is very popular at home because it is full of spirituality and understanding. No one really regards it as a monster, although it is indeed a monster. A Li went straight to the western region Hu blanket under the cherry tree, where there were all kinds of snacks. The maid is feeding him snacks and playing with Li Jianxing and Li huaimeng. Li Guangsi didn''t like the fox very much. He was deeply influenced by Feng Xinyuan. He once heard his master say that it was a demon fox. In addition, he often stayed with the big brother he didn''t like, so he was very biased. But he didn''t act very obviously. He just never took the initiative to tease ah Li, making people think he doesn''t like small animals very much. No one, including Wang, knows what strange ideas Feng Xinyuan instilled in him. Wei Ran said hello to his adoptive mother Cheng Shi. He also sat down to eat snacks and drink water. He also told some stories to nine year old Li Jianxing and Li huaimeng. Since the first meeting, they have known each other in the form of story telling. Whenever they have time, Li Jianxing and Li huaimeng will come and ask the big brother to tell them some stories. Over the years, Wei has basically finished telling the stories of the Arabian Nights, the Arabian Nights and the Grimm fairy tales that he can remember. Now he can''t even tell some of the online novels he still remembers. When the family was enjoying themselves, someone suddenly screamed not far away. "A thief has attacked!" As soon as the words were shouted out, an arrow was shot in the distance, which made the man pay the bill on the spot. Wei Yanshu stood up and looked into the distance. He saw hundreds of thieves with knives and swords, even with bows and arrows, in a fan-shaped shape, surrounded by the cherry blossom forest. There was a man dressed as a scholar at the bandit''s side. He approached him with a negative hand and asked the Quan GUI''s family: "Xiao Sheng Shi Bowen, my father was an aide to the festival envoy of Longyou, and later died under the divine plan sword. Xiaosheng came here not to find trouble for you, but to find Li Chengye''s family, so that he could also experience the taste of family destruction. " Wei Ran''s eyes were gloomy and thought of a lot of things. First, the other party''s self acceptance of his identity and name is obviously to cut off his own way back, so there is no need to expect mercy from the other party in this revenge; Second: the spring outing out of the city today was decided only yesterday. The other party led more than 100 people to take revenge. The swords and soldiers were complete, and even many bows and arrows and horses. Obviously, they were well prepared. They must have learned the news in advance, so someone in the house must have sold the news; Third: when the imperial court annexed Longyou five years ago, the shogunate of Longyou Jiedu was abolished and most of the people in the shogunate were dismissed. Anyone involved in the beheading list is an unforgivable crime of collaborating with the enemy. According to the imperial court''s will, basically all families should be killed. Even if someone gets caught, he will be wanted all over the world. He not only lived for five years, but also pulled out a hundred Jianghu men who were willing to take revenge with him, and hid in the suburbs of Chang''an. This really rubbed the face of the six doors of the Tang Dynasty on the ground. If there was no shelter, Wei Ran would never believe that these people could do so. The people who secretly took in these people began to deal with dad at least five years ago. Today''s attack is to kill the father''s family and force him to become crazy? How are you going to use it later? When Wei Ran was thinking, the guards of many powerful families were killed one after another. Someone immediately stood up and identified the place where the relatives of the Li family were located. Wei Ran saw that he identified his family, but it was one of the people who had been stripped off and hung on the peach tree. It was Zhang Jing, the nephew of eunuch Zhang Zhen, the right Shence general. Wei Ran saw obvious malice and ridicule from each other''s eyes. He was intentional. At this time, it was spreading everywhere that there were many invincible thieves and that the gentleman did not stand under the dangerous wall, which flustered the families of many powerful people who were temporarily unaware of it and hurried to retreat. The bandits came for a purpose. Naturally, they let go of the powerful family members who are not members of the Li family, which makes those powerful family members who clearly have enough guard force escape faster. However, Wei Ran''s plan to organize these dignitaries to resist together failed. Seeing that all the thieves bypassed the escaped dignitaries'' families and surrounded them here, Wei Ran had to pull out the horizontal knife and struggle through the current dilemma first. Although Wang was flustered, he couldn''t be like other servants. The man lost his sense of propriety, asked the family guards to form a battle array, and asked for help from the nearby dignitaries'' house. However, in the face of these thieves who do not want life or future, who only want revenge, who dare to participate in this matter, they all avoid one after another, such as the God of plague. The scholar surnamed Shi came forward, looked at Wang and laughed: "today, Li Chengye is a thief woman. Brothers can play at will! It''s said that it''s from the king''s family in Taiyuan. I''m sure the brothers haven''t tasted it yet. " At this time, a middle-aged swordsman in the Li family guarding the shaft suddenly popped up his long sword. The sword Qi was like a white rainbow running through the sun. He crossed a distance of seven feet and cut at Shi Bowen. Wei Ran saw the light in front of him. He knew that there were two guest Qing wearing civilian clothes and a long sword. He had received great kindness from his father in his early years, so he stayed in the Li family to protect his family. I heard that they used to be famous swordsmen in the Jianghu. Their martial arts have been through four strange classics, and their swordsmanship is high and reliable. This move was really extraordinary. The sword Qi flew seven feet, and the distance was more than 20 meters. Seeing that Shi Bowen was about to be cut into two parts by the sword Qi, suddenly a palm wind waved from the side, and the sword Qi like a white rainbow disappeared without a trace. An old man in a black robe came out with his back on his back, "Li Chengye killed all my wolf mountain stronghold. If he can''t kill him, he killed all his family, cough..." The swordsman whose sword Qi was blocked was dignified first, then sneered and walked out with a sword. "Hum, the wolf mountain stronghold harbors filth, abducts and sells Han people to Hu people as slaves, and the county Marquis killed well that year! Only you, the greedy stronghold leader, escaped. Today, I just did what I didn''t do in those years! " "Great Xia Qiao, I''m too confident. Why don''t we investigate your accompanying experts when we''re prepared?" The old man in black robe came out again with a sword. His face was gray, his lips were purple, and his whole body seemed to emit a green spirit. "Poisonous sword Nie Yuanliang!" The swordsman surnamed Qiao looked dignified and another swordsman with him walked out. This man carries a Epee, which is different from the three foot long sword with two fingers wide of the swordsman surnamed Qiao. His sword is five fingers wide, and it is also the thickest and heaviest octahedral Han sword. "Jin Yun, experience Mr. Nie''s poisonous sword." Shi Bowen laughed: "these are the two people who can fight with the Li family today. Feng Xinyuan''s ox nose just didn''t go with him, which saved a lot of things. But, two great Xia, even if you can stop boss Wu of wolf mountain stronghold and Mr. Nie, who is a poisonous sword, can you still tell your mind and can you stop me, a hundred heroes who are incompatible with Li Chengye! " When the two swordsmen of the Li family changed their faces, Shi Bowen raised his hand and said, "kill, kill all Li Chengye''s family! Let him also feel the pain we have endured over the years! " Chapter 176 Li Jiaqiao and Jin are entangled by the former stronghold leader of wolf mountain stronghold and poison swordsman respectively. They are not allowed to separate. Then more than 100 bandits swarmed up, and more than 10 of the Li family soldiers lined up a wall and vowed to resist to the death. No matter how elite these dozen soldiers are, they are determined not to stop these bandits for too long. Wei Huo held his breath and fired seven arrows in a row, which was the greatest achievement of his archery practice in recent years. He shot and killed seven people in succession. For a time, he suppressed the momentum of the fierce bandits. Wei Ran to Wang''s face with his adoptive mother Cheng, "Er Niang, other dignitaries must have run to report to the official. We need to support for at least half an hour, but there are many thieves, so please listen to me next." Wang Shi was afraid when she saw that the fierce bandits were cruel. Even if she was calm, she could not help but see that Wei Ran was tall and stronger than many men in the army. For a moment, she ignored that he was only 13 years old. "Dingguo, you are good at riding. Please take Erlang and Sanlang to break through. Be sure to leave blood for the Li family!" Wei Ran was stunned. If he was asked to break through with two children, most of these thieves would walk. With Wei Ran''s riding and shooting skills, it is very possible to break through. "But if I go, what about you?" Wang and Cheng held their hands together, and their faces were firm. "We will not shame the Li family!" This is suicide! "Absolutely not! I will never run away alone. In recent years, I have been successful in martial arts, and I am gifted. I will kill the whole family only with my bow and knife! Mother, second mother, please believe me! Next, please listen to the child! " Wei Ran pulled Cheng and pointed to the frame left by a powerful man who ran away. "Er Niang, you take Erlang and them to that frame to escape. I asked the coachman to surround his frame with them to prevent thieves from taking advantage of it. The rest will be handed over to the child!" Wang really couldn''t screw Wei Ran, so he had to obediently hide with his family into the powerful frame beside him. This frame is in the cherry blossom forest, surrounded by trees, and the environment is complex. Wei Ran led the carriage to a huge cherry tree. At the same time, he ordered the coachman to block his carriage at the door where his family avoided the carriage. He also pulled another car and blocked it behind the carriage where his family hid. Finally, he cut off the horse''s rope. Tell the coachman to ride out and call for help. Let other servants who can''t provide combat effectiveness escape by themselves. Here Wei Ran played a cruel trick. The thieves came for the Li family. Of course, it''s not clear whether the Li family are scattered among the servants. They will send a large number of thieves to pursue them, so as to disperse the number of thieves. As for those who were caught up because of running away and suffered all kinds of humiliation and killing, Wei Ran doesn''t care so much. Now he can protect only his family. Sure enough, a large number of servants scattered and fled, and many people were immediately separated from the bandits to pursue and kill. Once those male servants are caught up, they are often killed with a knife. But there are also people with abnormal personality. They always have to torture before they kill people. And those female servants, the end is even more miserable. After they are caught, several thieves go up together, tear their clothes on the spot and humiliate them in public! Then they killed people on the ground. It was extremely cruel. However, in this way, the other party''s troops were scattered, but the momentum of attacking the hillside forest slowed down. The carriage that his family avoided was blocked by two carriages, and the side was blocked by a big tree. If the thief wants to enter, he must overturn one carriage. Wei Ran stayed outside, watched the pro guards gradually retreat, and thought about the tactics a little. At this time, ah Li, hiding above the carriage, heard a voice, "there are too many of them, and there are still some good Jianghu players. Your strength has not reached the peak, and you can''t beat it. You''d better grab a horse now and get out of the siege. There should be no problem." Wei Ran opened his bow and arrows to cover the family guard''s retreat, and replied in his heart, "Wang has advised me just now." "You''re just a passer-by!" "I''ve been nurtured. At least, I''m not a passer-by now! What''s the use of being born a man who can''t even protect his family? It''s just a dead battle! " A Li jumped back and forth over the frame and was impatient. "I''m reincarnated for the fifth time. How can I wait for such a guy without a tendon!" Now there are only five guards left, all of whom are wounded, but they resist to death and guard the crossing in front of the forest. Wei Ran saw that the thieves swarmed in, but he was blocked by the terrain. Although he scattered his hands to hunt down the servants from both wings and surround the flanks of the pro guards, it still took some time to encircle. This is a very good chance to fight back, so he abandoned his bow and drew his knife, made a sprint close to the ground, and interspersed between the two Pro guards. The thickened and lengthened horizontal Sabre flashed a bright cold light in the air. The three heads in front of it rose to the sky, startling the thieves to slow down their attack. Wei Ran has rich experience in such scuffles. He took the opportunity to let five Pro guards retreat into the woods and have a rest. He pushed two corpses to block the enemy''s attack. He suddenly burst into the thieves and cut them with a horizontal knife. Sabre technique is the simplest Sabre technique in the Tang army. It comes and goes straight without much change, but it is faster and more powerful. Coupled with Wei Ran''s natural power, the aggravated horizontal knife cut down, either the owl''s head, or the broken limb, or the rifling, the cross flow of intestines and stomach. For a time, the crowd was full of blood and screams. Five owls, three amputated and two ripped, which forced the enemy to stop the attack and gather hands to encircle again. At this time when the offensive stopped, Wei Ran stopped the violent killing, grabbed a hatchet and quickly returned to the woods, making the other party''s encirclement tactics ineffective. Wei Ran, who came back to the forest guard, was already bleeding all over, and his royal clothes were stained red. Cheng Shi, the adoptive mother crowded in the carriage, covered her mouth, grabbed Wang''s arm and said, "Dingguo, Dingguo is injured." Wang was born in a famous family. Although he was not spoiled, he had never seen such bloody things. In the past, I only heard my husband talk about the battle, but my husband only briefly talked about the whole battle process and how he would describe the bloody fighting in detail. I only heard Li Chengye''s most detailed description of the battlefield environment, that is: everyone has become a crazy tiger, wolf and beast, either tearing up the enemy, being torn up by the enemy, or being torn up by the supervisor team. Wei Ran looked at the five Pro guards around him. They were also very surprised to see the big childe who was always teased and discriminated by outsiders and servants. Usually, they only knew that he practiced hard, but they didn''t know that his strength had been strong to such an extent. And this should be the first time he saw blood with a knife, but he didn''t feel any discomfort. He was like a soldier born for the battlefield. Blood won''t make him afraid, but it will arouse the fighting spirit in his heart. Seeing that the eldest childe is so brave, several desperate guards can''t help but raise the courage to fight to the end. This feeling is like following the Lord on the battlefield. Shi Bowen looked at Wei Ran and killed more than ten of his own people in the blink of an eye. Before, he even killed more than ten people by shooting arrows. One person killed almost one-third of his own people. He was surprisingly strong. He didn''t know who was sacred. I couldn''t help scolding in my heart. Why didn''t the bastard who provided information say that he hid such a powerful boy, so I didn''t make enough preparations! And assigned people to intercept the runaway servants! Damn it, I can''t close it up for a while. "Brothers, kill this boy and let the beautiful woman of the Li family enjoy it! Zhu Laosan, don''t you boast that you are born with divine power and have mastered the twelve classics? Can''t you clean up such a suckling boy? " One of the thieves came out with his chest bare and breast exposed. He was fat and afraid of weighing more than 200 kilograms. Holding a refined steel mace, you can see that you are a good power player. Unlike ordinary Tang people, he shaved his head like Hu Chong, leaving only a piece of hair the size of a fist on his head, tied into a horsetail and hung behind his head. He looked vigorous and looked like a Hu Hua Han. "Wu, you have a good knife! Unfortunately, I don''t have any internal power. I only practice my external Kung Fu. Within three moves, I will take your life! The other brothers, surround the past and tear the legs of the Li family! " With these words, Wei Ran stepped up. They stood down and observed the environment. He said to several close guards in a hurry: "uncles, the trees on the East and west sides are lush, and the enemy can''t attack in groups. I''ll resist on the front side. It''s up to you on both sides! " "You''re welcome, Dalang. It''s our duty. It''s our honor to fight side by side with Dalang." "Don''t worry, Dalang. We won''t let a fish slip through the net and disturb the ladies! It''s Dalang. You face a lot of bandits and many good players. You need to worry. " Then the five Pro guards were scattered. Wei Ran raised his knife and axe, smiled contemptuously, "only through the twelve serious rules, you dare to fight with me and find your own way to death!" Chapter 177 The fat Hu Hua man raised his mace in both hands. His body of more than 200 kilograms was like a mountain peak and flew in front of Wei Ran in an instant. The mace made of refined iron falls diagonally from the upward direction with a whistling wind! This attack is fierce and energetic. If you want to open a mountain and crack a stone! At the same time, the shrouding range is very large. There is no dodge space except retreat. But if you step back, I wish the bandits behind Lao San will rush up like a flood breaking the embankment, break through the narrow terrain of the crossing, and won''t give Wei Huo any breathing time. I wish the third brother both internal and external cultivation. He has divine power and his internal skill cultivation is not bad. This blow is full of strength and thinks he can drive Wei Huo back. Wei Ran''s eyes are cold. Although I''m not an adult, I''m not afraid of most people in the world! The right-hand axe has been lifted synchronously while the other party''s mace is ready to fall. With the help of pedaling the ground, turning the span, rotating the waist and sending the shoulder, the arm holding the axe concentrates the strength of the whole body in an instant. Then, when the mace split halfway, the axe shook a black virtual shadow, and the air was torn in an instant! The axe, which was wielded in a flat way, achieved the effect of last mover and first mover with a shorter force distance. It fiercely split in the middle of Zhu Laosan''s mace. Wei Ran''s arm muscles suddenly tightened, and the accumulated energy quickly poured into the axe blade like the tide of breaking the embankment. The inferior axe blade was overwhelmed and burst a gap, but it was embedded in the mace! On the axe, the shaking force of metal collision was transmitted to the palm of the hand in an instant along the handles of both sides, following the deafening collision sound. Both sides are experts in using heavy weapons. At the moment of weapon collision, they do not hold tightly, but maintain a virtual grip, which can remove the anti shock force. But this time, Wei HuoTuo''s blessing strengthened by G virus held the axe firmly in his hand. Zhu Laosan broke his mouth and involuntarily scattered his hand. In the midst of horror, a sharp knife light came to my eyes! I wish the third is also a Jianghu bandit who has experienced life and death. At that moment, his instinct to survive broke out and his body tilted back. The knife light crossed his right eye, bridge of nose, cut half of his lip, dragged and cut from the left clavicle and slipped out of his rib. With blood on his face and a terrible cry of pain, Zhu Laosan madly withdrew more than ten steps and knocked down a group of people on his side. "My eyes! Ah! Pain! The wound hurts! I will tear him up! " Wei Ran picked down the mace hanging on the axe with a horizontal knife and said harshly, "come again! Then cut off your dog''s head! " Wei Ran defeated the enemy with one move. The bandits hesitated more and looked at each other. No one dared to go up for a long time. "Shoot! Shoot him! " Shi Bowen jumped to his feet and scolded. At once, more than a dozen thieves with strong bows aimed at Wei ran from a distance. A strong bow is no better than a sword. As long as you have enough physical strength, you can play a terrible lethality even without internal skill. There were a dozen bows and arrows. It seemed that there were not many, but the skilled archers fired together repeatedly. Even Wei Ran couldn''t stand it. After a while, he hit an arrow on his shoulder. The thieves quickly saw that they used concealed weapons such as darts and poison needles. If they didn''t have them, they would pick up stones from the ground and hit them. Then they would cooperate with the distant bows and arrows. If Wei Ran still resisted in situ, he would be killed sooner or later. Wei Ran knew so, quickly cut off the arrow shaft on his shoulder, roared and attacked the crowd. Many thieves immediately surrounded, and there were swords in all directions. Zhu Laosan was the first to bear the brunt. He lost his weapon and grabbed a thick backed broadsword from the people around him. But what he said just now was very cruel. In fact, when facing Wei Ran''s murderous attack. The momentum caused by the pain in my heart suddenly vented. In a moment, I recalled the experience of almost dying, and immediately shouted: "brothers, go side by side! Little rabbit, there''s only one person! " The two people around him are also good players who can run through the twelve classics. One uses chain darts and the other uses swordsmanship to attack Wei ran on both sides. At the same time, there are swords and stabs of fierce bandits in all directions. Wei Ran seemed to be in a forest of swords and mountains. He wielded his knives and axes indiscriminately all the way. He didn''t know how many people were cut down, but he also had several large and small wounds on his body. But his reflex nerve is no worse than that of cat hunters such as cheetahs and tigers. When he is injured, he can always give up the key and choose whether to feed the knife or send the long sword in the non key place. After killing a way of blood, he rushed to some frightened Zhu Laosan. Wei Ran has a lot of experience in fighting with one enemy against many. He has encountered many such things since he was a bully in school, not to mention his experience in the boxing wish world and the biochemical crisis world. In this case, naturally, the one who takes the lead among the enemy groups, or the most ruthless one, has supported them, and the rest are just a mob. Wei ran out with his knives and axes. Zhu Laosan didn''t dare to resist. He quickly retreated with garlic on the soles of his feet. On the left and right sides, chain darts and long swords stabbed Wei Huo at an extremely tricky angle. The dart shoots at the kidney gate and the sword stabs under the ribs. Any injury will make him unable to continue fighting. The two men who looked at the plane and sneaked into the attack were both vicious people. Wei Ran''s eyes can eat people. He looks like a reckless man and wants to continue to rush forward. In fact, he suddenly steps on the ground and steps three points into the ground, staggering the two moves from left to right. The chain dart and the long sword were a little ahead of time. They only cut Wei Ran''s front muscles and cut two extremely long wounds. Blood splashed out. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Wei Ran entangled the chain dart with a horizontal knife and hit the person who made the sword with a big axe, but his eyes were still staring at Zhu Laosan. With his more ferocious momentum, he simply deterred the local people and failed to grasp the opportunity of Wei Ran''s empty door. Pulling back with his left hand will make the chain dart lose his balance and get close to him. With his right hand, the sword will fly back. The tiger''s mouth is shocked and he doesn''t dare to get close for a moment. The darter wanted to retreat quickly. Wei Ran''s knives and axes were on the outside. It was difficult to recover the attack for a time. However, he suddenly kicked on the man''s lower abdomen. His lower abdomen is connected to his roots. Even if he is protected by Dantian genuine Qi, he can''t resist the sudden pain of losing children and grandchildren. He immediately flew upside down and ran into several thieves. There was no obstacle in front of Wei Ran. He killed Zhu Laosan all the way. He didn''t care to be cut twice on his back. "I wish you a happy birthday. You were the most angry person yesterday. How can you be like this now! Kill him! " Originally, Zhu Laosan was weak and wanted to retreat again, but he listened to Shi Bowen''s good assists and hardened his scalp to meet Wei Ran. If he is still as strong and powerful as at the beginning and keeps his feet steady, he can also fight with Wei ran back and forth, enough to support the siege of the bandits. However, under Qi deficiency, only less than 70% of the Kung Fu is used on weekdays. When he was chopping with the thick back broadsword, he always thought about how to turn back and defend. His mind wandered, which made the blade fall and slow down. And hesitation will defeat! Wei Ran twisted his body obliquely with an extremely strange posture. The horizontal knife suddenly appeared from the blind visual corner of Zhu Laosan''s eyes. The silver light flashed by and cut off Zhu Laosan''s hands holding the knife. Zhu Laosan''s big knife with a thick back rubbed Wei Ran''s cheek and scattered his bun on the top of his head. At this time, Wei Ran jumped up like a spring compressed to the extreme, and the axe cut off Zhu Laosan''s head and shoulders with a thunderous roar. The head''s eyes were still frightened and refused to close. Wei Shaoyu kept on swinging his legs and kicked the head like a football to the thieves who came after him. A thief was hit on the head and fainted on the spot. When the others saw what was flying, they were scared to a standstill. I wish the head of the third child a great shock to them! At this time, Wei Ran was covered with blood, and his hair covered his face. Under his blood soaked hair, he could vaguely see his eyes emitting violent and fierce light, like a beast that chooses people to eat, brittle the enemy''s gall! Chapter 178 Had it not been for the G virus''s strong ability to self recover and stop bleeding, Wei Ran had no less than 30 sword wounds all over his body, which was enough to make a fierce soldier in the Army take off his strength. But for Wei Ran, it was just a minor injury. In the microscopic world invisible to human flesh, the cells in his body quickly consume the heat stored in fat to supplement the loss of physical strength. At the same time, the cells changed by G virus also actively divide and recombine to repair the wounds on the skin and flesh. Coagulation factor can quickly stop bleeding to the wound several times faster than ordinary people. As long as Wei Ran takes a short rest and replenishes water in time, his physical strength and injury will recover more quickly. But Shi Bowen, the commander of the bandits, certainly won''t give him this opportunity. He pulled out his long sword from his waist, rushed in and shouted, "Zeng yuan and Han Shi entangled the little rabbit with me, and the rest went up and killed the women and children of the Li family!" Wei Ran felt bad, but Shi Bowen surrounded him with Zeng yuan, who made the sword, and Han Shi, who made the chain dart. During the struggle, Wei Ran caught a glimpse of the five guards in his family who were seriously injured and out of strength in order to resist the thieves encircled from both wings. They were quickly cut down. The other three were forced to retreat towards the frame, and it was very difficult to block the enemy''s swords. Wei Ran avoids the key points and has three weapons in his body. There are few intact places in his body. But the three of them were also forced to leave by Wei Ran. He rushed several steps, threw his axe quickly, and spun all the way, killing several thieves who boarded the frame. Then, ignoring so many, he held a knife in both hands and rushed back to dozens of thieves crowded forward like a wild beast. In the crowd, waving a long knife, he only attacked but didn''t defend. He fought for injury, killed a blood path and guarded beside the frame. At this time, the remaining family guards have died and are still unyielding. The wolves surrounded, but Wei Ran took out a pot of wine from the frame and drank it with his head up. When the long knife pointed, no thief dared to approach. A Li was on the top of the frame like a cat. He was surprised and said to Wei Ran, "there are no less than 40 sword wounds on you. Some obviously cut tendons. It''s reasonable that you can''t move at this time... What ability did you learn?!" "Not easy to be killed! As long as there is wine to drink, I can''t die! " The swallowed liquor is fully absorbed by the body and quickly transformed into physical energy for body consumption. As long as the wound is not very deep and cut continuously, the severed tendons can be repaired in a very short time without affecting normal action. When Wei Ran chose to feed the knife, he naturally wouldn''t feed the old creation. However, if you continue to fight like this, the wounds on your body are too dense. It is difficult to ensure that the new injuries will not coincide with the old injuries. Shi Bowen lined up, pointed to Wei Ran and asked, "who are you?" "Didn''t you inquire about the news very accurately? Why don''t you even know me?" Wei Huo is eager for the other party to keep talking. He can just use wine to heal his wounds and recover his strength. This remark made Shi Bowen''s face livid. In the news he received, he really lacked such an immortal expert. It can be seen that Wei Ran''s martial arts are not brilliant. At this time, a person who runs through two strange sutras can defeat him. Even if I wish the third and the three of them work together, it''s not difficult to win each other. But I didn''t expect that he was really very resistant to beating. Shi Bowen has never seen anyone who can continue to fight after receiving so many knives. "Since you don''t want to say your name, die here!" He and Zeng Yuanhan Shi continued to siege, and the other thieves began to attack the frame behind Wei Ran, but the three frames were tightly crowded together and leaned against the big tree, which was difficult to lift for a time. In another battlefield, two swordsmen of the Li family repeatedly wanted to come to the rescue, but they were entangled by the poisonous sword and the stronghold leader of wolf mountain stronghold. They all had a deep hatred with Li Chengye. This time they came for revenge. They had put life and death aside, so they dared to fight. It was hard for Qiao Chen and Jin Yun to escape. They were isolated by the two experts. They only looked up and saw that the thieves had gathered near the frame. All their close guards were killed in the war, and only the eldest childe fought tenaciously. Although they were surprised at the strength and extremely tenacious will shown by the eldest childe, they didn''t think he could persist under the siege of many thieves and three good players, so they were more anxious. The old man in black robe looked back at Wei Ran, pulled down the corners of his mouth and sneered, "the little boy is good, but it''s a pity that he died here today." "Later you will see a live spring palace staged by your mother and many bandits." The poisonous sword licked his lips and sneered. Jin Yun''s face was dignified and said in a low voice, "I''ll find a chance to hold them down later. You look at the machine to rescue the eldest childe." "The martial arts of these two people are not weaker than you and me. You alone, I''m afraid..." "Just give back the life of the county Hou." Jin Yun raised his heavy sword and cut away. He no longer worried about the loss of internal power. The sword pressure enveloped them like Mount Tai. In the frame, Wang hugged Li Guangsi and covered his eyes to prevent him from seeing the fierce fighting outside from the gap, but he could not stop his tears. Trembling Cheng and Gu looked at Wang in surprise. They had never seen her show such a fragile look. Li Jianxing didn''t know when he broke away from Gu''s arms. He had already seen Wei Yangang''s series of death battles in the gap, and his whole body trembled. He was not only afraid of the bloody scene of blood splashing and the flying of heads and limbs everywhere, but also worshipped Wei Yangang''s series of indomitable battles. At this time, he couldn''t help saying, "Er Niang, don''t be afraid, big brother will win!" Everyone looked at Li Jianxing in surprise. Li Jianxing blushed and looked at his frightened sister. "Brother often tells us stories. Bad guys can''t beat good people forever!" "Even if you can''t fight, there are still thirty years to go. Don''t bully the young poor! I''m sure I''ll find it back in the future! " The child pinched his fist and blushed. What he said in front was encouraging, but he began to lose his tune in the back. Li huaimeng couldn''t listen and said, "brother is fighting outside. Why do you always remember to break through the things in the sky? It''s too heartless!" The disputable dispute between the two children diluted some fears and gave several families a sense of courage. Cheng Shi pinched his fist and looked at his son fighting desperately, as if every knife he cut on him would cut in his heart. It seemed that blood rather than tears flowed out of his eyes. At this time, Wang took off his hairpin from his head and said to the people, "if Dingguo can''t support it, we can''t be insulted by thieves. Stick it in here with the hairpin at his neck, and it''s all done!" Cheng also pulled out his hairpin and nodded firmly, "I will not damage my husband''s reputation!" Gu''s whole body trembled and couldn''t speak for a long time. Wang turned to look at her and said in a cold tone: "my sister''s beauty, when you know what the end will be when thieves fall in, if you don''t dare to cut yourself, I''ll help you." Gu looked at Wang in dismay and said with trembling lips, "I... I''m not sorry for my death, but what about Erlang and Sanlang? They are so young. They are the husband''s only bone and blood. " Wang looked at Li Guangsi, gently touched his head, sighed and said, "I just hope the thieves keep them to threaten their husband in order to survive. Maybe they can survive." An excited voice came from outside, "he can''t hold on, big guy, work harder!" Chapter 179 Wei Ran threw a corpse in front of him, holding a knife in both hands and fighting endlessly, but he was repeatedly injured and consumed a lot. It seems that the enemy in front of him can''t be killed. But he always remembers to catch the king first. He wants to take Shi Bowen directly. Even if he can''t catch him alive, even if he is killed on the spot, he can greatly reduce the morale of these thieves and find opportunities. However, Shi Bowen was very cunning and hid in the crowd. He rushed out occasionally, attacked two swords in vain and in fact, and quickly retreated. He made up his mind to kill Wei Ran, so it was very difficult to catch him. Although Wei Ran must kill one person every time he gets hurt, he just can''t break into the bandits and kill the enemy. Because once he leaves his position, some thieves will try to go in and threaten his family. Now he can''t move. Ah Li''s voice came, "Alas, I can''t see it anymore. Let me help you. We must seize the opportunity and kill the three martial arts masters at one fell swoop. Don''t waste my hundred years of cultivation!" Wei Ran got two knives again, hit back two times at the same time and killed two people. At this time, Shi Bowen stabbed in the air with his sword. Zeng yuan and Han Shi had a tacit understanding and stabbed from both wings to attract Wei''s attention. Coupled with the bandits'' disorderly blades, Wei Ran may get a lot of knives this time, but at this time, all weapons are in front of Wei Ran. Some thieves looked frightened, their eyes wide open, as if they had seen a ghost. Shi Bowen, Zeng yuan and Han Shi also saw something incredible, and their actions slowed down at the same time. Wei Ran knew that it should be a Li who cast spells. In this world, it is not easy for a fox demon to practice, and the magic cast by 100 years of mana can not be easily wasted. Wei Ran''s eyes were shining. He held a knife in both hands and swept around. The silver light crossed the throat of Shi Bowen, Zeng yuan and Han Shi and a circle of thieves around him. For a time, the blood splashed at the carotid artery was everywhere! The three people trapped in illusion can get out if they struggle for a few more seconds. But a few interest time is too full for Wei Ran. Many external bandits were frightened by magic. When the magic effect disappeared and woke up, they saw their leaders and many companions fall back with incredible eyes, and their morale immediately fell. Wei Huo encouraged Yu Yong to drink violently, cut off the head of Shi Bowen''s body with a knife, put it in his hand, got up in the most ferocious manner and continued to pursue. At this time, he was also at the end of the crossbow. The repair of G virus had already failed to catch up with the damage of his body, but he still pretended to be full of spare power, without Ruth''s flaws. After performing the group illusion, ah Li, like a collapse, stuck his tongue on the top of the frame, listlessly watched Wei burn recoil and kill the enemy, revealing a strange wry smile. At this time, several sword Qi came one after another. Those thieves who would not retreat, hesitated and harbored hatred immediately suffered heavy casualties. Many people were directly torn in half by the sword Qi. Those who were still alive knew that the expert came to help was not the level they could resist. They immediately threw away their weapons, hated their parents for giving birth to two legs and fled desperately. "Eldest childe!" The person who came to help was Qiao Chen. Jin Yun gave up his life and left two experts to fight alone. He took the opportunity to come to the rescue, but just saw Wei burning company cutting the enemy leader and making a counterattack. Although I didn''t know what had happened, I was shocked. I couldn''t understand how Wei Yangang did it. Although his knife was full of momentum and very fast. However, the enemy is as strange as putting his head out for him to chop. Because it was completely impossible to explain, Qiao Chen could only return to these people, who were suppressed by Wei Ran''s momentum, so that his mind was shocked and revealed the flaw of life and death. Wei Ran leaned on the knife and finally stopped supporting strongly, revealing the end of the strong crossbow. Looking at Jin Yun, although Jin Yun broke out wildly, it must not last. "Go and help Uncle Jin. I have nothing important here." Qiao Chen knew the weight and drew his sword back. Knowing that the general situation was gone and it was impossible to complete revenge, the old man in black robe and the poisonous hand sword quickly got rid of their opponents and withdrew down the mountain. This fierce battle, like a dying struggle, officially ended. Wei Ran lay on the ground, regardless of the blood soaked earth, just panting. But he caught a glimpse of ah Li jumping out of the car and coming to Shi Bowen''s body. His front paws searched him for a while, but he found a Lantian jade waist Pendant with an incredible look in his eyes. He looked around for a while and swallowed this Lantian Yusheng! Well, maybe because the esophagus was too small, it choked several times before it completely swallowed it. Seeing that Wei Ran choked on it, he asked involuntarily, "what''s the taste? Digestible? Not afraid of stones? " A Libai glanced at Wei Huo and jumped aside. "I''m too lazy to pay attention to you. I''ll tell you later." Qiao Chen held Jin Yun, who was a little weak, and then pushed the frame away to welcome out the family hiding inside. When Wang and others were inside the frame, they could only observe the battle outside through the gap, which was not comprehensive. This time, when I came out, I saw a dead body and blood. Coupled with the spring breeze, the strange and pungent smell immediately made several people vomit on the spot. Li Guangsi and Li huaimeng were so frightened that they cried loudly. Instead, Li Jianxing held Gu, but his eyes glanced at Wei Ran, full of curiosity and worship. Wei Ran struggled to sit up. He was also very tired, but his physique was special. After no continuous fierce fight, the wound on his body had stopped bleeding automatically. "Mother, second mother, aunt Gu, you are frightened. Otherwise, go back to the car and wait. Before long, there will be rescuers." Regardless of the dirt, Cheng staggered to Wei Ran to check his physical injury. "Dingguo, you... You are all hurt!" Wang also came forward, "Dingguo, good boy, if it weren''t for you today, our whole family would..." Wei Yanqiang smiled and said, "they are all a family. It''s natural for a man to guard the family with a knife. Why should the second mother remember." Qiao Chen and Jin Yun came up to apologize at this time. They were all guests of the family, not slaves. Besides, they were also fighting hard just now. What''s the blame. Therefore, they thanked each other and said a few words of politeness, and then let the less daring Gu and several children enter the car again. The two guests began to clean the battlefield, hang those who were dying and not dead for a while, and turn back for interrogation. Wang noticed that many of the servants of the family who had been driven away by Wei Ran had suffered, and many of the maidens who had followed her to marry to the Li family had even suffered a more tragic end. At that time, I hated deeply. When I go back this time, I must use the family power to find out who planned the Li family and the possible insider. After she calmed down, she discussed the doubts about the disaster just now while Wei Ran was healing and bandaging with the help of Cheng. First, he marveled at Wei Ran''s calmness and keen thinking, and again lamented his early wisdom since he was a child. If it were not for his husband''s blood, he would surely be a well deserved heir to the Li family. As for all kinds of ominous remarks about Wei Ran mentioned by Taoist Feng and the public, they are now even more sneering at it, otherwise they will inevitably encounter great difficulties this time, rather than have a life here. Chapter 180 Li Chengye personally came with a hundred soldiers. As a county Marquis, he can raise 300 soldiers. When I saw the scene on Leyou, I first took a breath, and then I was furious. But I have all kinds of concerns. I only leave with my family and the surviving thieves first, leaving two families waiting for the handover with liumen. On the way, Wei Ran endured the pain and told Li Chengye the general process. Zhang Jing, the nephew of Zhang Zhen, the eunuch of the right Shence general, was specially pointed out. He pointed out his home to the thieves and deliberately spread panic, so that other powerful families gave up resistance and ran away first. Otherwise, if the guards of other powerful families can help fight, they may not fight so badly. Li Chengye was silent all the way. When he was a general of Zuo Shence, he felt the provocation of the right Shence army led by eunuchs. If there is a conflict, the left Shence army under Li Chengye can sling the right Shence army composed of businessmen and powerful children, but he knows the hidden rules of the forbidden army of the Tang Dynasty. The Zuo Shence army is stationed outside Chang''an City and specializes in foreign operations. It maintains the authority of the imperial court and makes the world peaceful. The right Shence army is stationed in the city to maintain law and order. It never fights outside. It only focuses on the left Shence army to protect the safety of the royal family. The division of labor between the two was different, and the right Shence army led by eunuchs was really trusted by the emperor. Even though Li Chengye has now given up the power of Zuo Shence''s great general, his prestige is there, and the court and China can''t be afraid. This is the reason why he must abandon martial arts and follow literature. If the right Shence army is really behind this incident, Li Chengye really can''t do anything, because behind the eunuch is the imperial power. The original case of Leyou naturally became a major case that shook the court. Not only Li Chengye, but also the honourable minister in the court and the emperor, could not be easily let go. Within three days, all the bandits such as the escaped poisonous hand sword and the stronghold leader of Langshan stronghold were captured. There is no lack of torture and execution. However, for the real murderer behind the scenes, all clues are broken on Shi Bowen, who was killed by Wei Ran. In those years, the people in the shogunate of Longyou Jiedu envoy were also investigated again. As for this investigation, there are naturally many people killed wrongly and wrongly. However, the imperial court always pays attention to killing by mistake, which has caused waves among the people and the Jianghu. Later, the emperor praised Wei Ran''s behavior of sacrificing his life to the Wei family, so that his reputation spread all over Chang''an city. In the past, his reputation was mostly related to all kinds of ominous phenomena at birth, but at this time, the ominous meaning of his body was diluted in the market. Many Jianghu Rangers even came to make friends, but when they inquired, Wei Ran was actually a 13-year-old boy, they felt very incredible. Even so, there were still many daily worship posts. Among the Li family''s Pro guards, they also recognized the eldest childe more because of one thing. That was Wei Yangang''s home. Even though he was black and blue, he didn''t forget to pay for more than a dozen Pro guards who died in the war. Even in addition to the normal settlement fee, he took out all the money he had in his pocket and entrusted the leader of the guard to help deliver it to their families. At this time, the family guard not only admired Wei Ran''s bravery, but also recognized his love, righteousness and master spirit. In the past, he may have been regarded as a higher general, but now he has been fully recognized as the master of the Li family. Or because of blood, the natural status must be weaker than Li Guangsi, the first heir of the Li family, but it is enough to be equal to Li Jianxing. This change in attitude represents the complete acceptance of the core supporters in the family, unlike before, only Li Chengye and the two mistresses of the back house recognized it. The traitor in the county Hou''s house was a servant woman next to Ji''s concubine Gu. I didn''t know how much she hated Li Chengye. Before the Li family returned to the house, they hanged themselves, but another clue was broken. Wei Ran suspected that the person who took in Shi Bowen and others and gathered them to arm was a powerful man in Beijing. However, he sat firmly on the Diaoyutai, but he didn''t show his feet at all. Even the weapons and horses used to investigate the bandits point to all parts of the Tang Dynasty without any flaws. Although it is suspected that this person has a relationship with eunuch Zhang Zhen, after the investigation has no evidence, it is impossible for Li Chengye to continue the investigation at the risk of offending all the dignitaries in Chang''an city. In addition, he also had the shadow of imperial power in his heart. He suspected that the imperial court deliberately increased the scope of attack, not to catch thieves, but to attack his reputation of Li Chengye, which made the Jianghu and the people hate him. Now the Li family can only pay attention secretly and strengthen the defense at home. Therefore, we pay more attention to upright Jianghu experts like Feng Xinyuan. If an expert like Feng Xinyuan could accompany him that day, the bandits would never find any chance. Feng Xinyuan was also worried about this. He didn''t expect such a bloody disaster that day. Considering that Li Chengye used to cross the battlefield, he offended many people, especially the festival envoys in various towns. He hated and feared Li Chengye and secretly wanted him to die without a place to bury. Therefore, Jianyan invited several experts from their Chunyang sect to stay in the county Hou''s house as usual guards. Thus, three of Feng Xinyuan''s disciples and one elder of the same generation came to the county Marquis house and stayed there. In addition to these things, the most surprising thing about this incident is the 13-year-old adopted son. On that day, if he hadn''t fought for his life and killed the thief head, he Li Chengye couldn''t imagine what would happen next. This also proves that although Wei Ran is young, he has the strength to participate in the normal Shence army training. Li Chengye thought about starting to pave the way for his future. Especially after asking Wei Ran that he was not interested in the imperial examination career, he made his own decision to help him prepare for his career in the army. Of course, these will not start until Wei Burn''s injury is cured. Now he has knife wounds all over his body. He doesn''t know the number at all. When he returned home that day, his clothes had congealed with flesh and blood. When he tore off his clothes, he would tear the scars together. That scene, even the bloody Li Chengye and Xian Yuyuan car, was deeply frowned. Li Chengye even once thought that Wei Ran couldn''t support all kinds of complications after the injury. Unexpectedly, Wei Ran just started to burn that night, then drank porridge and water crazily, and carried it the next day, even without the feeling of weakness of losing too much blood. But Wei Ran didn''t want to be too abnormal. He pretended to be weak. He was wrapped in coarse cloth bandages and lay in bed under the personal care of the imperial doctor in the palace. In fact, the wound under the coarse cloth bandage began to heal and scab after a night''s rest. After all, he didn''t hurt his internal organs. As long as he can keep up with nutrition, he will recover very quickly. Wei Ran is very glad that the tube of G virus stock solution obtained in the last world is a life prolonging skill for people who are often injured in hand to hand combat. Now G virus has long fused in his body. It no longer exists in the form of virus, but in the form of unique cells, symbiotic with immune cells. Lying in bed, Wei Ran was unable to practice, but unwilling to waste time, he began to practice meditation in advance. The method of meditation is closely connected with the spirit and soul. When he first began to meditate, he successfully entered the barrier of knowing the sea and met the only self consciousness. He meditated in place like a statue of stone. Just knowing the mysterious existence of the sea barrier not only depends on the spirit, but also seems to be closely related to the physical body. The crack he opened in the world has disappeared and seems to need to be broken again. Wei Ran wondered whether the energy in the heart would still exist if he grew up to the age of 18. If the soul had a great impact on the body, the energy should still be generated. After all, it comes from the mutated mitochondria, not the heaven and earth aura like the sect''s method. However, even if he didn''t have it for the time being, he could break through the blockade of the sea barrier with the help of the aura of the world, and reach a higher level of the Yu family''s method of generaling the door. Wei Ran woke up from meditation, but saw a Li squatting by the bed. His body seemed to be a circle bigger. Wei Ran remembers that the fight was less than five days in the past, and ah Li''s growth was obviously extremely slow. How could it suddenly become bigger? A Li stretched out his claw and pressed it on his chest, "your physical quality has completely recovered." "Generally, in 12 hours, this kind of sword injury can heal itself. If it is an internal injury, it will be a little slower. But through my own perception, I can fully recover from any serious injury within three days as long as I supplement food and water in time. " "It seems that this is the task reward of your previous world, and I won''t ask the bottom, but now you have shown such strength. I think in this world, you can start to layout things in 12 years." Wei Ran narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "it seems that you stingy guy can''t stand it at last." Ah Li said angrily, "don''t forget that if I hadn''t broken out my 100 year cultivation at one time, you couldn''t last!" "A hundred years of cultivation is only enough to break out magic once. You are a big man in the heaven hunting army. You are too bad." Ah Li grinned, "this is a world of Chinese martial arts. The aura of heaven and earth is not strong enough to give birth to the demon family! Forget it, I''m too lazy to tell you, but if the Lantian jade on that guy wasn''t a spirit grabbing node and rich in aura, I''m afraid I couldn''t even talk to you. " Wei Ran thought of the Lantian jade swallowed by ah Li. "Speaking of that, you don''t have stones?" Ah Li turned his eyes. "Your focus is too biased. In short, the Lantian jade involves the layout of the heaven in the world, that is, the foundation of the invasion of the predators of the heavens twelve years later. You''d better stop making jokes. What I want to say next is the top priority!" Chapter 181 A Li''s look was different from his usual lazy look and became very serious. Wei Ran involuntarily leaned back and sat up with his back against the head of the bed. "Our unreliable boss should have told you about the opponents of the heaven hunting soldiers, so I won''t explain in detail. But those guys, the more difficult it is to invade every world, especially the world with less aura. " This sentence puzzled Wei Ran, but ah Li soon saw the question he wanted to ask. "Because the existence of Reiki can make the space barrier weaker, the more abundant Reiki is, the easier it is to break the void into other worlds or planes, especially from the low-energy world to the high-energy world. On the contrary, where there is less aura, the more solid the space barrier is. Even if several star annihilating guns are fired together, it is impossible to tear up the space barrier in the non magic world. Of course, there is no magic plane. Except for some people who accidentally go in, the general heaven and the Austrian legal council are not interested. After all, what they need most is Reiki. The gaowu world is often not weak in its own defense ability and can resist the invasion of less than a certain number of people, which is more difficult. Therefore, like the Zhongwu world, which is not short of aura, space barrier and not strong enough, it has become the first choice for invasion. " This information introduced by a Li explains the existence of Reiki, and also explains why in the boxing wish world, the cloud said that breaking the void is very difficult. In fact, the cloud did not understand the characteristics of the space barrier, otherwise it would not have misunderstood that Wei Ran was breaking the void at that time. "However, the space barrier of Zhongwu world can not be easily broken from the outside. The best way is to break it from the inside. For example, through the transmission of consciousness across space, it affects some people with special spiritual will in the Zhongwu world, so that they can make preparations to open up the space channel in advance under the hope of the invaders. " Hearing this, Wei Ran asked, "the body can''t cross in. How can consciousness affect people in this world?" A Li said, "there is a problem in your understanding. It is precisely because the body cannot enter. On the contrary, the existence of the non-material characteristic of the spirit can pass through as long as the input energy is large enough. The first mock exam is beyond count. In the heavenly court and Austrian Parliament, there is just a lot of energy input to release the unified spirit of the template to the rest of the world, although most of them are empty, but only one is earned. At this point, alighton organized his words and ideas. "Spirit is something that can only be sensed by people with very high spiritual awareness. However, people with very high spiritual awareness are often very smart and even eccentric, and are more vulnerable to the temptation of high-level knowledge and power. When the spiritual connection across space is established, there will be a special person responsible for communicating and guiding temptation in the Tianting or the Austrian French parliament. Those who want power will first teach all kinds of clever skills. Those who want knowledge will also have knowledge professors at a level higher than that in the world. When people who come into contact with the high-level world get enough benefits with the help of these skills and knowledge. The most easily raised mind will naturally think that it is the protagonist of the world. It is favored by God and can do everything, so it becomes arrogant and more dependent on that spiritual connection. " Wei Ran said with a smile, "isn''t this grandpa''s plug-in?" "When the people who are influenced by the spirit of heaven and the Austrian French parliament put down their vigilance, it is easy to act according to the relevant layout of the invaders in order to obtain more knowledge and strength. Many soul grabbing nodes are arranged in the lower world to gather Reiki and make the space barrier weaker. When the heavenly court and the Austrian French Parliament are ready to officially open the space channel, these arranged nodes will also more quickly absorb the aura of the world below to stabilize the space channel, so that the invaders can enter more powerful forces and facilitate the completion of the final aggression. " When Wei Ran heard this, he suddenly remembered the Lantian jade swallowed by ah Li and said strangely, "is the one you swallowed before the spirit node?" Ah Li nodded, "yes, because the special mark I left in this world during the world degradation war thousands of years ago can sense the disharmonious impact of the predators of the heavens on the world, so I can see that this is a node gathering aura on that day." "Because it can gather aura, after you swallow it, you not only restore mana, but also complete development, and gain weight as a whole?" A Li tore a claw and was blocked by Wei Ran. He angrily said, "enough! What? I''m a six Tailed Fox. My original body is bigger than you humans, okay? " Wei Ran laughed. "You continue to say that this node generally exists in the form of items?" Ah Li shook his head, "of course it''s not that simple. In fact, in order to seduce different people. They arranged the nodes into a variety of things. In addition to the items that are easy to gather aura, there are also martial arts secrets, authentic classics, and even various Dharma arrays. Anyone who practices the martial arts secret collection and code as a node will become a node to gather Reiki. The best way is to abolish his martial arts, or he will have to kill him. As for all kinds of Dharma arrays, that is the important thing to gather Reiki. It can gather a large amount of Reiki instantly. If the time is right, you can even open the space channel in advance. When you encounter such Dharma arrays, you can''t hesitate and must destroy them immediately. " In other words, people, objects and arrays can become nodes when predators from all over the sky invade. The more such nodes are, the larger and more stable the channel during invasion can be expanded, and more powerful people can enter. Wei Ran understood and said, "so, you mean that we have to try our best to destroy such a gathering node in the past 12 years, so as not to bring in a great God who can crush us in 12 years?" Ah Li said with a smile, "children can be taught." "That''s the problem. Where can we find these nodes? You didn''t feel it until you got close to Shi Bowen that day. " Ah Li said seriously, "I have a way, especially after swallowing the Lantian jade pendant last time. As long as my mana is restored to a certain extent, I can roughly calculate where the node with strong aura is by divination. " "So the premise of everything is to find a way to improve your mana?" A Li shook his tail and smiled cunningly, "of course, so you have to spend money. Some rare herbs in the world are indispensable, and you have to actively look for the next node. If we can find the Lantian jade waist pendant again, I think it should be enough. " Wei Ran was speechless and suddenly thought of a problem. Shi Bowen carried a Lantian jade waist pendant. His mental state always felt that he was too distorted and crazy due to hatred. He didn''t look like a person who could bear it for five years. "Do you think Shi Bowen is the kind of brainwashed person? If so, is it possible for him to cooperate with other brainwashed people to facilitate the cooperative use of the spirit grabbing node? " A Li thought for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "I have lost a lot of memories. I only vaguely remember what you said. Maybe I can try this. I can find the next soul grabbing node with the help of Shi Bowen''s network. Anyway, I don''t have a clue. I may have an unexpected harvest." Wei Ran smiled and got out of bed. "This injury can''t be installed anymore. I feel that my whole body is going to rust. I''ll ask my adoptive father to help investigate Shi Bowen, but give me another two years. In another two years, I feel that my strength will advance by leaps and bounds. " Chapter 182 After burning up, Wei ate the lotus seed soup made by his adoptive mother Cheng, and went directly to Li Chengye. When the servants in the mansion saw him, they all looked surprised. Wei Ran was ruddy, upright and walking like flying. He looked like he was weak after being seriously injured and lying in bed. Wei Ran''s fame is different from that in the past. His deeds of fighting the bandits alone have spread in Chang''an these days. People look at him very differently from before. They are all extremely respectful. Even the housekeeper, who has always been polite on the surface, has become bowing and stooping and deliberately clinging to him. Wei Ran was most disgusted with such a person. He only asked him at will where his adoptive father was. Hearing that Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing were being tested in his practice room, Wei Ran ignored these villains and went straight away. When I arrived nearby, I found that in addition to Li Chengye, Feng Xinyuan and others, the three hostesses of the Li family were there, including the three Chunyang disciples brought by Feng Xinyuan, the Taoist priest of the same generation as Feng Xinyuan. Wei Ran remembered that his name was Taoist XuanZhen, and his common name was Zi. When he first met, he felt that he was a silent man. He guarded the county Marquis house as guest Qing. It is said that his martial arts have reached a congenital level, which is higher than Feng Xinyuan. Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing''s training place is much larger than Wei Ran''s closed training place. In addition to a closed room for practicing the secret Kung Fu of Chunyang sect, there is an outdoor practice field with bluestone paving, complete equipment and exquisite equipment, which is managed by a specially assigned person. Although Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing started at the same time, their progress is not the same, so they are being assessed separately. Wei Ran saw that Li Guangsi was practicing a set of sword techniques of Chunyang sect. Although it was a routine, one could still see one''s basic skills from various movements of the routine. Li Guangsi''s set of sword techniques makes the clouds flow. In order to assess him, Li Chengye will suddenly throw some wood and stones to attack from time to time. The angle of attack is variable, and it is difficult to distinguish between virtual and real. However, 12-year-old Li Guangsi skillfully connected with his sword. When he met a wood block, he directly split it in two, which was very neat. This not only showed a certain eyesight and strength, but also showed that his sword technique had a solid foundation. When he meets a stone that cannot be cut, he can easily bounce it away. He neither dodges in embarrassment nor makes him close two feet. He has a very good sense of distance! After practicing a set of swordsmanship, Li Chengye was very satisfied and praised it, which made Li Guangsi very happy. Even Wang, who has always been serious, was not praised by Wen Yan. As a master, Feng Xinyuan stroked his beard just to praise Li Guangsi''s extraordinary talent, and mentioned that his internal skills had been through the six ways of orthodoxy, and it was not difficult to completely through the twelve orthodoxy before the crown. Li Chengye knows that the mind method of Chunyang sect is the authentic of Xuanmen. At the beginning, the progress is slow, and the progress will be fast in the later stage. Moreover, the internal Qi he cultivates is much purer and of excellent quality than the side door mental skill he cultivates. Ordinary Chunyang disciples should master the twelve classics. At least after the age of 25, his son can master them all before adulthood. Naturally, this qualification is extraordinary. Therefore, I was very happy to ask the cashier to give Feng Xinyuan a red envelope as the sesame oil money for the Chunyang palace. Next, naturally, it''s Li Jianxing''s turn. He is ten years old. He has ordinary qualifications and is building a foundation. It''s hard to avoid bumping and bumping when practicing his sword skills. Even if there is no interference, it makes him pant. Li Jianxing is usually quite jumping off. He doesn''t practice martial arts so hard. He likes to pester Wei Ran with Li huaimeng to tell stories. He is full of the playful nature of children at this age. Li Chengye doesn''t expect much of him and only encourages him at will. Just about to say something to Feng Xinyuan, Wei Ran came in from the outside and bowed to several elders. With his eyes shining, Li Jianxing jumped over and shouted, "brother! Have you recovered from your injury? It''s terrible! " Wei Ran touched his head, and Gu pulled Li Jianxing back. Cheng''s concern came up to check, "Dingguo, how did you get out of bed without permission? Why don''t you take good care of your injury in bed." Wei Ran said with a smile, "Mom, my injury has healed. Why should I continue to heal. I came here just to tell you about it. My whole body was rusty. After the war, I knew my shortcomings and wanted to start practicing martial arts earlier. " Li Chengye was trying to dissuade him from being so urgent. After all, he suffered so many knife wounds that he could recover in only five days. He was lucky to be able to recover his life. If he didn''t keep it for a few months, he wouldn''t dare to say that he would be well cared for. At this time, I heard a young voice. "No matter how you practice outside Kung Fu, the upper limit is the same. No matter how hard you work, it doesn''t make any sense." As soon as the man''s voice fell, everyone looked over. Although Feng Xinyuan brought these disciples to attack Wei Ran''s confidence in practicing hard, he didn''t teach them to take advantage of others'' danger. After all, the other party has just been seriously injured and may not recover. How can he make sarcastic provocations at this time. He brushed the dust on the spot, and the man gave a cry of pain. "Evil! How can you talk nonsense here! " Then Feng Xinyuan bowed to Li Chengye and said, "county Marquis, the villains are rude, not malicious. Don''t be surprised." Li Chengye sneered, but said nothing. He just had a bad feeling in his heart and thought when to find a chance to get rid of this arrogant guy. At this time, Li Jianxing was dissatisfied with Wei Ran and said, "my eldest brother killed four fierce bandits who have passed through the twelve serious bandits in the siege of many bandits that day. Really, he is not weaker than you. Moreover, my eldest brother is only 13 years old, and you are up to the crown!" It is said that children have no taboos, but sometimes the truth of children is the most hurtful. As the most gifted disciple under Feng Xinyuan, Mu Linsen was already a leader among his peers when he was in the mountain gate. He is the most aloof and proud. When he went down the mountain, he already understood master''s meaning, but he felt it was a fuss. To deal with a waste wood who can''t even cultivate internal skills but can only cultivate external skills, why should he be a proud son of heaven. When he first came to the county Hou''s house, he planned to let the two younger martial brothers of his peers attack Wei Ran''s confidence with the idea of killing chickens and using ox knives. I still want to find a way to achieve a reputation in the power circle of Chang''an. Who knows that when I first arrived at the county Hou''s house, I heard that the Li family had been robbed, and the capital shook! The aftereffect is still spreading. Six door''s lackeys are catching people and killing people all over the world. The means are bloody. Not only the court is turbulent, but even the Jianghu is very restless. After hearing Wei Ran''s brave performance in this incident, Mu Linsen knew that he was only 13 years old, and something interesting happened. Hearing that the stranger he had never met was very powerful in other people''s rumors and showed great signs of being famous in Chang''an dignitaries, Mu Linsen was strongly dissatisfied. He originally wanted to take this opportunity to name Chang''an when he went down the mountain. Originally, he didn''t care about Shifu''s request, but now he can''t wait for Wei Ran to recover early, so that he can know what the real internal expert is. How can you be arrogant and domineering, a waste wood external martial artist. If you can defeat him, you can also step on Wei Ran''s name and become famous in the capital, so as to start your first step to become famous in Chang''an. However, I was reprimanded by my master just now. This time, I was stimulated by Li Jianxing''s childlike words, and my immature pride came up. "Hum, Chunyang martial arts, the authentic Xuanmen martial arts, can be compared with the hard skills of the outside world. What if he is 13 years old, that is 23 years old, so can I..." Before he finished, the angry Feng Xinyuan brushed the dust again, and Mu Linsen could escape, but Feng Xinyuan had great prestige, so he didn''t dare to take another note, but he counted the revenge on Wei Ran, who didn''t say anything. Chapter 183 "Evil! If I dare to speak wildly again, I will...... " "Shifu, it seems that this elder martial brother doesn''t like external Kung Fu very much. Why not have a duel? After all, his mouth can''t tell the difference in martial arts." Wei Ran suddenly said, smiling and calm. Feng Xinyuan''s eyebrows coagulated and thought to himself, what else do you need to fight for when the limit of external Kung Fu is so high. "This can''t be done. Dingguo, your injury hasn''t healed yet. You can''t use force at will." Li Chengye also said to stop, "set the country, no nonsense." Wei Ran didn''t say anything. He went aside and held up two 80 kg stone locks. Originally, these were used to exercise strength alone, but Li Guangsi and his disciples practiced Taoist internal skills and paid attention to static skill cultivation. Unlike Buddhist martial arts, they rarely used them from the outside to the inside. Wei Ran casually raised two 80 Jin stone locks, turned the pattern, and danced up and down in his hands. He even threw them left and right, and danced one after another. This is the code of practice for practicing stone locks in the army, but the most used is 30 Jin stone locks. Wei Ran now uses 80 kg of stone locks. They all look like lifting heavy weights as if they were light. It''s hard for everyone to close their mouths. Even Mu Linsen, who had just spoken rudely, opened his eyes. He only heard that Wei Ran was born with divine power and outstanding muscles and bones. He didn''t expect to be so outstanding. The two stone locks were finally thrown to a height of three feet at the same time, and then fell freely. Wei Ran caught them again, and then gently put them back in place. At this time, Wei Yancai took a breath, moved his body, didn''t even sweat a drop, and smiled at Li Chengye and others. "Dad, how''s it going? It''s a good recovery." Li Chengye looked at Wei Ran silently and didn''t know how to answer. Feng Xinyuan frowned. The boy showed a lot better talent than when he touched the bone five years ago. He didn''t look like a normal person. According to my preliminary estimation, if he is allowed to grow up like this, his external skill strength should be comparable to that of an internal expert who knows the six wonders. Internal experts at this level are rare in Wulin. Now if you let your apprentice compete with him... Feng Xinyuan can''t help but compare. Mu Linsen has penetrated the twelve meridians, and not long ago he also penetrated the Yang and Wei meridians among the eight meridians of the strange meridians. Even among his peers, he is also a leader. He is also very proficient in Chunyang martial arts. His sword, palm, leg and Qigong are excellent. He can enter the top five in the same generation every year. However, compared with the guy with natural power in front of him, it''s difficult to judge whether he is superior or inferior. He hesitated about the two people''s Duel now. Winning is a blow to the other party''s confidence, but if you lose, isn''t it also a blow to your proud disciples? Li Chengye patted Wei Ran''s hard as iron muscles and said, "it seems that he has recovered well. It''s really strange, but it''s been three hundred days. How many days have you been cultivating? Low intensity cultivation is OK. I won''t call you uncle Xian Yu. Go and practice the forging skill yourself. As for the competition, postpone it for the time being! You are not a rude person in the Jianghu. Your martial arts should be used to serve the country. How can you fight with others at will! " Seeing Li Chengye''s insinuation, Mu Linsen was aiming at himself, and his anger rose in his heart, but he also knew what kind of power the county Hou had, so he could only press it for the time being, but he was ruthless in his heart. Even if Wei Yangang just showed some divine power, in his opinion, it was just a reckless man''s brute force. How could he be as magical and changeable as his internal skill. Wei Ran looked at Mu Linsen, who was not satisfied with his face, and smiled. "I understand, but I want to interrogate the thieves who were still alive that day. Are they still there?" On the same day, Wei Ran fought with blood. On his way back, he always analyzed the cause and effect and the object of suspicion to Li Chengye. Li Chengye naturally knew that Wei was unwilling to burn his heart. Shook his head and said, "this matter has been handled by the six doors of Shuntian mansion. The thieves have been taken away. Although they were tortured that day, they didn''t get any useful news. Now they are all locked in a six door prison and guarded by the forbidden army. They can''t get in without the instructions of shuntianfu and the sage. " Wei Ran was disappointed. "Well, Dad, I''ll discuss the case investigation with you later. I''ll practice myself first." Then, according to the etiquette, say goodbye to your elders and leave with a Li who came out of the corner. On the way, ah Li asked, "what do you do next?" "Although my father has great power, he has entered the civil service system. It is impossible to enter shuntianfu prison in his name. Moreover, according to the news heard these days, the emperor also wanted to take this opportunity to make a big injustice and let my father carry the pot for the imperial court, so as to suppress his reputation. Hehe, so you can''t touch this mildew. So, I don''t have any good way. Practice martial arts first and find an opportunity to find Zhang Jing, Zhang Zhen''s nephew in the afternoon. Although my father can''t reason with Zhang Zhen for the good things he did that day, it''s not a big crime for two powerful descendants to fight in the street. " At this point, Wei Ran''s mouth tilted slightly. He even suspected the conspiracy theory. The man behind the scenes was Zhang Zhen, the right Shence general. The eunuch had no prestige in the army. He could not suppress the people of tigers and wolves. He could only appoint the children of businessmen and dignitaries with interests. As a result, the discipline of the right Shence army was lax and its combat effectiveness was very low. It could not suppress the left Shence army at all. The best way for him to win over the military power of the left Shence army is to bring his father down. In this way, the proud soldiers and fierce generals in the left Shence army will not be sheltered. Sooner or later, they will be cleaned up and achieve the purpose of controlling the left Shence army. Considering from the conspiracy theory of gain and loss of interests, if Zhang Zhen plots to kill the Li family, it will inevitably lead to the madness of the loving Li Chengye, then he will lose his calmness in politics, be caught, be defeated in one fell swoop, and subdue the left Shence. Conspiracy theory focuses on who gets the most benefit and who is the culprit. Naturally, Zhang Zhenzhen has the greatest benefit, so it is more likely that Zhang Zhenzhen plans this robbery and murder behind the scenes. Wei Ran said his guess to a Li again. A Li thought, "Zhang Zhen has a high position and weight, and his martial arts are high, and there are many experts around him. You must have no choice but to start with his second ancestor''s dandy nephew." "It''s easy to take that boy. He shouldn''t know that my injury has healed and won''t take any precautions against me. It''s just that this boy is also a cunning guy, but he may not be able to ask anything from him." "Just take him. I can try to hypnotize him with magic. I can ask him whatever I want to ask. I promise he doesn''t know anything afterwards. This person should have had contact with Shi Bowen. Maybe... Hey, it''s agreed here. If you find a soul grabbing node similar to that Lantian jade pendant, you must give it to me! " "No problem, my boss. Don''t I expect to hold your thigh?" In the afternoon, after a full meal, Wei Ran wore royal clothes and jade belts, stepped on cloud climbing shoes, hung gold and jade around his waist, pretended to be the second ancestor, and took a Li to the west city. He had already asked the guards in the mansion to find out that Zhang Zhen''s nephew and a group of dandies were drinking and having fun in the Tianxiang building in the west market. Tianxiang building is a restaurant opened by Hu people in the western regions, but he knows Tang culture deeply, and the decoration of the facade is quite sinicized. But inside, it is full of exotic customs. Wearing mysterious veils and navel revealing clothes, sexy and lively Hu women shuttle back and forth and tease Yanyan with guests, which is very bold. It seems that the catering business of this Tianxiang building should be a sideline, and the main business is still on these Hu women with all kinds of customs. However, this is also a loophole in such industries in Chang''an city. After all, most brothels will not be open until late at night. Where do you know that a Hu people''s wine shop selling dog meat with sheep''s head will actually do such business during the day? It''s just that dandies like Zhang Jing are greedy for freshness and like this mouth. Wei Ran came in with a fox. Although his body shape made it impossible to judge his real age, the fiery red fox surprised everyone. Chapter 184 Shopkeeper, no, it should be said that the hu man GUI Nu came here. He didn''t care about the fox. He just saw that the second ancestor was dressed in silk, gold, silver and jewelry. He must be a good upstart who cheated. I''m really sorry if I don''t squeeze him out today. "Oh, this gentleman is a talented man, but he is very green. Isn''t it his first time to come to our store?" Wei Ran looked at each other and threw twenty Liang silver ingots into his hand. "I''m a friend and classmate of this childe. Can Zhang Jing and childe Zhang be there?" The shopkeeper took the silver ingot and smiled. The main trade currency of the Tang Dynasty is copper money. Gold and silver are rare and usually not used as currency for daily transactions, so they are very valuable. Although the shopkeeper was very happy, he didn''t know that these twenty Liang were the trouble expenses paid by Wei Ran in advance. Later, he might annoy Dama, but he wouldn''t give another penny. Thinking of the consequences of the trouble, these twenty Liang silver was definitely not enough to compensate. Under the personal leadership of the shopkeeper, Wei Ran came to a very closed private room on the second floor. The light here is no better than that on the first floor. Wool blankets from the western regions are hung everywhere, obscuring the windows. There is not much light coming in, and pink ribbons are hung around the floor. Under the candle light, it looks quiet and ambiguous. Men only need to smell it with their nose to know what business is really running here. From the door of Zhang Jing''s private room, you can hear the sexual waves Yu, the sound of whip, and bursts of wild laughter. Wei Ran stood at the door holding ah Li and looked at the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper showed him an ambiguous smile, "young master, do you want to choose another one to go in? I remember when childe Zhang went in with several CHILDES, he only brought a Hu Ji. Old man, there are all kinds of Hu Ji here. I''m sure you''re satisfied. " A Li said vaguely, "tut Tut, which type do you like? Do you want to do things before beating people and let the beaten people pay the bill? Oh, forget you''re only 13 years old. Maybe you don''t have this ability. " Wei Ran listened to the green veins on his forehead, but said gently to the shopkeeper, "you can''t guess my taste. All right, shopkeeper, go yourself. I''ll go in. " The shopkeeper nodded obediently. For the sake of twenty Liang silver, he didn''t care about the absurd affairs of the powerful children in Beijing. Wei was about to kick the door open, but he heard the voice inside. A familiar voice asked in the room, "five days ago, the Li family was robbed and killed. It is said that the boy surnamed Li was in charge of the pass and killed almost hundreds of thieves, including some good players in the Jianghu. Brother Zhang, you were there. Did you ever see him? " First, he heard the sound of a whip beating the flesh, and at the same time, he heard a woman''s depressed groan. Then Zhang Jing replied, "the thief battle is really huge, but since he didn''t trouble me, he naturally left first. He didn''t see how the boy surnamed Li fought behind. But he really has a big life, so he can survive. Hum, if... " After only half of the conversation, he took the initiative to stop, and then said, "today is to be happy. Why do you mention those disappointing things. The boy surnamed Li made us lose so much face in the Academy. Although he survived, he must be dying in bed now. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t be as happy and comfortable as we are, ha ha... " Another person said angrily, "this boy is really strong. There were so many of us at that time... Hey, don''t mention it. However, I think there is a reason why the Li family was robbed! " Zhang Jing asked, "why do you say that?" The tone has some inexplicable meaning, like suspicion and interrogation. The man was not so sensitive, but smiled and said, "it''s not a rumor. The dead had a fetus, the fox demon was born, the long star crossed the sky, and the family went to the yellow spring. It is also rumored that he was the younger martial brother of today''s national teacher. When Taoist Feng accepted him as an apprentice, he thought that he was the fate of Tiansha lone star. Hehe, even so, it''s hard to say that this disaster was brought by the boy of the Li family. " Another whiplash came from the room. Zhang Jing said happily, "ha ha ha, brother Wang is right. That boy, his grandmother''s is a disaster star!" Wei Ran narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly, but instead of kicking the door with violence, he put down ah Li, put his hands on the door, and exerted the soft strength in the method of holding the door. This is a kind of luck method that he failed to master in his previous life. Enter through the door, gently break the internal door bar, then gently push open the door, walk in, and then bring the door back. There was only one lantern in the room, and the scene in the room was very dirty. Four men and four women are all naked. Some are having sex and having fun, while others are playing games with unique tastes. For example, Zhang Jing is holding a whip in his hand. It seems that it is not a whip that is easy to hurt and kill people, but a whip with special interest. Opposite him, a fruit woman was hanging by the wall with her hands tied. At this time, everyone heard the sound of pushing the door. They were wondering who opened the door when it was clearly bolted? Then he saw an acquaintance dressed in colorful silk and satin and looking like the second ancestor, looking at them with a smile. "It''s just that everyone is naked and doesn''t bother me to work as hard as last time." "Li Dingguo!" Zhang Jing screamed. He was so scared that he lost his whip in his hand. Wei Ran noticed why he liked to play this special game. It turned out that normal people can stand tall. He can only hang it soft. The other three companions were stunned. Their crotch was still doing some indescribable movements. At this time, they were completely still on the ground. For a moment, the sword below was soft. Wei Ran said with a laugh, "Zhang Jing, right? You seemed arrogant that day and bewitched a group of people away. Well, my family''s more than a dozen private uncles are not over seven years old. Their orphans and widows wash their faces in tears all day. We need to have an explanation. " "You, you, you, what do you need?! What happened that day has nothing to do with me! " Wei Ran moved a stool and sat against the door. Ah Li jumped on him again. He touched ah Li''s hair and asked slowly. "It has nothing to do with you?" This pun can refer to more things. Just now, when eavesdropping outside the door, Wei Ran felt that there should be some information hidden in his words by virtue of his stronger spiritual perception than ordinary people, so he planned to cheat him again and observe the other party''s Micro expression. "How can it have anything to do with me!" Zhang Jing said angrily, staring at Wei Ran, as if he was going to attack him at any time. Wei Yan kept looking at each other without expression for more than five seconds. Zhang Jing still had this expression, just as his body seemed to freeze and his expression was deliberately maintained. Maybe ordinary people can''t see anything, but according to the hint made by ah Li: ordinary people maintain a normal expression for no more than five seconds. If they exceed, it is very likely to be a performance. Obviously, Zhang Jing is performing. Chapter 185 Wei Ran smiled. Zhang Jing thought he believed his nonsense. He was relieved and continued: "brother Li, I was very scared at that time. The thief came in front of me again, so I was nervous to give you the location of your house. However, I didn''t do that. The thief killed hard, and others would do the same, right..." At the same time, I thought to myself that your father didn''t dare to do anything to my uncle. How dare you continue to study it? Hum, I''ll get in touch with you today. Let''s see who will be counselled in the end! Wei Ran suddenly left his seat and came to him in an instant. He seemed not to give up and asked, "who is behind the thieves?" When the defense in the other party''s heart is lax, it is suddenly asked, which makes people unprepared. Even people with slightly stronger psychological quality will make the most real performance within 0.25 seconds. Zhang Jing subconsciously raised his left arm and hugged his right arm, which was a subconscious act of resistance. At the same time, his eyes subconsciously glanced at the upper left corner, which was an instinctive reaction to find a reason to lie. Then his mouth trembled and said, "you... Why do you ask me? How do I know? " Wei Ran narrowed his eyes, oh? It''s interesting not to answer how I know first, but why you ask me first. This time, even without a Li''s hint, Wei Ran saw the problem from his subconscious actions and language. Then he patted Zhang Jing on the shoulder, "just ask, you know, I''ve been cut a lot. I''m dissatisfied and want to vent very much." "How are you going to stay?" Zhang JingZhan asked, and the other three swallowed their saliva. Wei Ran said with a smile, "this is the second floor. It''s just the right height. I want to bask in the sun for your birds. It''s outside this room." "Li Dingguo! Don''t deceive people too much! " The dandy surnamed Wang said nervously that he was a direct descendant of the Wang family too far away. In other words, he was still a cousin to Wei Ran, who had been regulated by Wei Ran in the Academy before. Wei Ran Leng snorted and said with a grim smile, "so, you three don''t get out of here!" The three dandies immediately jumped up, hugged their clothes and apologized to Zhang Jing. Their hips were on fire, and those flustered Hu women followed regardless of their naked bodies. Zhang Jing jumped and scolded these evil friends for not being loyal, while Wei Ran put down the Hu woman who was tied up to play a game with a strong taste and asked her to go out quickly. Now in the dark room, only Wei Ran, Zhang Jing and a refined fox were left. Wei Ran closed the door and bolted the lock. "Li Dingguo, I tell you, you know what my uncle is. He is a great general of youshence! Take charge of the guard of the forbidden army in Beijing! You can''t let me lose face like that, or if you pass it to my uncle, you will... " "What will happen?" Wei Ran smiled and said, "it''s just two dandies in Beijing fighting with each other. Who cares? I didn''t cut your eggs again. Your uncle is a right Shence general, and my father has been a left Shence general. He is also a county Marquis granted by the sage. Do you want to compare the size? " Since ancient times, the left has respected the right, and Li Chengye has made great contributions to the country. Now he is also supported by the literati group. A mere eunuch holding imperial power has no chance of winning. In Zhang Jing''s panic and hesitation, Wei said to a Li: "a Li, right now, hypnotize him with magic." A Li looked at Zhang Jing, who was naked, jumped on Wei Ran and looked at Zhang Jing''s eyes. Zhang Jing subconsciously looked at ah Li. His eyes were opposite. He immediately fell into a state of godlessness and dull expression. Wei Ran then continued to ask, "do you know Shi Bowen?" Zhang Jing nodded dully, and Wei Ran was refreshed. The first step was perfect. "Who ordered Shi Bowen to lead those Jianghu bandits to rob and kill Li''s relatives in Leyou." Zhang Jing looked a little struggling. It was obvious that he knew the truth, but his secrecy was imprinted in his heart. Even if he was magic, he was still struggling. Seeing that the situation was bad, a Li immediately stared at Zhang Jing''s godless eyes. After a while, Zhang Jing''s struggle calmed down. "My uncle, Zhang Zhen." Wei Ran and a Li looked at each other, and it was true. "Why did he do that?" Although I guessed the reason, I was still unwilling to ask. "Because your majesty..." Wei Ran''s mind exploded, and his thoughts kept drifting and turning. Thinking of his adoptive father''s many years of war and great achievements, even Datang, which is now in decline, has reestablished its authority because of his great war achievements, shaking the vassal towns inside and deterring the Hu prisoners outside. Even if he made such contributions, he was granted the title of county Marquis and became the top of martial arts. His adoptive father, Li Chengye, never raised his arrogance. Instead, he became more modest and cautious, took the initiative to remove the military power and turned to the civil service system. It is said that a loyal general can do so. Even the emperor who is suspicious should be able to let go. Why can''t we escape the fate of a cunning rabbit, a running dog, a flying bird and a good bow? What''s more, internally and externally, Jiedu envoys, Nanzhao, Tubo, Huihe, Khitan and Turks are still strong enemies. If the enemy is not destroyed, we should start to deal with our famous generals? "Wei Ran! Wei Ran! " A Li looked at Wei Ran and looked worried. Wei Ran shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I really didn''t expect it to be like this. I''m really unwilling!" He looked at Zhang Jing and continued to ask, "Your Majesty, why?" When Zhang Jing heard this sentence, even if he was hypnotized, he also showed a look of struggling. Obviously, this secret is very important and can even wake him up from his current state. A Li quickly strengthened his mana control. After a standoff for a while, he controlled Zhang Jing again and couldn''t help but breathe a long breath. "This secret is very important. It directly triggered his subconscious alarm and almost woke him up. At that time, he had to shut up." Wei Ran was also worried, but how could he not figure out such an important secret? He told ah Li to keep a close watch and continued to ask the question just now. This time Zhang Jing only struggled a little. Finally, the mortal mind still couldn''t resist ah Li''s hypnotic illusion. "The national master estimates the life for your majesty. Your majesty has only four years left. Now the crown prince is only ten years old..." Wei was shocked and looked at ah Li. "According to his father, his majesty is still healthy and diligent every day. He can deal with political affairs with the prime minister and others. When he arrived at the son''s time, he will be in the morning on time the next day, and his spirit is energetic. It''s definitely not like he has only four years of life." A Li said, "the national teacher is Zhang Chonghe, the leader of Chunyang sect. He is one of the four great masters in the world. His martial arts and classics are among the top in the world. I''ve heard that his destiny calculation is very accurate and has never been wrong. " Wei Ran sneered: "the fate of shit can''t be interpreted by ordinary people." A Li said in awe: "there are such people in gaowu and Zhongwu world. They can know the fate trend within a certain time range through the interpretation of the Tao of heaven. The higher the cultivation, the more accurate." Wei Yanqi said, "in this way, such a person can change his destiny at any time." "Hum, what else would you do to learn such things. However, in the Zhongwu world, it is relatively difficult to change fate, so there is a saying that destiny is difficult to violate. " Wei Ran is not interested in the saying that it is difficult to violate heaven''s destiny. He is a hunting soldier in the heavens. He can make a great change to the fate line. This is not the first time he has done it. "It''s true that Zhang Chong and the ox nose count for the time being. The emperor has only four years of life. So to deal with my father is to prepare for the young prince''s succession? Is it the suppression of Laozi, the promotion of his son, and finally harvest a large number of grateful shit tricks? " Although Wei Ran was angry, he really had no way to deal with it. The emperor was old-fashioned, even if the interception failed. He can also wantonly suppress all forces by means of revenge for his favorite minister, and successfully carry the black pot on his father. He takes advantage of good times and bad times, and can''t refuse to obey. Wei Ran could only suppress his anger and finally looked at Zhang Jing, "do you still have the Lantian jade pendant Shi Bowen carried with you? The one with aura hidden inside. " Chapter 186 Zhang Jing''s as like as two peas, and the expression of his dull face pause for a moment. When Wei Ran thought he did not know what the Lantian jade pendant was, Zhang Jingcai said, "there is a piece of pendant that is just like the God of heaven. Wei Yan''s eyebrows coagulated, but he said to a Li, "a Li, see if he''s awake and pretending?" Ah Li shook his head decisively and said, "no, I''ve been monitoring his mental state without any change." "Where is he?" Wei Ran continued to ask. "I often drink in the Tengyun building of pingkang square in the evening." Wei Ran asked the other party about the exiled sword he Tiancheng, but Zhang Jing knew nothing. After he really couldn''t find anything, Wei Yanyuan wanted to break his limbs for punishment, but he thought that this person was the descendant of eunuch Zhang Zhenwei''s relatives. If he did that, the two sides would completely tear their faces and have no buffer room, which would be of no benefit to the Li family. Therefore, he changed his way. Although he could not be punished by flesh, he could be punished mentally. Then he tied up the man with red fruit, hung him on the second floor of the hotel, and took ah li away. Zhang Jing''s illusion was revoked. He found himself hanging out the window of the second floor of this Hushang hotel in broad daylight, and was surrounded, scolded and ridiculed by the good Changan citizens. The eldest daughter-in-law and the youngest lady passed by. They were both ashamed and angry. They scolded which family was shameless. In broad daylight, they publicized sex in Hu merchant''s wine shop! This scene was more frightening than being surrounded by people hanging on the peach tree of Wang''s Academy. He was surprised, anxious and ashamed. His forehead was full of sweat. He cursed Wei Ran and shouted for help. The flustered boss Hu Shang hurriedly ordered the waiter to run to the second floor and wanted to rescue him from the room, but ah Li was so worried when he went out. After Wei Ran went out, he took a useful wooden stick in the house and bolted it behind the door, pushed down a vertical cabinet, put it behind the door, jumped out of the window and joined Wei Ran who left the restaurant. This made it impossible for the guys to open the door. Zhang Jing spent half an hour basking in the birds in broad daylight. A few days later, his rumors became a member of the Chang''an joke story collection. After Wei Ran went out, he discussed with a Li. Because he was not sure about the strength of the other party, forcibly seizing it was certainly not a good way, and it would also damage the reputation of the Marquis of the county. So I plan to go to Tengyun building in pingkang square in the evening to see he Tiancheng, the wandering sword. A Li plans to take advantage of the afternoon, first go back to the house and borrow the medicinal materials with aura collected by Wei ran on weekdays to restore his mana, and then use magic to control a lazy coachman. First, go to Tengyun building to inquire about he Tiancheng, the wandering divine sword. Wei Ran knew that there were many Jianghu Rangers, sect disciples and escort guests in pingkang square, and he Tiancheng often stayed there. Surely someone knew about him, so he discussed with ah Li about what to ask, and let ah Li go after he returned to the house. When he got home, Wei Ran walked alone and passed a corridor corner. He overheard that several maids in the house were chewing their tongue in private. It seemed that Wang was saving relatives the year before last. He just saw that there were not enough servants in the county Hou house and brought it from Taiyuan Wang. "The newly arrived young Taoists of Chunyang sect are really handsome and elegant. Isn''t it that all the Taoists of Chunyang sect look like this?" Wei Ran smiled. The maid in the house was crazy about flowers. She appeared in front of them at this time. She wanted to make a detour for fear of embarrassment. At this time, I heard them talk, "the most elegant wooden Taoist priest gave me a divination." The other maids were curious and envious, "what did the Taoist priest say?" Wei Ran thought to himself, this ox nose surnamed Mu is arrogant and arrogant, and his words are not bad. Hum, my maid has spared no effort. She is a shit Taoist. The maid''s calculation was really a marriage. She dragged around with the girls several times, and finally it came to Wei Ran somehow. "Taoist priest Mu seems to have some disputes with Dalang today. He said that his master''s divination is not inaccurate. Dalang he... You know, that''s why he brought disaster to his mistress Erlang. He also said that this is just the beginning. The longer you stay with Dalang, the easier it is to encounter misfortunes. It''s destiny... " "Yes, the Marquis of our county is very popular with the Holy Lord longen. The master is in a high position. On weekdays, there are no thieves who dare to provoke him. It''s just that some curfews are often dealt with by the Shence army and some Jianghu heroes before they come to our county marquis. It''s just that the thief dares to make such a big case this time. It''s really evil. This big man... I don''t know. It''s really life to conquer our county Hou''s house. " "The divination skill of Chunyang sect is well known all over the world. Taoist Feng used to calculate for Dalang when he accepted his disciples, and now his disciples say so... I said otherwise, we would ask the mistress to arrange for Dalang to be far away as soon as possible, so as not to bring great disasters to the county Hou house in the future. I don''t want to travel with my master next time and suddenly suffer a disaster, just like Xiao Wu and them... " Then they talked about the servants who died miserably in Leyou. These people came from the Wang family and often knew each other. They were even more sad. Wei Ran was furious. The smelly Taoist surnamed Mu dared to deceive the public in his house. Wei Ran is absorbed in practicing martial arts. Although he doesn''t care much about what others say behind his back, he''s not a steamed stuffed bun if anyone really dares to spread his words to him. Maybe the maids didn''t find anyone eavesdropping, and there was no one around. They talked more vigorously and arranged Wei Ran''s life experience. Originally, because Wei Ran worked hard, he was generous and rarely punished people, so the guards and servants in his family had a good impression of him. However, these people have always been indecisive, stupid and obedient, and their status is low. They are very vulnerable to some groundless things. Moreover, this time there are several disciples of Chunyang sect. As an adopted son of the government, Wei Ran has always been very subtle since the birth of Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing. In particular, the servants brought by the Wang family are the most important. They came out of the door valve family and were most deeply influenced by the concept of blood lineage. Wei Ran''s identity is inherently discriminatory. He believes that Wei Ran should be a class with them. In the future, he can only serve Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing and escort the future generations of the Li family. However, he was valued by the county marquis. As an adopted son, he was their master. How can these arrogant Wang servants be convinced. Now I just caught the opportunity. Although I know that Wang also attaches great importance to this son, it can''t affect the arrangement behind it. Wei Ran walked out with negative hands and walked behind these maids. One of Wei Ran''s maids was still making fun of him. He didn''t notice that the three maids in front of him had changed their faces and showed a look of panic. When she reacted, she felt a chill behind her and turned away slowly. Chapter 187 When Wei Ran saw that he was expressionless, he was so frightened that he knelt down on the spot. So did several other maids. They trembled for mercy, panicked, and shed tears. In the face of this powerful and murderous young master, they feel that they are just a few weak lambs. These people are not a few years older than Wei Ran. They are all 16 or 17-year-old girls. Although they gossip about others behind their backs, it is against their heart to really want him to be cruel. After a little thought, I think the root of the problem is not them. The deepest root is the patriarchal concept of this era. The shallower one is the fuel of those smelly Taoists. He pointed to one of them and said in a cold voice, "you, go find my father and come to the West Wing building. You, go find my second mother and come here. Both of you come with me!" They looked up in dismay and said, "Dalang, you go to the west wing, but you have to..." "The west wing is for guest Qing to live in. I''m just looking for trouble with those bulls. It''s not clear. Do you pay attention to me?" "I dare not! But... Please spare your life, eldest childe. If so, if you let the mistress know... " "It seems that you are only afraid of my second mother, but don''t know that there are my father, my mother and my master in the prefecture?" They said in panic, "no! If you let the mistress know... " "Just let Er Niang know who she brought from the Wang family. Hum, you haven''t started yet. Do you want to wait for me to kill you? " Wei Yanyue said that the more severe his tone was, and with the momentum he killed from the sea of corpses and blood, several maids could resist, so they went away one after another. Wei Ran took the other two maids to the West Chamber building first. He ordered one of them to call out Feng Xinyuan and several smelly Taoists. He sat in the building and quietly watched the artificial lake next to the building. This was very rude. As a nominal disciple of Feng Xinyuan, he should have invited his master and several senior brothers in person, but Wei Ran refused to give this face. When the maid cried and went to find Feng Xinyuan, Feng Xinyuan was very angry and snorted coldly. He didn''t want to come out, but subconsciously asked the maid Wei Ran why he was looking for them. The maid could only tell the truth. Feng Xinyuan''s face immediately changed. His original purpose was to secretly guide the people in the house and discriminate against Wei Ran with his life experience, while he hid behind the scenes. No matter how dissatisfied Wei Ran is, he can only punish the servants who chew their tongue. And because of the scruples of secular ideas, they dare not make too much trouble, and finally they can only swallow it. I just didn''t expect that this disciple who didn''t get in touch with much in ordinary days was so hot. Did he really care about his life experience and destiny? I''m not afraid of making things big, which makes the county Marquis dissatisfied with it? Wei Ran is such a character. He disdains playing tricks. He would rather take it straight than seek it from the song! Something, face it squarely! Have something, take it openly! Yes, Yongquan reported! If you have hatred, you will repay it! A promise must be kept all your life! Love, I will never forget! The maid led Feng Xinyuan and his three disciples to the small building, but saw Wei Ran sitting leisurely with a sobbing maid kneeling beside him. Wei Huo glanced at Feng Xinyuan, smiled and stood up. "There was a teacher''s father coming, but he wanted you to be a witness and let me settle a grudge with senior brother Mu who chewed his tongue in the house." Feng Xinyuan looked at Mu Linsen. Mu Linsen snorted coldly, "what''s your ability to embarrass several maids?" Wei Ran said gloomily, "as the young master of the county Marquis house, how can several servants arrange wantonly under the instigation of outsiders?" "You are a disaster! What''s the matter with others telling the truth? " "Shut up!" Feng Xinyuan scolded loudly. Mu Linsen saw that his master was just scolding, but he didn''t wave the dust and beat like he did in the morning. Obviously, he meant to pull the frame away. Then he whispered angrily and mocked, "just an adopted son. To put it bluntly, in the door valve family, you are just a senior servant. It''s ridiculous that you really regard yourself as the master." In this era, there is a great deal of blood. The so-called adopted son does not have any inheritance right in the general family. Generally speaking, it is a senior family general who has been adopted since childhood. With brainwashing education, he makes him loyal to escort orthodox descendants. Therefore, as long as people do not understand Li Chengye''s real attitude towards Wei Ran, they will mistakenly think that Wei Ran is only a senior family general, which is completely different from the blood heirs like Li Guangsi. "Linsen, do you turn a deaf ear to your teacher''s words?" The same is reprimand, there is no actual punishment. Wei Ran saw it in his eyes and Ming was in his heart. He didn''t want to argue with Mu Linsen so much. In terms of his temper, it''s not as real as a fist. "The Marquis of the county has the rules of the Marquis of the county. You are just an outsider. You can''t interrupt anything. I''ve sent someone to call my father and second mother. There will be a judge later. It''s just you. You can''t stay in my house anymore. So later, I will challenge you to continue the unfinished duel this morning. I hope you have the courage not to refuse. " Wei Ran''s tone was gentle and his look was calm. He couldn''t see any publicity. He was introverted and hidden a murderous opportunity. Feng Xinyuan has a wide range of knowledge and knows such a performance. He is called "mirror water stop" in martial arts. With such a martial state of mind, he will not be easily disturbed by foreign objects, and his momentum is easier to suppress the other party in battle. Therefore, I don''t want my apprentice to agree to the duel. I just want to wait for the county hou to come and make a delaying formula to drag the matter over. However, Mu Linsen was not as knowledgeable as his master. Arrogant, he immediately replied, "OK, I just want to teach you a lesson, a disaster star bastard who doesn''t know etiquette!" How can these two words talk nonsense? Feng Xinyuan''s face changed. He was about to wave the dust brush to teach this proud disciple, but he heard a very angry voice. "Who dares to be so arrogant in the county Hou''s house!" It was Li Chengye and Wang who came with two experts from their hometown. They happened to hear Mu Linsen''s words and were angry immediately. When he came, he had already asked what happened. At that time, he was almost angry and nearly killed the maid on the spot. But Qiang Zi endured and thought of going to the west wing. He must face several people of Chunyang sect. His attitude towards Feng Xinyuan is not as dissatisfied as it was five years ago, but he is a person in the Jianghu and can''t be trusted. He brought two experts whose accomplishments are almost perfect the day after tomorrow. These are Xiake in his hometown. They are all of the same family name and are very trustworthy. When Li Chengye walked into the small building, everyone saluted him, while Wang ordered four maids to kneel on the ground and listen to the lesson. She also knew the cause of the matter and was very dissatisfied with several people of the Chunyang sect, but she was calmer than Li Chengye. After all, she brought people from her home, and her master should also bear the responsibility. Li Chengye pointed to Mu Linsen and said, "get out of Ben Hou immediately and never let me see you appear in Chang''an city!" Mu Linsen''s face changed dramatically. He came down the mountain to Chang''an city to pursue fame and wealth. If he was expelled by one word, how can he continue. At first, he was forced by Li Chengye''s momentum. He was a little worried, but his words aroused his anger and pride, so he wanted to speak with his head held high. Feng Xinyuan immediately stopped it. Now Li Chengye is very angry. If there is a head-on conflict at this time, the two experts around him are quite frightening. If something happens, he may not be able to protect his apprentice. At this time, other guests in the west chamber also appeared one after another. Looking at what happened here from a distance, it made things more out of control. Chapter 188 Wei Ran wanted this effect. He said, "Dad, I''ll have a duel with him later and end it by myself. Now, deal with the family affairs first. Please watch on the wall and let the child deal with it. " Li Chengye knew that his adopted son was early and intelligent, and his behavior was unique. He could not be regarded as a 13-year-old boy, so he nodded and sat aside with Wang. Wei Yanxian asked the four maids to repeat the words of Wei Ran in a loud voice. They had a very small voice and were intimidated by Wei Ran several times. Finally, they cried and said all the ugly words. After hearing this, both Li Chengye and Wang''s faces changed sharply, but with Wei Ran''s sign, they didn''t speak. Wei Ran finally asked them, "who said these words to you?" They simply broke the jar and threw it. They pointed to the three disciples of Chunyang sect, cried loudly, and played some tricks with caution, putting all the responsibility on the three disciples of Chunyang sect. Feng Xinyuan''s face changed greatly and he couldn''t speak for his apprentice at all. The three Chunyang disciples did not expect that these girls who showed great admiration for them sold them immediately. But although not all those words came from these three people, they were also guided by them. They can only know themselves, but they can''t defend themselves. When other guests heard these words, they also felt that the Taoists of Chunyang sect were too insidious and in vain, so they talked a lot. Wei Ran bowed to Feng Xinyuan and said, "master Feng, this is Hou''s house after all. In the future, I don''t want to see innocent young disciples of Chunyang sect coming to our house." This should have been said by Li Chengye, but Wei Ran seized the opportunity to improve his momentum and let everyone in the Hou family know that he is not a steamed stuffed bun. Feng Xinyuan''s face was very black. He just said hey and didn''t speak. At this time, Li Chengye said, "the other Chunyang disciples are not allowed to enter our Hou''s house. After today, I don''t want to see them in Chang''an city. Taoist Feng, do you need to talk to your senior brother about this?" Feng Xinyuan clenched his teeth, but smiled and said, "this is really due to the lax teaching of the poor Tao. Today, he asked the three evil disciples to return to the mountain to practice again." Mu Linsen was very angry, but he had no way to vent in the county Marquis house. He only blushed and gasped, looking at Wei Ran with hatred. Wei Ran looked at each other disdainfully, "I know you are unconvinced, so I''ll give you a chance to go next to me and have a fair fight with you. If I lose, I''ll never leave the Marquis house. If you lose, you''ll never go down Zhongnan mountain. How about it? " Mu Linsen looked at Wei Ran and sneered, "this is what you said!" But Li Chengye said to Wei Ran, "Dingguo, your injury is just right. Why should you duel with such villains." "Dad, in fact, although I have worshipped master Feng as my teacher, I have never seen Chunyang martial arts. I''m curious about this school. Don''t worry. I''m in good health. Don''t worry. Besides, children always like to convince people with reason, rather than taking advantage of the situation. They always have to convince some guys who despise me. " Li Chengye was still a little worried. He said to a chivalrous man in his hometown: "brother Peng Yi and brother Shaoyuan, I''ll ask you two to help take care of them later." The two arched their hands and said, "don''t worry about the county marquis. I won''t make Dalang suffer." When Feng Xinyuan heard it, he snorted angrily and walked to the side. Wei Ran and Mu Linsen came to the open space next to the small building. Both sides were unarmed. Naturally, they fought with each other. "I hope you won''t be beaten to call your mother!" Mu Linsen takes a virtual step. His palms are separated in front and back and in front of his chest, which is the starting position of pure Yang cotton palm. Wei Ran relaxed and put out a forehand fist fight at will. Seeing that both sides were ready, Li Chengye ordered to start. Wei Ran attacked first. You''re welcome. Step forward, transfer the center of gravity, rotate the waist and crotch, lift the shoulder belt arm, and stab! Mu Linsen''s internal skill is the best among his peers. He strengthens his physique from the inside out, and his reflex nerve is not slow. For such a simple and no technical content, it''s just like the boxing of street hooligans. If at ordinary times, he has hundreds of methods to integrate attack and defense and destroy the other party in one fell swoop. But now, he couldn''t see how Wei Ran''s very simple punch came out. It was as fast as crossing space and time. Only by instinct, fold arms to block. Although Hua Hua untied the power of the straight line, the fist front still rubbed his cheek without causing serious damage. However, where the fist front crossed, it tore a slight hole and exuded blood. Mu Linsen didn''t notice it, but several experts who were watching the battle at the side of the array were jumping. They didn''t realize that there was inner strength in Wei Ran''s fist, but the speed of this fist was really faster than they thought. It''s hard to believe that it can be hit only by external skills. Feng Xinyuan couldn''t help worrying about his disciples. What happened today, and what happened five years ago, he completely offended the county marquis. Just now Li Chengye said to expel his disciples. As a master, how can Feng Xinyuan have face to stay? Nature can only leave together. In addition to having a good relationship with the Marquis of the county, his other purpose was to kill Wei Ran before he grew up. However, he was expelled by the target and made his face look good. Therefore, I very much hope that my apprentice can teach Wei a lesson and blow his self-confidence, but now it seems that this boy is incredibly strong in addition to his brute force, that is, his reaction speed and physical coordination ability. Wei Ran tried to find out Mu Linsen''s character with only one punch. He could make a more accurate block when he couldn''t see his fist clearly, which showed that he had a lot of martial arts competition and combat experience on weekdays. The footwork is not disordered. After being almost hit, the breathing is stable, and the psychological quality is also good. It''s just a pity that the reaction ability is a little poor. So after Wei Yanyi punched, he took Mu Linsen as the core, briefly pedaled around, exchanged center of gravity, and swung his arms out of the fist. The jab hit six times in a row with a very rhythmic sense. At the same time, the conversion of footsteps also made him circle from his front to the side. The angle of jab attack was more tricky than one punch. Mu Linsen only felt that the people in front of him had erratic and strange footwork, and the shadow of the fist was all over his body. He was flustered to block the three fists, and the three fists hit him in the face. Suddenly, he was blue and purple. Where could he keep his handsome appearance. Mu Linsen is not stupid either. In order to prevent Wei ran from attacking him one after another, he quickly used his lightness skill to open up the distance, which opened Wei Ran''s eyes. It was like a swallow sweeping the ground. It jumped away three feet quickly and easily, so that Wei Ran couldn''t chase it. Wei Ran said sarcastically, "I ran very fast, but you can try to kill me by running." Mu Linsen''s bruised and purple face looks ridiculous. As the saying goes, if you don''t hit someone in the face, you start to hit him on the face, which makes people lose their appearance and most of all leads to anger. Chapter 189 Mu Linsen is like this. He clenches his teeth and runs the Hunyuan Taixu skill. His Qi rises and accumulates all over his body. From a distance, he carries his palms. The palms are soft and the back of his palms is like iron. He leaps over and comes out with both palms. The first attack used all his strength. The true Qi was sent to Dantian, swam all over the body, gathered in the palm of his hand and hit Wei Huo''s chest. Wei Ran intended to experience the power of the martial arts through the strange scriptures all the way. He lifted his left arm and hit him with his elbow. However, the sharp tip of his elbow hit mullinsen''s palm, but his strength was like hitting cotton, floating and unaffected. Mu Linsen sneered, clasped Wei Ran''s elbow with one palm, and the real Qi penetrated into the body. One palm hit Wei Ran''s face against his back. When the other party''s mixed yuan Qi enters the body from the tip of the elbow, Wei Ran feels numb in the arm and difficult to force the muscles, just like the hemp tendon is controlled. But he is experienced in fighting. He doesn''t talk about the distance with the other party. He goes straight to wrestling. Unable to exert force on his left elbow, he used his belt shoulder to press the other party''s meat palm back. At the same time, his right arm seized the inner circumference at a very fast speed, took the other hand''s back arm from the other party''s back palm, cooperated with the hook and trip under his feet, cut up and down, and tripped with one hook leg. Mu Linsen''s center of gravity was damaged, and the back arm of the palm was disturbed. Even if his internal force was strong, it only hit Wei Ran''s shoulder, which made his shoulder muscles ache and bruise slightly. Because of his light weight, he threw the whole body out and quickly ran the lightness skill in the air to maintain balance. Before landing, Wei Ran came to the front again and kicked a double fly. Mu Linsen''s eyes were sharp, and his palms used their maximum internal strength to support his kicking legs. His cultivation of soft palm was very good. He pressed the palm to break the internal strength into Wei Ran''s legs and feet, while dissolving the fierce strength of his legs with soft strength, but the whole person involuntarily bounced higher and farther. Wei Ran''s double flying kick failed to produce effect. The muscles and bones in his legs were injured by internal force, resulting in a paralytic feeling of electric shock. But he was determined and his musculoskeletal density was several times higher than that of ordinary martial artists, which soon resolved the damage. Before Mu Linsen fell to the ground, Wei Ran followed him with several steps, which made Mu Linsen''s eyes stare out. The palms he just pressed penetrated a lot of internal strength, so that he can''t slow down his breath now. Seeing Wei Ran''s two breath, he resolved the counterattack just now, and fell into a loss for a time. Before the internal skill cultivation did not pass through the four strange classics, it was difficult for the inner martial arts to compare the fist and foot moves with the top outer martial arts, because the inner martial arts'' moves were used to mobilize internal power. Unlike the outer martial arts'' moves, which stress the strength of muscles and bones, they are faster and more cruel! Therefore, when Mu Linsen can''t quickly mobilize his internal power, he becomes powerless when he gets close to Wei Ran. Wei Ran grabbed his feet and smashed him to the ground like a dummy in wrestling. Mu Linsen gave a loud shout and supported the ground with the soft palm technique to dissolve this terrible strength. Even so, the bluestone floor on the ground also pressed out two deep palms. "Good!" Wei Ran cheered for him. He was not polite. He carried it again, kicked a football under his feet, and kicked at the pulled mullinsen liver area! When Mu Linsen just supported the ground, he used up the remaining strength of the last point of true Qi. He hasn''t had time to return his Qi for the time being. Now, under this violent attack, his eyes finally show the color of fear, and his instinctive palms overlap in front of the key. Pop! The sound was clear and dull. When mullinsen flew away, his arms had been twisted and fractured, screaming and falling to the ground. Feng Xinyuan immediately stepped forward. First, in order to prevent Wei ran from continuing the attack, the second is to check the apprentice''s injury. Listening to his lover''s scream in his ear and looking at his broken arms in his eyes, Feng Xinyuan''s eyes were about to burst out fire. In fact, the disciple''s best martial art is swordsmanship. Now the fracture of both arms can be cured, but it will eventually have an adverse impact on the future development of swordsmanship, leaving a lifelong flaw. "Since you have the upper hand, why are you so hot!" Seeing Feng Xinyuan''s anger rising, Li Pengyi was worried that the other party would lose his cool and hurt his son, so he stood up in front of him. Wei Ran bowed down to apologize according to the courtesy and didn''t leave anything to say to the other party. His tone was indifferent and said, "I don''t know that elder martial brother Lin has lost his resistance. I think he will take the initiative to admit defeat when he can''t bear it." Feng Xinyuan is one of them. He understands Mu Linsen''s character and how he may admit defeat and beg for mercy. In addition, there was a martial arts contest at the top. The moves of the two sides were aboveboard and aboveboard, and there was nothing wrong with them. Just I didn''t expect Wei Ran''s boxing skills to be so good and powerful. He looked at Wei Ran with a gloomy look in anger, and then said to Li Chengye: "county Marquis, the evil disciple is seriously injured. I need to go back to the mountain gate to take care of him. I''m afraid I won''t have much time to teach your son''s martial arts knowledge in the future. Please forgive me!" Li Chengye naturally knows that Feng Xinyuan is full of resentment, but if he asks for it for his disciples, how can he blame others. So he arched his hands and said, "thank you for your careful teaching to the dog over the years. The housekeeper offered a generous gift to Taoist Feng to send him away." After Feng Xinyuan and others left, the Wang family began to rectify the back house. Almost all the servants brought from the Wang family were disposed of or dismissed, but this is later. Li Chengye looked gloomy and took Wei ran back to his study. "Are you satisfied with forcing Taoist Feng and others away?" Wei Ran was ready in his heart and made a good abdominal draft. "Dad, I really didn''t expect master Feng to be so strong. However, Guangsi, Jianxing and I are his disciples. We also have five years of mentorship, but it seems that we can''t match the disciples in the mountain gate. " Li Chengye was silent. "After all, your brother has practiced Chunyang internal skill. It''s a taboo to change the internal mental skill in the middle of the way. Hum, I have to go to Zixiao palace to find a national teacher to talk about it." Then he looked at Wei Ran, "it''s not a big deal, but you have to tell your father what boxing techniques you use to compete with that ox nose today." On this point, Wei Ran had already prepared, "Oh, this is the child''s hand Stroke and angular contact skill. When he felt that some techniques were not suitable for the child''s physique, he improved them in the most convenient way. For example, this way, the original hand Stroke and fist method would be faster and the action range would be smaller..." Then he explained the principle of relevant modification by comparing his own fighting techniques with hand fighting techniques. Due to the human body structure, no matter how different the external skills are, they generally do not involve mysterious energy, so the most scientific methods are similar. Therefore, when Wei Ran explained to Li Chengye, he looked clear and reasonable, and couldn''t find a place to make people doubt. After hearing this, Li Chengye was stunned for a long time. As a military general, he is not weak in martial arts, but he is not an expert. After all, his specialty is fighting, not dominating the Jianghu, and his energy is not focused on cultivation. But I also know that what Wei Ran said is the truth of the external boxing skills. This makes him pay more attention to his adopted son. His learning ability is obvious to all on weekdays, but he can draw inferences from one instance and innovate himself, which has the basic pattern of a master. If it weren''t for his talent, he might have a chance to become a master like a national teacher in the future. Unfortunately, now he can only go to the end. Thinking so, Li Chengye took Wei Ran to the inner side of the study, where a bookcase was filled with thick books. "Settle the country, your talent is your father, only seen in your life! You have a good talent for practicing martial arts. Although my father knows that you are not convinced of those who can practice internal skills. " Wei Ran thought, I''m not unconvinced. Why do you say that? I''m very surprised. Chapter 190 "However, there is a limit to the external skills. Even if you have talent, you will definitely not be the opponent of the martial arts in the realm of great perfection the day after tomorrow. Therefore, as a father, I hope you will focus on how to lead soldiers to fight in the future, just as you once said. " Then he took Wei Ran to look at the war book on the bookcase and took out one. "These are the lifelong efforts of fighting for your father. In the future, you will study hard every morning and ask if you don''t understand!" Wei Ran opened his mouth. "Dad, there''s a cupboard full of them?" Li Chengye nodded proudly and said, "yes, my father wrote it very carefully. In the future, every year, you should recite the books on a row of cabinets. There are five lines here. You should remember them all for at least five years. At that time, you were just an adult and could be a lieutenant in the army!" Wei Shao''s mouth is twitching. It''s worse than letting him practice martial arts. He hasn''t read so many books in his previous life. "Why, you don''t want to?" "It''s enough for a child to be a pioneer, just like Xiang Yu." "Nonsense! You only know from the history books that Xiang Yu is very brave when he rides a horse. But he didn''t know that among the four military forces, Xiang Yu was at least proficient in military skills and military situation. He was a famous general who was very good at commanding on the battlefield! It''s not a man''s courage at all! In short, in order for you to become a famous general of the Tang Dynasty, these books must be recited without discount. Well, let''s start now! " Wei Ran said, "Dad, in the afternoon, isn''t it time to practice martial arts? I''m still not proficient in martial arts... " "Your body has just recovered. What kind of martial arts do you practice? Besides, your uncle Xian Yu didn''t come again. No one taught you the skills of long soldiers and heavy soldiers. Let''s talk about these tomorrow. Read well first! " Wei Ran read the book of War written by Li Chengye with infinite wailing in his heart. When he wanted to sleep many times, he was knocked down by a violent chestnut. Finally, Li Chengye developed that the child dozed off too many times. He simply learned from the ancients, gave him a head hanging beam, cone stabbing stock, tied it to a chair and stared at the thick book of war The wailing in Wei Ran''s heart lasted until the evening. After dinner, I went back to my room listlessly. This feeling of rote memorization is much more tired than practicing for two hours. A Li rushed to his desk. After Wei Ran finished playing with Mu Linsen in the afternoon, a Li found an opportunity to hypnotize the buyers in the family, went to pingkang square and inquired about the swordsman named Liushi divine sword. This man is a young expert who has become famous in the Jianghu recently. Last year, all major schools in Guanzhong Wulin held a sword raising meeting in wuzhangyuan. This event was first held by the swordsmen in Guanzhong to learn about Sabre techniques. However, it gradually developed and expanded into a triennial event in Guanzhong Wulin. Young experts from each major sect appear on the stage to compete with each other in martial arts, so as to rank and obtain gifts such as magic weapon armor, martial arts secret scripts, gold, silver and jewelry taken out by each major sect. He Tiancheng came from a sect called Tianji sword sect in Guanzhong, but this sect is unknown. He Tiancheng''s strength is very strong. He has pressed many large and small sects, and even the Chunyang sect, the most famous sect in Guanzhong, has won the first place. Because the sword technique is difficult to distinguish between the actual and the actual, it is like drifting in misty rain, so it is called wandering divine sword. A Li also used the controlled coachman to ask the Ranger who often drank in Tengyun building about he Tiancheng''s martial arts competition at the knife raising meeting. Someone really saw it with his own eyes. In order to prevent the other party from boasting, ah Li found a person with low cultivation and obvious excessive wine and color to hypnotize, and then controlled the coachman to ask. This is also the limit of a Li''s current use of magic to hypnotize people at the same time. He asked some things. The internal skill cultivation of the wandering divine sword has been through two strange sutras, but it is inseparable from the elite disciple of Chunyang sect in actual combat. The young disciple of Chunyang sect has better internal skills, but he Tiancheng seems to have some other means to defeat the Chunyang sect disciple with a unique move. This time, Wei Ran took off his colorful and unorthodox clothes of the second ancestor and changed into a purple tunic with short hem and cow leather boots. The whole looked clean and neat. He even didn''t reach his crown age. He also quietly tied his crown and pretended to be an adult, and then tore a black cloth and hid it in his pocket. Take out the new horizontal knife hanging by the bed. The previous one has been cut and discarded in the battle. There is no way. Short soldiers are easy to be damaged. The handle of an ordinary horizontal knife is about three feet long. When converted into metric system, it is about 1.2m and weighs more than three kilograms. The center of gravity is at the finger width position in front of the hand guard, and the edge is a unilateral cutting edge. Due to his natural power, Wei Ran''s general horizontal knife is too light, but it is not suitable to give full play to his own advantages. Therefore, his horizontal knife is specially customized. It is 1.4 meters long and weighs more than five kilograms. It focuses on the two and a half fingers in front of the hand guard. The back of the knife is thicker and the edge is shorter. It is an axe blade. The chopping power is much larger than that of ordinary horizontal knives, and because of the axe blade, we are not afraid of the edge collapse caused by the fight, because the axe blade does not rely on the edge to hurt people, but on the weight to kill people. Such a horizontal knife can not be matched at the waist like an ordinary horizontal knife. It can only be easily pulled out at any time by holding it in your hand. He deliberately avoided the room of his adoptive father and adoptive mother, went out quietly and went directly to Tengyun building in pingkang square. Knowing that he Tiancheng, the exiled divine sword, and the new generation of disciples of Chunyang sect are inseparable in martial arts, Wei Ran felt that he would not be much weaker than him just by winning with strange moves. After all, I taught a leading young disciple of Chunyang sect today. I think it''s just so. He thought of the cloud that the boxing wish the world to defeat. Cloud''s cultivation is already a great perfection the day after tomorrow according to this world standard. However, he reached this level in a world where his aura was exhausted. Compared with the martial artists who are perfect the day after tomorrow, there are still many defects. For example, the physical quality of the cloud itself is far less than that of the martial arts in this world, and then the depth of internal skills is not as deep as that of the martial arts in the same realm. These things can''t blame Yun''s talent and efforts, but lack the warm support of heaven and earth aura. After all, even ordinary animals in this world have more spirits than boxing wish world, so they are also very strong. Today''s defeated Mu Linsen''s cultivation and fighting consciousness are far worse than those of Yun. Although Wei Ran''s strength has not reached the level of boxing wish world, his experience and actual combat consciousness are even worse. He is confident that he will not have a big problem dealing with those who connect the two routes. Like his usual habits, he Tiancheng likes to sit by the window on the third floor of Tengyun building. If you drink a little drunk here, you can comfortably enjoy the feeling of the night wind, floating like an immortal. Looking out drunk and blurred, Chang''an city at night, gorgeous light markets, shuttling crowds, the cries of traffickers and pawns, the noise of Jianghu giants, the forthright of Wuling teenagers and the acrobatic performances of artists are full of a strong flavor of market life. It is also the life that he Tiancheng, who lives in the gray area, yearns for most. But now, others can''t help themselves in the Jianghu. As a killer, they don''t have so much freedom. Yes, the so-called wandering sword is just his apparent identity. In fact, it only serves some unknown powerful killers, or the bottom of his killer organization. However, because he was able to get the first prize at the sword raising meeting, the organization rewarded him with a Lantian jade waist pendant that was conducive to improving his cultivation. He touched this waist pendant. He could feel a trace of unique aura in his warm hand. He Tiancheng drank the last cup of Xifeng wine and took a long breath of wine. In the pleasant feeling of the evening wind, he quietly opened the secret order he had just received. The first line of the secret order wrote an address and a name: Li Dingguo, the Marquis of the county! Chapter 191 What happened in a Hushang liquor store in Xi''an today has dispersed to various markets with the flow of people in Chang''an. The nephew of the right Shence general was hung on the second floor of the wine shop by the adopted son of the former left Shence general. In broad daylight, he publicized to the world the scandal of the descendants of this eunuch. Then he Tiancheng received a secret order to chase and kill in the evening. Hehe, you don''t have to guess who asked the organization. He continued to look. At the bottom of the paper, he described all the information of the red note called Li Dingguo in great detail. Age, appearance, living habits, etc. He Tiancheng frowned when he saw that Li Dingguo was fighting against hundreds of thieves, many of whom were good at twelve serious things. His intuition let him know that he was not a good man to deal with. Although the news clearly stated that Li Dingguo did not have the qualification to cultivate internal skills, he only had outstanding external talent, natural divine power and abundant endurance. But he Tiancheng also knows that before he can get through the four-way classics, he can''t take too much advantage of a real good outsider. In particular, the progress speed of this kind of external expert with outstanding talent can only make many internal martial arts practitioners who pay attention to accumulation stunned. Often after two or three years of hard training, they can reach the ten-year cultivation height of internal martial arts practitioners. But the target of assassination is only 13 years old! This shocked he Tiancheng. He was only a teenager at the age of 13. He was able to defeat hundreds of thieves and kill most of them and four good players who had been through the twelve serious. Moreover, after the war, the wounds of swords and swords all over the body were completely recovered in just five days! This can''t be described as outstanding talent. It''s a monster different from common sense! At the end of the note, the first battle between Li Dingguo and Feng Xinyuan''s proud disciples in Chunyang Palace this afternoon was also written in. Perhaps the news was obtained in a hurry, the description was not detailed, and only the results were written. Feng Xinyuan''s proud disciple Mu Linsen suffered a crushing defeat with a broken arm! He Tiancheng rubbed the note with both hands, and the note was crushed into powder and sprinkled on the ground. He picked up his sword, walked out of Tengyun building slightly drunk and swayed, and walked to the house rented by pingkangfang according to his usual habits. In the middle of the road, there is a dark alley that must pass by. Ordinary people may choose to avoid this place for fear of meeting evil people. However, he Tiancheng, the exiled divine sword, has no such concern. He leisurely enjoys the evening wind, and his mind is thinking about how to assassinate the son of the county Marquis without revealing his identity. Well, he is a powerful descendant who is popular in the court for a while. Even if he is an adopted son, it is not easy to deal with. However, killers have a natural advantage, that is, they are always hidden in the dark. No one can know when and where they will shoot. While thinking, he Tiancheng found a man standing in front of the alley. The man was holding a very long horizontal knife, with his hands on his chest and his back against the wall of the alley. Wearing a hat, I can''t see my face clearly. He Tiancheng thought he was robbing Tao at first, but when he looked at the other party''s Brocade clothes, leather boots and jade belt around his waist, this dress was either rich or expensive. Except for that hat, it seems extremely inappropriate. It should not be the person who robbed the road. He kept a certain distance vigilantly, but he was not afraid. The other party didn''t exude the unique breath of internal experts, which made him think that his strength could win steadily, but he didn''t want to create new problems. "Who are you waiting for?" "I''ve heard that the wandering divine sword is good. I''m here to challenge." The man turned the long knife, pulled out the scabbard, resisted on his shoulder, and approached step by step without Ruth''s flaws. He Tiancheng narrowed his eyes slightly and felt a strong hostility. "It''s not a challenge to ambush in the roadway late at night." "I want to defeat you or kill you, but I don''t want to be famous." "Who are you?" The other party only said two words, and the hostility became a killing intention, just like the towering killing intention condensed by blood. He Tiancheng admitted that his identity as a killer had not been exposed, and that he had no enemies when he was walking in the Jianghu, so he began to speculate about each other''s identity. "If you survive, you may know." The lengthened and thickened horizontal knife is thrown out of each other''s shoulder with one hand like a whip, and the distance between the two sides is shortened in an instant! He Tiancheng''s pupils contract. The opponent''s Sabre technique is very exquisite and his footwork is wonderful, but there is no trace of internal skill. The long sword leaves the scabbard. The scabbard emits electricity like a concealed weapon and stabs directly into the chest and abdomen of the mysterious man. It aims to destroy the opponent''s attack rhythm and turn attack into defense. Pop! The scabbard was knocked open by the handle of the other party! It turns out that the handle of the long knife in the mysterious man''s hand is longer than that of the ordinary horizontal knife. The unique posture of waving the knife is an integration of attack and defense. The blade cuts people, and the handle defends the middle line, just bouncing off the scabbard emitted by his own electricity. However, he Tiancheng was not afraid. After the scabbard was shot, the long sword was also handed out. There was a hissing sound in the air. The stabbed sword was divided into several sword shadows. There was a sword spirit hidden in the shadow. It was difficult to distinguish between the actual and the actual. It was the exiled divine sword on which he became famous. The sword Qi made up for the defect of the length of his own blade. It came later and came first, so that the sword wielded by the mysterious man had to turn to sweep these virtual and real sword shadows. When all the shadows and Qi of the sword were split by the long horizontal knife, the old force had just gone and the new force was not born, he Tiancheng''s hidden long sword body came. When he Tiancheng thought that a sword was about to be completed, when there was a loud noise and sparks splashed, the long sword in his hand was involuntarily bounced away. At the same time, he Tiancheng''s hair was blown up, and an iron horse bridge was tilted back, barely avoiding the rifled knife. It turned out that the mysterious man''s right hand exposed the gap. In the gap between the moves, he immediately changed his left hand and lifted his backhand at an incredible speed, which not only blocked he Tiancheng''s sword, but also almost killed the other party. He Tiancheng instantly fell into a disadvantage from his advantages. This situation is also rare in his life as a killer. He knows that the other side will be invincible, and the series of offensives will be wave after wave. Next, any action of his own can determine his own life and death! The mysterious man raised his long knife and prepared to cut it down from top to bottom. At the same time, he caught a glimpse of the other party''s crotch. It should be the knife and feet together and attack up and down at the same time. If you block the knife, you can''t protect the lower Yin. If you protect the lower Yin, the strength of your hand must not be enough to block the knife. He Tiancheng used a very clever method. In the posture of the iron horse bridge, the long sword not only didn''t lift it, but pointed to the ground behind him. The Qi in his body worked. His feet rubbed the ground and quickly stuck to the mysterious man''s body. The mysterious man kicked his foot against his lower Yin without any momentum. He only kicked at the tibia of his foot. Because the blade was too long and the distance between the two sides was shortened, he lost the best cutting angle. He Tiancheng supported it at the bottom of the handle with a single palm filled with internal strength. The falling force of the handle and the support force on he Tiancheng''s palm make the other party''s long knife out of control, bounce out and fall into a state of bare hands. He Tiancheng bounced up with the force of the long sword, holding the sword against his hand and cutting the throat of the mysterious man at such a close distance! This time, the rise and fall of the rabbit and the fall of the tiger, the victory and defeat of the attack and defense have changed one after another. If there are experts watching, you must be amazed! At this time, he Tiancheng noticed that the other party was not only wearing a hat, but also covering his mouth and nose with a black scarf. But his life was at stake at this time. He didn''t care so much. The long sword he held back was more conducive to close combat. He rubbed the air at an extremely fast speed and came to the other party''s neck in an instant. Chapter 192 He Tiancheng didn''t see any panic in each other''s eyes at this deadly moment. When an ordinary warrior is ready to take the enemy''s life in the advantage, the result will turn into a disadvantage. His mind will inevitably stir, and his behavior will inevitably tend to be conservative. He will try to fight back in the follow-up situation. But in this way, he Tiancheng, who is good at seizing the opportunity, will not have a chance to fight back. The mysterious man is as like as two peas of Tian Tian Cheng, who never retreats, but the distance between the two sides is not even a moment away. The mysterious man hit the bottom of the sword handle with his elbow. He really treated him with his own way! He Tiancheng''s long sword has to be released! The mysterious man held the bear in his hands and clasped he Tiancheng. He said indifferently, "no one can fight close to me." He Tiancheng broke out and struggled with real Qi, but he hit the other party''s shoulder and arm, stumbled and bumped the soles of his feet, scattered the posture, destroyed the center of gravity, and it was difficult to give full play to 50% of his strength. He Tiancheng''s secret way was not good. He retracted his hands to grab the middle line and pointed to the acupoints. However, before his true Qi came out, he was buckled by the other party''s neck and threw it into the narrow alley wall. His head was hit and dazed immediately. He Tiancheng still didn''t give up. Even if there were many shadows in his eyes, he still hit his hands one after another. His Qi burst out, smashing the brick wall and shaking the trees, but he just couldn''t attack the other party. The mysterious man looked at the machine and entered, and then he Tiancheng suffered heavy blows on his chest, abdomen and ribs. The mysterious man didn''t use internal power, but he Tiancheng''s body protecting Qi was destroyed only by his strong and brittle external fist strength, which was straight through his internal organs. For a moment, I felt that all organs inside the body were chattering, and the blood in the body was surging, as if an invisible object was tumbling in the body! He Tiancheng couldn''t help it. His throat was sweet and a mouthful of blood gushed out. When he reluctantly opened his eyes, he saw a very beautiful fox in front of him. The fox''s strange eyes were looking at him. He immediately lost his consciousness after struggling for a little time. Wei Ran then went aside, picked up his long knife, said angrily, "this guy has good strength and nearly capsized in the gutter." A Li didn''t pay attention to Wei Ran. He took down he Tiancheng''s waist pendant and swallowed it greedily on the spot. He saw that Wei Ran was pumping from the corners of his mouth. Then he pretended not to see and looked at he Tiancheng, who was sitting in the corner with a dull look. "Who gave your jade pendant?" "Organization..." Wei Ran wondered, "what organization?" "Tianyi building, killer organization." Wei Ran was surprised, so he continued to ask, "killer organization? Are you a member? " "I''m a mysterious killer." "What is the structure of your organization? Who is the leader? " "Killers are divided into heaven and earth. The leader only knows that they are Tianzi No. 1 killers. I don''t know who they are." "Do you have a task in the near future?" Wei said "Yes, the target - Li Dingguo, the Marquis of the county." The little fox was still absorbing the aura in the jade pendant. Wei Ran was silent and said for a long time: "who arranged the task?" "I don''t know... I guess it''s Zhang Zhen, the right Shence general." Wei Ran said secretly. It seems that what he did to Zhang Jing today offended the dead eunuch and wanted to kill me? The eunuch''s mind is very small. He needs to be careful in the future. "Do you know Shi Bowen? He has the same jade pendant as you." "Yellow class killer, low strength, but very smart." "Do all killers have such Lantian jade waist pendant?" "Only those who have certain potential or make great contributions will be given jade pendant." Wei Ran stared at he Tiancheng''s dull eyes and continued to ask, "so there are many jade pendants in your organization?" "I don''t know. All resources are in the hands of the leader." "Do you know who else has this jade pendant like yours?" At this time, a Li had absorbed the aura of the jade pendant, and his whole body became larger, and his hair color became more bright. She whispered in her heart, "don''t ask him. I can already feel the spirit grabbing thing with stronger spiritual power. Besides, he has sobered up." Wei ignites his heart. He Tiancheng senses the change of Wei Shao and quickly pulls out the dagger behind his waist to stab him quickly. But Wei Ran had been warned by a Li first. At this time, he was ready. When the other party''s dagger had not been completely stabbed, he punched fiercely at he Tiancheng''s Adam''s apple. He slammed into the back wall, threw a dagger, tightly covered his throat, and his face became extremely painful. Wei Huo''s fist completely broke his Adam''s apple and severely damaged the main artery, resulting in internal bleeding. Blood has flooded his throat and flooded his trachea. Looking at each other''s extremely unwilling and nostalgic eyes, Wei Ran took off his black mask and slowly said, "I''m Li Dingguo." He Tiancheng''s eyes were surprised. He didn''t think of the target he was going to assassinate. He killed himself one step ahead of time. Wei Ran looked at each other and died in the local area. He stood up and hurried away from the dark alley with a li in his arms After quietly returning to the house, Wei Ran changed his clothes in the room. Only then did he and a Li have time to sort out the follow-up work. "You''ve gained weight again, and your strength has recovered a lot." Ah Li bared his teeth and said, "nonsense again. Be careful I''ll tear your face while you''re asleep! Absorbing this soul snatching object, I have recovered a lot of basic mana. I can instinctively perceive more and stronger soul snatching nodes. First of all, I sensed two positions. " Wei Yanqi said, "it''s in Chang''an City?" "No, there is only one in Chang''an city. The other is stronger. It''s about a thousand miles in the East." "Can you feel it so far away? But you can only plan the near one, okay? Where is Chang''an? " "Before, perception was in the palace, but now, it seems to be out of the palace again." Wei Ran thought for a moment and said, "if you can move, it must be on people." A Li paused, closed his eyes and opened them after a long time. "Northeast corner, right Shence senior general''s house." Wei Ran was stunned. "Isn''t this... Coming out of the palace and going to the general''s house of youshence, then there''s only that man." "Eunuch Zhang Zhen!" Wei Ran scratched his scalp. "This man is very powerful and has heard that his martial arts are very high. Although he invited a killer to kill me, it doesn''t mean I can kill him now. What''s the strength of the soul grabbing node you perceive?" A Li said seriously, "it''s very strong, at least dozens of times that of the two Lantian jade waist pendants. I suspect that this eunuch should have been connected with the spirit and will of the Marauders of the heavens. " Wei Ran stood up and said, "in a word, I have no way to take him before my strength rises. It''s impossible to think about how to kill him now. I''m going to practice Kung Fu first. At least until I''m 17 or 18, and my strength has almost returned to the state of my previous life. " A Li suddenly decided, "then I''m going to have a look in the East." Wei Ran sneered, "aren''t you afraid of being stewed as a beast like previous generations?" Ah Li was very dissatisfied and said, "I have enough mana to protect myself! The breath of the soul grabbing node in the East is too huge. It can be perceived from so far away that it is equivalent to the one on Zhang Zhen, indicating that the energy contained in it is much greater than that on Zhang Zhen. I don''t think we can let it go, otherwise we may open up the space channel in advance. " Wei Ran couldn''t sit still. He knew the consequences of opening up the space channel in advance, especially when his strength had not grown up. "I think I''ll find an excuse to go with you?" "I think it''s better for you to practice your skills. I''ll explore these information and I''ll come back as soon as I have news." Chapter 193 From the next day, Wei Ran''s life entered a normal track. Apart from the fact that Zhang Zhen brought his nephew to the door to plead guilty, there was a little storm. Of course, Zhang Zhen had no way to take Li Chengye for this matter. After all, Wei Ran sold well when he got a cheap price. The attitude of admitting his mistake at the scene was very good, which made Zhang Zhen unable to find the key points of attack. Li Chengye''s title and fame are there, not to mention his nephew''s first day in junior high school. Naturally, he can''t blame others for doing it. In the end, it was just to pay for a little property. Zhang Zhen could only retreat with people. In this regard, Li Chengye and Wei Ran are tacit. The rest of the family know that Zhang Jing has been cleaned up by Wei Ran yesterday. They are all very happy. Li Jianxing, the jumping boy, is also happy to jump and dada. Everyone describes Zhang Jing''s embarrassed bear like, as if he had seen it with his own eyes. Only when Li Guangsi looked at the eldest brother, he became more and more dissatisfied. When the family had dinner, he even openly said that Wei Ran was making enemies for the Li family and blamed the eldest brother for his immaturity. However, his parents scolded him at the same time. Li Chengye even scolded him at the dinner table for being unreasonable and regardless of right and wrong. On that day, Zhang Jing advised other powerful relatives to go away and pointed out the location of the Li family for the thieves. Normally, this matter is revenge. In the style of the Tang Dynasty, it''s not too much to go to the door and kill the boy. This is what a real bloody man should do. Not that others almost killed their whole family, and their own side should be afraid to offend each other. Li Guangsi was so wronged that even his mother did not help him. He could make complaints about it at the table. Yan pointed out that Wei gas had left his master, which not only offended Chunyang palace, but also made him unable to learn. They also make trouble everywhere and make people laugh at the Li family. When he went out, he often heard all kinds of rumors about his brother in the market, with many choreography and jokes. Li Guangsi thought it was the loss of the Li family''s reputation, and also mentioned that outsiders often said that the Li family did not distinguish between primary and secondary. The meaning of this expression is very clear, that is to say, Wei Ran is just an adopted son, but he has the same treatment as his parents and children, which is not in line with the atmosphere of this era. Even his bad birth is also a damage to the reputation of the Li family. As soon as these words were said, Li Chengye was angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven. When he pulled out the chicken feather duster, he had to teach a lesson. For a time, it was really a chicken flying dog jumping, and Wei Ran really knew that the second brother had already saved various opinions on himself. I don''t know whether it was the result of Feng Xinyuan''s education. However, he also knew his own identity. Under the background of this era, it really seemed very abrupt. Therefore, he did not make any argument. After dinner, he returned to the yard where he practiced martial arts. When Wei Ran practiced martial arts alone, he didn''t expect Li Jianxing and Li huaimeng to come. Wei Ran thought they wanted to hear stories. Who knows that Li Jianxing wants to learn kung fu from Wei Huo, which surprised Wei Huo. It turned out that Li Jianxing learned yesterday that Wei Ran defeated Mu Linsen and frustrated several arrogant disciples of Chunyang palace. He had worshipped the eldest brother, but now the master was gone, so he just came to worship the eldest brother as a teacher! Li huaimeng just thought it was fun and wanted to come and practice his skills. Wei Ran thought about it. Li Jianxing, the third younger brother, has a jumping personality. Sometimes he is funny, but he is actually very smart. Most of those foolish behaviors that make people laugh are also a kind of protection. After all, his mother was severely suppressed by Wang in the house. He can''t perform better than Li Guangsi. Otherwise, with Li Guangsi''s character, I''m afraid their brother and sister and their mother, who is a concubine, will have a harder time in the county Hou''s house. Wei Ran also wants to inherit his method of generaling in the world. Li Jianxing is only ten years old this year, which is also a good time for cultivation. Therefore, he taught him the basic cultivation methods in great detail, let him go to the hospital every day to follow himself to exercise, and pay attention to drug conditioning. Although Li Jianxing seems to jump off, he is very hardworking and calm when practicing martial arts. He just has a lot of mouth and always likes to complain about his hard work, but he can always stick to it without discount. Watching him practice like this, Wei Ran thought that Li Jianxing had learned both the Qi refining method of zongmen and his own body refining method of Jiangmen. He was very curious whether he could combine the two methods in the future and reach a height that no one had ever reached. As for Li huaimeng, the little girl, as a general tiger girl, can''t only learn poetry and needlework like other ladies. I have already worshipped a female guest Qing in the house as a teacher and followed her to learn sword skills. However, because of her physique, she was not suitable for practicing the method of general door. Therefore, Wei Ran taught her some practical unarmed fighting skills to make up for her shortcomings in unarmed fighting. In the afternoon, Xian Yuyuan came to the door. He had been instructed by Li Chengye. Today, he was going to teach Wei Yanchang or chongbing. He just needed Wei Yanchang to make his own choice. Although a general who can fight has a saying that he is proficient in 18 kinds of martial arts, in fact, when he goes to the battlefield, he often uses only one main weapon. For Tang generals, this kind of main weapon is usually a horse''s name! Therefore, Xianyu yuanche also plans to teach Wei Ran to practice the "horse" technique. Naturally, it is also divided into horse war and step war. But after Wei Ran tried the horse, he felt that he was not suitable for this kind of weapon that paid attention to puncture techniques. Therefore, he took a Xuanhua axe from the weapon rack. Although he took advantage of it, he felt that the length was a little short. Finally, at the suggestion of Xian Yuyuan car, I tried to use the double-edged halberd. It is found that the weight is appropriate, the length is also very appropriate, and the usage is simple and rough. It can not only rush with a gun in horse war, but also chop left and right like an axe, taking into account both the intensity of attack and the range of attack. In addition, the halberd sabres on both sides bring their own branches. After mastering the skills, they can lock the enemy''s blades and change a lot. The most ideal weapon of Wei Ran is not only the inch length and inch strength of long soldiers, but also the great strength of heavy soldiers, and there is no lack of exquisite and meticulous soldiers. However, Wei Ran doesn''t like the standard double-edged long halberd. Because the center of gravity of this kind of weapon is too close to the end, it is difficult to operate. It can only shorten the length, increase the weight, and strengthen the balance at the end of the handle. However, Wei Ran was born with divine power and could use heavier and unbalanced weapons. Therefore, he removed the sharp blade from a horse and refitted the halberd blade, which took into account all the advantages of long soldiers, heavy soldiers and strange soldiers. Xianyu yuanche was originally opposed, but when Wei Ran danced with halberd flowers in his hands, he became silent. Only then did he know that people are different from each other. Such a boring and stable pace of life day after day. After that, Li Chengye went to Zixiao palace in Chang''an City and had a peaceful conversation with national teacher Zhang Chong. Later, the silent Taoist zixuanzhen of Chunyang sect entered the mansion and began to teach Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing the martial arts of Chunyang sect again. Zixuanzhen had left the county house because of Feng Xinyuan and had been practicing in Zixiao palace with a very low profile. When he entered the government this time, he made it clear in advance that he only taught martial arts, not Confucian classics. Although this man''s martial arts are better than Feng Xinyuan, he only knows the family classics, does not know the classics of the other two religions, and knows that the Li family does not have the heart to the Tao, so he is not forced. The Taoist priest, who was silent, low-key and upright, was welcomed by the county marquis. Like Xian Yuyuan Che, he doesn''t live in Li''s house. Instead, he goes to the house every afternoon to teach martial arts. He leaves by himself at dusk and doesn''t accept detention. Chapter 194 Time passed for nearly four years. Since ah Li left the house, the house has been looking for it on a large scale, but he has never found its shadow. Of course, Wei Ran knows where ah has left, but unexpectedly, she hasn''t heard from her for four years. If she hadn''t engraved a rune in Wei Ran''s heart when she left, both sides could feel each other''s life state. Otherwise, he would really think that this unlucky big man was caught and stewed by hunters in the wilderness again. But I''m really curious about what she found when she arrived in Heluo, thousands of miles away in the East. Why hasn''t she seen it for four years. In recent years, the climate in the North has become obviously cold, and the precipitation has decreased year by year. In the past two years, even Hedong, Hebei and Henan have suffered severe drought at the same time, and there is no harvest in rural farmland, and the chaos in the world is gradually emerging. However, despite the influence of Chang''an in Guanzhong, due to relying on the trade of the Silk Road and the local grain tax in Sichuan, coupled with the transfer of wealth and tax in Jiangnan by Tongji canal, the materials are still abundant, and the life of the people in Guanzhong is not affected much. Wei Ran also conducted a secret investigation on eunuch Zhang Zhen. He found that this guy''s martial arts were terrible. Maybe he did a lot of bad things. In addition to guarding Chang''an, he often dealt with people in the Jianghu. Therefore, many experts in the Jianghu and even people in the innate realm have assassinated him. But this guy is not only safe every time, even when he is bored, but also specially selects those congenital experts to fight alone and win easily. Even if Wei Ran recovers to the heyday of his previous life, he is definitely not his opponent. Only if Wei Ran can break the first layer of sea barrier in one fell swoop and achieve the same congenital existence in the realm of the law of the gate, can he have a chance to defeat him. Therefore, in recent years, Wei Ran has no choice but to practice martial arts hard and enhance his strength. It was Li Chengye who made him recite the books of war. Except for the first two months, he really had a headache. But after the first difficult adaptation period, I began to learn how to enjoy the strong women in life, which really understood the mystery of the book of war. After understanding the meaning of those boring military experiences, I found it not so difficult to recite them. In addition, Wei Ran''s body transformed by G virus grows more and more perfect, and his memory is extremely outstanding. Although he can''t remember it, he can usually recite the whole article after reading it three times. In this way, Wei Huo recited all the military books on the whole shelf in three years. Seeing that he mastered it so quickly, Li Chengye randomly checked the paragraphs in each military book for him to recite, and he could handle it freely. He began to call Wei Ran to his study every night to explain the contents of those military books from his own experience. In this way, Wei Ran understood more deeply. In addition, now the daily practice has been changed to the zuoshence military camp outside the city. They participate in military codes and exercises together with the generals and soldiers. They already know how to apply the art of war to the actual situation. What they lack is to officially lead troops to fight. Wei Ran, who worships the strong in the army, joined the army for cultivation without the name of his father. He is basically equivalent to a recruit with a little relationship. Therefore, Wei Ran often encountered challenges from various soldiers, or took the initiative to challenge others, and was defeated one by one, which made him famous in the army and had many admirers. No one dared to refuse him. Until recently, the 17-year-old Wei Ran has grown taller and stronger than in his previous life. Converted into metric standards, he is now more than two meters tall and weighs more than 150 kilograms. On the surface, it only looks strong, and there is no excess fat. This is because Wei Ran''s muscle and bone density is far higher than that of ordinary people. However, the overall strength has reached the peak of the biochemical crisis world. Perhaps because of the aura of the world and the improvement of his body by G virus since childhood, he can still develop for another year or two. When his body stops growing, his strength will surpass that of his previous life. However, there is no change in the energy in the heart. It is still such a large amount. Because the body becomes stronger and stronger, it can burst more energy at one time without hurting yourself. Wei Ran now competes with Xianyu yuanche. Even if he is concentrating, Xianyu yuanche is obviously not an opponent. After all, Wei Ran in this period, his own strength has been equivalent to half a step in the world. This is the realm of XuanZhen Taoist, the art teacher of Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing at this time. After defeating Xian Yuyuan Che, Wei Ran challenged several generals in the army who were famous for their bravery. They privately knew that Wei Ran was Li Chengye''s adopted son, so they all accepted the competition. These generals are all internal experts. The strongest one comes from Shaolin of Song Mountain. The Buddhist skills are very good and their internal power is pure. They have been through seven strange sutras. They are all first-class experts in the Jianghu. But during the contest, there was no chance to fight back. This confirms Wei Ran''s reputation as the first force in the left Shence army. Moreover, his first position is not only the first in close combat, but also the first in mixed horse warfare, infantry warfare, riding and shooting, and infantry shooting. It also paves the way for him to take an important position in the army. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ From the 19th to the 21st year of the Tang Dynasty, there was a severe drought and no harvest in Hedong and Henan. Bureaucratic corruption and poor disaster relief! Gentry greedy wanton annexation! Unscrupulous merchants sit down and start the price! Strong, domineering and strong! As a result, refugees are everywhere, living in no fixed place and changing their children to eat. Sometimes people sing the old poem of Du Fu: the wine and meat in the Zhumen are smelly, and the road is frozen to death! In Youzhou, where Fan Yang''s Jiedu envoy rebellion was pacified in the fifth year of Keding, Khitan caught a glimpse of the chaos in the Central Plains. He raised troops on a large scale to invade Yanyun and was repulsed by the Shence army left behind Fan Yang. However, the matter was not over. There were refugees everywhere in Henan Province, the rural order had collapsed, and there was chaos. Countless reckless heroes pulled out their swords and immediately responded to them and gathered people as soldiers. Attack the fortress, pull out the county, kill the officials, kill the gentry, take the land as the king, plunder the countryside and openly oppose the Tang Dynasty! For a time, the land of the Central Plains was full of flames In less than a year, Wang Xianzhi, the great general of Junping Tianbu, started from the capture of Puyang in Puzhou. A few months later, he even went down to Caozhou, Yunzhou and Yizhou, gathered 200000 people, occupied the city of Yizhou, ceded land and defended it. He was the strongest of many anti thieves. In addition, Pang Xun from Xuzhou, Feng Jiang from Bozhou and Wu Junxi from Chenzhou all gathered tens of thousands of people with great momentum. Among them, Wu Junxi of Chenzhou has sent troops to attack bianzhou. If he conquers bianzhou City, he will cut off the water transport of Tongji canal and choke the economic lifeline of the imperial court. The situation is critical! In the 22nd year of the Tang Dynasty, the emperor and the ministers had a long discussion. Some people who are loyal and upright but don''t fight in the Ming Dynasty suggested that county Hou Li Chengye should reorganize the army and lead the left Shence army to retreat from the enemy and counter the rebellion. The emperor suppressed such memorials and did not issue them. This year is the last year for the national teacher to calculate his life. In the past two years, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who is more than 50 years old, has felt that he is a little out of energy. Perhaps the time is really coming. The East Palace is only 14 years old this year. The main young minister is strong and surrounded by foreign enemies, and there is a rebellion among famine refugees. How can he trust the foundation of ZTE to the east palace? The wrinkles on the emperor''s forehead became deeper. He coughed gently and looked at the eunuch who knelt respectfully below. When he was in the East Palace, the eunuch always accompanied him. After he became emperor, he secretly helped him do many things that he could not do in the open. He was also one of the important heroes who laid the foundation of ZTE in the Tang Dynasty. In the emperor''s view, his credit was even greater than that of county Hou Li Chengye. However, Li Chengye can be successful, but the attendant in the dark can only be unknown, and even bear a lot of black blame for his emperor. The right Shence general and the prince Shaobao Zhang Zhen are the most trusted people in the world! "Zhang NEISHI, I want you to lead the right Shence army to Henan Road to retreat the enemy and counter the rebellion. Are you sure?" Zhang Zhenfu first said, "I''ll tell you that the right Shence army can only guard, and the field battle is insufficient..." The emperor closed his eyes, deeply locked his brow and slowly opened it for a long time. He knew the reason why the right Shence army was weak, but no one in the royal family could control it because of its too strong army. This is not before. Once upon a time, royal children had the opportunity to unify the army, so they could hone their excellent military talents. Unfortunately, the royal family fought bloody internal battles. After suzong, the prince''s six rates were abolished, so that the later Royal Children basically had no chance to lead the army. Royal children born in the deep palace and long in the hands of women are more than gentle but less brave. Getting along with the bloody men in the army is prone to fear and even loss of self-confidence. Therefore, we can only divide and use the Shence army by means of conspiracy, which will not threaten ourselves. Among the royal families, the only one who has a bit of military ability and a brave and upright character is a woman - Shouning Princess Li Yunzhao. Sometimes the emperor wondered if God liked to make fun of him, but he was a woman who obviously had the best qualifications to inherit the great tradition. But even so, he still hasn''t relaxed about the cultivation of Shouning princess. Even if women can''t inherit Datong, escort can always do it. The emperor lowered his eyes and looked at Zhang Zhen who leaned down to the ground. "What if you lead the left Shence army?" In Zhang Zhen''s low face, his eyes flashed, annexing Zuo Shence army, or exerting influence on it, which he had wanted to do for a long time, but now it''s just right! "Slaves and maidservants should be foolproof!" Chapter 195 Emperor did not seem to be at ease. He knew that Zhang Zhen''s personal martial arts was only second to master, but his ability to unify troops had not been tested. In recent years, the combat effectiveness of the right Shence army has not been improved, and it can be seen that its ability to unify troops is average. However, every war of the imperial court is crucial and cannot be defeated! Especially in this season. He couldn''t help thinking of Donggong''s thin body and shook his head. "I sent Li Chengye to join the army and lead the army as a recorder!" Recording and joining the army is the staff in the army, and it goes without saying that this is also a conspiracy. Zhang Zhenmeng raised his head, "without Li Chengye, slaves are sure!" The emperor said with gloomy eyes, "I can''t afford to lose!" "Slave, take orders!" Zhang Zhen retracted his sight and looked at the ground again. Even if he knew that the emperor who served him since childhood had no martial arts and was very average, he could crush him with one hand. But somehow, he was afraid of him from the bottom of his heart. This fear is like an animal at the lower level of the food chain, born to succumb to the beast at the upper level. The emperor''s means, he has seen too much over the years. The more he knows, the more he feels that he is unfathomable, like an abyss like a prison, and can only surrender! In fact, both the prime minister in the civil service and Li Chengye in the military general were fooled by him. He could only respond passively and dared not resist. When Li Chengye, a martial artist, once led the army outside, he acted more like a local Emperor than they did when facing the Jiedu envoy of the border town. He said he would fight and kill. He was not polite. Such a strong martial man''s mind, discipline and law are all jokes. Everything depends on strength. But in front of the emperor, he didn''t dare to have the slightest stab. He abandoned his military post and developed into a civilian. He was more afraid than anyone. This is the reason why today''s emperors still maintain a high authority even if they are about to die. But it was precisely because the awesome emperor Shou yuan was about to run out that Zhang Zhencai racked his brains to close the military power of the Shence army. After all, once the emperor and his courtiers ascend the throne, even if today''s emperor has had all kinds of entrustment, can it be worth several close courtiers who accompany him all day? As a eunuch, he knew what kind of choice the emperor would make if he accompanied him from childhood to adulthood. Therefore, he must master military power. Only military power can ensure his current power and position, and only military power can make him not controlled by others in the new emperor and protect himself well! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the 22nd year of the Tang Dynasty, late spring and early summer. The emperor ordered Zhang Zhen to recruit envoys for Henan Dao and led more than 40000 troops of Zuo Shence army to Henan Dao to counter the rebellion. Many veteran generals traveled with the army and were made by Zhang Zhenjie. Li Chengye joined the army for recording and led the army. The night before the expedition, Li Chengye called Wei Ran and Li Guangsi into the study. Li Chengye looked at his two sons. One was tall and strong. At first glance, he knew that he would be a strong general in the world. The other was tall and handsome, and he was vigorous in elegance. Both of them will go out with their father this time, and all their armor and equipment have been packed up. Li Guangsi has been learning the art of war with his father these years. Although he seems to have no ambition, he has good talent and learns very well. This year is exactly 16 years old. Although he is not up to the crown, he has been regarded as the backbone of his family. Moreover, under the strict instruction of Taoist Zi XuanZhen, martial arts have made rapid progress over the years. The pure Yang limitless skill of the pure Yang sect is quite popular. The internal skill realm has already penetrated the twelve meridians and broken two strange meridians. Compared with Feng Xinyuan''s proud disciple Mu Linsen, he is much better. Even among his peers in Chunyang palace, his martial arts are among the best. Li Chengye intended to train his own son so that he would not be longer than a woman''s hand and lose his blood, so he forced him to take him to battle. "Do you know why your majesty ordered you to join the army and lead the army as your father and recorder?" Li Guangsi first said, "no one in the world can match his father''s war achievements. This is because he is afraid that his father''s great achievements will shake the Lord. There is no reward." Wei Ran added in his heart, because the emperor Shouyuan is coming, he doesn''t want to leave a difficult general who has made great achievements and is gaining more and more authority. Of course, neither Li Chengye nor Li Guangsi knew the reason. Li Chengye nodded and said, "this is indeed one of the reasons. More importantly, your majesty can''t afford to lose the war." Li Guangsi didn''t understand, but Wei Ran knew very well that if the war was lost, the imperial court''s authority would not exist and could not suppress the economy of the border town. Coupled with the succession of the young emperor, it is unknown how many years Li Tang can sit in the world. Without much explanation, Li Chengye only said: "if thieves attack bianzhou, if they go down to bianzhou City, the Grand Canal will be cut off. At that time, Jiangnan property could not enter Guanzhong. In addition, the national treasury of the imperial court had become more and more tense in recent years, and the country was in danger of overturning. So we must win this war! You can''t make great contributions as a father, but you are different! As a father, although the Marquis of this county is glorious, it cannot be inherited and replaced. If you want to expand the family lintel of the Li family, you must make military achievements in order to honor the family and protect the family lintel from falling. Dingguo, although you are an adopted son, but you and my father and son are of one mind, so our family will not speak foreign languages. You are gifted and better than Guangsi in all aspects. As a father, I hope you can achieve no less than me in the army and become the real God of war of the Tang Dynasty! This war is your first! Do not hesitate because of the danger of war. " Both Wei Ran and Li Guangsi bowed and spoke in unison. Li Guangsi: "remember my father''s teachings, and I will try my best to keep the lintel of the Li family!" Wei Ran: "if you remember your father''s teachings, you will certainly expand the door lintel of the Li family and leave your name in history!" They answered in unison, but their meanings and aspirations were completely different. Li Guangsi looked at Wei Ran in amazement, but his heart was more dissatisfied. What Wei was thinking about was what ah Li said to himself before he left. There is a huge soul grabbing node in Heluo. If you go east to counter the rebellion, maybe you can find ah Li there and look at the soul grabbing node. If you can make use of it, with the help of a large number of heaven and earth auras, you may try to break the first layer of sea barrier. At that time, there will be a great progress in martial arts. He is looking forward to that moment. On the second day of the expedition, at Yin time, Wei Ran was wearing armor and helmets at home. His father and his second brother were almost ready. The soldiers accompanying the expedition had gathered more than 300 people outside the city. When the family came to the door, all the housewives and others came to see them off. They had to say goodbye. After tying the cloak to Li Chengye, Cheng tied another scarlet cloak to Wei Ran, and then looked at the adopted son squatting on the ground with red eyes. He has grown so fast over the years that this mother can only look up, so Wei Ran can only squat down and listen to the teaching. After saying goodbye, Wei Ran took the Dawan horse bought from the western regions last year and set out. As a result, Li Jianxing shouted that he would follow a fellow army, but he was only 14 years old after all. Although over the years, he has mixed the door method and the sect method, which has made him grow very fast and have the physique of an adult, Li Chengye has his own consideration and is not allowed to follow him on the expedition, so as not to have an accident with Li Guangsi and break the incense fire of the Li family. Li huaimeng is much more honest than his compatriot brother. He only plays a farewell song quietly in the hospital to place his blessings on his father and brother. After the father and son left the city, they gathered 300 family soldiers and generals, and rode forward to the left Shence military camp. Chapter 196 This time, Zhang Zhen will be the leader, and Zhang Zhen and Li Chengye have always had contradictions. He is now in the grip of military power. Naturally, the Li family and his son have to keep a low profile and can''t let him catch the handle. Although Li Chengye now holds the post of military supervisor, it depends on whether he is close to the decision-makers above. If the relationship is average, and even the decision-makers have some ideas about this person, the supervisor can not restrict too many generals. Therefore, generally speaking, eunuchs served as military supervisors, because the emperor trusted eunuchs. But now that the Lord general is already a eunuch, or the most popular eunuch, Li Chengye, the supervisor of the army, is probably just the most basic technique of power and balance. It is impossible to rely on this position and directly face the master. However, relatively speaking, Li Chengye, who served as a recorder and joined the army, would not be too afraid of Zhang Zhen''s trouble with the post of supervisor. After all, if there is an obvious internal strife and discord between the two positions that check and balance each other, neither side can expect to do well in front of the emperor. Moreover, the emperor''s mind on the job arrangement is also very obvious, that is, he doesn''t trust Zhang Zhen''s ability to unify the army, and he is worried that Li Chengye''s victory will lead to high achievements. Therefore, the Lord will arrange for Zhang Zhen, and the credit for winning is Zhang Zhen. In the military operation, the video of Li Chengye joined the army. Even if Zhang Zhentong''s military ability is very poor, he should have a better chance of winning and not losing miserably. As for whether the result will be as the emperor thought, no one knows whether Zhang Zhen or Li Chengye. Wei Ran and others arrived at Zuo Shence''s camp at the third quarter of Mao. It was still early to play drums and gather generals. But Zhang Zhen has been sitting on the high position of the master general, waiting for the gathering of the soldiers below. He was surprised to see the three of Li Chengye and his son arrive so much in advance. He thought he would get stuck and give himself an embarrassing look. I didn''t expect the old boy to cooperate so well. Well, although Ben won''t ask him for advice, there''s no need to embarrass him for the time being, as long as he doesn''t find it hard for Ben. Hum, the exile rebels, with such an elite left Shence army under their command, wouldn''t it be better to kill dogs? The total number of zuoshence army outside Chang''an city is 40000, which is much less than that ten years ago. This is because Li Chengye killed Fan Yang Jiedu envoy and Longyou Jiedu envoy in his early years, so that both places need to be garrisoned by forbidden troops in case of foreign enemies and scattered a lot. In addition, in recent years, the financial situation of the imperial court has become more and more difficult, and the emperor is unwilling to reduce the treatment of the forbidden army. Therefore, only by gradually reducing the number of soldiers can the financial support be sustained. Taken together, the left Shence army has only 40000 elite. The imperial court wants to defeat the rebels with thunder! The 40000 people under the stage gathered into a team, which was boundless. All soldiers are brave and strong. They wear helmets and armor, carry bows and crossbows, and are all elite! At this time, when they gathered in an array, a towering murderous spirit rushed into the sky. Even Zhang Zhen, a martial arts master, was shocked when he saw this scene. Compared with the right Shence army, the left Shence army is simply a heavenly army. If you want to command military power, you naturally have to master such a powerful soldier. That''s what military power is! Leading a group of tujiwa dogs is also called a general? Zhang Zhen could not help but feel heroic and heroic. He became more eager for the military power of the left Shence army. Zuo Shence''s army has strict military discipline. Although many officers and soldiers still refuse to accept the eunuch and watch jokes, they will not disobey the military order at will. Therefore, it is said that no one in the whole army will arrive at the school beyond this time. Li Chengye joined the army as a recorder, that is, a staff officer in the army. He had no actual command, only the right to make suggestions. But seeing Zhang zhenpo''s complacency, he didn''t bother others'' Yaxing at will. When the whole army set out, Zheng Zhen made a speech. He had deep internal skills. Every word he said could be clearly heard by the whole army. Although he is a eunuch, his voice is vigorous and has no sharp meaning of Yin people. People who don''t know Zhang Zhen''s identity are likely to mistakenly think he is a great husband. But Zhang Zhen''s brief instructions before pulling out of the camp also established some prestige. At least the arrogant Zuo Shence army knew that his coach was a strong martial artist, not a weak and feminine person. When marching with the team, Li Chengye humbly fell behind Zhang Zhen. The marching Marshal will supervise the discipline of the whole army. The whole army has formed a very effective implementation system. When it takes action, the commander does not need to be personally involved in everything. Therefore, even if Zhang Zhen is a layman, the actions of the whole army are still tightly organized. Zhang Zhen rode on his horse and looked at Li Chengye''s father and son. He found that they were leading a horse to follow the soldiers. In addition to his own confidants, the generals of the former Zuo Shence army are basically the same. Zhang Zhen thought that this was the style of living, clothing, food, shelter and transportation of generals and soldiers handed down from Li Chengye. Although he personally appreciated this style, it was impossible for him to implement it. "The county marquis is in a high position of power. How can they still lead horses and walk with ordinary soldiers without distinction between upper and lower privileges? How can they make the army competitive and upward?" Although Li Chengye didn''t agree with the eunuch, he still abided by the strict hierarchy in the army, and bowed his hand: "Zhang Shuai said too much. Therefore, the army Quartermaster traveled thousands of miles away. The war horses were not resistant to the long march. In order to prevent the delay of the journey, he led the horses to reduce the burden on the horses." The speaker was careless and the listener was intentional. Li Chengye''s remarks were purely from a professional point of view, but implied that Zhang Zhen had no common sense in unifying the army. Seeing that Zhang Zhen''s white face began to turn black, Li Chengye continued: "as the commander-in-chief of the first army, Zhang Shuai needs to sit in a high position for a long time to see the military situation from a distance, and there are several horse rotations. He doesn''t have to worry about the delay caused by riding a horse." Zhang Zhen''s face looked better. His mind was very small. Even though Li Chengye had just made a behavioral explanation for him, it still made him jealous. Hum, even if you consider our face, you must be mocking Ben''s incompetence. You must find a chance to lose face in front of the whole army! wait and see! At this time, Wei Ran and Li Guangsi lowered their heads and looked at each other quietly. They all looked disapproving. Li Guangsi even squeezed his eyes to show his disdain. Although the two brothers had some discord, they went out to fight at this time and should unite as one brother. Zhang Zhenwu''s skill was excellent and his sense of spirit was excellent. It seemed that he sensed the little movements of the two brothers, and his sight swept over. He first looked at Li Guangsi, then at Wei Ran, and finally stopped his eyes on Wei Ran. PI xiaorou didn''t laugh. He pointed at Wei Ran with a whip and asked Li Guangsi, "is this your eldest son? I haven''t seen it for years. I''m even taller. " He clearly remembered how Wei Ran humiliated his nephew four years ago. Up to now, his nephew''s deeds are still hanging on the joke collection of Chang''an City, which is also a disgrace for his uncle''s life. Li Chengye had a bad heart and said, "yes, Dingguo, now as my personal soldier, follow me." The meaning of this sentence is that the men and horses he brought do not belong to Zuo Shence army. They are his personal private soldiers and have been recognized by the imperial power. You can''t think of him. Zhang Zhenyan turned his eyes and thought to himself, now is not the time to clean up your father and son. When he Luo comes, you will look good! Chapter 197 As the battlefield was locked in Henan, the left Shence army set out from Guanzhong, went out of Tongguan, took Hangu Road, crossed Hongnong and entered Xin''an. It can be said that the previous section of the road was marching in the safety zone. There were sufficient supplies along the way and there was no danger of ambush. Therefore, the mileage of marching in a day reached 80 Li. During this period, there were ten days on the March. Wei Ran and Li Guangsi took advantage of this time to fully learn to arrange various matters on the March, such as setting up camps, taking care of horses, repairing equipment, burying pots and cooking, etc. these military books have been learned, and it is not difficult to practice. But Wei Ran also added some of his own methods, mostly from his world network novels. The most important one is the detailed and cumbersome health system, especially the need to wash hands before meals, drink boiled water when drinking water, concentrate and stay away from the camp when going to the toilet, tie cuffs and leggings on the way to March, sleep in the lush jungle area at night, burn wormwood and sprinkle sulfur to drive away mosquitoes, insects, snakes and ants. The implementation of these projects is extremely cumbersome for soldiers, so no less than 300 soldiers went to Li Chengye to complain. But after Li Chengye saw it, he thought about it a little, and understood the benefits. He acquiesced in Wei Ran''s continued execution, and unexpectedly gradually let the 300 soldiers adapt to it. Wei Ran also has some battlefield hospitals, battlefield medical care and other systems, but now is not the time to try and implement them. First of all, his father has no real power at present. He can''t command any troops except the 300 soldiers he brought. Another is that there is no war, and the army is full of veterans. They know some first-aid measures, and they can''t use them at present. They can only think of ways to achieve them after the fierce follow-up battle. After crossing the Hongnong River, it faces Luoyang, the capital of the Near East. Although Luoyang is not broken, it is also besieged on all sides. The land in the wilderness is dry and devoid of water and grass. Groups of refugees wander aimlessly in the distance. These refugees are ragged, numb and exposed to the wilderness. Some are extremely hungry, holding dry trees, gnawing at the bark on them, or pulling weeds from the cracked ground to satisfy their hunger. But obviously, these methods are not enough to live. Countless refugees died by the roadside due to poisoning, abdominal distension and other reasons. The worst thing is that those women holding babies open their withered breasts, and the babies in their arms can''t suck a drop of milk from them. In the baby''s howling, the woman can only bite her fingers and wrists repeatedly and feed them with blood until she can''t even suck a drop of blood. Although these refugees who have reached the limit of their survival do not have any weapons or even any organization, as long as a group of rebel refugee rebels come here, they will be able to wrap them up and quickly strengthen their army. Seeing this scene, Zhang Zhen immediately ordered the cavalry to kill them one by one without leaving any disaster. Wei Ran was shocked when he saw this. He has lived in Chang''an, Guanzhong for a long time, facing central Sichuan in the South and the Silk Road in the West. Therefore, the scene he sees is like a prosperous era. What he did not know, however, was that outside Guanzhong, the land of Hedong. In recent years, the people have suffered from the scuffle of thrifty envoys, the corruption of the government, the exploitation of the gentry, the bullying of the powerful, and the disaster of natural disasters. The people have long been unable to make a living, showing the appearance of the end of the world. Now we can see with our own eyes that the world has really passed the peak of ZTE, and it is still inevitable to come to an end. If you remember correctly, it seems that the uprising of Wang Xianzhi and Huang Chao in his time was also caused by the drought, coupled with the corruption of the government and excessive collection, which swept the north and south of the Tang Dynasty, completely shook the foundation of rule, and laid the main root for the collapse of the Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty in this world has become a separate regime of vassal towns. The reason is not the an Shi rebellion, but it is also a similar rebellion. However, it has sprung up from outside to inside and has become what it is now. However, the drought still seems to be unavoidable, and the peasant army uprising has gradually dispersed. However, today''s Datang still has a powerful forbidden army available. Old historical events may not happen, but they will certainly shake some of the ruling foundation. "Dad, these refugees in the wilderness are just people who can''t live. Why should we use swords to defend our country?" Wei Yanren has no way to talk to Zhang Zhen, so he intends to let Li Chengye persuade Zhang Zhen. Li Chengye shook his head and said, "as a father, he has been an official in the dynasty for years. How can he not know the situation of the people all over the world. But... Datang still has to go on. Whether right or wrong, these refugees have indeed become a threat. Zhang Zhen''s decision is not wrong. " "But these people are not people who gather people to rebel. Why kill them with swords? We can call on local magistrates and gentry to enrich the people to help with relief! " "Gentry? That''s called Haoqiang. How many young people are there among these refugees? They have long been paid by powerful manors around the country, and the rest are naturally old and weak women and children. They are useless in this world, so they can only give up. " The muscles on Wei Ran''s face twitched for a moment. What happened in front of him was very cruel. When the refugees in the wilderness saw the cavalry raising their sabres and rushing, most of them were numb and waiting to die, and a few of them hurriedly fled around with physical strength. Wei Ran saw the cavalry''s saber cut off the heads of the old and weak women and children. The horse''s hooves crushed the innocent children''s bodies and turned into a mass of dust and mud like a broken pocket. The elite soldiers who used to talk, laugh and joke with Wei Ran had no mercy when slaughtering these people, and even enjoyed the pleasure of bullying. He drove his horse to encircle and tease the refugees who were really unable to run and had no choice but to kneel down and surrender. When you feel bored, you cut off with a saber and go away. Wei was angry and choked to his throat. He couldn''t help shouting, "this is the Imperial Army!" Zhang Zhen narrowed his eyes and looked over. Li Chengye grabbed Wei Ran and pulled him off his horse. "Disturb the morale of the army, nonsense! Disarm, whip 30! If there is another time, behead to make an example! " Before Zhang Zhen spoke, Li Chengye first spoke and dealt with Wei Ran by military law. Otherwise, when Zhang Zhen spoke, the result might not be so. The military judge took off Wei Ran''s armor, pulled off his coat, and beat Wei Ran''s vest with a soaked cow whip, one whip at a time. Next to him, another military judge counted out loudly. Just whipping and treating ordinary soldiers can make him jump into bed for ten days and a half months, but for Wei Ran, it''s just a bit of heart piercing pain, that''s all. He knelt on the ground and saw a wide view of the roadside. He saw the cavalry of God''s plan who were scattered in formation to hunt down the refugees in the wilderness. These cavalry are worthy of being the elite of the army. Their riding and sabre skills are very exquisite. Their tactical cooperation is extremely tacit. There are no loopholes in the opening and closing attack, and they will never be soft in cold killing. However, it is really ironic that such elite was used on their own people in the first war since they left the customs. The dry land was soaked with the blood of thousands of refugees and dyed red, which also red Wei Ran''s eyes. He originally thought that since the war, he was to restore rural order, first martial arts and then literature, and sort out the refugees. But now it seems that to restore the ruling order, it is not relief and governance, but butcher''s knife Soon after, when we arrived in Luoyang, the eastern capital, and the whole army was stationed outside the city, local bureaucrats immediately came to work. Zhang Zhen accepted the invitation and ordered a deputy general to stay in the camp and lead other military staff to the east capital, including Li Chengye. However, as soon as he entered the gate of Luoyang, a flying horse came and sent an urgent report quickly. Fan Heng, who was left behind in the eastern capital, hurriedly received the urgent report, but was robbed by the domineering Zhang Zhen. He opened the letter on the spot, only looked at it, and his face changed greatly. "How can the royal highness of Shouning be so reckless?" Chapter 198 Wei Ran was puzzled when he heard it. Before, because of the whip injury, he simply untied his armor, took off his coat, and simply wiped some golden sore medicine with the help of Li Guangsi. CHIGUO followed the march all the way with his body. At this time, the wound had already scabbed, and Wei Ran put on his clothes and armor. "Who is Princess Shouning?" Wei Ran asked suspiciously. Li Guangsi knew that his eldest brother''s physique was different from that of ordinary people. At the moment, the injury was estimated to be almost better. He replied: "she was the six princesses most loved by his majesty. Before the drought in Hedong, she took the initiative to go to Hedong for disaster relief. Until the victims reacted, she never returned to Beijing." "Willful?" "Guess so, and first listen to what''s going on." Zhang Zhen loudly scolded the left behind in Luoyang and many bureaucrats. It turned out that Shouning princess heard that a group of victims she had helped took refuge in the anti thief and rebelled in Hanoi County, so she privately convened the local regiment of guards and soldiers to attack these victims who had defected to the enemy. As a result, before reaching Hanoi County, they encountered an ambush on the way. The whole army fought and retreated, and did not know where to go. The soldiers who returned to Dongdu for help also died of serious injuries at the moment, and could not ask for more effective information. Zhang Zhen lacks experience in leading the army. In case of such a thing, he just gives a loud order and is ready to let the whole army start immediately and go to the place where the princess falls in love for rescue. But before he finished, Li Chengye saw it in advance, quickly took his arm and whispered, "Zhang Shuai! When marching and fighting, we should avoid changing orders day and night. We have just ordered the whole army to camp and rest on the spot. At the moment, suddenly letting the whole army move at the same time will make the soldiers wonder what is going on and panic. " Zhang zhennu said, "it doesn''t matter what the soldiers think! The important thing is that the princess may fall to the enemy! You also know the position of Princess Shouning beside her majesty. If something happens to her, you and I will have no good fruit to eat! " Li Chengye frowned. He didn''t care about the life and death of Princess Shouning. Although strategists pay attention to faithfulness, benevolence, courage and strictness, this benevolence is not the benevolence of women. If you are a mere woman and encounter an ambush, which greatly damages the lives of soldiers, it is against the benevolence and righteousness of the military family. But at this time, he can''t talk about these great principles with Zhang Zhen. Zhang Zhen talks about interests. Naturally, he can only convince each other from interests. "There are many soldiers in the army. This March will not cause complaints in the army, but the speed of the soldiers may not arrive in time. The last general meant that instead of asking the whole army to attack, it would be better to choose 3000 elite cavalry in the army and ask elite scouts to explore the way ahead. In this way, we can not only ambush the enemy, but also quickly support the royal highness of the princess, which will not affect the morale of the whole army. " Zhang Zhen calmed down a little and said suspiciously, "can three thousand fine riders be enough? You should know that the exile rebels gathered a small number of ten thousand people. " Li Chengye said with a smile, "at the end of the past, the general once led three thousand elite cavalry in the army to break through the coalition forces of Tubo. It''s just anti thief. Compared with Tubo, tujiwa dog is better. " Zhang Zhen also heard about these things. Seeing that Li Chengye was so confident in the cavalry, he nodded, "is the county Marquis willing to lead the army?" Li Chengye joined the army as a recorder and had no actual command, but now that Zhang Zhen was so generous, he certainly wouldn''t refuse. He bowed his hands and said, "don''t disappoint Zhang Shuai!" Then he took the talisman, took his two sons and all his own soldiers back to the barracks, and brought out 3000 men and horses. Seeing that the invincible God of war of the Tang Dynasty was in charge of them, the discontent in their hearts immediately dissipated and fell into excitement. Li Chengye calmly arranged the task. He asked Wei Ran and a team of scouts to explore the way and perform two tasks. 1¡¢ Explore the whereabouts of the princess and the battlefield; 2¡¢ Reconnaissance of enemy ambushes and numbers; This is the first military task Wei Ran received. Naturally, he knows that his adoptive father wants to sharpen him, so that he can act together with a group of Scout veterans. It is most suitable to convert written military experience into practical combat experience. The scouts are at least one person, two horses, or even three horses, so as to keep the investigation range far enough. Therefore, Wei Ran also took two tall Hexi war horses and set out with these veterans. Along the way, these veterans were curious about Wei Ran''s identity. After all, Li Chengye didn''t introduce him and Li Guangsi to others. Wei Ran only told them that he was Li Chengye''s personal guard and did not take the initiative to reveal his identity. They saw that Wei Ran was tall and strong, and his riding skills were very exquisite. Even with some detailed movements, they could see that he was at least an old hand in training, so they didn''t despise him. But even so, Wei Ran was still at the end of the March. He was too heavy. Even if he started this trip, he took off his armor helmet and accompanied him in regular clothes, which was a heavy burden for the war horse. Marching towards the northeast of Luoyang for an hour and a half, they found traces of a battle next to a forest. Looking at the dead men and horses in front of him, as well as the footprints and equipment on the ground, Wei Ran roughly estimated the scale of the war between the two sides. First of all, the dead people and horses on the ground are basically local regiment training and Princess guards. They don''t see the enemy''s body, which shows that the enemy must have an absolute advantage and have time to clean the battlefield. Then, according to the footprints, horseshoe prints and shaft prints on the ground, the enemy should be divided into two parts to attack the princess''s forces. The first part is the infantry, which is arranged directly in front of the princess''s army. Wei Ran saw that the footprints left there were relatively neat, obviously in the shape of a square array. However, the neat here means that the two sides are neat and the middle is very chaotic. This shows that the princess''s army should have launched the attack first. The princess''s personal guards were all cavalry. They rushed directly into the enemy''s military array from the front, and the blow was effective. They gave the other party a central flower and nearly cut through it. Wei Ran saw that the footprints in the middle of the square array were very dense and chaotic. The footprints of horses and people, as well as the footprints of human bodies falling to the ground, mixed with blood and extended to the middle and rear. The enemy''s infantry array should be very thick. There are at least ten rows. After the ten rows, there are supervision teams at a distance. The fighting will is very firm, so it was not completely destroyed, but fell into a anxious scuffle. The infantry behind the princess army should be following, but this time Wei Ran''s eyes swept towards the forest, from where there were many horse hoof prints. They came out from the side, which should have washed out the princess''s infantry formation in one wave. Here you can see thousands of corpses dressed up for regiment training. They fell to the ground in all directions. Most of them were directly killed by sabers, and some were trampled to death after being knocked down. The cavalry and infantry of the enemy attacked the princess''s cavalry back and forth, and the battle ended soon. Looking at the bursts of hoof prints going northeast, you don''t have to guess that the two sides should run in that direction next The name of this scouting team is Xu Er, a very simple name. People seem to be in their forties, but they are actually only twenty-eight years old. They joined the army at the age of 16 and were elected to the left Shence army at the age of 22. This is an experienced guy. He smiled and looked at Wei Ran. "The county Marquis intends to train you. How many people are there on both sides of the war here?" Wei lit his head and said, "the princess side is very clear. One thousand Pro guards and cavalry and two thousand regiments train troops. These regiments should be training here. There is not even a fish in the net. As for the enemy, the infantry formation should be at least ten rows and thirty columns, with 3000 people. The cavalry rushing out of the forest, when between 1000 and 3000, is not easy to estimate, and the hoof prints are too messy. Judging from the cut wounds of the regiment practice and the princess''s guard, most of them were stabbed in the head and neck, or shot in the gap of the armor. This shows that although the number of cavalry is small, they should be elite. Well, judging from the number of fallen guards, there should still be 500 cavalry men and horses led by the princess. " After Wei Ran''s analysis, he became even more strange. Before the expedition, he investigated the situation of Hedong and Henan and knew that there were no horse farms in these two places. The hoof prints seen in front of us obviously belong to the rebel side, and their combat power is strong, no less than that of the border forces. So where do these rebel cavalry come from? Chapter 199 Xu ER was a little surprised. Wei Ran''s reasoning was not very difficult for a veteran scout, but it was great for a recruit who was just on the battlefield. This shows that Wei Ran is very calm, so he can not only analyze the number of both sides from various details, but also roughly analyze the strength comparison of both sides. He had seen many recruits who were new to the battlefield before. Whoever saw so many bodies and blood, his legs trembled. Those who could hold weapons were elite seeds. Absolutely no one can behave like Wei Ran, calm, sharp and meticulous. "Brother, aren''t you on the battlefield for the first time?" "I killed people when I was 13." Wei Ran answered the question. Xu ER was stunned, but he couldn''t understand what this meant. Killing in his youth didn''t mean he could resist the murderous spirit on the battlefield. "Boss Xu, what should we do next? Please give us some advice." Wei Ran arched his hand and asked. Xu Er returned to his senses and said, "the county marquis is led by cavalry and will catch up soon. I''ll leave a mark here, and then let a brother go back and report that we continue to investigate the northeast." More than ten people continued to go to the northeast and soon chased to the edge of the Yellow River. On the road, they saw scattered bodies of guards shot and killed. Even the hundreds of guards scattered and fled halfway. The more than ten scouts had to follow the scattered footprints to chase East and West. Wei Ran still followed Xu Eryi to chase eastward. There was a forest not far in front of him. The six men stopped in front. Although they saw the hoof prints, they continued to chase eastward along the Bank of the Yellow River, but they did not continue to chase. They pretended to drink horses and rest, but they were actually discussing their next plans. Wei Ran whispered, "before the hoof prints, there was confusion and panic, and there were obvious signs of war, but there was no body left. Before we got to the forest here, these hoof prints became flustered and undisturbed without accidents. It should be an illusion deliberately made by the rebel cavalry. " Xu Er looked at Wei Ran, sighed and said, "if you didn''t know that you have been training with us in the army for years, I would doubt that you were born as a scout." Then he pointed to the forest, "the birds hovered over the forest and did not enter, and the elk lingered at the entrance of the forest. Hum, these rebels really think we are blind." Wei Ran said, "they can ambush in the forest calmly. I''m worried that this pursued army has been destroyed or captured, if the princess..." Xu Er bah, "women go to any battlefield. It''s really adding chaos!" Wei Ran looked at the woods and said, "since we know where the ambush is, we can either wait for the army to destroy it, or we can just scare the snake and lead them out to see how many people there are." Xu Er frowned. Years of battlefield experience told him that when facing the enemy, he should be reckless, but sometimes he must be careful. Only in this way can he live long. "I think we''d better wait for the cavalry led by the county marquis to come and send a brother to report first." When he was arranging for a person to return the situation, more than a dozen riders appeared behind Wei Ran and far away from his side, and more than a dozen riders rushed out of the forest. The riders are all Kun with braided hair and left Lapel leather robes. They control the horse with their feet, hold bows and arrows, and roar loudly. They are actually Hu people! Xu er''s face changed sharply. "No, they found out our attempt to destroy us here." Wei Ran stepped on the horse again and took out the bow and arrow. The scouts don''t take long soldiers, because long soldiers have a heavy impact on horsepower and are equipped with short soldiers, bows and crossbows, concealed weapons, poisons and other equipment. Therefore, Wei Ran didn''t bring out his long halberd. "Fortunately, no big troops rushed out together. Only more than 30 people and horses can''t stop us." Xu ER and others also got on the horse to take the bow. "These guys are from Qidan. I once stationed in Yanyun and fought with them. I know that these guys have exquisite riding and shooting skills, and they are also very strong and brave, which is very difficult to deal with." "Brother Xu, I''ll break the array. After breaking through, I''ll break the back again." Although the Khitans rushed out, which made people feel more confused, the most important thing at this time is how to face the battle. Wei Ran rode his horse and accelerated slowly. The bow in his hand was not an ordinary riding bow, but a composite reverse curved bow. It was made of Tuomu glued bamboo pieces, supplemented by ox tendons and ox horns. The bow force could reach four stones. Ordinary walking bow has only two stones and riding bow has one stone and a half. Like the bow in Wei Ran''s hand, one arrow can easily penetrate the triple armor under normal circumstances. Of course, with his strength, he can also wear a stronger bow. Especially when stepping, he can drive to at least eight stones, which is equivalent to the power of the crossbow. However, bows with more than four stones need a lot of time and scrap countless products before they can be made. They can be met but not sought. Therefore, Wei Ran only brought the best strong bow that ordinary people can buy. Wei ran back and others. Naturally, they met the Qidan team surrounded by them first. The two sides were pulled apart to prevent being targeted by the other party. The two sides marched in opposite directions, and the distance was shortened at a very fast speed. Wei Ran estimated the range of the other side from himself only by his eyesight, rode leisurely on the horse''s back, bent his bow and took an arrow. Although the other party saw Wei Ran''s action, they had not entered their own range. At this time, they could not shoot when they opened their bow. They could only speed up the horse and try to shorten the distance. However, at such a long distance, these Khitans did not believe that this particularly tall Tang army scout could shoot them, and even laughed at them from a distance. The man who laughed loudly, as soon as his voice fell, Wei Ran immediately let go of the string, and the arrow suddenly shot out at a speed hard for the naked eye! From the Khitan scout''s open mouth, he shot into the back of his head, changed the angle slightly, and deeply hit the head of a scout behind him. The scout who was hit by the arrow naturally fell off the horse on the spot, and the unlucky guy behind him, the horse under him suffered from pain, roared wildly, jumped and shook, and threw the unprepared unlucky guy down and trampled to death. Wei Ran saw that everyone on the battlefield was stunned and felt very incredible. Khitan dared not laugh any more, but lay low on the horse''s back to minimize the hit area. Xu ER and others had a great morale boost. They shouted and chased Wei ran back one after another! Still did not enter the best range of the Khitans, Wei Ran leisurely put on the bow string again, almost did not aim and let go again. Even if the Khitan cavalry in front of them fell low, the arrows hit their bodies accurately, and the huge kinetic energy lifted the whole person off the horse''s back. In this short hedging time, Wei Ran shot three arrows and killed four people. The other side soon equals its own number, and then enters the other side''s range. These Khitans had been frightened by Wei Ran. At this time, they hurried to shoot arrows, which greatly lost their ordinary level, and none of them could hit. Xu and other people were so angry that they had time to get ready. After entering the range with the highest hit rate, they began the first wave of volley. Five people and five arrows shot down a horse and two people, and the war record was fairly good. Wei Ran also shot an arrow, and the other party fell down one person again. Now there are only two Khitan cavalry who can fight on horseback. They dare not stop any more. They crash and flee to both sides. Another horse fell to the ground after being hit by an arrow. When Wei Ran passed by, he made a stroke with a horizontal knife and his head soared. "Brother Xu, you go back first. I''ll hold them down." Wei Ran collected his sword and took his bow with a cool look. Xu Er looked at Wei Ran, "Lao Jiu, go back and report to the county Hou. We''ll stay and kill his mother!" Wei Ran smiled, "OK, turn your head and kill his mother!" Chapter 200 One ride back, five ride back to meet the enemy! This kind of riding war does not need to pay attention to a very strict formation like the infantry. They are all veterans. Naturally, the strongest man is the arrow, and the rest follow closely to form a simple front arrow array temporarily. The two sides shot at each other. Wei Ran had only one rider in his left arm. He quickly cut off the arrow pole and followed with his teeth. Khitan fell three riders, and then fell six riders under the continuous arrow of Wei Ran''s horse. This is another magic skill. Even the carving shooter on the grassland can''t do it if he hasn''t learned internal skills. After all, you can only use your arm strength to open the bow immediately. Unlike step shooting, you can use your whole body strength to ensure the strength of continuous shooting. Both sides drew out the sabres. Wei Ran''s horizontal knife was still the one with a particularly lengthened and thickened handle. However, compared with four years ago, his Sabre length was fixed at 1.5 meters, the blade was wider and the back was thicker. The scabbard used is not an ordinary scabbard. In order to facilitate the drawing of the knife, a machine cover is installed in the scabbard. When the knife is pulled out, the machine cover is touched. The scabbard can be opened in two parts, and the horizontal knife can be cut directly when it is taken out without interference. It is very sharp. At the same time, because the horizontal knife is too long, although it is conducive to horse war and step war, he still equipped with an ordinary horizontal knife as a spare. At this time, the two knives were taken out at the same time, and people stepped on the stirrup and stood up. Because of his high stature, this posture made him look not like riding on a horse, but standing on the back of a horse. His demon like body looked down at the earth and looked down at all sentient beings. Although there are a large number of Qidan cavalry in front of him, Wei Ran is no better than tujiwa dog. When he approaches, he suddenly tightens his horse''s belly, and the speed of Dawan horse under his crotch suddenly increases. Then in the stunned and frightened eyes of the other party, Wei Ran cut horizontally with a long knife in his right hand. He couldn''t even swing the knife in front of the two riders, and directly took off! Wei Huo''s stature is so high that when the horizontal knife cuts down, the best landing point is the head part. Don''t cut too easily. In the middle of the two riders, Wei Ran lifted the horizontal knife in the left arm and cut back the long knife in the right arm. The Khitan cavalry''s machete on the left was cut off, and the blade of the horizontal knife cut a deep wound from under the rib. The Khitan scouts on the right resisted death and approached with the intention of returning to the same destination, but they were not as fast as Wei Ran''s counter cutting speed, and even people with a knife were cut in half. Then the left and right arms seemed to be tireless. During the sprint, they waved one after another and staggered with the Qidan cavalry. After that, at least eight bodies fell on the ground. In addition, Xu ER and others picked up the leak, this group of Qidan people died at least a dozen riders. During a confrontation, half of the enemy''s casualties were killed, while only one of his own took an arrow in the arm. Immediately let the morale of these Qidan people drop greatly. Their elite has no room to play in front of Wei Ran''s Wu Yong. When Wei Ran was about to turn around and kill again, the group shouted in unison and fled in all directions. Wei Ran was stunned and didn''t know how to chase. He said to Xu Er, "if it''s in the Shence army, I''m afraid it''s a run away." Xu Er smiled and wiped the blood splashed on his face. "That''s the main army. We are scouts. We can choose to attack and retreat at any time." Wei lit his head and said, "since they have no seed to chase, let''s go back now." Just after that, more than ten horses rushed out from the southeast of the forest. One of them took out a horn and blew it out loudly. Xu ER and others all changed their looks. "This is the help signal of the Royal forbidden army. Although I don''t like the soft eggs of the right Shence army, I have to save them. Maybe the princess is inside." Hundreds of cavalry followed behind the dozen riders, and hundreds of other riders rushed to Wei Ran. However, these people are all dressed in narrow sleeved Ge clothes of the Central Plains style, or leather armor, and have a variety of bows, crossbows, swords and swords in their hands. It looks messy, but the momentum is very fierce and Soul-catching. Obviously, they are all battlefield veterans. Wei Ran narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "brother Xu, you take people back first. I''ll save those people." Xu ER was not an artificial person. He saw the situation clearly and nodded: "brother Li, you must be careful yourself!" Xu Er ran back quickly with several of his men, while Wei ran after the dozen riders. Relying on Dawan''s horse speed, Wei Ran gradually approached the dozen riders. He found that the dozen right Shence imperial guards were similar in costumes, all wearing gorgeous leather armor. He couldn''t see the princess inside. He was a little disappointed. However, he still killed hundreds of cavalry by his outstanding bow skill and blocking the attack range. Although he was alone, he would hit every arrow. As long as the arrow pointed, no cavalry was not afraid. Naturally, these cavalry also divided their troops to chase, and Wei Ran followed three horses. He jumped and changed his horses in time to maintain both endurance and speed, making these chasing cavalry futile. At this time, the commander of the cavalry, seeing that Wei Ran killed his own morale, couldn''t restrain it at once. He angrily gave up chasing the dozen right riding Shence army, but rushed out towards Wei Ran. The commander was wearing a set of lock armour and a cirrus cloud iron helmet. He had dark skin, hair and halberd. He rode a BMW from the western regions at a speed no less than Wei Ran. And look at his powerful arrows. Although they are not as powerful as Wei Ran, they obviously have internal strength. It seems that he is still an internal expert. When the man approached Wei Ran, he roared loudly, "Wu, that little thief! Kill my son, deceive others too much! Dare you fight me to the death! " The general roared to fight to the death, but he brought a large group of Pro guards, and each looked like a good player in his family. Wei Yancai wouldn''t be fooled. He laughed: "you can fight alone. What''s your name, brother!" The rebel general has just seen Wei Ran''s bow and knife skill. Although he is confident that he can resist it, if he really wants to fight alone, the risk is great. He can''t be provoked so foolishly. The other party continued to pursue, and Wei Ran continued to harass these rebel cavalry. The dozen right Shence forbidden troops were temporarily out of danger and still ran ahead. "Wu man! Dare you leave your name! " Wei Yan sneered, "you don''t deserve it." The black faced general was furious and hurried the war horses. The distance soon narrowed. Wei Ran, who was concentrating on shooting arrows at the side of the rebel cavalry, suddenly turned back and took an arrow straight to the center of the general''s eyebrows. He reacted very quickly. In shock, he suddenly lowered his head, shot his powerful arrow straight through the helmet and flew to the ground. The black faced general touched his head and was startled into a cold sweat, so he didn''t dare to chase too quickly. He only wore Wei Ran''s Tail from a distance. After approaching more than a dozen right-handed policy guards, Wei Chao asked loudly: "what''s your royal highness?" The dozen people marveled at Wei Ran''s martial arts. They all looked at him. There was a petite man in the head, and the armor on his body was very unfit. Wei Ran looked at each other and saw from her Adam''s apple that she was a woman. But the man''s eyes were flustered and he was at a loss. Although he could ride a horse, he often needed the help of nearby soldiers to guide the direction. Wei Ran frowned, which was different from the princess in his impression. Since his departure, hearing what the princess has done shows that she is a kind-hearted, bold and responsible heroine. Being able to lead a thousand right divine policies and defend herself shows that she has the most basic ability to unify the army. She should not be such a person who will panic in case of trouble. Chapter 201 Wei Ran rode close, and the nearby Shence Pro guard didn''t stop him. With the strict hierarchical system of this era, the princess''s personal guard will not allow scouts in the army to approach easily. After Wei Ran got close, he shouted, "where is the princess! You are not a princess! " The people nearby were frightened and surprised how they could be seen through by the man. The woman said in a trembling voice, "I''m the maid beside the princess. The princess is still in the woods just now." Wei Ran was surprised and said, "Li Daitao is stiff. Is this her own idea?" "Yes, I originally wanted to let us escape while you were fighting with the Hu people, attract the rebels to pursue, and then she found a chance to escape. But the rebels left a hundred people in the woods, searching inch by inch for the princess''s hiding place. " The maid was about to cry, "what if she was caught by the rebels? I don''t want to be killed!" The close guards of the nearby forbidden army all sank their faces, and they didn''t know what to think in their minds. However, Wei Ran is not afraid that they dare to betray. After all, most of the right Shence army are the children of businessmen in Chang''an city. They have a big family and a big career. They dare to betray the princess. It is not so easy to bear the cost of killing the nine families. What he was thinking now was how to get rid of the pursuers behind him so that he could return to the woods just now. His mind was running wildly. He saw that his favorite Dawan horse next to him was still full of energy. Wei Ran intended to save his physical strength. He didn''t ride on it for too long except for a wave of frontal kill just now, so his physical strength was well preserved. Wei Ran approached the maid and waved a knife, which surprised the surrounding right Shence army to pull out the blade one after another. Then he saw that Wei Ran''s knife technique was exquisite, cut into the connection lock of the maid''s armor gap, untied her armor, and then hit her helmet, which scared her to scream and completely froze at once. Wei Ran ignored her mood at the moment, pulled her from the foaming war horse under his seat with one hand and put her on his Dawan horse. Without armor and helmet, the maid''s palace clothes, embroidered clothes and long flowing hair were exposed to everyone''s vision. The black faced general pursued by the rear shouted, "Princess Datang is right ahead. Capture her and reward her a thousand gold! The official is promoted to three levels! " When Wei Ran heard the sentence that the official was promoted to three levels, he felt very strange, but he couldn''t remember anything strange for a moment. The maid felt that she had changed to a more violent horse. The horse was whipped on the hip by the savage scout next to her, ran wildly and threw everyone away in an instant. "Run fast! Find a way to turn south and return to Dongdu! " The maid then reacted that the savage scout wanted to save himself and rode the best Dawan BMW. She didn''t know what it was like and looked back with complex eyes. Then Wei Ran turned his horse''s head and shouted to the rear, "it''s a man of divine strategy. Just stay with me to stop the enemy!" However, when Wei Ran went against the attack, he found no one behind him. Those right Shence Pro guards threw away their weapons and armor and ran away with the maid. Wei Ran mocked himself. Is this the right Shence army? A bunch of junk snacks! The hundreds of cavalry soldiers were surprised to see Wei ran counter attack with double knives. The black faced general was even more impressed. But he also knew that the other party was difficult to deal with, so he shouted, "after the indiscriminate shooting of arrows, the gun ride first, and the sword ride follow!" The arrows rain all over the sky and shoot at Wei Ran. Of course, most of them can''t hit the fast-running knights. A few of them are threatening. They are all cut off by Wei Ran with a long knife, which can''t pose a threat. Seeing hundreds of cavalry in front, they turned in and out, matched with different weapons to form an assault array. For example, when dark clouds covered the top, Wei Ran looked dignified. He opened the overdraft mode and bullet time for the first time in the world! For a moment, the humanized Shura became red as if it were burning. The crotch mount felt the master''s violent thoughts, and then gave a long hiss, buried his head and galloped, and the speed increased by three points! When the swordsmen were about to contact, the general had the illusion that the Tang army was murderous and crushed his own army. However, what happened later let him know that it was not an illusion! The rebel cavalry in the front row is the gun rider, which is made of hardwood and has a total length of three meters in metric system. All riders put their lances under their ribs, pointed their heads in front of them, and made full use of the horse''s momentum to kill. When Wei Ran saw this formation, it was obvious that the line of gunmen had been trained for many years. It could not be a rebel army gathered by a mob! All the horses stand side by side, with almost no gaps, and maintain an average speed charge. It is the cavalry wall charge strategy. Without strict regular military exercises, even nomads who are proficient in riding can''t do this strategy! Wei Ran doesn''t know why in this medieval world, he encountered the wall riding assault only in modern times. However, we know that this tactic can not only keep the army fighting more and less in a local range, but also because there is no big gap on the wall and there is no frontal contact, the enemy and our war horses can only collide head-on and cannot cross, which will lead to the loss of mobility. This will be an absolute disadvantage for Wei Ran, who works alone. Since there is no gap, make a gap! The blades of Wei''s twin sabres shine suddenly. The long Sabre is placed in front of the horse and the sabre is placed on the side of the body. When approaching, the front gunman was ready to burst into a roar, but unfortunately, Wei Ran took a step faster. He roared like thunder, like gunpowder explosion, which directly stimulated the enemy''s war horses to hiss. Because of fear, the horses instinctively slowed down. Wei Huo''s double swords suddenly waved at this opportunity, and the two swords crossed forward! The three cavalry soldiers who stopped in front were first cut into two sections with a long gun, and the sabre Qi was not reduced. Then they were cut in half with people and horses. Wei Ran immediately jumped over the body of the cavalry and the horse, slashed the side with the long knife, and then cut a cavalry on the right! Then he crossed the wall mounted gun and faced the second array of knife riders at an unabated speed. The black faced general in the center of the riding array looked wide eyed and unbelievable. He has seen the sabre Qi of a sabre master who can cut people in half, but he has never seen one who can cut people and horses in half. Horses are much stronger than people! This guy, what is martial arts?! Wei Ran rushed again. The second array of Dao riders did not form a dense array like gun riders, but rushed in a relatively loose array, and the thickness of the array was deliberately elongated. The original purpose was to wait for the gunman to block Wei Burn''s momentum, then sweep the side to chop, and gradually circle into a circle, trapping Wei burn a little bit. But I didn''t expect that the first array of gunmen didn''t do anything, and even the opponent''s speed couldn''t be reduced by the second half, so that there was no chance to change the array, so I had to bite the bullet and cut at Wei Ran. However, although the rebel cavalry were numerous and galloping at high speed, only a few people were able to fight Wei Ran. Under the bullet time bonus of overdraft mode, the enemy''s scattered array is like slow motion and can''t afford any threat. Wei Huo danced with his double swords, only attacking but not defending. He didn''t even bother to aim deliberately. He cut the enemy subconsciously by instinct, often splitting the enemy in half with a knife. The war horse smelled the thick blood, and his eyes also became red. Carrying Wei Ran, he passed through the knife riding array with a thickness of more than ten layers, blowing up the bloody rain of broken limbs and arms! After passing through the sword riding array, the front convenience is a shocked black faced general. He is holding a long gun and is at a loss! Chapter 202 The guard beside him wanted to pull it away from the murderous God in front of him. But the general''s heart flashed a trace of shame, roared, raised his long gun, red eyes and shouted, "kill him!" Then he took the lead and rushed up, vowing to die with Wei Ran. Seeing this, the pro guards around them also had a great morale. They raised their weapons one after another and rushed to attack Wei Ran. The opponent has a wide range of weapons, from short soldiers'' machetes to long soldiers'' spears and halberds! However, Wei Yanchun broke his skill with his strength. Relying on his tall and powerful people and heavy weapons, he could not move or fight without a long knife. These pro guards had no enemies. Although most of them have internal skills, they can''t match Wei Yan''s divine power. The energy in the heart circulates into the body. The pure power on their arms can''t be resisted by human beings. After several guards were cut down, the black faced general hiding in the middle looked at the right time and stabbed Wei ran from under the horse''s head. He intended to put it on from the horse''s throat and sneak into Wei Ran''s belly under the cover of the horse''s head. This move is often used when he kills the enemy on the battlefield. Every move has a miraculous effect! What''s more, Wei Yangang has just killed several people in a row. The blade is exhausted and it''s more difficult to resist. When his long gun was about to hit the throat of the war horse, a heavy long knife seemed to cross the barrier of time and space and suddenly pasted on the sharp head of the gun. An indescribable force went up along the barrel, and the whole barrel was bounced into waves by this force! Even if the black faced general grasped it with both hands and the strength under his arms, he couldn''t control it. He tried his best to resist the great force and stabilize the point of the gun head, but he still staggered the horse''s throat and tilted upward. Then a wisp of knife awn went up along the barrel of the gun. With only one breath, he had to cut off his hands and then cut open his chest and abdomen! The enemy general threw away his long gun with an ultra fast reaction that he had never had before, and the man fell in the opposite direction of the long knife. At this moment, he only glimpsed sparks splashing from his waist, and then he fell down from the side of the horse. Wei Ran passed by the wrong person with the knife. He felt sorry. The feel of the knife just now didn''t go deep into the skin too much. Only cut off the other party''s lock armour and pulled down a long wound in his rib. For ordinary soldiers, this will cause massive bleeding and death, but for experts in the world, they can close their pores and muscles to prevent bleeding. The black faced general clamped his horse''s belly with his legs and hung on the side of the horse. When Wei Ran rushed over and didn''t return, he sat straight over. He covered the wound under his ribs and watched Wei burn kill the rear array, with a look of fear and happiness on his face. Nearby, a guard asked, "Lord, are we still chasing?" The general was stunned and then changed into a gnashing of teeth. "Chase! Why not chase! Do you want Princess Tang to run back to Luoyang, the east capital? " When they heard the word "chase" in front, these pro guards thought they would continue to chase Wei Ran. Unexpectedly, the latter half of the sentence revealed the real idea of the Lord. It turned out that he, like everyone, was afraid of being killed. It''s safer to chase Princess Datang! But no one laughed at the black faced general. After all, everyone saw the man''s terror just now. After Wei Ran has killed the enemy, he is still running in front of his horse. He wants to go to the forest to find Princess Shouning. They were also worried that the rebel cavalry would turn around and bite their horses. Unexpectedly, they stopped a little and chased the maid Li Daitao. Wei Ran immediately stopped his horse and laughed loudly. When the hundreds of rebel cavalry heard it, most people looked back and didn''t stop at last. Wei Ran sneered, just what he wanted! Then he put the knife into its sheath and went to the previous forest. Now, in the woods More than 100 rebels surrounded the three men in the middle. Among the three men, the first was a woman with a sword and bright armor, but no helmet. The armor is obviously customized and fits very well. It will not obviously apply the armor of ordinary soldiers like the maid before. The woman is twenty-eight years old, and her facial features are soft and exquisite as a whole. Only those Dai eyebrows fly, which improves the lingran Qi of the woman. Beside her are two martial arts masters over 50 years old, one in green clothes and the other in gray clothes. They all lose their hands behind them. Facing the enemies with bare hands, they are calm and calm without any panic. Their breath is introverted. It is obvious that they are internal experts with high cultivation. The woman with Ling Ran''s temperament is Princess Shouning. She was once lamented by the current emperor. Unfortunately, she is not a man. If not, she can be a prince. She completely ignored the other rebels and only stared at a tall man in the middle. "Dai Guang, I promised to help your whole village. Now why do you rebel!" Dai Guang is a strong man in his thirties. He has dark complexion, protruding brow bones and sharp edges and corners, such as mountains. At this time, he looks very dignified. He arched his hands and said, "the princess''s great kindness can''t be repaid. Dai''s move can really be called a wolf''s heart and a dog''s lung. People and God are angry! But dare you ask the princess, does the imperial court still have surplus food to relieve the victims in this world? " Princess Shouning rebuked: "even if there is no food, but the world''s aristocratic families and powerful gentry still have food. The imperial court will call them to go to the national disaster. How can you betray the enemy and join the thief!" Dai Guang looked up and laughed, and his face was really ironic and sad. "The royal highness of the princess is quite good. Those family members and rich gentry have a lot of grain. Wang Xianzhi broke down a village in the East, and the food was enough for their army for a month! But will they help the world? Now Henan road is in turmoil, natural disasters account for three and man-made disasters account for seven! Will the wolf talk to the sheep? " Princess Shouning was stunned. She has been in Dongdu for some time. She often makes private visits in micro clothes, but she understands some folk accidents. Naturally, I understand that the chaos was not built in a day, and the drought is only an inducement. The imperial court, the gentry, the door lords and the governor all acted as the driving force of unrest. Princess Shouning has no way to change the general situation. She can only make some subtle changes with her little influence. However, she did not expect that the first step she tried in Dongdu would be so completely failed and betrayed by the people she saved. She doesn''t know what it is like in her heart. "Dai is vulgar, but he thinks his martial arts are still first-class. He can vote for any family as a guest. He has no worries about food and drink! But when Dai Yiyi left, thousands of villagers wandered in the wilderness, but could they still live? Dai grew up alone and fed a hundred families. There is no one in the same village who is not Dai''s benefactor. It is impossible to abandon each other in the wild! Now, it''s not Dai''s wish to go against the imperial court. However, his destiny is so. Dai has no choice but to fight with heaven and earth! " Princess Shouning closed her eyes and then slowly opened them, "natural and man-made disasters, the imperial court does lose virtue. However, when the Shence army leaves the pass, it wants to clean up the rivers and mountains again and restore prosperity. Dai Guang, since you don''t want to be an enemy of the imperial court, are you willing to accept the imperial court''s invitation? " Dai Guang said with a gloomy smile, "if Dai didn''t kill all the people left behind in the East, maybe he could promise the princess today." Princess Shouning was surprised and said, "why do you want to kill the old family of fan Heng left behind in Dongdu?" "Hum, how could my Daijia village have gathered a crowd to rebel if his relatives had not plundered, bought, sold and occupied civilian land in Hanoi?" Only then did Princess Shouning know that she had received relief from them, and it turned out that she had been used by them. "So you led the villagers to take refuge in me just to lead me out, so as to catch me and threaten my father?" Dai Guang walked out behind him with a machete hanging from his waist, wearing a Confucian shirt, a deep coat and a square scarf. His posture was calm and calm as a mountain. He made a fork to the princess of Shouning. "Princess Royal is polite. Dai Guang did not intend to deceive you. He just didn''t know that fan Heng''s dog thief was a patriarch of fan Jia Zhuang. Since we have made that step, naturally there is no way back, so it''s better to go to the end. " Princess Shouning looked at the man dressed up by the scholar, "who are you?" Chapter 203 The other party arched his hands and said with a smile, "ha ha, the Dalit Ning Shuo is a counselor under the general''s army." "So you''re Wang Xianzhi''s man. It seems that it''s your idea to ambush the princess." "I dare not take credit for it. However, your descendants, you are descendants of royal families, and if you are treated with some rude treatment, you will not be beautiful. Why not surrender now and give up resistance? I''m sure the general will never embarrass you and will stay as a guest of honor. As long as your majesty can listen to the hearts of our people who can''t live, get rid of treacherous officials and put more importance on sages, the prosperous age can be expected. " Princess Shouning sneered, "although I''m young, I''m not a fool to be fooled. Dai Guang and the villagers under his hands may be called the people who can''t live, but Wang Xianzhi was originally the leader of the salt owl, and he deserves to call himself? In addition, the court has its own laws. How can you change when the green forest bandits say it changes?! " "The highness of the princess seems to be a toast and no penalty." Ning Shuo smiled gloomily. "The left Shence army has moved eastward. You powerful bandits who think the world is in chaos and want to fish in troubled waters may resist the full attack of the forbidden army?" "Hum, Zuo Shence, if Li Chengye leads the army, we may be afraid of three points. Unfortunately, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty was confused, but he appointed a eunuch as a general, ha ha. The world-famous Zuo Shence is bound to break the halberd and sink the sand in Henan road. " Ning Shuo''s words really hurt Princess Shouning. She was still young and could not see her father''s intention. She just felt that it was a very big mistake to let Zhang Zhen lead the army. "Princess highness, please do not have to fight against it. Wearing something will protect you. I promise no one will dare to touch your hair. " "Hum, do you really think you can threaten my father if you catch only a princess of the Tang Dynasty?" "If it''s just an ordinary princess, but it''s different to be a Shouning princess who can lead thousands of people like a man." Ning Shuo''s words didn''t finish. Princess Shouning had understood his meaning. It seemed that the other party didn''t know the fate calculated by the national teacher for her father. The reason why the emperor asked her to try to lead the army is to cultivate a person who can command the forbidden army among the direct descendants, so as to escort the prince after he ascended the throne. This is also the reason why the prince is weak and difficult to approach the martial arts man. The princess has indeed mastered some methods of unifying the army in recent years. If she exercises her practical combat ability by eliminating the rebels in Henan, she will become the biggest support of the new emperor in the future. The princess was a daughter, and the emperor was not afraid that she would seize the crown prince''s throne. Even if you learn from Huo Guang to become a power minister, the meat is rotten in the pot. The throne will eventually belong to the descendants of the crown prince. The state of the Tang Dynasty is still there! So her position is actually very important, but people who don''t know the emperor''s life span can''t see it at all. Only when they know the secret can they know the emperor''s intention to cultivate Shouning princess. The princess pulled out her sword, "ha ha, the princess will not spoil the anti thief''s hand, and just try to see if you can capture the princess alive!" Dai Guang took two steps forward and said in a deep voice, "if the princess wants to resist to the end, don''t blame Dai for being rough!" He picked up his Qi, stood in place and grabbed Princess Shouning with one palm. Out of thin air, he generated a strong tearing force, almost pulling the princess''s body to Dai Guang. An old man in blue beside the princess moved one step sideways to block the breath. When the breath touched his body, it dissipated without a trace. The old man smiled and said, "he Laoqi, it seems that the young man and Qidan dog really don''t pay attention to our two old things." Another old man in grey looked serious, "Qiu Laosi, you and I haven''t wandered in the Jianghu for a long time, and no one knows us for a long time. Your highness, please sit on the wall and watch this war. We need to renown the two generations of Kongtong. Dai Guang''s face changed. "Kongtong Er retired from the Jianghu for many years. Unexpectedly, he was guarding the princess. But now it''s different from the past. The waves behind the Jianghu push the waves ahead. I''ll learn the seven injury fist of two predecessors! " The smiling old man in blue said, "I really don''t know how to respect the old and love the young." Then he punched Dai Guang across the air, and Dai Guang hit him with his back palms. There was a burst of Qi in the air. Qiu Laosi, an old man in green clothes, was surprised and said, "the young man is very good. He''s almost through the eight veins of the miraculous Sutra. What''s the name of this vigorous palm technique?" Dai Guang said: "I dare not hide it. I just got through the eight meridians, but my true Qi hasn''t condensed into pills. It''s still a long way from the day after tomorrow. This palm technique is the divine palm of the burning sun. The younger generation has just reached the level of hardness and softness. There are two levels of hardness and softness: embracing Yang and anode generating Yin, but there is no way to enter. " "It turned out to be the burning sun god palm. Wang Xianzhi''s famous and unique skill is worthy of superior martial arts. No wonder you want to take refuge in Wang Xianzhi and want to learn his palm technique. It''s a pity that you will die here today." "Hehe, don''t be full of words, elder!" The two sides fought together again, and the strength of their fists and palms continued one after another. Another old man in grey, Qiu Laosi, looked coldly at Ning Shuo''s sword at his waist, "are you playing with a knife? We might as well make out. " Ning Shuo sneered, and more than a hundred elite drew their swords to attack. These more than 100 people are the elite trained by Wang Xianzhi. When they are put into the anti thief army, they are also middle-level officers. Each of them has at least mastered the twelve serious accomplishments, and has been tested by the battle. Their moves are shallow but very practical, and they cooperate with each other tacitly. Even if the opponent is half born, he can gradually weaken the other party by relying on the number advantage. Even under the sneak attack of experts like Ning Shuo, he can play a more repressive strength. Ning Shuo lurked behind these elites. When the old man in gray clothes was fighting with people, he suddenly soared into the air and waved a silver moon like machete in the air. The light of the machete was like a dream, and suddenly split into seven blades, thin as cicada wings, connected end to end, and like seven rounds of the moon in the air. Attacking the old man in grey with a very strange and tricky angle coincides with the attack rhythm of many elite soldiers, making him suffer from the imminent attack of countless blades at the same time. The old man in grey clothes sat on his horse with his face as heavy as before, and his fists came out one after another. There was a constant roar in the air. The attack of elite soldiers was smashed by the fierce seven injury fist all the way. The seven silver moons in mid air were also shaken and flying, losing their accuracy. Maybe the blade is as thin as a wing and very elastic. Even in the face of the strong fist strength of the old man in gray, it just rebounds with a slight bending without any damage. Ning Shuo saw that the old man in grey had deep internal power and strong fist strength, and it was difficult to win for a while. Considering that the scouts were very likely to inform the Shence army for rescue just now, he was in a hurry. "Divide half of you to capture Princess Tang, and the others will join me to contain these two old guys!" The old man of grey clothes changed his face. He could have weakened the enemy gradually by his deep footwork. But when the enemy attacked the Royal Highness, he was bound to take care of himself. The battle in the woods was so noisy that Wei ran his horse into it. Soon, he knew the direction of the battle and ran there. Only separated by a long distance, he saw two old men guarding around a woman wearing bright light armor. They just blocked all the attacks, and the middle one died immediately. There are also experts at the anti thief side. First of all, a scholar who makes a strange machete. The machete can be divided into seven blades. It can attack from far to near, has a cunning angle, and has strange moves, which makes it impossible to prevent. Another man in Ge clothes can break mountains and rocks with his palm strength. He can hit hard with force and hit hard with force. He is also extremely powerful. When the four people fought, there were broken trees and stones around, and plants and trees flew everywhere. As a result, Princess Shouning had to stay away a little, so she fought with the anti thieves who came up. Chapter 204 The princess''s sword technique is not weak, but maybe because she is young, her internal skill cultivation is really average. She can''t keep up with her strength after cutting more than ten people. A little later, there are some dangers. The second old man had to be distracted to help her, so that he was suppressed by his opponents with good martial arts and was gradually at a disadvantage. It was not suitable for war horses to run in the woods. He left two war horses on the road out of the beast. One man went up with a bow and first rescued the dangerous Princess Shouning. Collapse, collapse, collapse! Three arrows in a row, all three of them pass through the brain! Princess Shouning was startled. According to the string sound, she saw that Wei Ran kept firing bows and arrows, and many elite soldiers who besieged the second old Kongtong fell instantly. Seeing this, Ning Shuo immediately asked a group of soldiers to besiege Wei ran from all directions. The enemy scattered with him, but Wei Ran was still sure that he killed all his bows and arrows. However, he reached out to touch the arrow bag, but it was empty. It turned out that after a series of battles, all the arrows in his arrow bag had been used up. When they saw that Wei Ran had no pruning, they all burst out a strange smile. They no longer hid it. With the help of trees, they raised their knives and rushed over. Wei Ran hung the hard bow on his horse, pulled out a special long knife with a grim smile and greeted him with great strides. "Zuo Shen Chun army scout, Li Dingguo is here, but the princess of Shouning is in front." Princess Shouning gasped, looked at Wei Ran and said in surprise, "is the left Shence army here?" Even the anti thieves present were a little flustered. However, Wei Ran said, "it''s just a small snack. Why do you need the left Shence army?" "Arrogance! Kill that boy! " Ning Shuo was furious. The bandits screamed and hurried over. The princess and the two elders were disappointed. Although the Scout had excellent archery and tall stature, he seemed to be quite brave. But in the face of internal experts, there is no half use, that is, the enemy can solve it with the advantage of number and fearlessness. Unfortunately, Zuo Shence army did not arrive. The princess said, "you retreat quickly. Don''t be brave. It''s better to lead the vanguard army to rescue than to fight your life alone!" Between the princess''s words, Wei Ran held a knife in both hands, only attacking but not defending. Relying on his own strength, he cut it with a knife, often cutting it in half with people and weapons. The scene was once very bloody. However, this killing method is the most frightening. He rampaged through the woods and killed ten people in an unreasonable way. Even if the rest of the bandits are elite, their morale drops sharply. Gradually, they only dare to surround but not attack, and their hearts are timid. Wei burned his knife on his shoulders and looked at the invaders. He said, "princess, your highness, I said, a little night, why do you want to leave the horse?" His knife was still dripping blood, not fast or slow step by step, but he went to the middle of the battlefield with a strong sense of oppression. He didn''t care about the strength of the four masters'' Dao mang fist. Ning Shuo saw this and threw the cold son''s knife awn. The arc silver moon wrapped around Wei Huo like a snake. Once locked, people can be hanged into multiple sections. The opponent''s knife goes in an arc, but the speed is very fast. Wei Ran looked at the blade as thin as a cicada''s wing. Without saying a word, he cut straight to the middle. The old man in grey has just loosened his fist strength, and his internal power is buffering the opportunity. He can''t be rescued for the moment. He only shook his head in the dark. After the fight just now, he knew the strangeness of his opponent''s knife path. The seven blades connected end to end have the characteristics of whip. In the middle of attack, both ends will absorb each other''s strength, making the attack speed of both ends suddenly accelerate and more difficult to defend. The Scout soldier hit the middle with a knife and was fooled by the scholar. If the helper is a good internal skill player, the old man in grey can look forward to seeing if he can use his internal power to disperse the Qi on each other''s seven blades. But just now when I saw this scout''s move, I obviously didn''t understand internal skills. I won with pure external brute force. Even with natural divine power, it was impossible to defeat this scholar whose cultivation was only weak. He just thought that Wei Ran would be brutally separated by the seven blades of Ning Shuo. However, Wei Ran cut off the other party''s strange machete in two sections with a knife like lightning! The three blades that could speed up the attack at the end of Wei Ran did not absorb the opponent''s force. They were thrown aside out of control and nailed to the tree. What do you mean by breaking Qiao with force? This is breaking Qiao with force! Specializes in all kinds of fancy! The old man in grey was stunned. His mind was blank for a long time. He only echoed such a sentence: can it still be like this?! Ning Shuo looked at the blade in his hand. His brain was also blank. He didn''t know what had happened. "Can my seven kill Sabre formula be broken like this? no What knife is in your hand! " His seven kill Sabre formula has been cultivated quite well, and the sabre is forged with special materials. It is extremely tough. How can it be easily cut off? The other party must have a magic weapon in his hand! Wei Ran looked at the other side sarcastically, and threw the long knife to the other side carelessly, "do you want to see it? Whatever you want. " Ning Shuo took the long knife and started very heavy. Moreover, the center of gravity was too forward to be used flexibly. Although it is made of refined iron, it is limited to this. At most, it is wider and heavier than ordinary horizontal knives. The cutting edge is not the cutting edge, but the axe edge. How can such a knife cut off the seven kill treasure blade in my hand? "Even if you can''t pull out your eyes, you can''t see the fame. That knife is just faster and heavier, just like this!" While sneering, Wei Ran pulled out the horizontal knife on his right waist with his left hand, and suddenly took a step and cut it off with a knife. The footwork, body method, technique and knife method turned decay into a magical combination, and all the essence and spirit condensed on the blade. This knife is surprisingly fast and also surprisingly bright! Ning Shuo totally didn''t expect Wei Ran to chop when he said it. In a hurry, he even blocked it with the long knife, ignoring his own strange seven kill knife formula. However, Wei Ran cut off the Xueliang blade and touched the long blade, but there was no sound at all. The ordinary horizontal knife in his hand, which was almost to the extreme and dazzling, dissipated without a trace after receiving the long knife. Just stick to the long horizontal knife and suddenly cut it off to the handle. Ning Shuo hurriedly gave up and wanted to fight back with the cut off seven killing blades. The ordinary horizontal knife in Wei Ran''s hand met the trend. At this time, he didn''t see the energy accumulation at all, but the knife in his hand suddenly became very heavy, heavy and fast. Once again, he cut the seven kill blade with only three and a half blades into two sections. A good seven kill treasure blade finally left only one and a half blades. Ning Shuo sensed the great danger and stepped back fiercely. However, few of the opponents who were approached by Wei Ran can leave intact. At the moment of recapturing the long knife, the blade fell like lightning. The extremely long blade cut the scholar in half without blinking an eye. He was unwilling to die on the spot! The others were stunned and speechless. Although Ning Shuo''s internal skill cultivation has only penetrated seven strange sutras, he has restrained the grey old man with great perfection the day after tomorrow by relying on the strange machete and exquisite Sabre technique. And under the constraints of the princess and the sneak attack of elite soldiers, they even grabbed the upper hand for a time. Unexpectedly, the scouts in the army who didn''t have half of their internal power cut them to death with their brute force. It''s a scary joke. When can the external martial arts also kill the internal martial arts of the seven wonders? This completely subverts the common sense of these internal experts! Dai Guang forced the old man in green clothes to open, jumped a few steps, and looked warily at Wei Ran. The besieged rebels were very confused at this time. Their leader had been killed. These soldiers didn''t know what to do next. Dai Guang tried to order these soldiers to say a few words, but they formed a group and completely ignored Dai Guang''s orders. No one paid any attention to them. Gradually, they kept a strange posture of encircling but not attacking, and seemed hesitant. When Wei Ran saw this situation, he knew that the other party had no command and the army was in disorder. "Your Highness, please mount the horse beside the road and stop the enemy here." Princess Shouning asked suspiciously, "your name is Li Dingguo?" "Good." "Who are you?" Wei was stunned. He didn''t speak, but looked at Dai Guang. Dai Guang narrowed his eyes, looked back at Wei Ran, and then suddenly launched a signal bomb into the sky. Everyone looked at him in amazement. Dai Guang said, "in a while, the nearly 1000 riders who went out to hunt will come back. I will never let you leave!" Chapter 205 Wei Ran has no enmity with Dai Guang, but sometimes his ass decides his position. They are a soldier and a thief, and there is no room for compromise. Wei Yanyi cut it with a knife and Dai Guang took it hard. Wei Ran didn''t believe that the meat palm could stop the knife in his hand, but Dai Guang not only blocked it, but also attacked Wei Ran''s arm along the blade, so that he almost didn''t hold the long knife. Dai Guang took advantage of this opportunity to fiercely close up and attack Wei Huo''s waist and abdomen with another fierce palm attack. This palm was too sharp and fast. Wei Ran, who did not open the overdraft mode, had no time to respond, so he could only sink the Qi of Dantian. Wei Ran was violently blasted for seven or eight feet and knocked the surface of the tree into a depression before he stopped. The eyes of the princess and the two old people jumped. The two old men attacked Dai Guang at the same time. Dai Guang urged the secret method, forcibly broke out the potential, ignored the future trouble, fought against the two people, and sucked the princess with the palm strength of the Dragon catching formula to prevent her from getting on the horse easily. "The boy is overdrawing his internal power. He doesn''t hesitate to stop me from waiting!" "Aren''t you afraid that your martial arts accomplishments will regress after overdraft?" "Hum, as long as you can make your hometown parents live in peace, Dai will be broken to pieces, but what about it?" "Cough, a little careless." Wei Ran sat up and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. The three men in the battle were stunned again. Dai Guang was confident that his palm was strong enough to break all people''s internal organs. He only vomited blood. Is that all right? Wei Ran stood up and pinched the fist bone. "It''s better than the fist palm, isn''t it? I like it! Two elders, you take the princess and leave first. I''ll deal with him. " No matter whether the second old man stopped or not, the overdraft mode was turned on, and the red figure came to Dai naked in an instant. The striking skill, which comes from the essence of modern fighting, is against the sun god''s palm with light. Dai Guang, who overdrafts and explodes internal power, greatly improves his reaction ability and the degree of internal power explosion at the cost of permanently damaging the eight odd meridians. However, it is still faster than Wei Ran, who opened the bullet time. Although Wei Ran''s fist and foot strength is not as strong as Dai Guang''s internal strength, he does not need to consider the internal force operation. He only needs to use the fighting technique of the core strength of muscles and bones, but the speed and coordination are far better than the inner door moves. Dai Guang''s fist palm was powerful but failed repeatedly. However, he was hit and kicked by Zhong Wei Ran one after another. After a while, he was hurt all over. Fortunately, he had deep internal power and strong Qi to protect his body, but he could stand it. He has never seen anyone''s speed so fast. He can do it if he wants to improve his palm speed, but relatively speaking, he loses the explosive power of the hot sun god palm. Even if he hits Wei Ran, he can''t cause much damage to the other party. The two sides fought one after another. On the surface, they all hit each other, but Dai Guang was soon at a disadvantage. His internal power has exceeded the limit, and his meridians can no longer bear it. In addition, Wei Ran''s hitting skills are very good, repeatedly aiming at the same part and hitting again and again. In this way, even if the real Qi of wearing light protection is strong, it can''t support being beaten to pieces. A body protecting Qi collapsed, which immediately triggered a chain effect. All the Qi in the eight meridians of the extraordinary meridians that withstood the limit were lax, and the body protecting Qi collapsed at the same time. Then Wei Ran threw his fists, feet, elbows and knees together. His moves were fierce and fierce. Dai Guang, who lost his defense, was loose. His muscles, bones and viscera all issued strong protests and groans, so that he didn''t even have the ability to resist. He was swept up by a high sweep, his neck almost broke, fainted and fell soft to the ground. "Is this the day after tomorrow?" "No, he hasn''t condensed his Qi into a pill. It''s not a great success the day after tomorrow, but his martial arts moves are excellent and he''s also an expert." Wei Ran answered the old man in Tsing Yi. They were stunned, so they didn''t leave. The anti thief soldiers were even more frightened when they saw Dai Guang''s tragic defeat. They even loosened the formation of the encirclement and didn''t stop the princess and others at all. When Wei Ran heard the explanation of the old man in Tsing Yi, he knew why the other party didn''t fight. He didn''t even use the special energy in his heart. However, Wei Ran''s strength at this time can be comparable to that of banbu congenital, and may be a little stronger. It is impossible for a martial artist who has not reached the congenital state to beat him. At this time, I suddenly heard the sound of horses'' hoofs outside the woods. "No! Here comes the anti thief cavalry reinforcements. " Cried the old man in grey. Princess Shouning hurried onto the war horse. When Wei Ran entered the forest, she brought two war horses, one of which belonged to rotation. But at this time, there were three people without horses. Of course, these anti thief soldiers must also have war horses, but they all stayed outside the forest and couldn''t catch up to rob them now. The two old men looked at each other and said to the princess, "Your Highness, please evacuate first. The enemy will be stopped by us." Wei Fei was impolite, and stepped onto another horse. "Princess Royal, please hurry!" Princess Shouning looked at the two old people with a complex look and saluted them solemnly. The two old men smiled, waved to her, and then jumped to the West pursued by the cavalry. Wei Ran didn''t care so much. He just wanted to end these troubles quickly and guide the princess''s war horse to the south. The two fled all the way. They wanted to join the Shence vanguard army all the way to the left from the south. But the goal was seen through by the pursuers. The Khitan general who had chased the princess''s maid saw the signal emitted by Dai Guang and immediately turned to chase back, just intercepting them from the side. The two men''s war horses have also reached the limit. They can only escape in the direction of complex terrain, such as mountains, cliffs, wilderness villages and wild stores. After entering the barren village, he abandoned his horse and walked through the village with chaotic house layout to the barren mountain behind the village. Nearly a thousand anti thief cavalry came here and had to dismount to pursue. But interestingly, these anti thieves were not familiar with the local terrain and soon lost their trace in the mountains. This also made Wei Ran realize that the other party must not be local people. Who is the elite cavalry from other places? The anti thieves were worried that there were Shence cavalry chasing after them, and they had no logistics supplies. They had to evacuate as soon as possible. They had to give up the task only after losing a big general. Wei Ran and Princess Shouning were not familiar with the mountain road. They ran away all the way purely by intuition. Even Wei ran a little breathless. Not to mention the royal highness of the princess, even though she had a good foundation for her light work, she was also overdrawn and severely pale. The two men went deep into the mountain, on the edge of a pond, and finally there was no trace of pursuers. Princess Shouning kept her royal reserve, sat on the bluestone and looked at Wei Ran who was swallowing cattle by the stream. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Suddenly she said, "are you the eldest son of the county Marquis?" After cleaning the waist pot, Wei Ran filled the water and handed it to the princess. He nodded, "is your royal highness recognized?" Princess Shouning didn''t dislike it either. She sat on one side of the bluestone, opened the kettle and drank with her head up. Her posture was beautiful and heroic. "At the age of 13, he fought with more than a hundred thieves and protected the whole family with one person. Who doesn''t know your name?" "I don''t know my name is so loud, but it''s getting late. I must find a way to spend tonight before I can find my way back." Wei Yan climbs to the top of a big tree. He can''t use lightness skills. He must step on the strongest branches to stabilize his body, otherwise his huge weight will break the branches. When I looked up like this, I saw a pavilion not far away, which shows that someone should have come here on weekdays. Maybe I can find a place to spend the night before dark. After burning down, Wei told the princess about his discovery, and they went all the way to the pavilion. Chapter 206 When approaching the pavilion, a man-made Qingshi mountain road was found. On both sides of the mountain road was a bamboo forest with a quiet environment. Princess Shouning is relaxed for the rest of her life. Seeing this scene, she knows that there must be hermits in the mountains. She just wants to comment on the surrounding environment and the master''s sentiment. But I heard the sound of blade fighting from the bamboo forest in the mountains. The real Qi was stirring. Green bamboos swayed and killed each other. There was a dialogue between two women in the wind. Wei Ran only heard the voice and knew that the two people who were competing at this time were real experts, and their strength level was much higher than that of Dai Guang. Princess Shouning also felt the killing intention in the forest and frowned and said, "if we want to stay here, why not help our master once." Wei Chao said, "Princess highness, walking around the rivers and lakes, do not meddling in your affairs. There are both grudges and resentment." Although he pays attention to going straight, he also knows to avoid unnecessary trouble, especially in the fight in the bamboo forest. The princess looked around, was a little silent, and then nodded, "now is really not the time to take care of other people''s affairs, just as you said." They were about to walk down the mountain. As soon as they turned around, they were stopped by two people dressed like impermanent ghosts. "I thought it was the help of Qixia sword sect. Unexpectedly, it was two Tang Army soldiers who lost their way. Eh, how can there be female soldiers in the Tang army?" Black impermanence looked puzzled. "It goes without saying, don''t you understand what women in the army can do with it?" White impermanence said with an ambiguous and obscene face. Princess Shouning looked at the two people opposite, frowned and thought a little, and whispered to Wei Ran, "these two people are famous black-and-white double evils in the Jianghu. They are narrow-minded and cruel, and have done many big cases. The famous Bitao mountain villa in the south of the Yangtze River was slaughtered by the two disciples overnight because the young master had prevented them from robbing and killing Liangshan. It is a rare tragedy in the Jianghu in recent years. Their martial arts are strange, and they have a unique skill together. Many Jianghu xias who chase them die in turn. We need to be careful. " Wei Ran silently pulled out his long knife and walked towards them step by step. "Tut Tut, such strong men are also rare in the Tang army. Lu erniang likes such strong men most. Today the woman belongs to me and I will capture the man for her to be the bridegroom." Black and white impermanence takes out the soul attracting flag and starts to do it. Wei Huo sneered and instantly opened the overdraft mode. "If you don''t die after receiving three knives, you will spare your two lives." The two impermanent ghosts thought Wei Ran was crazy and couldn''t see the strength gap. They all sneered. Unexpectedly, Wei Ran''s long knife suddenly turned into streamer and appeared in front of the two. Black and white impermanence couldn''t make other reactions. At the same time, he raised a flag to block them. One person alone can''t stop Wei Huo''s knife. Only two people use yin-yang Qi together can they dissolve the great power of the knife. Even so, they are numb and retreat one after another. Wei Huo sneered. They could only get through six strange sutras at most, but the strange yin-yang Qi could complement each other, otherwise they all wanted to stop it just now. The second knife came again. Black and white impermanence already knew that he had met an incomprehensible external expert. How dare he wait for Wei Yanyi to chop it. Black impermanence erupted into Yin Qi and took the initiative to attack Wei Ran''s weapon with a soul attracting flag in order to weaken the offensive. White impermanence''s soul leading flag is directly patted at Wei Ran. The real Qi in it is surging. They attack and defend with black impermanence and want to fight back. Wei Ran''s long knife cleaved on the soul leading flag of black impermanence, and his strength was guided by the other party''s Yin Qi to the ground, but some of them were still hard connected by the other party, and his hands softened involuntarily. Wei Ran seized the opportunity for this subtle change, and the cleavage potential of the sabre technique turned into a pushing potential, pushing the black impermanent soul guiding flag to the white impermanent soul guiding flag attacking him. Their yin and Yang collided with each other. Black impermanence suffered a loss immediately because he was attacked by Wei Ran first. His weapons fell and people sat on the ground. Bai impermanent''s positive Qi didn''t hurt Wei Ran, and he was in a bad situation where the old force had gone and the new force had not been born. He was cut horizontally by Wei Ran''s backhand and immediately cut off his head. The knife kept cutting, and then killed black impermanence who was sitting on the ground on the spot. Killing these two people is just two moves. Wei Ran received his knife and said with a sneer, "is this the famous bandit in the Jianghu? But you can''t help it. " Princess Shouning thought there would be a big war. She vaguely felt a strange and familiar smell from the impermanence of black and white, which is a frightening magic skill in the Jianghu. As a result, Wei Ran unexpectedly killed two people with the limit of three moves just by using an external door knife. When she defeated Dai Guang earlier, she was very surprised, but she kept holding back and didn''t ask. Then he couldn''t help blurting out, "childe Li, you really don''t know any internal skills?" Wei Ran received the overdraft mode, "Li has no qualification to cultivate internal skills, but Li is not pure external Kung Fu." The princess said curiously, "can you tell me one or two?" "Hehe, yes, I also want to know." At this time, two people floated from the depths of the bamboo forest. Just now, the words teased the ambiguous man. He was charming and charming. He was barefoot and slender, just like an elf. He was rarely dressed. A large area of snow and cream skin was exposed. The key parts were wrapped with silk sand belts and used them as weapons to give people infinite mysterious reverie. Another woman''s appearance is also attractive to the country and the city, but she is generous with a smile and makes people close. There is no sense of alienation from thousands of miles away. Wearing a long yellow shirt, he fell to the ground with his bare hands, but the flying sword flew into the scabbard. His body is light and natural. He has his own fairy spirit, just like a Sword Fairy coming to the world. Wei Ran was not confused by the two women''s peerless appearance, and retreated vigilantly to Princess Shouning. "Why don''t you two introduce yourself first." Wei Yanshen said in a deep voice. The woman like a Sword Fairy politely arched her hand and said, "Bu Langshan of Qixia sword sect has seen two benefactors. This is Wu Xinfei, the descendant of Tianmo Taoism." "Hehe, I really want to thank my sister for introducing me. Both good and evil in the Jianghu have introduced themselves. When two uninvited guests arrive at the door of someone''s house, they don''t introduce themselves?" Wei Ran looked at the woman who spoke with full charm. She was like an elf out of the dark abyss, full of strange and charming atmosphere. A smile and a look seemed to make a normal man willing to sacrifice his life for her. Princess Shouning whispered behind her: "Qixia sword sect is the leader of the famous decent sects. It is the leader of the righteous sect together with Chunyang Shaolin, but there are few successors, and each is a top genius. Tianmo Dao is a sect that inherits most of the magic codes in the magic door, and its strength is also unfathomable. I''ve heard of the names of these two. They are the top among the successors of the two factions. They are rare amazing people in the world. " Although her voice was low, she couldn''t hide it from the inheritors of good and evil. Bu Lanshan arched his hand and said, "this girl is ridiculous. We are not as powerful as you said." Wu Xinfei was very happy to hear it and said to bu Lanshan, "people obviously boast that you are very happy, but you have to pretend to be modest. Don''t bring your sister in. There are really not many people in the Wulin who can match Xinfei and Lanshan. Of course, the eldest brother I saw today is unique, which can be appreciated by my family. Ha ha. " Wei Huo was patient and unmoved. He said in a rough voice, "the Shence army rebuked Li Dingguo. The unknown and his younger sister have no intention of entering your place. I''ll offend you and leave." Then she took Princess Shouning to go down the mountain. Wu Xinfei moved and stopped in front of them. "Elder brother, you are good at swordsmanship. The two watchdogs of our Tianmo Taoist school have poor martial arts and will die when they die, but they are more or less famous people in the Jianghu. Do you... Think so? Nothing happened? Not good. " Chapter 207 "Sister Xinfei, when you and I were dueling just now, my sister didn''t know that Tianmo Tao would hide a dark stake here." At this time, the Qixia sword sect''s step was lax, but it was quite meaningful. Wu Xinfei covered her mouth and said with a smile, "sister Langshan won''t think that the small attempts of two ordinary demon sect disciples can help you." "But if the elder brother of the Shence army doesn''t appear, we''ll fight to lose both sides?" Step Langshan said thoughtfully. "Well, even if our demonic way breaks the rules, we will step back this time. But isn''t my sister interested in the scouting brother''s skills? " Wei Ran said, "it''s just brute force. It''s not enough for Tao." Wu Xinfei smiled like a silver bell, waved her white jade hand, and the ribbon on her shoulder suddenly shot at Wei Ran. The seemingly light ribbon is ejected very fast, but people don''t feel any threat. It''s like a hydrangea thrown by a woman. People subconsciously want to take the initiative to meet it. Wei Ran knows that the method of the sect is changeable and strange. In addition, Princess Shouning and bu Langshan make a sound to remind him to be careful at the same time. Wei Ran will never put down his vigilance. He held the ribbon directly with one hand. The end of the ribbon was naturally curled. Wu Xinfei smiled softly when she saw Wei Ran stretch out his hand. The end of the ribbon suddenly accelerated and bounced open, hitting Wei Ran''s outstretched wrist. Wei Rong also secretly gathered the energy of the heart into the palm of his hand. This catch was deliberate trial, and the ejected ribbon was hit by Wei''s palm, and was also firmly held in the palm of his hand by Wei fire. A strange genuine Qi on the ribbon suddenly rushed into the meridians in Wei Ran''s hands, and along the vein, it was about to enter the body to control his arm. However, it collided with the energy in Wei Ran''s hand. Wu Xinfei''s true Qi is soft and strange. She intends to seize the energy in Wei Ran''s palm and use it for herself. However, the nature of this energy is completely different from that of ordinary internal Qi. It is more violent and violent. Instead of being used, it rushes down like a flood breaking the dike! Tear up Wu Xinfei''s demonic Qi, and then hit the ribbon in her hand. Unfortunately, this energy is more than irritable and less flexible. It can''t be like the superior internal Qi. As long as there are clever means, it can control the counterattack against Wu Xinfei along the ribbon. The ribbon pinched in Wei Ran''s hand spread out, smashed two feet, and was blown by the wind, floating everywhere in the bamboo forest in the mountains. Wu Xinfei took away the ribbon and the teasing on her face. Even Bu Lanshan, who was not hostile, looked at Wei Ran in surprise. He didn''t expect that he could dissolve the devil''s true Qi so easily. Even if she is herself, she can only resist the enemy in the face of the devil''s true Qi. She will never dare to contact her body and invade her meridians, which will fall into an absolute disadvantage. Wei huosong opened his palm and asked calmly, "half a step?" "To be exact, it is the peak of half a step in congenital. You can enter congenital at any time, but it seems that you deliberately suppress your own realm in order to stabilize your foundation." Princess Shouning''s martial arts are mediocre, but her eyesight is quite high. Just now she watched for a while and roughly felt the other party''s realm. Wu Xinfei said in surprise, "isn''t this elder brother''s martial arts not his internal Kung Fu? Why is the Qi in your body so strange? I don''t feel the existence of any heaven and earth aura. " "The law of the door." Wei Ran said calmly. The three women looked at Wei Ran strangely and fell into meditation. Obviously, they had never heard of this skill. Wei Ran said with a smile, "I often live in Chang''an. I have never heard of people practicing similar skills, and you two representatives of good and evil seem to have never heard of them. It seems that I am the only one who practices this kind of skill in the world. " "The most important martial arts in the world are scriptures, magic scriptures, Buddha''s heart and sky cutting sword, but they are all skill secrets for cultivating the aura of heaven and earth. But I don''t know where the Qi comes from?" Even Bu Lanshan was very curious and asked out involuntarily. Wei Ran also wanted to talk about martial arts with experts in this world, so he didn''t hide it. He just said, "it''s from the sea barrier. I don''t know you may understand." Bu Lanshan said, "both Taoism and Buddhism have described the theory of knowing the sea, but the theory of barrier has never been heard. However, it seems that this eldest brother''s practice method is not to practice inward rather than internal skills. What he seeks is to break through outward? " "You cultivate your internal skills to connect the heaven and earth bridge and integrate your own heaven and earth with the heaven and earth outside your body, which can be said to be outward. A family''s skill focuses on the power of expanding the inner universe, which can also be said to be inward. " Wu Xinfei applauded: "Oh, this is really an unexpected martial arts cultivation method. It''s worth trying. It''s not good to make another breakthrough in the martial arts in the magic code." Wei Ran said, "the cultivation system is completely different. Some family advised the girl not to try casually, otherwise the consequences may not be bearable." Wu Xinfei said with a smile, "there are so many fools in the magic door. Why should Xinfei try it himself? Hehe, the eldest brother can''t see that he really cares for fragrance and jade. Which door does he come from?" Wei Ran bowed his hand and said, "Oh, there''s no comment on this matter. If the two girls want to continue the duel, I will never participate in Jianghu affairs. I''ll leave first." Princess Shouning, who was behind Wei Ran, said with a smile: "they are both the leaders of the two generations of good and evil. Just now a dead fight was unintentionally destroyed by the eldest brother. The momentum has dispersed and will not fight any more." Before Wei Ran lied that Princess Shouning was her sister. Princess Shouning simply pretended to the end, but she didn''t see any embarrassment. Bu Lanshan said, "dare you ask the Scout brother that the Shence army has arrived in Heluo?" Wei Ran remained vigilant, "the left Shence army has reached the eastern capital and is about to go east to counter the rebellion." Wu Xinfei retreated and said with a smile, "since the eldest brother is here to counter the rebellion, it will be the enemy if Xinfei meets the eldest brother again next time. Sister Langshan, I heard that commander Zuo Shence is a eunuch. Don''t be defeated by a eunuch in your right way. Hehe, sister, you can go. " The three of them watched Wu Xinfei''s body move like a night elf. Several turns disappeared in the depths of the bamboo forest, very fast and elegant. Bu Lanshan said, "this eldest brother is a strategist. Can you take Lanshan to the commander of the three armed forces? Lanshan has something important to tell me." Bu Lanshan was very familiar with the nearby mountains and forests. It turned out to be a seclusion and cultivation place of Qixia sword sect. Today, Tianmo Dao came to the door, and naturally the duel happened. The original plan of Tianmo Dao was to let Wu Xinfei and bu Lanshan lose both, and then black and white impermanence come out to pick up a leak. The reason why the two martial arts of black and white impermanence are not top-notch is that their internal mental skills are unique. The combination of yin and yang can hide their own breath and will not be found by step. Otherwise, it''s other magic door experts who come. Bu Lanshan can''t accept the decisive battle with Wu Xinfei. He will inevitably go further. In this way, he will lose both sides at most, which is not what the magic door wants. After they went out of the mountains and forests, they walked for a day and a night before they met the cavalry of Zuo Shence on the wilderness. They didn''t describe some trivial things. Wei Ran met his father with the princess and bu Lanshan. Chapter 208 Princess Shouning was sad to learn that the Kongtong two old men had fought and died alone against the pursuit of the rebels. She found the bodies of the two men who died in the fierce battle and set up a monument for burial. The group of rebel cavalry, deeply afraid of being bitten by Zuo Shence, ran straight north, but they couldn''t catch up. Later, he informed Zhang Zhen and other senior leaders of the divine strategy army of all the Jianghu matters involved in the anti thief of Henan Dao. It turned out that this refugee rebellion was also fueled by the devil''s gate, and several large-scale rebels such as Wang Xianzhi, almost all of the senior generals are from the devil''s gate, which is very likely to send assassins to assassinate the commander of the imperial court''s imperial palace. Wei Ran knew that the scholar he killed should and could be from the demon sect. What about these elite cavalry? Is it also trained by the magic door? Bu Lanshan didn''t know about it. Although there were cavalry among the rebels, most of them were formed after the surrender of the captured local forces. The combat effectiveness should not be as strong as Wei Ran described. Knowing the name of Qixia sword sect, Li Chengye attached great importance to bu Lanshan''s words and saw that the other party intended to join the Shence army, so he took the initiative to invite. Bu Lanshan didn''t refuse again and again, so he agreed on the spot. After the whole army returned to Luoyang, Princess Shouning repeatedly asked to join the next battle. Zhang Zhen refused to agree. As a result, an imperial edict from Chang''an cancelled Li Chengye''s position as supervisor and was held by Princess Shouning. Seeing that both Li Chengye and Zhang Zhen were stunned, how did you ever see the emperor''s majesty make a woman serve as the supervisor of Zuo Shence? How could you convince the public? Only when Princess Shouning knew her father''s intention, she still wanted to take the opportunity to train her military ability to help her brother ascend the throne in the future. Presumably, this decision was opposed by many ministers. Even so, the father emperor forced the imperial edict down, which gave her great expectations. After taking the post of supervisor, Princess Shouning selected 500 soldiers from the Imperial Army in Luoyang, the eastern capital, and followed Zuo Shence to fight against the enemy. Zuo Shence army is a recruitment system, which is different from the government system in the early Tang Dynasty. It has its own special baggage army. It is necessary to recruit civilian men to carry grain with the army. Zhang Zhen was ready to lead the army to rescue bianzhou City, which had been in emergency for many times. However, there were not many civilian men with the army, so he ordered Dongdu to stay and collect 10000 civilian men within ten days. As a result, in the past three days, only some old, weak, sick and disabled people were recruited into the camp. Zhang Zhenqi was furious. After sending people to investigate, he found that the people who can be used as civilian husbands are basically in the gentry manor of the Daoists in Gyeonggi. Fan Heng, who remained in the eastern capital, could not move these gentry. Naturally, he could only recruit some refugees without food and clothing from the local area. Zhang Zhen has a mixed nature. He is an extension of imperial power and doesn''t care about the wind evaluation of folk and township gentlemen. They immediately sent troops to attack the country manor to forcibly recruit husbands. After encountering resistance, they didn''t do anything. They simply chose several big landlords as the head, came to copy the family and destroy the family, killed heads and bodies everywhere! Under the butcher''s knife, the literati who started writing dared not face each other. Only then did the recruitment of civilian husbands proceed smoothly. However, it triggered a chaotang earthquake in Chang''an. Most of these gentry families have officials in the court, so it is naturally impossible to swallow this tone. Therefore, after the news was rushed to Chang''an by interested people, a hundred officials wrote a blood letter asking for an order to punish traitors and evil eunuchs and correct the code of discipline! The emperor was also stunned by Zhang Zhen''s bloody means, but he had been in power for decades and was deeply authoritarian. He didn''t pay much attention to the noise of officials, and all the tips of impeachment were left behind. As a strategist, he naturally knows the priorities of things and destroys several gentry families. It seems that public opinion is fierce, but in fact it has no impact on the general trend of the world. Although Zhang Zhen''s actions are reckless, they greatly reduce some unnecessary obstacles to the suppression of anti thieves. Even if there is a small loss, hehe, who can''t make mistakes? Therefore, only a decree reprimanded Zhang Zhenxun and fined him, but it did not relieve him of his military power, just let him restrain and don''t leave too much control. After Zhang Zhen accepted the imperial edict, he was more polite to the gentry and lords on the surface, but in fact he was more domineering. He was even more brazen about the forced recruitment of civilian husbands. Seeing this, Li Chengye looked on coldly and remained silent. When he returned to the camp at night, he said to Wei Ran and Li Guangsi: "Zhang Zhen was a eunuch, relying on the grace of the emperor, arrogant and domineering, and acted unscrupulously... However, it was beyond my reach." Li Guangsi thought that his father could not bear to see what Zhang Zhen had done in recent days. He thought that Zhang zhenbi was the recruiting envoy of Henan Dao, commanding the whole army and controlling all local troops in Hedong Henan. He was very powerful, so he said: "father, this man is greedy and arrogant, has provoked public anger, and will be punished in the future. We see his defeat from our own point of view. There is no need to conflict with him." Hearing what Li Guangsi said, Li Chengye was slightly disappointed, but his eyes looked at Wei Ran. Wei Ran thought about it a little, but said with a smile, "although the eunuch''s actions are tyrannical and cruel, it''s just right for this time. The bandits in Henan Province plundered the countryside, raided cities and land, and cut off water transport, which has become a major problem in the world. If we still tangle with local gentry, we delay the military aircraft and make the thieves sit up. Only by disregarding the slander of public opinion and cutting through the mess quickly can we get ready quickly and put down the rebellion as soon as possible. If the father is a recruitment envoy, as a civil servant of his father, if he forcibly recruits the people''s husband''s food and grass, public opinion will be fierce, so that he can''t get a foothold in officialdom. Even if he wins the battle, he will not come to a good end in the end. It is appropriate for eunuchs who rely on imperial power to do this. " Li Chengye asked to smile. The adopted son''s vision is indeed farther than Guangsi. It seems that Guangsi needs more training. Li Guangsi looked at Wei Ran, looked down, looked cold and said without emotion, "brother, but he thought that eunuchs had done the right thing to kill the slaughterhouse, forcibly recruit civilian men and plunder food and grass?" "Kindness is not in charge of soldiers." Wei Ran said slowly, and his heart understood this sentence taught by Li Chengye more deeply. In the eyes of strategists, there is only the victory or defeat of the war. In the face of the general situation of the world, most of the time, they can not take into account the moral feelings in the ordinary sense. They can only choose the best way under many conditions to achieve strategic objectives. And making such a choice, sometimes it will appear very cold, inhuman, and even be judged as a disaster to the country and the people! Without a patient heart and the most rational choice, the war will eventually fail, and the result may be a greater disaster. Therefore, kindness is not in charge of soldiers. These days, Zhang Zhen, who is not in charge of the army, has forcibly recruited many civilian men, all of whom are the hidden population in the gentry Wubao manor. By the way, he also made some food and grass hidden in the manor. God knows how there would be so much food in these gentry manor fortresses in the drought years. Anyway, Zhang Zhen was reckless and waved his hand. The Shence army was like a wolf like a tiger and laughed at it all. After collecting enough materials, Zhang Zhen closed the barracks. He couldn''t hear any complaints. He sat alone in the barracks practicing martial arts. He used to be the old man in the prince''s hidden residence when the emperor was still the prince. The martial arts I learned at that time were very shallow and could only strengthen my body. But one day, when he was cultivating his internal skills, he heard a subtle but tempting voice. After trying, he finally came into contact with the mysterious voice. Chapter 209 He didn''t know who the owner of the voice was, but from the chat, he knew that the other party must be a senior expert full of knowledge and superb martial arts. The other party told Zhang Zhen that his body had been destroyed and only a little yuan God existed in the world. He hoped to leave a successor to inherit his knowledge and martial arts in the world. After repeatedly testing that the other party had no malice, Zhang Zhen was finally willing to learn the other party''s martial arts. In a short period of ten years, he practiced to the realm of a quasi master and became one of the experts with unknown reputation and strength in the world. He learned a lot of knowledge from the elder, which benefited him a lot, especially in terms of power and manipulation of the people. Using these methods, he secretly established an organization to serve himself. At the same time, he also used these knowledge and secretly established organizations to eliminate competitors, so that he gradually gained a high position and became a right Shence general and a real person of high power. Of course, Zhang Zhen has great ambitions. He wants more than these. He wants more power, and his martial arts also wants to be the first in the world. Otherwise, in front of the national teacher of Chunyang sect, he always feels like subduing and being small. This feeling made him very unhappy. It happened that he learned a secret from that mysterious elder not long ago. In the land of Heluo, outside Xingyang, Zhengzhou, there is a geomantic treasure land. It has been set up an array to collect heaven and earth auras. Cultivating internal skills can get twice the result with half the effort, and one year can grow 10 years. However, this array is actually an evil array, which can only be completely stimulated by human blood. The mysterious elder mentioned this before and never mentioned it again. Zhang Zhen was busy with other things and didn''t continue to ask. Until he set out for Henan Road later, he will certainly pass through Xingyang. Zhang Zhen thought again and repeatedly asked the mysterious elder about the specific location and excitation method of the array. The elder seemed to see that Zhang Zhenxin had evil thoughts and never told him about the array. Zhang Zhen also worked hard and even found out the descendants of the mysterious elder. Only then did he gradually know the position and excitation mode of the array. The location is very easy to find. It''s just underground in the great plain outside Xingyang. It''s just that the excitation method is quite difficult. It needs at least 100000 blood sacrifices to activate the evil array and make it collect the aura of heaven and earth by itself. This is completely different from the method of teaching Zhang Zhen how to use Lantian jade to make pendant and dark carving array to absorb the spirit of heaven and earth to assist in cultivation. It is full of evil, strange and cruel. But Zhang Zhen doesn''t care at all. He is selfish in nature, but only 100000 people live. Hundreds of thousands of anti thieves in Henan Taoism. Sending 100000 prisoners to kill here at that time can stimulate the evil array to assist in cultivation. Isn''t it wonderful! Zhang Zhen decided to send troops the next day. He couldn''t wait to break the bandits in Henan Province, take power and practice divine skills! When he was complacent, there was an unspeakable high world on the heavens, called Tianting. There is a group of people who are perceiving the situation of the world through the spiritual connection of just now. "Zhang Zhen, the eunuch is not vigilant." "Well, this person is greedy, arrogant and selfish. He is suitable for building the largest soul grabbing node." "If the plan is successful, the space channel does not need to wait another eight years to open, or later, we can enter the world that plundered only half a thousand years ago." "Lu Heng, thousands of years ago, you worked hard to protect the heavenly world. I didn''t expect that in a thousand years, you would personally lead people to invade this world. Hehe, do you think this is fate? " "You don''t need to mind your own business. Just stare at the lower boundary..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When the troops were dispatched the next day, we received news that bianzhou, an important city where the canal was transferred, had gathered more than 100000 refugee rebels. The siege continued day and night for five days, and the city was broken. The people, officers and soldiers were slaughtered, and those civil and military bureaucrats who failed to kill themselves, such as the governor of the state and city, were punished by lingchi after being captured and hung their heads above the city gate. The world was shocked! The bandit leader Wu Junxi, named general Hentian, openly issued a call to arms and vowed to destroy the Tang Dynasty. At one time, countless small groups of rebels took refuge in him, gathering up to 200000 people. It''s so arrogant that it''s more powerful than Wang Xianzhi''s troops. Zhang Zhenyuan''s Army wanted to exterminate the bandit leader Wang Xianzhi, so that it could achieve the strategic goal. However, this time, a more eye-catching goal appeared. He immediately turned the marching direction and rushed straight to bianzhou city to prevent the thieves from cutting off the Grand Canal. On the way through Xingyang, Zhengzhou, Zhang Zhen ordered the whole army to rest in place for a while. He led his soldiers to a place, but he didn''t know what he was doing. At this time, Wei Ran, as a scout in the army, patrolled five miles in front of the army. Suddenly, he felt a sense. Looking at the woods a mile away, a red animal flashed past, and then a familiar voice sounded in his mind. "Haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re really getting less and less beautiful. Are you even muscle in your head now?" "You too. The war is in chaos. You haven''t been stewed by the hungry people. Cultivation is fruitful. You can still talk to me so far away. " Wei Ran put a smile on the corner of his mouth. The figure that flashed just now was ah Li. "Why do I want to make a mark on your face every time I quarrel with you! Well, I''m very busy cultivating demon Dan. I can''t talk to you so much. Now there''s an emergency. You have to do it. " "I really can''t be serious." Wei Ran smiled. "Remember the spirit grabbing node in the land of Heluo I told you four years ago?" "Impressive. You should have found it all these years." "Of course, on the outskirts of Xingyang, the place where Zhang Zhen is standing now is a evil array." Wei Ran raised his eyes and looked into the distance. With his eyesight, he could see clearly the location of Zhang Zhenqin''s barracks. The corners of his mouth started up and couldn''t help laughing: "it''s early today. Zhang Zhen let the whole army stop here. The war ahead is urgent. He doesn''t panic at all. He stood there so skillfully, ha ha." A Li said: "naturally, it is self-evident. However, the node energy I perceived from this dead eunuch is much larger than that four years ago, and the breath is emitted from him. I doubt that he must have practiced some kind of skill as a node, making himself a soul grabbing node." Wei Ran was startled. "The eunuch''s martial arts are unfathomable. I can only perceive from his breath that he is born above. But I don''t know what kind of state he has reached. If he is seizing the spirit node, it is the target he must kill. At present, it will be very difficult. " "This shows that the strength of the Raiders of the heavens is at least one level higher than that of this person. As the main fighter, you have to refuel. I''m looking forward to him leaving now. I made a hole in the ground there and practiced in it if I have nothing to do. He''s standing there now. I don''t even dare to go back to my nest. " Wei Ran couldn''t help laughing, "ha ha, you haven''t forgotten the fox''s instinct. Well, he can only stay for one day at most. I suspect he only recently learned that this soul grabbing node is there. Well, how can the array be destroyed? You''ve been busy cultivating with the spirit grabbing node for years and haven''t done anything? " "Nonsense, I didn''t do anything. Although the evil array has not been opened, as long as someone dies within ten miles of the array, the spirits of the dead will naturally converge at the eye of the array. I''m afraid I''ve saved more than a hundred years, so I''m very energetic. It really helped me a lot. I guess this evil array needs a lot of human lives to fill in if it is to be banned. When you fight behind you, you''d better not introduce the battlefield here, otherwise there are too many dead people, and it is very likely to open the evil array and make the spirit grabbing node operate automatically. Such a large amount of aura, I''m afraid it''s troublesome to open the space channel in advance. " Wei Ran looked dignified and said, "we are going to attack bianzhou now. The number of a group of refugees and anti thieves has reached 200000. It seems that we must annihilate them in bianzhou. But just in case, can you destroy this evil array? " Chapter 210 "The evil array prohibition is complex and huge. How can I be destroyed by a fox. The array is hidden seven feet underground and is made up of a four mile long black iron chain around the array eye. The eye of the array is a meteorite outside the sky, weighing more than 1000 kg. There are bronze columns in each turning area of the black iron chain to nail it. To break the array, you must break the ground with a lot of manpower, expose the array ring formed by the array eye and the black iron chain, remove the array eye, pull out the bronze column and melt the black iron chain, so as to completely destroy the evil array. You and I can''t destroy it together. So the way I can think of is that you get promoted quickly, bring a group of people to dig the earth and dig out the things. " Wei Ran smiled bitterly, "commander in chief of the army, I have sinned to death. How many officials can I be promoted? HMM... it''s really not good. Find a way to recruit some rebels and deal with it with the help of the rebels! " "If you have an idea, I will stay nearby to practice and strive to cultivate the demon pill and turn it into shape as soon as possible. If I''m free, I''ll find you. Don''t worry. I''ll leave a mark in your heart and I can find your trace at any time. " "You should be more careful yourself. I didn''t joke with you before. Among these traitors, there are many Jianghu people. Those with high martial arts skills are difficult for me. I don''t want to see your fur hanging on people''s shoulders as ornaments one day. " "Don''t curse me. I don''t want to catch you because of my strength." The two said goodbye and began their respective tasks. Zhang Zhen practiced here all night. Because the array was not opened, his aura was locked underground. He could only feel that his aura was a little more abundant than that in other places, which made him want a tragic war to be held here. Thinking of the war, he thought of Li Chengye and Li Dingguo, Li Chengye''s son. Since he was in power and recently promoted him to the army by saving the princess, should he think of a way to arrange it? That night, Zhang Zhen called Li Chengye and other soldiers into the account. "County Marquis, the thieves are powerful. No accident. There will be a field battle in the battle against bianzhou city." Li Chengye didn''t know Zhang Zhen''s idea. He only replied, "the thief army is 200000, five times that of me. If you only guard the city and don''t take the initiative to attack, it will greatly damage morale. You should take the initiative to fight." Zhang Zhen said with a smile: "then it is particularly important to defeat the enemy in the first battle. Your son is brave and extraordinary. Now he is both a brigade commander and a county Hou Huzi. He should set an example for the whole army. I want him to be a pioneer, join the front team and break the battle for the army!" Then he stared at Li Chengye and carefully observed his reaction. The battle front team of the Shence army is the elite of the elite. They should break the formation first and retreat. After they break up, they must climb the city first, face the most powerful enemy and break through the strongest military formation. Therefore, the war death rate has always been the first in the whole army. Of course, it is relatively easier to perform meritorious deeds. Ordinary soldiers without background must pass through the battle front team if they want to become officers. Low level officers who want to become middle-level and high-level officers also need to make contributions in the battle front team. Moreover, after the destruction of the city, the battle front team also has the right to give priority to looting, kill the enemy in the field, and also has the right to give priority to the selection of spoils. This is the default rule in the army, and no one dares to destroy it. Zhang Zhen asked Wei Ran to go to the battle front team, definitely not with the friendly idea of making him promoted and rich. Although he also knew that Wei Ran''s martial arts were excellent, he always thought that it was just the top level of external martial arts. The thieves were 200000, and they learned from Bu Lanshan that there were magic door experts. As a battle front team, the better they performed on the battlefield, the more likely they were to be targeted by more elite and besieged by magic door experts. He doesn''t believe Wei can survive in such a situation. Li Chengye and many generals in the camp naturally saw through Zhang Zhen''s idea. Although yuan Che and Wei Ran did not have the name of teachers and apprentices, they had the reality of teachers and apprentices. After so many years, their feelings were naturally very deep. Although knowing that Wei Ran''s martial arts are far better than himself, he may not survive even in the battle front team, but as the son of the county Marquis, he has a broad future. There is no need to fight in the front line at the risk of death like ordinary soldiers. Therefore, he wanted to stand up and speak out on the spot, and even didn''t hesitate to tear his face with Zhang Zhen. But a woman spoke first. Princess Shouning said, "as the commander of the army, the recruitment envoy has so many affairs in the army. Why do you care so much about the arrangement of soldiers in the battle front team? Are you making a mountain out of a molehill? " Zhang Zhen did not offend the inspector too much, but he still had to maintain his prestige in the army. "The royal highness of the princess and the war front team are the key to the enemy''s victory. There are so many generals in the camp, such as general Xian yuche, but they all have to join the team in person and lead the army to fight. It is also a responsibility to arrange more strength. " Princess Shouning can''t think of any good words to refute. After all, as a military supervisor, she is only responsible for supervising whether military operations are carried out in accordance with strategic objectives and has no right to directly interfere in military affairs. At present, she is mute. At this time, Li Chengye stood up and said, "dog Li Dingguo, he should obey the arrangement of the army. He has outstanding force and should take the lead! Moreover, the fierce general was sent to the army. This time, not only does Li Dingguo want to join the battle front team, but also his second son Guangsi, he also needs to join the team to fight and inspire the morale of the army! " Everyone looked at Li Chengye in surprise. It was understandable that he let Wei Ran join the battle front team. After all, he was an adopted son. Although it was risky, it was also a necessary process of cultivating talents. Li Guangsi is his parent and son. He undertakes the responsibility of inheriting the Li family''s business. He is thrown into the battle front team in case of an accident Zheng Zhenyuan originally thought that Li Chengye would refuse, so he could point at him to shield his relatives in front of the public, and even look for opportunities to cure him. Unexpectedly, Li Chengye took the initiative to accept it and pushed his own son into the fire pit. This makes Zhang Zhen''s prepared speech completely useless. He can only choke in his throat and slow down for a long time. The jaw head agrees. Early the next morning, the whole army began to march to bianzhou city as fast as possible. The rules and regulations of Zuo Shence''s March were drawn up by Li Chengye that year, which is most suitable for long-distance attack. When Li Chengye ran the army, he made full reference to the Weigong art of war of the military God Li Jing. The soldiers lived in the front and back and on both sides. The middle baggage team formed two pairs of vertical columns, carrying military grain, equipment and equipment. The cavalry are arranged on both sides, and there are scouts, Rangers and scouts in the first five li of the army. The marching efficiency is so high that no scattered bandits dare to approach, and they are directly killed by wandering Rangers on both wings. In addition, the battlefield shelter of a large number of elite scouts was very good. When they reached bianzhou City thirty miles, Wu Junxi''s troops were surprised that the imperial court''s forbidden army had arrived. Due to the large number of soldiers and the large number of generals, Wu Junxi''s strength increased greatly. I heard that Zuo Shence had only 40000 soldiers, and the leader was a eunuch who had never heard of it. I felt that he could fight. If you win, you will naturally become many rebel leaders. Retreat can cut off the water transport and march into the Jianghuai river. You can besiege Dongdu and force Chang''an. The temptation was so great that Wu Junxi left half of his troops to defend bianzhou city and led 100000 anti thieves out of the city. Chapter 211 Not that he didn''t want the whole army to leave, but because Zuo Shence marched too fast, he didn''t have enough time to divide 200000 people into multiple arrays and arrange them on the great plain outside the city. Even the 100000 troops killed are now in a mess. Most of these refugees who have not received formal military training do not understand the position of the military array at all, and only reluctantly set up a vast and thick horizontal array on the Great Plains. Since only this formation can be set up, it means that there is not much room for tactical choice. We can only use the tactics of encircling with two wings, so as to rely on more people and consume these Shence troops alive. Of course, Wu Junxi also seriously thought about the defeat. He thought that there were only 100000 troops outside the city. Even if he was defeated, it didn''t matter. The 20000 elite old camp belonging to itself is now located in the thick Chinese army. If the situation is wrong, this place is only ten miles away from bianzhou city. It''s time to turn around and escape back to the city. Moreover, there are 100000 troops in the city. As long as his old camp is not lost, he can command the 100000 troops to defend the city. And before that, we can use the 100000 non legitimate troops outside the city to consume the spirit of the left Shence army. Wei Ran was promoted to brigade commander by Zhang Zhen for his merit in saving Princess Shouning. However, this is not a good thing. Previously, as a soldier of Li Chengye, he was not under Zhang Zhen''s command. Now that he has become a regular army, he will be subject to Zhang Zhen''s discipline, which means that even if Zhang Zhen arranges a mortal task, Wei Yanlian can''t have the opportunity to refuse. The two armies were arrayed ten miles away. The battle formation of the left Shence army continued the public art of self-defense. With 14000 soldiers as a large army, it was divided into seven armies: the middle army, the right Yu Hou army, the front army, the left army, the left Yu Hou army, the rear army and the right army. The number of people in each army is not the same, and changes according to the opportunity. The arms are composed of: crossbow, Archer, Tiaodang, strange soldier and horse army. In this battle, Zuo Shence''s 42000 troops and horses were divided into three armies, of which two armies were listed in front of the array in parallel. The first army''s large array had 1700 steps, and the two armies were 400 steps apart. The other army, as the middle army of the whole army, is in the back of the array, forming inverted characters with the front two armies, filling the gap, and 300 steps away from the front army for support. The first army is divided into seven armies, with a total of 220 teams, of which 90 are forward. They line up in front, meet the enemy head-on and take the initiative to attack. The striker has three teams as a brigade, a total of 30 brigades, and the three teams in each brigade are separated in font. The front-end team is the famous elite battle front team, and the two teams behind the battle front team are called the team as the support and supplement of the battle front team. If the battle front team operates smoothly, the team will rush up and continue to expand the gap. If the operation is unfavorable, the team needs to come forward to take care of it for rectification. Advance can be a frontal vector array, retreat can be a square array, or even a circular array in case of emergency. Another 100 teams are stationed, also known as Tiaodang. Line up behind the vanguard to support and receive the vanguard at any time to expand the results. If the operation of the vanguard is not smooth, the garrison will meet the enemy forward, and the vanguard will retreat and regroup before attacking. The garrison does not set up a brigade, and each team is lined up as a square array. There is a ten step wide interval between the teams, which is used as a channel in the array. In case of special terrain, the formation will be flexible. After jumping and swinging, 30 teams are special soldiers and used as reserves. On the two wings are four thousand cavalry. They should move at any time. They should not only guard the side of the team, but also detour to attack the enemy''s side and back at any time. A small group of fifty people formed a wedge-shaped queue. The team is wearing two layers of heavy armor, ranking in the front and the first of the battle front. They are all people with excellent martial arts and powerful Kong and Wu. After the team is in charge, it will hold the flag, listen to the command of the team, and control the tactical changes of the whole team under the banner. The two people on the side of the flag are called the concurrent flag. They specially guard the flag. If they die, the concurrent flag will take over. Do not make the team flag fall, otherwise they will be executed after the war. Behind the flag is the more basic Wuhe fire as the combat unit, with five people and ten people as fire. They are arranged in five rows, from front to back, from less to most, from strong to weak, from old to new, in a wedge-shaped arrangement, waiting for orders, and following the team is engaged in assault operations. There was only one person in the last row of the whole team, who was the deputy of the team, wearing heavy armor and holding a knife, and prowled behind the team. Those who are afraid of war and retreat, listen to orders but don''t the former, and those who hesitate and look after each other, all cut off with a stranger''s knife as an example! At this time, Wei Ran was in the Youyu Hou army of the first army, that is, the first battalion to fight actively. At this time, there are two rows of arrays in front of him, more than 4000 people. The first row is the crossbow and the second row is the archer. These crossbowmen are from the forward team. After the projection attack, they will quickly return to their team and form a triangular formation with the battle front team. Although Wei Ran is the commander of the brigade and dominates hundreds of people, he also wants to move forward and fight. He leads a team and is the front of the battle front team. With a lock armour inside and a 70 kg armor outside, he holds a long halberd and hangs a four stone heavy bow on his back. The left and right long knives and horizontal knives are hung around his waist. The leader advances with a cold face and a sense of killing. After that, all the soldiers wore armor and had a neat lineup. The battle front team members all wear knives and spears, hang staggered behind them, and walk with a bow. Li Guangsi went to the battlefield for the first time. Knowing that he was nervous, Wei Ran arranged for him to be the deputy of the team, live behind the team and supervise the operation. Li Guangsi, wearing Mingguang armor and holding a strange stranger knife in his hand, put down the ghost face armor in his helmet to cover his tension and discomfort and follow the queue steadily. This kind of battle is completely different from the fight in the Jianghu. As a recruit, Li Guangsi is difficult to keep his mind in the big battle array. The brain was blank. He acted purely by instinct. When the whole array moved forward, he followed. When the army stopped to rectify the formation, he stopped and stood in place, as if he had become a puppet. The heart beats violently due to tension. Even reciting the internal mental skill of Chunyang sect doesn''t work. Fortunately, his hands can still sweat and spit in his mouth. This reminds him of what his eldest brother said to him before the war. A man who is on the battlefield, can hold weapons and has saliva in his mouth is a good soldier. Li Guangsi couldn''t help smiling bitterly. I can be regarded as a good soldier. But brother is also the first time to fight. Why can he stand in front and command steadily like a mountain? Is it true that I, as the orthodox heir of the Li family, can''t compare with him? When Li Guangsi was thinking, the forward was less than two miles away from the thief army. The Rangers came forward one after another from the two wings of the army, fought with the thief Army Rangers, gained the upper hand, and then harassed the front array and flanks of the thief army. Some of the Rangers detour in a large range and intend to go around behind the thief army. Wei Ran looked around and saw that 100000 thieves were all over the plain. Looking around, he found that the two wings of the thieves were prominent and the middle was sunken. It was a typical Crane Wing array. The tactical purpose was to encircle the left and right and advocate annihilation. The number of rogue troops is huge. They have sufficient troops to arrange such a encirclement and annihilation formation, and can be divided into the front, middle and rear armies. However, the quality of the soldiers is very poor. The people in the front row are all old, weak, sick and disabled. They are ragged. Holding stones and sticks in their hands is regarded as weapons. The front and back are the Chinese army. They are all young and strong. Although they are not as arrogant as the Zuo Shence army. Everyone is equipped with heavy armor, they can at least have decent weapons and list qualified formations. Only in this way can they become the main force of the thief army, but they are not elite. The real elite are hidden in the key areas, which must be intended to win by surprise at the critical time. This is a sea of people. The scope that Wei Ran can see in his eyes is limited. Under the interference of all the dust, he can''t even see how thick and wide the enemy''s formation is. He only tightens his weapons and is ready to meet the enemy! Pawns in front of the battle have only two choices: forward and backward. They are not qualified to think about the overall situation. The thief army was harassed by Zuo Shence''s Rangers. Everyone mixed up and crowded together. They were pushed forward by the spears of the middle army array, and the speed was very slow. On the contrary, the left Shence infantry strode forward with a wedge array and soon entered the range of 150 steps. The crossbow man immediately heard the order and fired in unison. There are two thousand crossbows in front of the military array, which are listed as a horizontal array. Under the volley, the fire is fully open, and all are flat shots, which are powerful enough to penetrate the armor. The old, weak, sick and disabled in front of the thief army were shot in two rounds, and the casualties were not small, but the proportion of the 200000 thief army was small. Although they all began to fear to retreat, they were killed by the thief soldiers in the rear with knives and spears. Some grassroots officers of the thief army shouted: if you rush forward, you may die, but if you don''t rush, you will die! There is food without death! Chapter 212 This choice is really not difficult to make. After being killed by their own people, the old and weak in the front row used to consume the strength of the Shence army howled and charged over. After firing three rounds, the crossbow men put away their hard crossbows, took out their weapons and shields, and retreated back to their own team. The crossbow hand was followed by the archer, who also fired three rounds, took out the melee weapons and withdrew. Finally, the battle front team in front of the whole army array is about to meet the enemy. They first take a bow and fire a round of volley, turn over the charged thief army, and then change into a long gun or knife to fight. At this time, there are not many places where the commander-in-chief of the whole army can command. The real protagonists are the grass-roots school captains and brigade commanders. Their courage and wisdom are the key to determining the final outcome of a battle at this time. Zuo Shence met the big horizontal array arranged by the enemy''s two armies. Of their seven armies, the Youyu Hou army in the middle first attacked the battle, and the other armies took over, which was quite rhythmic. Looking down from mid air, the left Shence side wearing red armor obviously stretched out two protrusions. Then the whole army quickly changed from horizontal array to conical array, and resolutely crashed into the mob like bandit army. Wu Junxi, the leader of the thief army, stood on the high slope and was very surprised to see the action of the Shence army. "In the past, I heard that Zuo Shence was unparalleled in the world. If it was true, it didn''t use cavalry to open the situation and directly attack the array with infantry. It was really sharp!" The protrusion on the north side, running in the front, is Wei Ran! He saw the howling bandits coming in front. Their faces were full of despair, fear, begging for mercy, and finally numbness. It was just a group of skinny victims who didn''t even have a piece of metal weapons. They should have been the people of Datang. In the process of charging, Wei Ran closed the ghost face armor in his helmet, closed his eyes, waved the long halberd horizontally with his feeling, and the touch of cutting muscles and bones layer by layer came from his hands. For the first time, he felt blood on his body, not warm, but cold. Taking him as the vanguard and arrow, he easily tore open the chaotic formation of the thief army. The violent soldiers of the left Shence army in the rear were like a cold killing machine, with knives, guns, swords and halberds, crushing the formation of the thief army in front of them. Like a hot knife cutting cream, no one was injured, so he completely crushed the former army of the thief army. The bandits who were not killed on the spot knelt down one after another and begged for mercy. Some of them still had physical strength. They ran frantically regardless of the slaughter of friendly forces in the rear array. Seeing this, Wu Junxi''s face changed slightly and asked the left and right, "why did the former army collapse so quickly? Among the first army of Zuo Shence, only the Youyu Marquis army, the right army and the former army are really engaged, which makes our former army like this?! " The left and right counselors all looked embarrassed and no one answered. With a sneer, Wu Junxi rode on his horse and ordered the flag bearer to shake the flag, so that the Chinese army could increase the encirclement speed of the left and right wings, and stick to the middle, so as to prevent the attack of the Shence army. The cavalry is not the opponent of the other cavalry, and they are all their own elite. They can''t be consumed here. They all return to this array. The former army is just a group of old and weak. It is also a waste of food to keep. It is better to use it to consume the physical strength of officers and soldiers. Unfortunately, these old and weak people are so useless that they can''t even stop the momentum of the officers and soldiers. They deserve to be killed! Wei Ran walked forward step by step with countless corpses. At this time, even if he couldn''t adapt, he couldn''t close his eyes. When I just opened my eyes, I caught a glimpse of several confused anti thief soldiers in front of me. In front of him was a skinny teenager in his teens with a bamboo stick in his hand. He looked more like a beggar than an anti thief. He was standing in front of an old man. The old man seemed to break his leg and couldn''t move. He looked at himself step by step in despair and fear. Wei Ran''s long halberd suddenly stopped and just stopped above the boy''s neck. He opened his eyes and tightened his muscles. He was so frightened that he couldn''t do anything on his hands. Wei Ran''s eyes swept behind the young man. They were all father and son, brother and brother. They didn''t want to run. They were injured and couldn''t run at all. They had to be desperate to die and let their head become a tool for others to boast. Wei Ran didn''t know what it was like in his heart. He stood still, and the flag holding behind him led the team to rush up. Even if they were chasing the enemy, their speed was far slower than Wei Ran with his eyes closed. Wei Ran burst into a loud roar: "lay down your arms and kneel down to surrender, you can avoid death!" The young man in front of him and the victims behind him threw away the bamboo and wooden sticks in their hands, knelt down and buried their faces in the bloody soil. Holding the flag, a part-time flag beside him seemed to have a good time. When he saw the boy kneeling in front of him, he would cut off his head with a knife. Wei Ran stretched out a long halberd and knocked the horizontal knife in his hand. "I said that those who surrender should not be killed. Didn''t you hear him?!" The violent breath rushed to his face, and the sound wave made his ears roar. The veteran flag immediately turned pale, and did not dare to have any dissatisfaction with the new brigade commander and team. Zuo Shence respected the strong in the army. Wei Ran had established the reputation of the first expert in the army, and his prestige was enough to control these rebellious soldiers. Fifty soldiers stopped behind Wei Ran and looked at him in surprise. Even Li Guangsi, who was at the end of the team, was the same, but when he saw the rebels who knelt down and surrendered, he could understand his brother''s idea. Although kindness is not in charge of soldiers, there are five virtues for generals: faithfulness, benevolence, courage and strictness. One of them is benevolence! Wei Ran didn''t say anything. He bypassed the soldiers and let go of his pace. He was still the front arrow of the whole army, carrying a fine steel halberd, and killed the main middle army for a while! Most of the enemy''s troops are young and strong. In addition to the lack of armor, they can at least form a long gun array with one spear, and the officers in the team can even wear iron armor. When Wei Ran charged, the first five rows of the enemy shouted and suddenly squatted down. Behind them were full of bowmen and crossbows, suddenly firing arrows! At this time, the distance between the two sides was only more than 20 steps. There was still a distance to run and fight, but it was suitable for the use of bows and crossbows. This volley caught the battle front team off guard. Most people were unprepared and were shot on the spot. Although everyone in the Zuo Shence army focuses on armor and has strong defense against bows and arrows, there are still unlucky ones. They are injured and killed by arrows in the gaps of armor or in the head and face. However, for the more lethal crossbows and arrows, even the Mingguang armor has limited defense. Most people were pierced on the spot and fell to the ground. Only a few experts in the army, who were quick to respond, used shields or waved weapons in time, survived. However, the momentum of the battle front team was restrained, which made the thief army recover from the low morale of the former army, which was quickly defeated. At this time, Zhang Zhen was in the middle of the two armies behind Zuo Shence. Zhang Zhen sat on the tall frame. With his martial arts and eyesight, he was able to see the situation of the front battle. When he quickly broke the front of the thief army at the beginning, he was very satisfied. He couldn''t help feeling proud and took a look at Li Chengye. The look in his eyes seemed to say: even if you Li Chengye are called the God of war in the army, I Zhang Zhen is not bad. With the combat effectiveness of Zuo Shence, you can easily defeat these mobs. At that time, Li Chengye looked at the front and looked at the ancient well. He only carefully observed the combat situation of each army and constantly calculated what might happen next in his mind. Chapter 213 Now the battle front team has suffered setbacks in its attack and encountered strange tactics of the enemy. The losses at close range are not light, and the offensive has stopped. Zhang Zhenzi scolded him, accusing the battle front team of being disadvantageous. He should not stop after being hit. Li Chengye''s face is still calm. He knows that the battle front team is only frustrated. Someone in the army is injured. The formation is naturally scattered. Of course, he needs to step up and complete the army. After rallying up, we can continue to attack, and the distance is only more than 20 steps. After the other party''s archers shoot this round, there is no room to play, and we can only defend with the gun array. At this time, Li Chengye took another look at the left and right wings. The enemy formed an array with long guns and shield knives, maintained rapid mobility and surrounded from both sides. However, if you are harassed by your own Rangers, you can''t speed up all the time. From time to time, you need long gunmen to form an array to prevent the Rangers from suddenly charging. After a little thought, Li Chengye proposed to Zhang Zhen, "General Zhang, the enemy wants to encircle the enemy with two wings, but now it is blocked by Rangers and it is difficult to get close." Zhang Zhenben wanted to use this war to prove that he also had the ability to unify the army. He was impatient with Li Chengye''s next proposal, but he saw Princess Shouning as the supervisor, holding a summary in his hand, writing the course of the battlefield and the course of the commander. He also raised his head and looked at Zhang Zhen with some warning and meaningful smell. Zhang Zhen was a little depressed and asked Li Chengye impatiently, "what does the county Marquis think?" "My subordinates observe that although the two wings of the thief army are strong, they are forward-looking and have a weak will. It is suggested to send flanks of our two armies, rear army and Zuo Yu Hou army to block. The other battalions moved forward and broke through the array. After the two winged Rangers detour around and attack the enemy''s abdomen and back, one attack can break the thief! " Zhang Zhen heard Li Chengye''s opinion. Even if he was not so sensitive to subtle changes on the battlefield, he knew that this method was excellent. But as a manager, shouldn''t he have a better idea? You must say something so that you can be stronger than your subordinates. "The plan of the county marquis is good, but I would have thought that if I wanted to break the thief''s army, there was no need for cavalry to detour back attack. There are hundreds of thousands of thieves in a wide array. The cavalry detour behind the enemy. Isn''t it a great loss of the strength of the horses? If we don''t cooperate with the rear army and the two battalions of the Zuoyu Hou army on the spot to break down the left and right wings of the enemy and collapse the two wings of the enemy. At the same time, the Chinese Army goes out to kill the thief army''s own array, won''t it break up the thief army on three sides? " Li Chengye was stunned by Zhang Zhen''s clever words. Riding lightly can be a hundred Li raid. Why worry about wasting horsepower after detour? On the contrary, we should disperse our own forces with inferior numbers and make them fight separately against the enemy''s left, middle and right arrays. This is to attack the enemy''s strengths with our own weaknesses! At this time, Princess Shouning spoke, "General Zhang, although Shouning is not proficient in military affairs, she also knows that she needs to gather troops to defeat the crowd. General Zhang''s strategy is against the common sense of the art of war. However, since general Zhang is the main general, of course, all strategies have their own reasons. Shouning will only record what happened in a book and report back to his father after the war to assess his achievements. " Zhang Zhen was stunned and immediately turned blue. Although he thought he had no problem with his strategy, if he really let the supervisor who obviously had objections, he would record everything that happened. Who knows where the subjective opinions are biased when recording? Zhang Zhen knew that she was attached to the imperial power, and Princess Shouning was obviously trained by the emperor to support Gu. At present, it''s not easy to offend. With an understatement smile, she ordered the nearby soldiers to wave flags to the left and right wings and cavalry to inform them of their tactical intentions. Li Chengye looked at Princess Shouning. Princess Shouning smiled calmly and continued to record something in the book. Bu Lanshan, who was among Li Chengye''s soldiers, smiled and saw what had happened and put his eyes forward again. She had obviously noticed Wei''s merciful behavior just now, and she couldn''t help being curious about this rough man. When Zhang Zhen and Li Chengye were intriguing, Wei Ran was in front of the battle and blocked a wave of bow and crossbow shooting just now. After the enemy fired, the long gunman in front stood up immediately. It seems that they are also afraid of this short distance of 20 steps. The left Shence army immediately charged regardless of casualties, so the long gunmen still squatting on the ground will suffer a heavy blow, so they quickly restored a thick and close gun array. Wei Ran saw that he didn''t rush alone with blood courage, but stopped in place to guard. He saw that the other party really didn''t shoot again. He took a little look at the team led by himself in the rear. Their casualties are not shallow, and at least more than a dozen people can no longer continue to fight. Wei Ran ordered someone to take the wounded down, and ordered the team with oblique back wings to arrange personnel to fill the battle front team. Although the two winged teams do not belong to Wei Ran''s team, on the battlefield, the temporary power of the battle front team is greater than that of the team. In addition to orders such as retreat, the team must unconditionally support his requirements. Before long, Wei Ran''s battle front team was replenished and full again. Wei Ran led the team to continue to attack. And he is also the fastest arrow in the whole army. At this time, the enemy''s array is a long gun array. The forest of guns is dense and stacked like an open hedgehog. Moreover, the soldiers in the array are not the old, weak, sick and disabled, but a group of young and strong. Although they have poor physical quality, poor equipment and no martial arts skills. However, they already have a basic awareness of coordinated combat, know the banner, advance and retreat clearly, and most of them are full of hatred for officers and soldiers. They have a firm will to overthrow the Tang Court and have a certain combat effectiveness. At this time, the gun array they arranged was not only the most common military array in ancient military operations, but also one of the simplest and most practical military arrays. In the Qin Dynasty, the gun array listed with a spear of more than four meters was very powerful in front combat. However, it does not mean that the gun array is invincible. The invincibility of the army lies not in some tactics and weapons, but in the organization of the army and the quality of its soldiers! Therefore, the whole army of Zuo Shence doesn''t care about this strict military array. For Zuo Shence, who is the best in the world, a group of rebels composed of a mob, even if they use the best tactics and weapons, are just local chickens and dogs. Wei Ran led the whole team to attack, approached the gun array about 15 steps, and suddenly took out a Throwing Axe from under the arrow bag at his waist. There are almost a few people in the Zuo Shence army. Wei Ran is used to using an axe, so he brings a throwing axe. Most of his team carried a two foot short spear, which was placed side by side with the long spear and knife cross hung on his back. At this time, it was taken out at the same time as Wei Ran. Then they rushed forward five steps together, throwing axes and short spears at the same time. The dense gun array in front was lack of shield protection, and naturally could not resist such a close projection attack. They immediately howled, and more than ten people fell down at the same time. The formation was one of chaos. In fact, Wei Ran can also directly use the special energy in his body to cast the knife awn for long-distance harvesting. However, there are a large number of thieves, so we must learn to save energy. Since there are conventional methods to break the array, why spend a lot of energy to perform unparalleled mowing? In this way, it is easy to lead to the experts inside the thief army to besiege themselves, and the gain is not worth the loss. Although these thieves are brave, their training is limited. If they are an army composed of a group of veterans, in the face of such a projection attack, the front row people will form a flat spear array to counter charge. After the other party''s projection, the formation is not complete and the main weapon has not been taken out, they will disturb the other party''s formation. At the same time, it can also make your own side pull the injured teammates behind in time and reorganize the formation. Finally, the commando will slowly return to the array and continue to fight the enemy in the whole array. This is the embodiment of the organizational strength of the army and the quality of soldiers, but the organizational strength of anti thieves is weak. Soldiers were starving people not long ago, of course, they can''t do that ideal situation. Therefore, the second wave of projection strike originally planned by Wei Ran and others did not need to continue. They directly picked up the main weapon and rushed forward with the front arrow array! Chapter 214 Facing the less dense array of long guns, Wei Ran''s refined steel halberd swung into the air and swept past! The huge potential energy allows the halberd knife to easily cut off the long gun in the fan-shaped range in front. Even if the halberd knife touches the side, it can shake the long gun off. Then he took another step forward, swung the long halberd with his backhand, swept across again, and immediately brought up a bloody rain, with broken limbs and arms, broken internal organs and meat. With the roar of the sky, he flew everywhere. The halberd was as powerful as a mountain, and the gun array collapsed! Some cowardly bandits, seeing the figure of Wei ran as a demon God, coupled with the tragic and bloody environment, immediately collapsed, howled and turned to escape, but they were cut to the ground by the supervisor team. The soldiers behind Wei Ran rushed up one after another. Although their swords and spears were not as long as those of the other party''s gun array, they were very suitable for scuffle. And different weapons can cooperate tacitly in the local battlefield. With a knife and a spear, an assault killed a row of thieves. Immediately, the enemy''s formation was torn and expanded and killed directly to the rear. With a sharp assault, the battle front almost killed the ten layer gun array without much time. When the enemy is torn into two parts, it will completely lose its organization and become a mess. At this time, as long as it rolls on the side, it can completely defeat the army array in front of it. However, the thief army was numerous, and the ten gun arrays almost collapsed, but there was a battle array composed of knife shield players and long spearmen in the rear. Seeing that the gun array in front was not supported, they immediately roared and rushed back, intending to drive out the battle front team and reorganize the gun array. Wei Ran kept his feet steady and advanced step by step with his excellent martial arts. The long halberd was like the wind, chopping and smashing the stab hook, invincible. Moreover, the helmet is hard and thick. It is not afraid of the stabbing of knives and guns. The bloody rain caused by it makes the enemy in front retreat again and again. Such a brave performance immediately attracted the attention of experts in the thief army. Four bandit generals in iron armor besieged them with swords, shields, sickles, spears and Xuanhua axes. The sword shield thief can cover his whole body with a large shield in his hand. The middle hardwood is mixed with bamboo board and connected with rivets. The outer cover is raw cow leather. The weight is heavy but very hard. He buried his head with a shield and charged. No matter how Wei Ran attacked, he directly suppressed his attack range with a shield and covered the other three comrades in arms. On the left side of the shield holding general is the hook and sickle general. Using the shield of his comrades in arms in front to block Wei Ran''s sight, the hook and sickle is gloomy and straight to Wei Ran''s legs. On the right side is the general with an axe. Holding the Xuanhua axe high, he is ready to wait. Only when the two comrades in arms completely contain Wei Ran, he hits his head with an axe and takes his life. After the three is the general with a gun. He goes out over his shoulder with the length of the gun. He can attack Wei Ran''s head, face and chest, and cover three comrades in arms to retreat. The soldiers behind Wei Ran naturally won''t let the team be besieged. They rushed in with a mixture of Modao and spears. Modao split and spears stabbed, trying to force back the four generals. But the morale of the thief army was also strong. Other sword and shield hands formed a shield array to block the attack of Wei Ran''s soldiers, so that he could only fight the enemy with a single halberd. In the face of such killing, Wei Ran is still sure to break through the array with skills, but the enemy''s morale is strong. If he only wins with skills, the blow to local morale will not be very serious, and the resistance will still be huge. Therefore, we need a crisp victory, and the more bloody, the stronger the deterrent! He directly started the overdraft mode, made a counter attack against the general of the sword and shield, raised the halberd high, and ignored the hook, sickle, axe and spear. From top to bottom, the halberd cleaved heavily on the surface of the heavy shield, and the violent force tore in, instantly splitting the shield into sawdust. The shield general''s hand was twisted into a strange angle. He didn''t even have time to feel the pain of arm fracture. There was a sharp pain in front of his chest. After splitting his big shield, Wei Ran went straight ahead to stab. The halberd penetrates into the fish scale armor on the general holding the shield, penetrates into his chest and goes straight into his heart. Because the diamond wound was penetrated into his chest, the blood in his heart flew three feet from the wound like an arrow! Then Wei Ran kept stepping under his feet, his arms suddenly compared with each other, roared, and a white breath was spewed out under the bloody ghost face armor, full of a strong smell of blood. Wei Ran threw the general holding the shield to his right and hit the hook and sickle general. The hook and sickle waved from below was hit by great force and lost its accuracy. Wei Ran failed to hook Wei Ran''s knee, but was trampled on the ground by Wei Ran. Wei Ran kept rushing forward, but accelerated. The Xuanhua axe holding the axe general fell on Wei Ran''s shoulder, but it was suddenly pulled in due to the distance, and the axe blade deviated. Only the axe rod split on his shoulder without any impact. The head of the spear general stabbed Wei Ran in the chest, but he was deflected by Wei Ran and connected the stab with a safety goggle. Nothing happened. Instead, he bent the enemy''s spear. The axe holding general took the opportunity to pull back the Xuanhua axe and use the hook type. The angle of the axe blade that had fallen behind Wei Ran was reversed and aligned with the back of Wei Ran''s head. This move is also a compulsory part of the halberd method in the army. Wei Ran doesn''t know. Holding the axe pole in his left hand, he stopped the pulling back force of the other party. With a single halberd in his right arm, he suddenly hit it horizontally. A huge head flew far away, and the blood in the neck of the axe general rushed more than two feet into the sky! Wei Ran hurried up, showered the blood from the sky, and took advantage of the gun holding general''s opportunity to close the gun, another halberd fell and split from the forehead. The gunman''s whole neck sank a large part. Except for the cracking of his forehead, it seemed that his whole head was smashed into his neck with his helmet. The remaining hook and sickle generals did not fear to escape because of the bloody killing, but were full of hatred. After the gunman was smashed to death, he removed the hook and sickle, pulled out the horizontal knife, buried himself and stabbed Wei Huo in the stomach. His expression was distorted and ferocious, and roared: "kill all dog officials!!!" This charge directly entered Wei Ran''s inner arms, making the Euphorbia useless. Wei Ran simply put down the halberd and rushed to the other party with his bare hands. The horizontal knife stabbed Wei Ran''s 70 kg armor and pierced the outermost armor, but it was blocked by the inner laminated armor. The collision between the two strong men broke the horizontal knife in their hands. After Wei Ran got close, he directly crossed with one hand and grabbed his chest with the other hand. He held it high above his head, gave a violent roar, and smashed the hook and sickle general into the enemy in front of him, directly smashing the people on the ground. He grabbed the halberd again, chopped it vertically, and settled it on the spot. After that, the horizontal halberd waved away the other stunned enemy and glared angrily. The bandit army was shocked by this fierce and violent killing. Seeing Wei burning as if he saw a demon God, they were in a panic, hesitated and their morale dropped greatly. Wei Huo pointed to the halberd, held the flag behind him and waved the team flag. Many soldiers nearby shouted in unison, and their morale soared. The strange knives and long guns came out together and plunged into the array like arrows. At this time, looking from the sky, the battle front team led by Wei Ran, as the front arrow of the whole battalion, has completely plunged into the enemy array. The battle front team and corps with his neighbors took it as the core and approached at a high speed, which continued to expand the gap of the enemy''s square array. The Youyu Hou army where Wei Ran was located has squeezed into the enemy''s array, and the other six armies have made wavy raids, but they are not as brilliant as the Youyu Hou army. Ninety forward teams crisscrossed with the enemy''s teeth, and red blood splashed out at the position of the confrontation, soaking the earth. In the middle of the large array, the overall front moves behind the thief army array. The encirclement of the two wings of the thief army was stubbornly blocked by the remaining army, and there was no further hope. On Wei Ran''s side, due to the addition of many battle front teams and teams, the formation with him as the front arrow has become more solid and tight. All the long shooters are very dense in the front and middle, with the tip of the gun forward. The soldiers in the front row push and stab, and the long gunmen in the back row stab over their shoulders with uneven canine teeth. They are like a moving giant hedgehog, allowing the enemy to see what the offensive gun array looks like! Chapter 215 The unfamiliar swordsman lives on the flank of the front arrow array with a relatively evacuated array to protect the periphery and eliminate the scattered enemy soldiers at the same time. After entering the enemy''s square array, sweep left and right with a sharp blade to expand the gap of the enemy''s square array. If the long gunman is a sharp tooth and specialized in tearing up flesh and bones, the stranger is a molar to turn the torn flesh and bones into powder. At this time, the cavalry around the enemy''s two wings had not yet moved to the assault position. The four battalions on the two wings of the large array successfully resisted the encirclement of the enemy''s two wings, and their tactical attempt was almost difficult to achieve. Zhang Zhen, who sat firmly on the frame, suddenly stood up and patted his thigh. He was very excited. He could see such an obvious change in the scene. He just thought that the battle he commanded for the first time was going to win. At this time, bu Lanshan said to Li Chengye faintly, "the tiger father of the county has no dogs and children, and brother Li is really brave and unparalleled. The skill of breaking the array should be the first in the whole army." Li Chengye only needs to smile. As a father, he is naturally proud of his son''s excellent performance. Princess Shouning''s accomplishments are too low to see the specific situation in the front of the battlefield, but she still embellishes what she just said and records it. Zhang Zhen listened to bu Lanshan''s words, but it was like swallowing feces. After Bu Langshan''s reminder, he naturally noticed that he was still rushing in the front and trying to pierce the enemy''s array. He thought to himself: the boy''s external skills are quite well practiced. He was originally arranged to play the battle front team to kill the boy by the anti thief. Unexpectedly, he made great achievements. Hum, but the master is our family. He will find a mistake and make you fall short of success! According to the rebellious of Zuo Shence army, now everyone sees that Wei Yan has the ability to break the array. Even Zhang Zhen, as the chief general, can never be deprived, otherwise he will lose his morale. Such reward and punishment is unfair, and no one in the army will work for him. On the anti thief side, Wu Junxi could no longer sit on his horse, raised his whip and pointed to Wei Ran''s position. "Mobilize the elite of the old camp to counterattack the gap here. Be sure to smash this battle front! We can''t let them tear apart the Chinese army, otherwise we can only return to bianzhou city to defend the city! " Immediately, someone under the command shook the flag, and immediately there was a heavy armor on his body, and the sharp essence of the long knife and axe rushed to the gap. Wu Junxi''s eyes radiated a dangerous light, as cold as frost, "who is this? Is there such a strong general in the left Shence army? " A counselor nearby said, "I heard that only the tieler man called Xianyu yuanche has such a body shape, and he is also a fierce general in the army. He is brave and unstoppable." Wu Junxi shook his head and said, "for those brave people in the Zuo Shence army, I have made the scouts pay attention to their position. I specially sent experts to stop them and intercepted those battle fronts as arrows with several times of sharpness, so that they are still in fierce battle. Although they have advantages, they can''t break through for a while. This man is not fresh in Yuan car, but a new expert. He ignores him. Now we must stop the momentum of this boy. Aren''t those people in the magic door boasting? Let them break this sharp arrow of the divine strategy army for me! " Wei Ran rushed through the ten gun array and broke the enemy''s support. At the same time, he also killed more than ten good players. Even with his physical strength, he was a little panting. The battle front team that followed him had been rotated several times, and their physical strength could not be as terrible as Wei Ran. At this time, looking back, I found that there were more than three teams behind him, but more than ten teams, a large number of very dense conical hedgehogs. All the soldiers looked at Wei Ran with adoring eyes and rushed forward with him step by step. Even Li Guangsi, who was known as a suspect, was infected by the fanatical atmosphere in the array. Under the strange knife, he killed more than ten unstable thieves. Now he doesn''t have to take into account his duty of supervising the war. No one will escape in such a downwind battle. Wei Ran dragged the halberd to the ground, slapped his left hand fiercely on his chest, made a dull noise, and then pointed to the frightened enemy in front of him. Under the ghost''s face, he burst into laughter. The bandit army was in a mess. Wei Yanting halberd rushed into the array again and vowed not to stop until he killed the enemy array. After more than ten steps, the terrified enemy line in front suddenly dispersed, and two vertical reinforcements rushed forward. They were all tall men with iron armor and sharp knives and axes. The whole army exuded a different bloody momentum. This momentum is obviously only available to those hundred war veterans. Obviously, these people are the real elite of the anti thief. They charged in a vertical line. Near the front and back, the formation scattered into a ring and killed Wei Huo. For a time, long spears, halberds, short soldiers and sharp blades, and more than a dozen blades killed Wei ran at the same time from different angles. With the tacit cooperation of the enemy, Wei Ran only felt that the space in front of him was occupied by various weapons. There was no hiding and no defense. However, Wei Ran is not alone. As a front arrow, he naturally pays attention to the positive breakthrough ability, and his left and right wings have their own guards. Two burly sergeants came forward with heavy shields, like two doors, to stifle a large number of weapons for Wei Yansheng. Wei Yansheng just needed to focus on the front. As long as we can break through this reinforcement, we can achieve a central breakthrough and reach our array directly. Wei Ran guessed from the art of war that at this time, there must be cavalry circling behind the enemy. At that time, they will launch a flank attack against the enemy''s own array, and the thief army will be broken. There is certainly no need to conserve physical strength at such a critical time. He poured energy into the vocal cords, compressed the air into his throat and roared out. Driven by the sound wave, the compressed air almost became a transparent ripple visible to the naked eye and rushed to the enemy in front. This sound wave, like the roar of a Buddhist lion, caught the enemy off guard. The thief army, which was originally in full swing, had eardrum bleeding and screamed in pain. Some people with weak martial arts skills even went into a coma on the spot. But elite is elite. Even in such pain, they can still firmly hold the weapons in their hands, try to stand firm, stand firmly in place, and no one retreats! At this time, an owl smile came, which was very penetrating, completely annihilated the sound wave of Wei Ran''s roar, and restored the combat effectiveness of the enemy. Another person jumped out after laughing and struck Wei ran from the air. Wei Ran looked up and saw this man, but the weapon in his hand didn''t move, only a sneer appeared. The Jianghu expert just jumped into the air and shot dozens of powerful arrows from the Shence army before his palm strength was released. All the strength in the hands of the Jianghu expert was used to resist these powerful arrows. However, the arrows covered his whole body, and he could only block a part. After being shot through the body protection Qi by a crossbow arrow, his whole body skill dissipated, and he was shot into a hedgehog by successive arrows. Among the Shence army, however, there are many people who can''t get a chance to grab heads. Therefore, they often take out bows and crossbows and look at the machine to aim at the unlucky people who are distracted on the battlefield. Unfortunately, this demon master who just went to the battlefield and thought he could do whatever he wanted with his internal power learned the most unbearable lesson in his life. When Wei Yanli heard several shouts of abuse from the enemy, most of them were scolding the fool just now. Wei Ran laughed and dragged the halberd to rush again, but this time was not as smooth as before. Chapter 216 The elite bandits in front of them are all people with outstanding martial arts. They are fierce and fearless and have rich actual combat experience. Even though it is not Wei Ran''s opponent, it is not so easy to break through, especially when a dense array is formed. In addition, there are three masters of the magic door, all of whom have mastered the six strange sutras. However, there is little room for the skills of competing for supremacy in the Jianghu to play on the battlefield, especially the spiritual method used to frighten the opponent''s mind. It is of little use in the face of soldiers who are rushed into the brain by murderous gas. They often encourage each other. Even if someone is recruited, they will be pushed and surrounded by their peers, and their mind will recover soon. Unless they are beaten to low morale, panic and lose their blood courage to kill. Therefore, these people in the magic gate can only use ordinary attack methods to intersperse among the elite of the thief army to find an opportunity to sneak attack Wei Ran. However, the generation of six strange classics is like slaughtering chickens and dogs to deal with ordinary soldiers, but there is no great threat to Wei Ran. Seeing that the siege failed many times, one of the demon sect experts immediately triggered the concealed weapon mechanism in his yin-yang ghost claw, and a dark poisonous fog sprayed Wei Ran and the soldiers around him. The soldiers with the poison fog immediately became red, swollen, festered and itchy, and soon fell to the ground and died. The spray range of poison fog was very wide. In a moment, a large area was empty around Wei Ran. Even many elite thieves smelled the poison fog and died on the spot. Wei Yan held his breath. Although he didn''t inhale much poison fog, he also felt a little dizzy. However, after only two breaths, he was swallowed by immune cells modified by G virus. Seeing that the poison fog worked, the other party was overjoyed. The ghost claws directly attacked Wei Ran. The two magic door experts next to him also came out with swords. They were cautious and used their swords from a distance, just waiting to harvest Wei Ran''s head without resistance. As a result, Wei Ran roared and the halberd rolled out. The first to bear the brunt was the demon master who made the poison fog. He was crushed by the ghost claw, tore his chest and died on the spot. The sword Qi of Dao mang disappeared under the halberd. The two people were shocked and wanted to retreat into the elite thief army. However, Wei Ran''s strength was fully open and his speed was surprisingly fast. Before they moved, they entered the attack range. The halberd is cut horizontally, which condenses all the energy of Wei ran at this time and the strange energy in his heart. The halberd knife is as bright as snow and as bright as stars across the sky. No one can describe the gorgeous beauty under the halberd. Only know that when it crosses, it will bring the urging spell of death. Halberd force - Lone Star breaking array! The heads of the people in the two evil gates soared up and died in peace. The Jianghu figures on the side of the thief army lost everything, but they didn''t lose too much morale. On the contrary, many people had a burst of happiness. After all, these damn demon sect experts have repeatedly used their own soldiers as a shield and indiscriminately used poison fog, adding many casualties. Some soldiers hate it deeply. At this time, Wei Ran continued to charge, and there were many military experts among them. It was certainly not Wei Ran''s opponent when they were alone. However, after forming the military array, they stopped Wei Ran''s violent attack with a long gun, a halberd and a big shield. The soldiers around Wei Ran fell down a lot because of the damage of the poisonous fog just now. They are regrouping and haven''t had time to keep up. So that Wei Ran was besieged by the enemy when his attack was blocked. Although the armor on his body was heavy, he killed ten layers of gun array all the way, broke the counter attack reinforcements, fought the elite of the old camp again, and had been damaged many times. Many armor pieces on his body were deformed and fell off, and even the fine lock armor on the inner layer was cut several holes. When they were besieged again, even their helmets were shot down and their bodies were injured in many places. Wei Ran tried to swing away more than ten knives, guns, swords and halberds in front of him. Looking at it, it was obvious that the elite thief army in front of him had sent more reinforcements. The formation thickness was stacked to eight layers. It was impossible to kill him alone. The arrow of the front arrow array was blocked, and the soldiers behind Wei Ran naturally rushed forward with the previously torn gap, and the thief army also strengthened the resistance in this part of the area. Therefore, the local military array gradually changed from the front arrow to the square array, and the original offensive had lost its vigor and turned into a stalemate. Wei Ran looked left and right again and found that his army line and the thief army were uneven. You have me and I have you. When he looked at the thief army again, he immediately knew that the enemy had arranged the main army in front of him in order to prevent him from cutting through the array. The number of Elite Old camps on the two wings of the side is not large. They are just used as the supervising team to kill bloody people to prevent the collapse of the Chinese army. With a flash of light in his mind, he falsely waved a halberd forward, forcing the enemy in the front not to approach, then turned to the right, made an assault from the front of his temporary square array, and swept away to the enemy on the side. Since the arrow troops of our army have fallen into the enemy array, all three sides are enemies, and the front is the strongest, I might as well give up the strong attack and attack the enemy''s flank, so as to accelerate the collapse speed of the enemy''s flank! The morale of Wei Ran''s arrow army with hundreds of people was obviously low because the left and right wings were torn apart. This horizontal roll attack immediately caused an avalanche effect. They were beaten again by Wei Ran and the dense gun array around him. They could not organize an effective array and retreated one after another. However, the elite of the old camp as the supervisor team was not enough to prevent the soldiers from retreating one after another. Wei Ran saw the sharp thief army on the front. He was in a hurry. Under the command of the leading general, he turned quickly and wanted to catch up with Wei Ran and stop him. However, the battle front team, which turned the formation, is now in the front, all of them are tall and powerful strangers. They were originally used to expand the tear gap, and now they can protect the weak points of the turned gun array. Li Guangsi has now adapted to the battlefield. He commands dozens of strangers, shouting slogans and lifting strangers to split the enemy from top to bottom. Although the move is simple, it is the only move that can be obtained in the dense array of strangers array. In addition, the strange Dao was originally heavy and sharp. Even if the thief army was sharp, it was difficult to resist. Several impatient strong attacks did not retreat. At the same time, it was cut by several strange Dao at the same time, which turned into several pieces scattered on the ground. The sharp play of unfamiliar swordsmen made this group of bandits crowded together and difficult to break through. They could only watch the avalanche on the flank gradually expand. More and more bandits fled one after another without morale, and the war situation took a sharp turn. Wu Junxi couldn''t sit still any longer. According to the original plan, the purpose of this war is to consume the spirit of the Shence army, so as to facilitate the next city defense war, and consume other rebel mountains in the army who don''t agree with him. But at this time, the task of defeating the spirit of the Shence army has not been achieved. Before half an hour of engagement, it will be broken through by an unknown soldier. This made him feel that such a retreat was not only a shame, but also a waste of the arrangement of 100000 troops. Moreover, other fronts are still deadlocked. As long as this arrow can defeat the Shence army, it can also achieve its own tactical purpose. So at the command, the horse army next to him gathered together. The horn sounded. Wu Junxi personally led his own soldiers to the place where Wei Ran rolled. All his own soldiers who didn''t know how to avoid all the way turned into enemies under iron hooves and sabers. Wei Ran listened to the horse''s hoof rumble, looked up, his eyes widened, and his middle pupils subconsciously contracted. Chapter 217 Wei Ran saw a pair of eyes full of hate. It was hidden under the red ghost face, as if it was burning a flame. He wished he could burn it to ashes immediately. Wu Junxi''s body is also wearing a suit of armor, red as blood. He and the horse team behind him also form a riding wall. From the hollow channel of the military array, he sprints towards Wei Ran. Although this cavalry has only people wearing armor and horses without armor, it is the biggest crisis Wei Ran has encountered since he broke the battle. When he led the army to roll sideways, the formation was not as stable as the previous square array. In order to increase the pursuit efficiency, the overall force seemed even loose. Suddenly facing the charge of cavalry, he immediately fell into a very dangerous situation. Wei Ran shouted loudly to end the array, and asked the flag holder to wave the flag desperately. He wanted to pull up a spear array front line to resist the cavalry attack. However, since the force is loose and chasing the enemy, it is very difficult to assemble quickly. Wei Ran looked at the horse and the lance getting closer and closer. The only way he could think of was to startle the horse! He gathered energy in his throat again, took a big breath and roared out with the pressure in his iron lungs. The sound waves spread forward, causing an invisible ripple in the air. Wu Junxi stretched out a hand, the palm wind rushed out, and the ripples in the air dissipated without a trace. Although the roar was still huge, it could not affect the sprint horse. Wu Junxi sprinted with a gun and increased the horse''s speed again. Behind him, the cavalry clamped the horse''s belly, pointed the front of the gun, roared and rushed! Wei Ran retreated a few steps and tried to form an array with his soldiers. The halberd and the soldiers'' long guns pointed at the enemy''s horse belly. When the collision was about to happen, both sides burst out a loud roar at the same time. There are many complex emotions such as encouragement, fear and venting, which are difficult to distinguish. The dust filled the air. The soldiers on the left and right sides of Wei Ran stabbed their long guns into the belly of the rushing cavalry. The smelly blood splashed all over their face. The knight on the horse flew out high and was divided after landing. But at the same time, the lance also pierced into the body of Shence soldiers, and the dead horse''s weight of hundreds of kilograms also crashed into the temporary formation due to huge inertia. The formation entered with the depression. The first three rows of Shence soldiers were hit by the huge impact and flew into the air, and the inclined long guns also pointed into the air. Unfortunately, there were no more soldiers behind them to form a square array, so that the soldiers either flew or fell to the ground. The enemy cavalry charged in waves. After the first wave, the undead turned away from their wings and then rushed in from the second wave. Just now, Wei Ran mobilized all his strength and reluctantly parried Wu Junxi''s lance sprint with a halberd knife. The other party''s lance broke, and quickly pulled out the saber and cut at Wei Ran''s neck. Wei Ran opened it with a halberd handle and cut it on his body. A fierce Qi swept away the outer armor, sparked sparks, and then cut the inner middle lock armor, leaving a ferocious blood mark on Wei Ran''s chest. Wei Ran couldn''t bear the momentum of the unity of man and horse. He fell back and knocked over four or five Shence soldiers behind him. In his fury, when he wanted to fight back, Wu Junxi only left a cold look and passed by. Then the second platoon of cavalry will rush again. Now the formation is in disorder. Unless the garrison responds immediately, it will collapse sooner or later. "Steady!" Wei Yan shouted first, then pulled out a special long knife at his waist, and the left knife and the right halberd rushed forward to counter attack. At this time, we must not retreat. The more we retreat, the faster the alchemist Qi collapses, and sooner or later it will become a sheep slaughter. Wei Ran stretched the halberd from side to side and turned it into a front line more than two feet wide. He rushed towards the front of the cavalry gun and opened the bullet time at the same time. The movement of the enemy cavalry seemed to slow down. Wei Ran avoided the sprint of the cavalry in front of him at an urgent angle. The muscles of his left and right arms suddenly expanded and waved forward. The horseshoes of the four horizontal riders were cut off, and the knight fell off his horse. He succeeded in protecting the soldiers behind him. They were only impacted by cavalry on both sides. After squeezing into the middle one after another, the damage was not so great, so they reluctantly set up a gun array again. However, there was a third wave of cavalry charge, but at this time, the garrison behind the forward had been supplemented, and the scattered formation immediately became thick. Wei Ran vomited a mouthful of blood. Just now, he withstood two waves of impact one after another, which gave him great pressure. His chest was stuffy. He felt much more comfortable after vomitting this mouthful of blood. Seeing that the charging speed of the third wave of cavalry slowed down, he obviously didn''t intend to rush into the array again, but his own side didn''t have the ability to continue to break the array, so he had to form the array and defend in situ. So he ordered to stand by and maintain the front line. The hundreds of vanguards led by Wei Ran had been frustrated by the sudden advance and volley attack. They lost their sharpness and were attacked by the enemy. They lost a lot of money. At this time, their morale was a little low. In addition, he has completely fallen into the enemy''s array and is attacked on three sides. He can no longer break the array. We need to find an opportunity to retreat the enemy''s attack first, exchange fronts with the rear Garrison and strange soldiers, and regroup. However, at this time, according to Wei Ran''s silent calculation of the time since the war, it''s time for our cavalry to move in place. When thinking of this, Wei Ran listened attentively. Outside the array, he did hear a horse hoof sound different from that of the anti thief cavalry. They are more dense and tidy! At this time, in the middle of the Chinese army, Zhang Zhen naturally saw that Wei Ran''s forward was blocked, and even was blocked by the elite heavy armor infantry of the thief army and recoiled by the cavalry. But he was not in a hurry. Instead, he was a little happy. After all, the front line is still stable. Even because Wei Ran caused the collapse of the enemy''s local battle array, so that a large number of reinforcements ran to support, making the advancement of other fronts faster. Moreover, at this time, the two wings had fewer enemies and more enemies. They still firmly guarded the formation and failed to successfully encircle the two wings of the thief army. Even if the central government can''t break through for a while, the cavalry bypassing the rear array are ready to go. This is the real killing move of the officers and soldiers. Zhang Zhen glanced at Li Chengye and saw that he was paying attention to the whole war situation. He didn''t have any worry about the unfavorable situation that the forward was blocked and the volley was recoiled by the enemy. It seemed that he was silently calculating the direction of the war situation. Zhang Zhen sneered in the dark. Let''s see if your adopted son and parents and children can survive this fierce war! At this time, Zuo Shence''s cavalry was divided into two parts, each around the flanks of several generous formations in the middle of the thief''s rear army, and had arranged a wavy sprint formation. Both cavalry are light cavalry. Zuo Shence doesn''t need to ride again. A total of 4000 cavalry. There are two thousand cavalry for wave charge, and another two thousand are on the side to prevent the enemy cavalry from harassing our cavalry, and wait for the opportunity to hunt down the disordered infantry. Two bleak horns sounded at the same time. More than half of the Zuo Shence cavalry were Fanqi, from different ethnic tribes, but they were all skillful in riding and brave in battle. They set up their cavalry guns for the forward in the cavalry and gradually accelerated. At 120 steps away from the thief army, the speed increased. At this time, the thief army cavalry saw it and wanted to intercept it regardless of the huge gap in combat power and quantity. But the two thousand cavalry on the flank came forward, rode and shot down a large area, and then rushed into the enemy''s horse to hang. When the shock cavalry entered the back army of the thief army for 80 steps, the momentum of the galloping high-speed charge seemed to fall apart! Seeing this, the thief army trembled with hands and feet and looked like dirt. They kept getting people out of the front and wanted to escape in fear, which is what the cavalry needed. Chapter 218 Because the width of the bandit army array is huge, the horizontal array is almost ten miles wide. It is also because the plain is huge enough that it can hold a huge horizontal array of 100000 people. This makes the thief army give full play to its advantage in number, but it also increases the resistance to command and coordination. What grass-roots officers can do is to keep directing soldiers to push forward according to the first plan, and they are simply unable to flexibly judge the situation on the battlefield. So that after the left Shence cavalry circuitous, they simply could not feed back the situation to the Chinese army. Not to mention, Wu Junxi is now blocking Wei Ran, and he can''t notice that 8000 cavalry have reached the key place behind the array. By the time he heard the sound of neat horseshoes that didn''t belong to his side, it was completely late. He led his cavalry to rush back from the marching channel to block the back rush of Shence cavalry. However, some of his cavalry were still trying to attack the forward led by Wei Ran, and the third wave of charge became hesitant from the state of deceleration. Wei Ran was keenly aware of the changes of the enemy. Although he didn''t know who the bastard who had just cut himself, it didn''t hinder his idea of revenge. At this time, seeing that Wu Junxi was leading the army to retreat, and hearing that his own cavalry was rushing back, Wei Ran immediately put away his long knife, rushed up, threw the halberd, and stabbed an enemy cavalry ready to turn around and retreat. Then he said to the soldiers in the rear: "listen to the deputy commander of the team, act according to the circumstances, and go to capture the enemy general alive!" He judged that it was the general of the thief army who had just cut himself. If you catch him, you will be able to make great achievements. But at this time, the thief army''s formation was not broken. Relying on their martial arts, they could chase and kill alone, but the army forward didn''t have the spirit and had to act according to the circumstances. The team deputy is Li Guangsi. He saw Wei Ran rushing forward and ordered himself to command the striker. He didn''t know why, but now he can only take over the command and walk to the front of the team flag with a stranger''s knife. Just now he was in a cold sweat when facing the cavalry charge of the enemy. Unexpectedly, it was so terrible to face the cavalry charge directly. But at least he didn''t be a coward. He fought desperately. He also killed two with a stranger''s knife, so that several scattered soldiers subconsciously gathered around him. This gives him a little sense of achievement. Being trusted and relied on, it is easy to build self-confidence. After being entrusted by Wei Ran, this self-confidence increased again. At this time, he commanded many soldiers without panic, repelled the siege of two waves of enemy infantry and stood firm. After Wei Ran got on his horse, he pulled out his halberd from the enemy''s body and went after Wu Junxi. However, he found that the horse in his crotch puffed and looked very dissatisfied. After all, wearing double-layer heavy armor and armed with weapons, Wei Ran is too heavy. Even though the war horses in this world are much stronger than those in the non magic world because of the warm aura of heaven and earth, it is still difficult to camel Wei Ran. Wei Yanke couldn''t care so much. He slapped the horse on the hip and drew out a blood mark. The war horse ate pain and ran with all his strength. As soon as Wu Junxi rushed to the Chinese army, he saw that everyone in the Chinese army was backward, looking like earth. In the end, they were even fighting. They were soldiers who fled after the attack. It turned out that the rear array collapsed and the Shence army charged in waves. Every time the rear array was rushed, a group of people flew up and fell to the ground, with a tragic image. After four waves of charge, the rear array did not make any effective resistance, and even the cavalry escorting the rear were killed and expelled. Finally, the whole array collapsed like an avalanche, and a large number of collapsed soldiers fought back against the Chinese army. Thanks to the Chinese army, these soldiers fought with him very early. They are elite and can stand firm at this time. Wu Junxi saw the tragedy of the rear array and looked back at the front array. The overall front line retreated, and the left and right wings still did not see progress. His face also turned pale. He said hello, trying to make the cavalry of his department fight back against the Shence cavalry, stabilize the formation and morale of the Chinese army, and then make plans to lead the old camp to retreat slowly to bianzhou city. At this time, those Shence Dao riders who defeated their own cavalry have gathered together. Taking advantage of the gap between the wave charge of the main force of the cavalry, they suddenly blend in, like a razor, swipe past, speed up the avalanche again, and consciously drive the defeated soldiers back to the middle army. The gunmen of the wave charge put away their long guns, pulled out their sabers and roared to join the chase. For a time, the Shence cavalry turned into four parts, such as four dragons, squeezing the rear army and rushing into the middle army. Wu Junxi wants to counter attack? There are many defeated troops in front of him. There is no room for him to run a horse. Moreover, the bloody killing of the Chinese army can not stop the impact of the defeated army at all. The defeated army with red eyes even dare to draw a knife to fight with the Chinese army. Wu Junxi''s face changed from pale to miserable. With a cry, he ordered to retreat to bianzhou city. Such a general order to retreat is simply to inform the whole army of their tragic defeat and run for their lives. For a moment, hearing the voice of Mingjin, even the Chinese Army collapsed. Some were attacked by the rear army and Shence cavalry and fled away from bianzhou city. Some were not attacked. They threw away their armor and ran to bianzhou city with their legs. And Wu Junxi can only keep the elite cavalry in the old camp now, even those heavy infantry armed with bianzhou city equipment can only reluctantly give up. This completely failed his tactical purpose since he left the city. The loss of the old camp was his biggest loss. Even if he returned to bianzhou City, it would be difficult to suppress those rebellious mountains. At this time, in the left Shence, the military account naturally saw the change of the situation, and there was no need to think at all. It seems that the enemy can''t pretend to be defeated like this. Zhang Zhen waved his big hand and ordered all the cavalry to pursue and kill forward. The first and second armies in front should move forward together. Don''t let the thieves escape and annihilate them all in the wild! The thief army, the rear army and the middle army all collapsed, so it is naturally impossible to expect the former army to continue to resist. They were still relying on the thick formation and the support of the Chinese army to barely maintain the front line. At this time, the natural morale fell sharply. Some still wanted to resist, some looked left and right. When they saw that the supervisor team had run away, they threw their weapons and SA Yazi ran away. When others see someone running away, what else should they fight with you? Let''s hurry up! Next, the whole army swept over, and the army shouted to catch the thief, Wu Junxi. On the whole great plain, there were 40, 000 people chasing and 100, 000 people killing, and corpses everywhere. Wei Ran chased after Wu Junxi. He had killed many cavalry in a row. Seeing more and more thieves close to the man, no matter how slow he reacted, he knew his status was unusual. Wei Ran immediately shouted, "thief head Wu Junxi is here!" Even shouted several times, the volume was very loud, and all the cavalry nearby heard it. They were like beating chicken blood and besieged Wu Junxi''s heavy cavalry. Wu Junxi looked back and found that it was the guy who had not been hacked to death just now. At that time, he used a lot of internal power. Most people had been cut in two. Unexpectedly, the boy''s armor was so thick and wore two layers! Just cutting off two layers of armor consumed a lot of his internal power. The last knife only made a hole in him. The boy can catch up with him, just like nobody! Chapter 219 Wu Junxi would not entangle his life with a pawn. He clapped his horse and sped to bianzhou city. Bianzhou city is only ten miles away from the battlefield here. He also had elite cavalry under him, and there were still some elite old camps in the city. Even if all the troops outside the city died, he could stick to it with the urban defense of bianzhou city. After all, there are still 100000 troops in the city and hundreds of thousands of anti thieves in the south of the river. As long as I find a chance, it''s a big deal that Wu Junxi will submit to Wang Xianzhi. As long as he is willing to send troops to help me, what can''t he do? Of course, he had a very profound and intuitive experience of the combat power of the left Shence army. The soldiers were strong and could take one as ten. The cavalry was more sharp and haunted, like mercury pouring into the ground. When he was clapping his horse and running, he didn''t notice that the noise behind the team was getting louder and louder. Wei Ran spared no effort to catch up with Wu Junxi''s soldiers all the way. The halberd waved, and no one was the enemy of unity. When the horses run away, they kill and seize the horses again and continue to hunt. When approaching the range of one arrow, Wei Ran moved slightly sideways, found the right angle, took off the four stone hard bow on his back and aimed at Wu Junxi''s back from a distance. After all, Wu Junxi is also a martial arts expert. He often lives and dies in the battlefield. He has long developed a keen sense of spirit. When he was locked by Wei Ran''s bow and arrow, his hair exploded. When I looked back, I saw Wei burning Lianzhu''s three arrows. The two arrows took people''s head and chest and abdomen, and one arrow shot at the back neck of the war horse. Wu Junxi waved a knife to block the two arrows shot at him, but the last arrow could not be stopped anyway. Seeing that it was shot into the neck of the war horse, he had no choice but to jump down. Before he could lament the death of his beloved horse, he heard the string sound of "collapse, collapse, collapse" one after another, and fired three consecutive arrows at himself again, making him unable to step on his own horse. Wu Junxi''s wrists were numb after blocking Wei''s five arrows. At this time, Wei Ran tried his best to catch up with Wu Junxi, but he was blocked by Wu Junxi''s personal soldiers. He had to rush and wave his halberd to fight. Even the hard bow had no time to put away and threw it to the ground. But even if someone stops, it can''t stop Wei''s speed. Wu Junxi knows that if he is entangled, he will be entangled by the left Shence''s forward military academy sooner or later. When the Shence cavalry comes close, everything will stop. Simply don''t do it twice. Kill the boy first, and then try your best to escape. Wu Junxi no longer boarded the horse given up by his own soldiers, but took out a long dog and walked back a few steps. With the strength of his great prosperity the day after tomorrow, he will raise a sense of self-confidence. Wei Ran looked at each other from the ghost face armor, waved the halberd and then cut two soldiers. With the halberd as the gun, with the help of the horse potential, he mobilized his whole body strength to stab Wu Junxi. It seems that there are only these two people between heaven and earth. The new wind swept through and danced the yellow sand all over the sky, so that the sun is not so dazzling. Both sides took a calm breath and poured all their energy into their next killing moves. Their weapons pointed at each other and glittered with cold light, which was the only bright color in the gloomy scene filled with yellow sand. There will be only one time out of the mobile phone, and the victory or defeat is only determined by one hit! Overdraft mode! Bullet time! Only my state of mind! This is the first time that Wei Ran has opened all his strength in the world. After more than ten years of spiritual and warm body, the red on the skin seems to reflect the black armor, making the black armor appear as if it was burned red by the fire. He held his halberd flat in both hands and stabbed. His feet on the stirrup were slightly out of the stirrup. Originally, in order to better fix his body, he would step on the stirrup with his foot''s heart. Now Wei Ran only stepped on the stirrup before, as if he were preparing something. Time suddenly becomes extremely slow for the two people in the confrontation. The picture becomes slow motion at the moment of weapon handover. The halberd stabbed by Wei Ran with the help of his horse''s power crossed with the long sharp edge shaken by Wu Junxi with his internal force. The halberd knife stuck on the sharp edge and hit a dazzling spark. The halberd blade is still forward with horsepower. According to this momentum, his halberd blade can completely deviate from Wu Junxi''s long face and stab it under the halberd without damage. However, Wu Junxi is not a person waiting to die. His internal power has long continued to be on this stick, which is both as tough as metal and as elastic as bamboo. The stick was first bent by the halberd and then deflected by the internal force. Unexpectedly, it deflected away with Wei Ran''s halberd, staggered the original assassination direction and deviated from the assassination target! Then the stick is bent to the limit, and it is about to slide out of the stick, so that it can return to the original assassination angle of the long stick, and you can directly pick Wei Ran under the horse! At the moment when the stick was about to slip out and straighten, Wei Ran seemed to have calculated it long ago. He stepped on the stirrup with his feet, broke away from the horse''s back, and loosened the halberd. In an instant, his speed exceeded the horse galloping to the limit. At the moment when Wu Junxi''s long stick was out of the halberd, he grabbed the handle under the blade with one hand, and the palm had the strength of the horse''s sprint. Unexpectedly, he broke the stick, and the broken part was stuck on the goggle in front of Wei Ran''s chest, which completely cracked it, but Wei Ran was only slightly impacted and hurt. Wu Junxi had lost his weapon, and was surprised to see Wei Ran who rushed in front of him and punched him in a hurry. Wu Junxi was beaten back a few steps. Although his internal power was still strong, he was not as ready as Wei Ran''s step-by-step calculation. He was beaten with scattered internal breathing and chest tightness. Wei Ran also lost the momentum of forward rush and fell to the ground. Wu Junxi covered his chest with one hand and looked at Wei Ran with great surprise. After the fist and palm blows just now, he felt that there was no internal force in Wei Ran''s body. But there was a strange energy that he had never heard or seen before. This energy directly burst the Qi poured out of his palm, so that the lethality was very limited. Wei Ran knew that if there was another delay, Wu Junxi''s soldiers would come to meet him, which was very likely to let him get on his horse and escape. So without any hesitation, he directly pulled out his long knife and cut Wu Junxi who had not adjusted his breath evenly. Wu Junxi thought that Wei Ran also needed to make some adjustments before he had the strength to continue fighting. Unexpectedly, after Wei Ran finished his fist and palm, he did not stop and drew his knife. He could only complain and draw his knife at the same time. Originally, the strength level was not as good as Wei Ran. This time, he was frustrated by Wei Ran''s strong attack and suffered some internal injuries. The two sides cut each other with swords, and Wu Junxi immediately fell into an absolute disadvantage. "Where is the guard! Come and save me! " Wu Junxi shouted as he retreated. It was difficult to control the soldiers sitting next to him on his horse, so they got off their horses to rescue. Wei Ran knows that this is a critical moment. The thief''s head has lost courage. It''s hard to give full play to his 100% power. Cutting his head and making achievements is only for the moment. He can''t be picked up by his own soldiers! He became stronger and stronger, concentrating all the mitochondrial energy that could be mobilized and used in his heart on the long knife. At this time, the blood vessels in his arms expanded violently, and the mitochondria in his blood released their special energy madly, forming a red knife awn on the long knife. Wu Junxi''s eyes were full of fear. He instinctively mobilized his internal power to turn into knife Qi to defend the attack and cut Wei Huo. However, he was cut to ashes by Wei Huo''s red lightning blade. He cut off his sabre in his hand and cut it from his left shoulder to his right rib. All the pro guards who came to support stopped and looked at what had happened with wide frightened eyes. Chapter 220 Seven days have passed since the beheading of Wu Junxi. On that day, after Wei Ran beheaded Wu Junxi. Only a few of the thieves returned to bianzhou city. Most of them were annihilated and captured by the officers, but most of them fled in large numbers. Although the officers were strong, they were not able to pursue them. Then he attacked bianzhou City, but there was no strong attack. Even Zhang Zhen, a eunuch with weak ability to unify the army, knew that attacking the city was the best. Therefore, Li Chengye''s strategy was adopted to attack the heart. Build more barracks outside the city and make a look like building siege equipment to prepare for a strong attack in a few days. In fact, it is a plan for suspicious soldiers, and half of the barracks are empty. When Wu Junxi was defeated in the city, spies were arranged to infiltrate the defeated army, enter the city and spread rumors and incitement for days. On the one hand, they boasted that the strength of the official Army was unmatched. On the other hand, they spread rumors that more than half of the 100000 bandits outside the City who surrendered to the official Army were willing to help attack the city. On the other hand, they publicized the benevolence of the official Army and avoided killing those who surrender. For a time, people in bianzhou were terrified. However, due to the pressure from the officials and troops outside the city, many thieves still stick to the city, but the morale of the army is already unstable. After three days of fermenting, Li Chengye put forward a proposal to persuade the emissary to go into the city to surrender, saying that the officers and soldiers can accept surrender, will not attack the city within three days, and will defend ten miles away from the city. Those who surrender first will be given preferential treatment. Naturally, many faction leaders of the thief army did not believe it, but did not kill the messenger. Instead, they closed the city and still adhered to it. However, this news has been publicized by spies in the city and has been fermented everywhere. In addition, the officers and soldiers did move away from the camp and withdrew far away, which greatly reduced the pressure on the city. Without external pressure, the internal contradictions among the thief army will become prominent. Especially after Wu Junxi''s death, there were several mountains in his army and many rebels who later took refuge in each other. Some people wanted to take advantage of the withdrawal of the army and abandon the city. Some wanted to stick to the aid and seek Wang Xianzhi''s support. Some wanted to surrender to the army, but they didn''t dare to say it. In addition, the dead soldiers of government and military spies secretly contact those who are willing to surrender, and then provoke the hearts of the thieves at the bottom. Three days later, a scuffle took place in the city. In the scuffle, the spy dead took people to open the city gate, and the Shence cavalry lurking in many fake camps rode in. Bianzhou city went down on the same day! Most of the bandits in the city had to give up their weapons and surrender, while some of them abandoned the city and fled, but they were caught up by the Shence cavalry who had long been in ambush and killed all the way, leaving few survivors. Since then, Li Chengye suggested killing many thieves, and then let the thieves identify each other''s crimes, so that the original people in the city can testify, so as to divide the interior of the thieves and make it difficult for them to trust each other. Then beheaded all those who committed serious crimes and built them into a Beijing Temple to deter many thieves in Henan road. Finally, invite the incorporated thieves to the imperial government bureaucrats for arrangement. They can be sent to the border areas to work hard, or open up wasteland and cultivate land to rectify production. Zhang Zhen thought it was too much trouble, and thought that since he had gathered a crowd to rebel, he should kill all the people and make an example! This is simple and crude, but there are many future problems. If you really want to do so, it will indeed frighten people, but it will also strengthen the resistance of many rebels in Henan Province. At that time, no one is willing to surrender, and the difficulty of insurgency will increase tenfold. Li Chengye and the civil and military officials who knew the consequences of the incident strongly opposed it. Zhang Zhen had relied on the imperial power and didn''t want to pay attention to it at all. He just wanted to transfer these people to the suburbs of Xingyang and kill them again. At that time, he would activate the evil array outside the suburbs of Xingyang, so that Zhang Zhen could become an equal or even better than the four great masters today. However, Princess Shouning''s warning ended all his plans. Princess Shouning clearly stood on the side of Li Chengye, looked at the problem with a rational attitude, prohibited the wanton slaughter of surrendered thieves, and reserved the right to send a fast horse to Chang''an for impeachment at any time. Princess Shouning represents the attitude of another part of the imperial power. Even Zhang Zhen dare not disobey wantonly, otherwise the military power can be recalled at any time. Although he was unwilling, he could only hold his nose and implement the plan put forward by Li Chengye. However, in this way, his hatred for Li Chengye was more profound, and he secretly planned how to kill his father and son with the help of the war. Outside the bianzhou City, the officers and soldiers defeated Wu Junxi''s main force in one day and captured the bianzhou city in six days, directly disintegrating the 200000 thief forces and shaking the Central Plains. When the good news came to Chang''an, naturally, the dragon''s heart was happy, the court was excited, and the emperor ordered a reward and encouragement. The Gyeonggi side''s confidence in the Zuo Shence army was greatly boosted. Those gentry who lost their ancestral heritage and fled to the eastern capital paid money and made efforts to help the officers and soldiers fight the rebellion. Even the gentry families in Gyeonggi province also cooperated with the grain production and improved the logistics of Zuo Shence. The rest of the bandits in Henan Province were surprised three times a night. They didn''t expect that the officers and soldiers were so sharp. 40000 people and horses easily broke through 200000 thieves, leaving them more worried about their own fate. After the battle, Wei Yan made his first contribution to breaking the array, disturbing the enemy''s front army and forcing the main force of the Chinese army to move to support. This directly led to the fact that when the Shence cavalry rushed back, the thief leader Wu Junxi could not directly command the rear army resistance and send the Chinese army to support a stable formation. After that, when the thief army was swept up, Wei Ran made the merit of catching the thief and beheading, which directly led to the absence of the head of the thieves in bianzhou City, making the heart attack plan implemented smoothly. Among the whole army, no one dares to question Wei Ran''s war achievements. Even Zhang Zhen is just a few strange words of encouragement and irony. There should be no less awards. Wei Ran was the commander of the military brigade before, and he usually unified the army for 100. The captain is above the brigade commander, and the military establishment under the command is regiment. One regiment governs two to three brigades. This is the military position of the basic combat unit in the army, which can only be held by the corresponding grade of military casual officer. Due to the great contribution of Wei Yanli and the relationship between Li Chengye, coupled with Princess Shouning''s request for merit in the record, the emperor personally promoted his martial official in the reward will: the captain of zhengqipin Zhiguo and the captain of yunqi. It means that Wei Ran has officially entered the military system of the forbidden army. If he is released, he is at least a powerful school captain, but he can''t serve as a general. However, his story of breaking the battle first and beheading Wu Junxi was widely spread by someone intentionally or unintentionally. Wu Junxi was at least a leader in the green forest road and a famous expert in the Jianghu. It''s amazing to be cut down by an unknown pawn. This makes Wei Ran''s name not only in the army, but also in the Jianghu. He has more friends and enemies. At this time, the only one on the bandit side who can compete with the officials and army is naturally only Tianbu Junping General Wang Xianzhi, who also has more than 200000 troops and horses, and there are even multiple Jianghu forces in the middle. Moreover, Wang Xianzhi came from a strong salt merchant. Many of his family had joined the army at the border and knew the method of training and unifying the army. There are tens of thousands of core headquarters under his command, all of whom are elite and dare to fight. Compared with Wu Junxi, the organizational and combat effectiveness of the army is naturally much stronger. For example, hearing the news of bianzhou city at this time, Wang Xianzhi did not gather all 200000 troops and horses like Wu Junxi. This kind of large regiment concentration seems to have a large number of troops and strong strength. In fact, it is difficult to coordinate up and down, communicate left and right, and the organizational structure is very weak. It is very easy to break through the links between various departments in the army, resulting in the collapse of the whole army. Wu Junxi is a typical example, and there are many such examples in history. For example, in the battle of Feishui, 80000 Beifu soldiers broke 800000 in the former Qin Dynasty. For example, Li Shimin''s 3500 xuanjiajing rode to break Dou Jiande''s 100000 Xia army. Therefore, Wang Xianzhi personally led 70000 troops of his headquarters to Xuzhou to join forces with Pang xunqun and Kou and garrison Xuzhou City. The rest of the troops were divided into Yucheng, Puzhou, Puyang and Caozhou, and then allied with Feng Jiang of Bozhou. To make a ring chain around bianzhou to block the way of the army eastward. The number of officers and troops is insufficient. As long as one unit is attacked, all the other units can advance westward, harass the logistical supplies of the officers and troops, then surround them in the encirclement circle, and gradually encircle and annihilate them with the advantage of military strength. Wang Xianzhi''s military action shows that he is the only thief with military strategic vision among the bandits in Henan Province, and he is also the most difficult enemy on this trip. Chapter 221 Before the bianzhou city came down, the whole army made suspicious soldiers outside the city and camped everywhere. Some small stories also happened, and these small stories changed the fate of many people. Wei Ran knew that hundreds of soldiers who followed him had suffered many casualties during the battle, which was his fate as a striker. But Wei Ran didn''t want to see these fighting men who fought side by side with him buried in the wounded camp. In addition, Zhang Zhenzhen is a military commander, and his father and son are controlled by him. It is inevitable that he will suffer accidents in the follow-up expedition. Wei Ran needs to find a way to take in more troops for his family and get more support. In this way, even if he encounters a fatal task in the future, he has the possibility to compete. One of the ways he has come up with now is to set up a field hospital. He picked 50 soldiers from his family who had learned first aid with him, took all kinds of first aid materials prepared and went to the wounded barracks together. Even though he had never seen the situation of the wounded camp before, the environment there must have been very poor in ancient times when there was a lack of medicine. As soon as I entered the wounded camp, if so, before I entered the door, I heard a low cry and groan coming from it. From the outside, the doors and windows are closed, as if there are not wounded soldiers but a group of plague gods closed inside. Walking into the camp gate, it was dark inside, even the lights were not lit, and the wounded soldiers were lying on the ground. There are only soldiers who are seriously injured and difficult to move. Those who have only minor injuries will not come to this place. According to the military regulations, the doctor who treats the wounded will come here to treat the wounded soldiers. However, doctors are limited. In every battle, not only soldiers, but also some generals who are used to rushing into battle are often injured. Naturally, doctors should give priority to treating generals. Therefore, such military regulations are almost in vain. Wei lit a fire. As soon as the light came on, the soldiers covered their eyes one after another. When they got used to it, they all looked numbly at the door of the camp. Wei Ran looked at the crowd with a torch. Most of them had carried out the most basic medical treatment for themselves, and most of the wounds were bandaged. However, the bandages are dirty. Even if such cloth stops the blood, it is difficult to ensure that it will not be infected later. Wei Ran lit the torch in the camp, and then asked his soldiers to open all the doors and windows. At this time, someone outside the camp came in to stop him. When he saw that it was Wei Ran, he stopped in situ in amazement. "Why is the major general here?" Wei Ran glanced at each other, "come to see the brothers fighting side by side with a family." The old soldier glanced at the situation in the camp and said with a greasy smile: "the young general has seen it. They... Are all like this. Those who can resist are another hero. If they can''t resist, they can only be another hero in 18 years." Wei Ran said with an unknown smile, "if you can continue to be a hero, who is willing to be a hero in the afterlife?" Then he turned around and said to the people in the camp, "a family has a little medical knowledge. If the doctor is not here, you will all listen to him. Although it can''t make everyone live, it''s better than waiting to die now!" The wounded soldiers in the camp gradually brightened their eyes, coughed twice, and said, "why should the major general be like this? It all depends on luck. We''re just a little unlucky. Why bother the minor general if we hit this disaster..." Wei Ran waved and interrupted, "don''t talk. Listen to someone. Now open the doors and windows for ventilation. You two please go outside the camp to burn two buckets of water. You are responsible for cleaning the camp, according to my regulations in the private camp. You bring in alcohol, numb bandages and golden sore medicine to heal these brothers with me... " One order after another was carried out by the Li family soldiers, and everyone was stunned. Only then did I know that the eldest son of the county Marquis came for real, not just to win the hearts of the people. Alcohol accounts for a lot of healing materials. The army was not allowed to bring wine, but the rules also depend on people in this era. County Hou Li Chengye''s fame is here. Such small things are that Zhang Zhen can''t crack down on it for this reason. As long as he doesn''t openly gather people to drink in the army, no one will take it seriously. However, when they moved to the wounded camp this time, they were very confused. They didn''t know what the young general''s purpose was. It''s impossible to gather people to drink in the wounded camp and send these old brothers fighting side by side. Alcohol is nothing more than distillation technology. Wei Ran made it through Cheng''s resources very early. And thicken it for sale. However, it seems that Tang people are not good at liquor. They are easy to get drunk. The people of Tang dynasty like to be slightly drunk, so the sales volume is not very good. Most Jianghu swordsmen and Mobei Zhuhu will buy them. It is only for the sake of being cheap and suitable for keeping out the cold. Wei Ran personally treated the wounded soldiers. Most of them suffered from knife and arrow injuries. After removing the contaminated linen or clothes fragments, first clean the wound with clean water, and then disinfect it with alcohol. It will be very painful, so there will be two soldiers who will hold people down, then use sheep intestines as thread, sew with needles, and finally sprinkle the golden sore medicine brought home and wrap it with clean linen bandages. In fact, the technique was very simple. With only a little training, Wei Ran brought all the smart soldiers and began to treat other wounded soldiers. The arrow wound will be more troublesome, because the arrow has a barb and cannot be forcibly pulled out. You need to gouge out the nearby muscles with a knife to take out the arrow. In this era, there was no anesthetic, and Wei Ran didn''t have the ability to invent it. He could only rely on the will of soldiers to resist it. And after gouging out the arrow, it will cause massive bleeding. Hemostasis is a very difficult thing. It''s OK to say that the position of the arrow is on the limbs. You can first tie the position above the wound with a rope to reduce the blood flow, and then carry out treatment. If it is in the body, it depends on whether God appreciates it. If a bleeding doesn''t die before hemostasis, it can survive the high fever after infection at night. But even so, what Wei Ran did today impressed many wounded soldiers. Although many unlucky people can only wait 18 years to be a hero, most people still get good first aid. With their physical quality, as long as they can survive a high fever, the following problems will not be great. In particular, the camp has become much cleaner after cleaning and transformation. The soldiers are not lying on the ground in disorder, but everyone has a simple wooden bed. They don''t have to lie on the ground and bear the invasion of surface moisture when they suffer from injuries. After these work, he set up relevant health regulations in the wounded camp, supervised the implementation by his own personal hygiene, and publicized them several times a day, which immediately changed the style of the whole wounded camp. Originally, these soldiers were just waiting to die. Now at least half of them can survive. Naturally, they don''t start to feel numb and desperate. Everyone is full of hope. The optimism also encouraged those who were seriously injured and had little hope of surviving, and finally several miracles occurred. The deeds of these wounded soldiers and the probability of survival were soon spread to other battalions through word of mouth. Soon, people kept looking for Wei Ran to their respective camps to help treat the wounded. Therefore, during the next siege period, Wei Ran was busy with all the armies and battalions. On the surface, he was just saving people and training some first-aid soldiers. But in fact, Wei Ran has quietly institutionalized the establishment of a formal field hospital in the army, which has attracted the attention of the supervisor Shouning princess. Chapter 222 Princess Shouning quietly observed what Wei Ran did in other camps. Although personally, she didn''t like entering those dirty wounded camps, from the worship tone of grass-roots soldiers, she vaguely guessed that what Wei Ran did quietly should have a great impact. It happened that during this period, Princess Shouning followed Li Chengye and learned a lot from him. Unfortunately, as a woman, some methods of building military prestige are not suitable for her. In particular, the tigers and wolves in the Zuo Shence army are very rebellious and only worship the strong. If Princess Shouning wants to subdue the army in the future, the only thing she can do is to lure it for benefit, not both dignity and dignity. Although luring them for profit can buy off the morale of the army, it is also easy to corrupt military discipline, corrupt the army and reduce combat effectiveness. This is not the way Princess Shouning wants. He is thinking hard about how to get the support of Zuo Shence army after the death of his father to stabilize the Tang Dynasty. Seeing what Wei Ran did this time, he suddenly had an idea. He knew that he might not be able to lead these tigers and wolves to win the war, but if he could support the establishment of the field hospital system and take saving people as his career, he must be able to accept most grass-roots soldiers. Therefore, on the fifth day of siege, Wei ran into a wounded battalion that had not been treated before, and his royal highness followed him. This not only surprised Wei Ran, but also surprised the wounded soldiers who died in the battalion. "Li Dingguo, I want to learn from you how to give first aid to wounded soldiers." Princess Shouning is beautiful and intelligent. Because Wei Ran once saved herself, she liked him. Naturally, she knew that he was a straight man. Therefore, she didn''t beat around the Bush and directly put forward her own requirements. Wei Ran is not a fool. He once discussed with Li Chengye why the princess could become a supervisor before. He knows her purpose clearly, but he does not exclude her. Because Wei Ran was worried that Zhang Zhen would see through his small actions, he abandoned the painstakingly established field hospital. Now it seems that this will certainly be a blow to Zhang Zhen''s prestige, but his purpose will also die prematurely. If Princess Shouning, as the supervisor of the army, can participate, Zhang Zhen may not have the courage to move if he wants to move the field hospital system. "Princess, your first aid must be bold but cautious. You are a golden branch and jade leaf. How can you handle yourself? You might as well arrange several subordinates. I will teach you all the first aid techniques and systems, and never hide anything. " Then Wei Ran gave Princess Shouning a booklet with tens of thousands of words written in his arms. It was all the regulations and systems of the field hospital. It was written in vernacular, not as difficult as classical Chinese. Princess Shouning knows that Wei Yan has the reputation of a scholar. It is impossible that she can''t write a text regulation in classical Chinese, which is obviously to make the soldiers at the bottom who are almost illiterate better understand the content. Princess Shouning glanced at the contents and said with a smile, "childe Li is really meticulous. Shouning must study this system well. But this time, I really want to learn this first aid skill myself. Of course, all my subordinates have to learn it. " Wei Ran looked at the guards and maids behind Princess Shouning, each covering his mouth and nose, looking like a dislike. Wei Chao pointed at them and said, "is your royal highness supposed to be shown to them?" However, these people are usually considered to be privileged. If they do this to save people, I''m afraid they will think it''s cheap service. I''m afraid they will hurt army sergeants instead. " The princess looked back at the servants and guards behind her. They were annoyed by Wei Yan. They were frightened and knelt down to plead guilty. Princess Shouning did not punish them, but said a word faintly. "How many soldiers you can save in the future, you will be promoted and rewarded according to the number. If you can set up an ambulance battalion by yourself, you can also put it outside and receive one from yourself, and reward it with military merit. You can now choose whether to study or leave. " They looked at each other. Some people were afraid, but others were full of ambition. In the end, most people were willing to stay and learn. For those who were afraid of blood and dirt, naturally, the princess would not leave such waste around her. Princess Shouning was smart and learned quickly. After being taken by Wei Ran to treat several soldiers with different injuries, she was able to work alone. She was very resourceful and willing to work hard. She spent all day treating the wounded in the camp. Finally, she attracted the attention of many soldiers and quietly came to watch. When the princess treated the most common soldiers, the whole camp was boiling. On the contrary, he led the treatment of all the wounded soldiers in the battalion and trained his subordinates into a battalion dedicated to first aid, just like the relatives of the Li family. After that, he personally led the first aid team to treat the wounded in many camps. For a time, his reputation spread all over the army like Wei Ran, even more exciting than Wei Ran. After all, Wei Ran was born a general and was born in the army. Princess Shouning is the daughter of the son of heaven. How can her status be compared with the same day? Naturally, it is easier to attract people to worship. However, Princess Shouning did not take this opportunity to monopolize the system established by Wei Ran. She worked in an atmosphere. Before she went to the first battalion and established the first aid system, she would explain that the originator was Li Dingguo, the eldest son of the county Hou, and widely spread the corresponding reputation. They cooperated with Wei ran very tacitly. They both vaguely knew the purpose of each other, but they didn''t tell each other. They maintained a good atmosphere. During the siege, they established the field hospital and military medical system. Zhang Zhen and Li Chengye didn''t know what Wei Ran and Princess Shouning had done privately until they entered bianzhou city. Li Chengye was pleased with it. After all, Wei Ran proposed the field hospital system when his father and son discussed the art of war. Now it can be achieved, and the post-war casualty rate can be reduced by half, so that the number of veterans living can surge, which can better preserve the vitality of the army and maintain longer-term combat effectiveness. Li Chengye is very supportive. But Zhang Zhenxin''s taste is not good. He obviously sees that Wei Ran''s move is to subdue the army for the Li family, so that the whole army only knows his Li family''s father and son, not his own recruit! He once wanted to abolish the system, regardless of whether it was good or bad. However, seeing that Princess Shouning was among the executors of the establishment of the field hospital, all the small moves they wanted to make were terminated. The other party is the supervisor of the army. He can speak ill of himself in front of the emperor every minute. If his mouth is crooked, he may face various political crises. These means, their eunuchs have done a lot to foreign ministers, but now Zhang Zhencheng has become a foreign minister, and there is no such unique advantage as a close minister. Therefore, he can only recognize this system by pinching his nose. However, adhering to the principle that there are advantages but not bastards, Zhang Zhen simply integrated the relevant regulations into the military law and strengthened its status. Unexpectedly, this move won him a lot of fame and won high praise from military sergeants. Many of the old generals in the army who he wanted to take over and still had two heads and two tails expressed their intention to take refuge directly to him. This unexpected joy made Zhang Zhen unable to react. Unexpectedly, he didn''t hate Wei ran so much. His feeling in his heart was very complex. He simply didn''t see Wei Ran. Chapter 223 After bianzhou city was previously attacked by anti thieves, due to wanton looting, the city was seriously damaged and there were ruins everywhere. After recapturing the city, the officers and soldiers organized the prisoners to repair the city defense and the buildings and residential houses in the city. Even in the evening, some people are responsible for supervising the work and are not allowed to rest. After Zuo Shence entered the city, because the Yamen of Zhoucheng was burned by anti thieves, he directly expropriated the large houses in the city as the headquarters. However, most of the big families in the city were looted and killed by anti thieves, and no one protested against the Shence army''s visit. Wei Ran and Li Guangsi helped deal with military affairs in Li Chengye''s house. After the war, everything was complicated. From repairing urban defense, pacifying the people, rewarding on merit, counting grain and grass, to distributing soldiers and armor, repairing equipment, reorganizing the army and so on. These were all things that should have been done, but Zhang Zhen''s ability was quite different. He knew nothing about the things he was out on the expedition. He was busy sorting them out. He had to order Li Chengye to deal with many sundries in the army. This naturally gave Li Chengye a chance to train his children, so the full table of Wendu letters was basically divided into half for Wei Ran and Li Guangsi. Wei Ran doesn''t like reading, let alone working on papers. Even after studying the art of war for four years, he can''t change his nature. So he looked at it many times, fell asleep on the table, and was awakened by a violent chestnut from Li Chengye. Li Guangsi couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t get along with the big brother much on weekdays. Unexpectedly, there was such an interesting side hidden under his fearless character. Li Guangsi was very quick at such things. Just like his mother Wang, he handled them very shrewdly and skillfully. Although it is inevitable that there are some omissions when I first started, I basically haven''t had a problem after Li Chengye''s guidance. This made Li Chengye very satisfied and more dissatisfied with Wei Ran. The eldest son is good at everything. He just likes to learn Liu Xiang and never reads. After finishing his half of the amount, Li Chengye casually turned over the copy handled by the two brothers. He didn''t find much problem, so he went out alone to exercise. At this time, it was late at night. Zuo Shence army still changed shifts according to strict discipline and carried out military affairs of each battalion. No one was seen in the streets of the city except soldiers. The prisoners who repaired the city were also fixed on their respective construction sites according to their respective division of labor and were not allowed to move around at will. The curfew was well enforced and everything seemed normal. Li Chengye walked into the street and looked at the dilapidated and deserted city. He was not as sentimental as those poets in this era, and even had a great poetic interest. On the contrary, a general instinctively analyzed the terrain near the house and how to arrange troops after the outbreak of the alley. After thinking for a while, the Shence army on patrol at night formed a vertical team and passed by. After seeing Li Chengye standing in the middle of the street, the fire leader stopped to salute Li Chengye and loudly reported the patrol results. Everything is still normal, nothing different. Li Chengye was also impressed by the fire, waved them to continue and let them go to the side. Looking at the fire soldier passing by him, Li Chengye always felt that such a peaceful night was really wrong. Unconsciously, he put his eyes on the fire patrol. When he focused his eyes on the last soldier, the soldier looked no different from others. But every five steps, it will get closer to the person in front of it, and almost step on the heel. This was originally a normal thing, but it was not so normal in the Zuo Shence army. The Zuo Shence army, after long-term and strict queue training, was able to maintain the most appropriate combat distance from nearby comrades in arms under any conditions. There are no recruits in the Shence army, and it is impossible for anyone to make such a mistake on the basis of quality. So Li Chengye said, "the last one, turn around!" The soldier stopped at the same place, and everyone looked back. Only the last soldier still looked forward. Li Chengye faintly sensed a killing opportunity. No matter whether he really wronged the other party or not, he made a quick decision and shouted with halberd fingers: "take it down for me!" Cang! A sound enough to pierce the eardrum came out, followed by a series of sounds like tearing cloth and silk. The burning man didn''t even have time to draw out his weapons. He bled in his throat and fell to the ground and died! As soon as Li Chengye pulled out his crossbar, he didn''t even have time to shout out to catch the assassin. In front of him, he was covered by the star like shadow of the sword. Every shadow of the sword has a subtle sword breath, which is not powerful enough to cut the skin, and all of them go towards the head, face and eyes, which is difficult to open your eyes. The assassin in front of him, who can''t see his face, can''t even judge the level of strength. He only feels the cold blood, like the approaching God of death, and will enter the yellow spring at any time. In recent years, Li Chengye has made great progress in his martial arts due to his lack of worldly affairs. He has mastered seven strange classics, and has removed the weeds and preserved the essence of the bloody Sabre technique obtained in the palace. He can also be regarded as a first-class expert. Even if the cultivation did not reach the great perfection the day after tomorrow, it was enough to draw with Dai Guang, who had been defeated by Wei Ran. Now that Li Chengye knew that the crisis was approaching, he naturally spread the bloody sword regardless of consumption. For a time, the smell of bloody logging spread all around, and bursts of fierce and hot blades appeared on the blade. The strong wind cut his face and hurt! However, the blade was unable to lock the target with the Qi machine and failed repeatedly. The opponent even had time to kill two family guards at the same time. At this time, Wei Ran was sleepy in the room. Suddenly, he sensed a killing opportunity and suddenly started. He didn''t dare to stay for a moment. He broke the door and rushed out. Li Guangsi was inexplicable and scared. Jumping over the screen wall, I just rushed outside the gate. The first thing I saw was that two family guards stationed outside the gate fell to the ground, like the other nine Shence soldiers in the street, all with one sword to seal their throat. Then he saw an assassin wearing ordinary soldier armor. In his hand, a soft sword danced like a spirit snake, locking his adoptive father''s head and face. However, the adoptive father''s horizontal knife cut and split continuously, but all failed. The assassin''s body method is like a butterfly from Li Chengye''s blade. Soon, the soft sword will cage his head! Wei ran wildly and opened the overdraft mode. He drank: "stop!" The sound wave rushed out. The assassin''s body method was slightly affected, but it was only half a beat slow. The soft sword was still smeared on Li Chengye''s throat, which he didn''t know with his eyes closed. Wei Ran can even see the provocative and mocking smile from the assassin''s eyes, but Wei Ran is still ten steps away! At this time! In the dark night sky, a flying sword like green jade suddenly stabbed the assassin in the middle of the air. It was shaped like a dragon and fast like a flash of lightning! Before the sword arrived, the assassin felt his hair explode and his body was like falling into an ice cave. The soft sword and the phantom sword Qi stabbing Li Chengye all over the sky took back the soft sword. Then he whipped back to the electric flying sword, and at the same time, he pointed his toes to the ground and quickly retreated. The flying sword with emerald light was slightly deflected and slowed down. Then a woman in a yellow shirt jumped out, her hands were sealed and guided, and the flying sword rose again, chasing the assassin. However, the assassin''s body method is like a ghost. He pulls out the virtual shadow of the road at several strange turns in the houses in the streets and lanes, suddenly integrates into the shadow of a house, and disappears in an instant. Wei Ran held his adoptive father who was weak in Qi and overexertion. He found that he was sweating and his face was covered with blood marks. It was obvious that he was stabbed by invisible sword Qi. Li Chengye gasped violently. At this time, the soldiers in charge of guarding in the hospital and near the street rushed out in panic, including Li Guangsi. Chapter 224 Back in the room, Li Chengye remembered his previous experience and still had lingering palpitations. Since he joined the army, he has not rarely encountered things that are close to death but still alive, but he has made preparations in advance for those experiences, and he will not feel how terrible afterwards. But just now, facing the assassin who couldn''t even see clearly, he felt like he was thrown into the middle of a hurricane and would be swallowed up by the storms around him at any time. He couldn''t control his own destiny at all, resulting in great terror. Seeing that the imperial envoy''s flying sword saved his life, Li Chengye bowed from his heart and said, "thank you for saving me just now, otherwise I don''t know how to die." Bu Langshan has been chasing for a while, but he can''t find the assassin. Now he has been searching the whole city for a long time. However, if such an expert dares to assassinate the world-famous Shence army, he must have been well prepared. It should be impossible to find him in such a search. Bu Lanshan replied, "this is the responsibility of Lanshan since he went down the mountain. Li''s joining the army is the key to calming the unrest. For peace in the world, Lanshan should do his best to deal with it. Please don''t be polite, general." Wei Ran came in from the outside. Just now he also tried to find the trace of the assassin. The other party''s body method is fast and strange. He is good at integrating into the shadow of the environment. He can''t find any trace at all. It''s really difficult to prevent such skills. On his way back, he heard another news. Tonight, in addition to his father, Zhang Zhen was also assassinated. And there are five assassins who assassinated Zhang Zhen! Two of them deliberately failed to assassinate, which attracted the attention of experts around Zhang Zhen. After everyone thought the storm, three killers suddenly appeared, attacking at the same time from three angles: the crowd, the shadow of the building and mid air. The experts around Zhang Zhen almost didn''t have time to respond, but when these assassins thought they were successful, they didn''t expect Zhang Zhen to burst out suddenly, and their strength was far beyond everyone''s expectation. In only one round, the three killers were quickly captured alive on the spot. They didn''t even have time to swallow poison and commit suicide. Their jaws were removed and their limbs were broken at the same time. At this time, Zhang Zhen, who was in a rage, was tortured in the prison all night. Wei Ran could hear the fierce howl from the underground warehouse temporarily used as a prison in the distance. After the assassination, all the generals with excellent martial arts in the army maintained the highest vigilance. There are many experts in the Shence army, as well as some generals. Many of them come from the Jianghu, and even some of them are born experts. From that night, they agreed on how to arrange traps and patrol joint protection system, so as not to be disturbed by the Wulin experts in the thief army. Wei Ran returned to the room and told the news to everyone. Everyone looked at each other. Bu Langshan thought for a moment and said, "on the surface, the focus of their assassination is to recruit envoys, but in fact, they still take general Li as the main target." Li Guangsi said strangely, "but obviously the assassination and recruitment makes more assassins, and the plan seems more careful." Bu Lanshan said with a habitual smile: "first, the plan seems meticulous, but it actually has a certain gambling nature. Who knows if he will immediately let a group of soldiers surround him and do the most thorough protection after the first round of assassination? If so, wouldn''t the Assassins'' second step fail? Second, I know the assassin who assassinated General Li just now. " Several people in the room stared closely at Bu Lanshan. Bu Lanshan kept smiling, but looked at Wei Ran and asked, "since brother Li has seen the captured assassin, what do you think of the strength of the five of them compared with the assassin just now?" Wei Ran didn''t give a positive answer and said with a smile, "girl, don''t call me big brother. I''ve just turned seventeen this year. Maybe I''m younger than you." Bu Lanshan covers his mouth and looks at Wei Ran with a little embarrassment and surprise. His face is really mature. Coupled with this unique body shape, it will inevitably be misunderstood. Wei Ran and Li Guangsi laughed twice and then said, "in comparison, the assassin who assassinated my father is more terrible! The sword technique doesn''t matter. It just forces your eyes with the pressure of the sword, squeezing the blood around your eyes, making it difficult for your eyes to see, or you can only see hallucinations. But that kind of body method is the only one I have seen in my life, and it can also be hidden into the shadow. It disappears on the spot like a magic trick. I can''t find any trace and can''t speculate with common sense. " Bu Lanshan hid his embarrassment and nodded: "this is the famous skill of the Tianxin Pavilion of the magic gate: ethereal magic step is not only a lightness skill, but also a magic skill. Of course, it is said that they also have an access control skill, which can greatly improve their skill, but it has serious future problems and is rarely used. The assassin who assassinated General Li just now is Ming hongframe. He is the descendant of contemporary Tianxin Pavilion. Many famous first-class experts in the Jianghu have died under his sword. So far, no one knows his specific cultivation level, but there are many experts in the innate realm who died under his sword. " Wei Ran was surprised that even the experts in the congenital environment could assassinate him. No wonder he almost killed his father with one move. At this time, Li Chengye has calmed down. Although he has lingering palpitations, he can control his emotions. He nodded and said: "I thought the hard-trained blade had no effect. It turned out that the strength was too poor with the enemy. Hehe, it seems that I really need to know more about these famous people in the Jianghu, so as not to die in anyone''s hands one day." Hearing Li Chengye''s self mockery, bu Lanshan said, "we have fought with the devil gate for hundreds of years, and we have won and lost each other. One day, Wu Xinfei, the descendant of the evil way, and then Ming hongframe, the descendant of the Tianxin Pavilion. It seems that there are all the elites of the evil door in the Henan way. I have to seek help from the Tao. " Li Guangsi said curiously, "I dare ask Miss Bu, the pulse of Chunyang also belongs to Taoism. Is it also the Taoist you say?" Bu Lanshan nodded and said, "Chunyang sect is the Taishan Beidou in the Taoism gate. Why not?" Li Guangsi looked at Wei Ran, and Wei Ran smiled, "no matter who helps the imperial army fight, we are all welcome. Dad, now you''d better find Zhang Zhen. I can''t tell what he asked. " Zhang Zhen occupied the largest mansion in the city. At this time, he was in the main position in the lobby. Li Chengye and military Chinese military attache Zuo sat on both sides. Zhang Zhen''s expression looked very gloomy. "Those bastards admitted that they were killers on the first floor of the sky! We think it''s Farting! Hum, those men are tough guys. They''ve been cut into a skeleton and don''t change their words. Fortunately, the two women took pity on their own bodies. Only one person saw another person lined up by rough men in the army, and they completely collapsed. Hum, sure enough, he''s the disciple of Tianxin Pavilion of the demon gate. Their lineal descendants went to assassinate the county Marquis! But fortunately, the lucky people have their own nature, and they can''t let these Jianghu bandits succeed. The Tianxin Pavilion is also helping Wang Xianzhi, the bandit leader, against the imperial court. If Wang Xianzhi goes on an expedition, he must crush these Jianghu sects into powder! " Zhang Zhen''s mood is agitated and his tone is high. It seems that what happened tonight is not small for him. He has lived in the palace for a long time and has little involvement in the affairs of the Jianghu. He always thinks that the Jianghu is just a group of reckless people struggling to survive. Compared with the people in the court hall, they are simply bastards in the shallow water. They are just a group of lowly people. They have never seen it with a straight eye. At this time, he was almost assassinated by them. Of course, he was so angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas were born. Many civil and military attach ¨¦ s looked at each other and waited until Zhang Zhen finished venting before officially entering the military discussion. Chapter 225 The Military Council discussed it all night, and didn''t even end the meeting at noon the next day. In the end, Li Chengye strongly resisted Zhang Zhen, angrily denounced his strategy for being too risky and ignoring the safety of the whole army, and then slammed the door and left directly to end the meeting! Zhang Zhen was so angry that he jumped on the spot, pointed to Li Chengye''s back and scolded him, saying that he ignored the difficulties in the DPRK and China, went his own way and was extremely domineering. After Li Chengye returned to the room, his anger still didn''t dissipate. A few cups of cold water poured into his stomach. How can he not quench the anger in his heart. Wei Ran asked, "Dad, what did you talk about in the military discussion? Make you so angry? " "Zhang Zhen asked the Chinese army to go straight into Xuzhou, regardless of the way back, to attack Wang Xianzhi''s headquarters! Don''t you know that once we go to Xuzhou, the thief army will cut off our way back and surround us in all directions. At that time, we will face more than 400000 bandits surrounded by ten sides. How can we have vitality! " Wei Ran''s eyebrows jumped. He knew very well the current arrangement of the thief army. The other party relied on the large number of people, and firmly locked the way of the Shence army eastward with Songzhou, Puzhou, Caozhou and Bozhou as the ring chain. Once one is broken through, it will be cut off by other ministries, and even take this opportunity to attack Gyeonggi province and threaten the eastern capital, so as to gain the upper hand strategically in the short term. However, the Li family and their son have also discussed strategies. It is by no means a good way to outdo the crowd and make a strong attack. Although there are a large number of thieves, they do not have a stable political system, nor do they have professional bureaucrats who are good at governing the country. All materials enter through plunder. Therefore, it is not the imperial court that can not fight a protracted war, but Zhu Kou! At present, the most important thing is two aspects. On the one hand, it is to closely abide by Gyeonggi to prevent the thief army from marching westward. On the other hand, it is to closely guard the Huaihe River defense line and prevent thieves from going south to the Jianghuai River, which will cause serious damage to the Jianghuai River and threaten the Jiangnan and Jingchu, the centers of money, grain and wealth in the world. As for the thief army going north, don''t worry. Going north is nothing more than going to Hedong road and Hebei road. Fan yangyouyun of Hebei Road stationed the Shence border army to guard against the Qidan people. If they dare to go, they should be ready to be attacked by the north and the south. There are soldiers and horses of Hedong Festival envoy on Hedong road. He has always been cruel and ruthless to the refugees who enter the place under his jurisdiction against thieves. He doesn''t need the imperial court to worry about him. Due to the large scope of defense, it is not enough to rely only on the strength of the left Shence army to suppress bandits at present. It needs the coordinated help of local regiment training. These regiments were all armed by the landlords. The landlords were most afraid of refugees and bandits robbing their manors. They would fully support the requirements of the imperial court. In order to protect our homeland, the regiment must be very brave and worth using. With the help of a large number of landlord regiments, we can guard the pass at multiple points. Once the defense node is guarded, when the materials plundered by the thief army are consumed, they will inevitably fall into a situation of self division. Then, with Zuo Shence as the blade, we can break through the main force of the old camps of various bandits in one fell swoop, so as to disintegrate the chaos of Henan Road and return the world to peace. However, this consumes a lot of time, so it is not taken by Zhang Zhen. And he has just easily wiped out Wu Junxi''s 200000 army with a very slight loss. Obviously, he has become a little arrogant and complacent. He thinks that under the leadership of the army, he should be invincible and unparalleled in the world. Determined to lead the army to advance rapidly and attack Xuzhou. He believed that as long as Wang Xianzhi, the leader of the alliance among the aggressors, was attacked and destroyed, the other aggressors would be nothing but a plate of loose sand. If they turned around and attacked, they would be destroyed. With the sharp strategy of Zuo Shence, there is no need to worry about the future. As long as we attack cities and land all the way, we can collect supplies on the spot! Of course, this kind of expropriation is well understood. It is nothing more than robbing the countryside or forcibly borrowing food from the big landlords who have not been attacked and destroyed by the anti thieves. No? Then robbing is to completely regard the enemy occupied area as a hostile area and implement the military strategy of giving food to the enemy regardless of the consequences. This is tantamount to forcing the landlord class on the side of the court to the anti thief side. Once the landlord class in turn supports the anti thief, things will be big. Originally, one of the weakest aspects of anti thieves was the lack of the ability to rule and operate base areas. There is the support of the landlord class who has read books and is good at governing the countryside. It can occupy a land and cede it to be king. At that time, we had to deal with opponents at the level of Jiedu envoys in various border towns, rather than a peasant army that only knew looting. The father and son were speechless. When Li Chengye just came out, Zhang Zhenke pointed to his back and scolded. Even if Princess Shouning reminded Zhang Zhen, Zhang Zhen ignored it. In addition, it was too easy to defeat Wu Junxi before, which made Princess Shouning feel a little light of the enemy. She is also aware of the current state treasury situation, although she agrees with the strategy put forward by Li Chengye at the military conference. However, the siege at the strategic level had a great impact on all the expenses of the imperial court. The National Treasury is already empty, and the soldiers still need to be rewarded for their meritorious service in battle. Coupled with the consumption of long-term siege operations, maybe the national finance will collapse first, and then it will be another disaster. On the other hand, from the news from the palace, she knew that her father''s energy was getting worse and worse. In addition to military affairs every day, some ordinary folds are no longer concerned, but handed over to the prime minister. And it''s hard to sleep all night. He can''t sleep until the National Teacher instills genuine Qi into him and regulates his Qi pulse. Princess Shouning has already had a bad feeling that if the anti rebel war continues to drag on, if her father suddenly..., then she may turn around and become an opportunity for this group of anti thieves? Moreover, from her personal thoughts, if she can put an end to the rebellion as soon as possible and bring this good news back to Chang''an, perhaps her father and Emperor may be able to survive the year of great disaster annotated by the national teacher. In the coming year, the father Emperor may be able to return to his former state for the rest of his life, and the rivers and mountains of Datang will become stronger and stronger under his governance! Therefore, based on the above ideas, although Princess Shouning dissuaded Zhang Zhen, she was refuted by Zhang Zhen in the name of Treasury emptiness and durability war, and stopped supporting Li Chengye''s strategy. Change to a tacit attitude and support Zhang Zhen''s army to attack Xuzhou. Finally, when he vowed to go to war, Li Chengye still insisted on his own point of view, but he could not put it forward at this time. Otherwise, he would disobey the military order and disturb the morale of the army. He would kill his head! So Li Chengye made a final struggle and asked his Royal Highness Princess Shouning to rush to Changan. Ask her Majesty the emperor to ask the Jianghuai navy to keep the Huaihe line of defense. If the thieves want to lower Henan, they must be annihilated above Huaihe. In addition, Shouchun, Zhongli, Huaiyin and other places were asked to organize group exercises to guard themselves, so as to prevent thieves from entering the Huaihe River and causing chaos in the Jianghuai river. Princess Shouning allowed her to send a letter to Chang''an through private channels. However, she was not sure whether the imperial court would follow suit. It''s hard to say how much combat power the Jianghuai navy has left after a long war, but the imperial warships are still there. In contrast, the anti thief is not good at water warfare. Maybe he can succeed when the thief is half crossed. However, although it doesn''t cost the imperial court much money, the imperial court is taboo about it. It''s worried that it will be very difficult to revoke the regiment practice after it is compiled and practiced. It''s inevitable that it will not become a local vassal town again. The whole army went to the southeast in such a situation where the strategic demands of the commanders were completely inconsistent. Although morale is still high, no one knows whether the future is dark or bright. Chapter 226 Zuo Shence marched eastward from Chenzhou to Bozhou, and then surrounded Bozhou. He surrounded Bozhou to provide aid, and wiped out 50000 reinforcements from Wang Xianzhi''s Department of Songzhou with ambushes. This move greatly deterred the enemy, and no one dared to rescue the fengjiang Department of Bozhou. The Shence army has only surrounded three cities and lacked one, and sent 20000 prisoners of war to attack the city day and night with their flesh and blood, fill the trenches outside the city, consume the anti thief strength and military heart in the city of Bozhou, as well as the city defense materials such as arrows, rolling logs and stones. The continuous high-pressure operation made the war of prisoners of war more than ten thousand. Even before the battle, a rebellion broke out, which was easily suppressed by the Shence cavalry and killed two thousand. More than 20000 prisoners of war ended up with less than 6000. The effect was outstanding and the morale of the enemy in the city was low. At this time, the main force of Shence army really began to attack the city. First, the newly built and unstable city wall will be attacked with a catapult. After the city wall collapses, an arrow tower will be arranged to suppress the thieves near the collapsed city wall. Later, the prisoners of war were asked to push the large nest car and ladder close to the city wall, and the elite of divine strategy was hidden in the nest car and ladder. At the same time, taking this as a breakthrough at the collapsed city wall, the prisoners of war marched in front of the shield array, followed by the death squads of the Shence army. This is the main soldier to attack the city. At the same time, at the weak place of the thief army on the other side, it will attack the city in the form of cave. This is a strange soldier. Qizheng coincides with Zhengbing. Zhengbing attracts more and more thief troops to this bloody battle, and Qibing quietly enters the city underground. After the fierce battle, the thief army didn''t even arrange the soldiers to attack the city in the cave. After that, Qizheng coincided, internal and external attacks, and the thief army collapsed. Feng Jiang, the leader of the thief, led the disabled soldiers to flee from the only empty gap, but they were ambushed by the cavalry on the way. Feng Jiang was captured alive. Except for those who died in the war, the rest were captured as pioneers to attack Xuzhou City. After a little trimming, before sending troops, lingchi thief head Feng Jiang and other leaders of the thief army were sacrificed to the military flag. At this time, I have heard that the thieves of Puzhou in Song Dynasty counterattacked and counterattacked, captured bianzhou City, killed the newly established state assassin, and gathered 100000 troops to attack Gyeonggi road and cut off the supply of Zuo Shence. The news spread to the Shence army, and Li Chengye''s words on that day became a reality. The officers and men had great differences on whether to return to Dongdu or continue to advance eastward. Although the city of Bozhou has just been captured, the food and grass plundered by the thieves in the city is still enough for the Shence army to use for one month, but the prisoners of war are counted out. In this regard, Zhang Zhen did not ask Li Chengye''s opinions, but waved his hand and said to continue to move eastward and conquer Xuzhou! As for the issue of food and grass for prisoners of war, Zhang Zhen believes that it is not a problem at all. Since they chose to fight the imperial court, they were lucky to survive. How can they have so many conditions. No food? That is, the strong will naturally survive, and the weak will become the food of others. Who will care? As soon as he said this, even the most cruel soldiers in the army were surprised and their backs were cold. Princess Shouning objected on the spot, but her objection was meaningless. Zhang Zhen did not make any refutation, but strictly ordered the baggage team to guard the food and grass. The prisoner camp will solve the food and grass problem by itself from now on. The army marched eastward. At first, 30000 prisoners of war were hungry and anxious on the road, so they rebelled on the spot. However, when the organization is disrupted with bare hands and dizzy with hunger, where can it be the opponent of the left Shence armed to the teeth. Kill more than 1000 people in public, and no one dares to act rashly. However, what is more terrible is that more than 1000 people buried in the pit after death were dug out that night. At night, the POW camp lit a bonfire, and the disgusting smell of meat even floated into the Shence camp with the night wind. Even the soldiers who are determined enough to smell the smell of meat and see the far-off POW camp full of demons can''t help feeling terrified. Wei Ran, Li Guangsi and bu Lanshan didn''t know what happened in the POW camp until that night. Li Chengye deliberately concealed the matter and didn''t inform them after the military discussion, so they didn''t know it all the time. After knowing this, I was naturally shocked. Wei Ran deeply understood the contents recorded in the madman''s diary for the first time and had a big quarrel with his father Li Chengye. Li Chengye openly told Wei Ran that since the whole army chose to attack Xuzhou and take this risk, it had to do everything to ensure victory! Now the food and grass are limited and the rear road is cut off. If we fight back and fail, the whole army will disappear here! He spoke out all the winning and losing relations with absolute reason and almost coldly. This makes Wei Ran difficult to accept, but he knows that at this time, there is not much choice. I returned to my camp. I just hope this damn war can end early! Bu Lanshan personally went to find Zhang Zhen and talked about it. Zhang Zhen was very domineering. In a few words, bu Lanshan was sarcastic, and even the two moved their hands. Zhang Zhen''s martial arts are so high that he is weak. After suffering a dark loss, he takes off his sword and leaves the camp angrily. Princess Shouning learned what had happened in the prisoner of war camp and expressed her unwillingness to go to Xuzhou with the army. We are willing to recruit rural regiments to garrison in Bozhou, communicate with local gentry, collect food and grass, and guard the back road of Zuo Shence. After some military discussion, Zhang Zhen and Li Chengye both approved the decision of Princess Shouning, leaving 3000 elite cavalry and disabled soldiers in the army to garrison Bozhou with the princess, while the rest continued to attack Xuzhou. Princess Shouning ordered several generals to stay with her, including Wei Ran, on the pretext of no military affairs. Zhang Zhenyuan wanted Wei Ran to set out on this trip to attack the city first and commit murder. But in the name of the creator of the field hospital, the princess said that his talents must be used, and Zhang Zhen had to let go. It seems that Li Chengye also smelled the ominous smell of various events on his way, left Li Guangsi together, and divided half of his family members to stay in Mizhou. The army continued to move forward Wei Ran didn''t have too many opinions about his inability to go to Xuzhou. The affairs in the army completely broke his personal moral bottom line. No matter how rational people are, they can''t accept it. Staying in the city of Bozhou, Princess Shouning, with her unique charm and political skills, persuaded the only large and powerful local manors. They sent out a total of 3000 regiments to train troops and once again supported some military food. This number of people is enough to guard the city of Bozhou, but Wei Ran feels that the future is really worrying. In case the front line is defeated, it will only be used as a place to stay. After all, the back road to the East has been cut off. Unless the blockade can be broken, staying in Bozhou City is just surviving. More than ten days later, a wounded Knight came to Bozhou City, bringing the worst news. The Shence army''s attack on the city is unfavorable. When it is under the strong city, its morale also decreases with three drums. One night, the prisoners of war in the inner camp suddenly broke into chaos and cooperated with tens of thousands of elite thieves lurking outside the city to attack the camp at the same time. Although the camp was not lost, more than half of the grain and grass originally enough for a month was burned. After the thief army left the city, with 300000 troops, they dug trenches and deep bases overnight to trap God''s strategy. Zhang Zhen leads 3000 elite riders to break through the encirclement, and the enemy intercepts in batches, consuming horsepower. Although he broke through the siege later, his horsepower was exhausted. Suddenly, he was attacked by the elite cavalry of the attack camp that day, and the whole army was destroyed. Zhang Zhen disappeared due to the recruitment of Henan Road At present, the remaining Shence army is being besieged by the thief army in the north of Xuzhou. The temporary leader is Li Chengye. However, the morale of the army is low. There is no reinforcements outside and no food and grass inside. In fact, it is in a desperate situation! Chapter 227 After hearing the report from the messenger soldiers, Princess Shouning stayed there. In less than half a month, the situation took a sharp turn. Unexpectedly, this adventure really confirmed everything predicted by Li Chengye. When Princess Shouning thought of this, her mind was at a loss. The emotions of regret, anxiety and panic crossed. She tried to pretend to be calm, but after all, she couldn''t control her white face at this age. The rest of the soldiers left behind also changed their looks. They couldn''t say anything. They only looked at each other with their eyes, but they only saw the words "I''m at a loss" in their eyes. Hearing that his father was still under siege and the army had insufficient food, Li Guangsi jumped up anxiously and completely lost his cool. He wanted to go out of the city regardless of the obstruction of the people. At this time, I heard Wei Yansheng drink violently: "panic, what panic! Did you say that the Shence army was destroyed? Did you say that Li joined the army and died in battle or was captured by thieves? Before the worst, you look like the sky is falling. How can you live up to the expectation of the coach that day that we stay here? " Everyone was frightened by Wei Ran''s violent drink and turned around to look at it. Wei Ran didn''t have any idea at this time, but he knew that someone must take the lead to stabilize the army at this time, otherwise even the 3000 elite cavalry in the city would collapse. There was really no way. At this time, regardless of his low status, he commanded proudly: "go on the map! In today''s situation, we must first analyze the situation between ourselves and the enemy and then think about Countermeasures in order to have a glimmer of vitality. Our Shence army has not failed, but in the most dangerous situation, as long as we refuse to give up, we can always find a chance to win. " His voice is firm and calm. Somehow, he can calm the hearts of the people present. In addition, he is the eldest son of Li Chengye, the God of war of the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, this identity is easy to raise people''s instinct of dependence. Princess Shouning immediately asked people to present the map. At this time, the military map is not accurate. Only the cities, roads, mountains and rivers are expressed in a simple way, which gives people a general impression of the terrain, and it is difficult to make the most accurate judgment. If you want to get familiar with the road, you often need local guides to know the specific situation of each place. So Wei Ran not only asked people to open the map, but also called Tuan Lian Zhuang Yong who was familiar with the terrain and roads near Xuzhou. Then let the soldiers who reported the news carefully explain the course and current situation of the war in Xuzhou City, and draw a brief situation map of the offensive and defensive war in Xuzhou on paper with a carbon pen. First, a general plan of Xuzhou City was drawn on the map, which was known by the officers and soldiers present. Then the war process and the layout of the enemy and our forces are drawn. Finally, until the defeat and siege, the location of the Shence army, the nearby terrain and roads, the location of the enemy and the layout of the forces. Of course, the informer knew his own situation, but he broke through and had only a general impression of the huge number of thieves. Wei Ran smeared a layer of carbon ash on those blurred places as the fog of war. Then, at the positions of the enemy and ourselves, the terrain height, road direction, forest, river and so on are drawn in detail in the form of contour lines. After painting, the situation is very clear to show in front of everyone, rather than just some abstract impressions, and the focus is on one word. Wei Ran pointed to the map of Xuzhou City, "according to the news, the thief soldier''s horse should be up and down at 300000, which is different from the news we got in bianzhou city. Wang Xianzhi originally had only 200000 troops. Later, he scattered his troops in Yucheng, Puzhou, Puyang and Caozhou. Even with the 50000 troops under Pang Xun of Xuzhou, the total force should be about 250000. Among them, the total military strength of Songzhou, Puzhou and Caozhou is 120000. Even if it sweeps the refugees, the military strength should be about 150000. Cao Zhou''s 50000 troops have been completely wiped out in the siege. Then Wang Xianzhi''s troops in Xuzhou should be 80000, plus Pang Xun''s troops, the total should be 130000. Therefore, the 300000 troops are obviously distorted. Even if they are carrying refugees, they will never double in ten days. " Wei Ran''s analysis is actually very simple. As long as he calms down, everyone can see the strength of the thief army. Now he has spoken out the real military strength, broke the argument of the 300000 military strength, and let everyone in the audience relax, but he is still in the air. After all, 300000 becomes 130000, which is huge enough. Shouning princess''s mood also recovered slightly. After seeing Wei Ran frowning and thinking, she had a sense of stability in her heart. After Wei Ran finished, he asked about the food and grass left in the army when the messenger escaped. The messenger replied, "more than half of the army''s grain and grass have been burned and used less than a month. If it is strictly rationed, it should be enough in half a month." Wei Ran thought for a moment and then asked, "my father, have they discussed what to do if they run out of military food?" The messenger hesitated and said, "the county Marquis once said that if the grain and grass are exhausted, there is still rat meat in the army to eat..." He didn''t describe what rat meat was. Obviously, he knew it in his heart. The audience was confused. What rat meat was enough for tens of thousands of troops? In addition to the messenger, only Wei Ran and Li Guangsi turned pale. They all learned the art of war with Li Chengye. Naturally, they know a story about Cao Cao. It was once said that Cao Cao and Yuan Shao were fighting, Cao Cao''s military food was about to be exhausted, and Qingzhou, Xuzhou and other territories were ravaged by locusts, so that there was no food to levy. However, the war will continue, so Cao Cao took the lead in eating rat meat and promoted it in the army, so that the whole army maintained its basic combat effectiveness. The so-called rat meat is the soldiers and people who died in famine and war, that is, human flesh! Has it come to this point? It''s almost time to rely on cannibalism to maintain combat effectiveness! "When the Shence army was besieged, it recruited 3000 elite cavalry to break through the siege, and the whole army was destroyed. This was a major blow to our Shence army and meant a great loss of mobile power. So now the three thousand elite riders in Bozhou City are very important! " Wei Ran knocked on the table and glanced at the crowd. He naturally exuded the momentum of sacrificing himself and taking the lead alone. Even if many people present had higher military positions than him, they didn''t dare to compete with him because of his momentum. "After internal prisoner of war riots, night attacks by enemy cavalry, and the losses of attacking the city for many days, the remaining Shence army has more than 20000 troops, and they are now stuck here!" Wei Ran pointed to an area with dense contour lines on the map. Here, what is expressed on the map is a highland, backed by rivers and forests. "Li joined the army and was the orthodox commander. The whole army was stationed in this highland with its back against the river, so that the thieves could only encircle on three sides and could not give full play to the advantage of cavalry." Speaking of cavalry, Wei Ran looked at Princess Shouning, but found that she was also looking at herself. Princess Shouning''s neck was a little red. She quickly turned her eyes. Wei Ran just thought of the cavalry he encountered when he went to save Princess Shouning that day. The scouts were actually composed of Qidan people, and they were not locals. He spoke with the accent of Yanyun area, which surprised him. However, the cavalry is very elite, second only to Shence Jingqi, but I don''t know where it comes from. "According to the messenger''s report, the thief cavalry who killed and recruited 3000 elite riders on that day should also be about 3000. Although it consumes the horsepower of my Shence elite, they can wipe out 3000 elite riders. They can be regarded as elite and need special attention. It is also the biggest obstacle in the actions I plan to make next. " Princess Shouning said strangely, "does Li Xiaowei have a way to save 20000 tongpao?" Chapter 228 Everyone looked at Wei Ran. Just now they seemed quite sure of what he said. Wei Ran looked up and said, "the leader is my father. He is the God of war of the Tang Dynasty, and there are 20000 elite soldiers around him. Even if the military food is about to run out, I believe he will not be in distress. He must be looking for the flaws of the thief army and look for an opportunity to attack!" If this sentence is about other generals, no one will take it seriously. But it''s about Li Chengye. Every time he fights, he wins more with less and hits the strong with weak. Moreover, most of them are big and complete victories, with very few casualties on his side. Therefore, it must be convincing to describe Li Chengye. Wei Ran continued: "but after all, there are 130000 thieves. They are besieged layer by layer, deep trenches and high bases, and the defense line is stable, which also limits the movement of our cavalry. My father may not be so easy to find the flaw of the thief army. These days, the two sides must be testing each other, so the 3000 elite riding power here has become the key to breaking the deadlock! " Princess Shouning looked at the highland where Wei Ran pointed and the army position of Wang Xianzhi shrouded in the fog of war. She said suspiciously, "but even if the siege of the thief army is broken, most of the 20000 tongpaos under the command of the county Marquis are infantry. How can she escape from the pursuit of the thief army with cavalry?" Wei Ran looked at the princess with sharp eyes. "Up to now, our army has no way back!" He emphasized his tone on the word "retreat", then swept the faces of the officers and soldiers with aggressive eyes, slapped them on the map and said loudly: "therefore, saving 20000 robes is not the purpose of this war! What we want to fight is not a breakthrough battle, but a counterattack, a strategic decisive battle! Either the thief dies or I die! " What courage is this? Even at the end of the mountain, what I think is not how to escape, how to save myself, but how to turn around and kill my opponent! Kill your opponent! Wei Ran''s spirit at this time is just like that of his father when he led the army to fight against strong enemies such as Jiedu envoys in border towns, Tubo and Huihe. Even if the troops were at a disadvantage, even if the weather and geography were not up to me, he could kill all the enemies and Jedi counterattack! This is not the adopted son of the Li family. It is clear that he has got the true biography of Li Chengye! Wei Ran''s words stabilized the morale of the army and temporarily persuaded the people. Under the authorization of the current chief officer, Princess Shouning, he led three thousand divine strategists in the city to prepare to go east to Xuzhou to fight a Jedi counterattack. Wei Ran asked the whole army to disarm, only wearing leather armor. All the officers and men had only one short soldier, one long soldier, one riding bow, six bags of arrow bags and 180 arrows. Another person has two horses. If there are not enough horses, he will forcibly levy mules and horses from the regiment training. That is, the donkey can take up and carry five days of food and grass. If the food and grass were finished by then, Wei Ran would not care about the general interests of military discipline. He would certainly collect food from the remaining manor fortress. Dare not? With the halberd in hand, even if he kills a man who has no heir, he can''t listen to the military order! At this time, it is false to talk about etiquette, righteousness, integrity, benevolence, righteousness and morality. What strategists do is only for victory and defeat! If there is any curse afterwards, the big husband dare to act and bear it! In the afternoon, the army was assembled. Wei Ran was ready to step on Dawan horse and lead the army. All the soldiers of the city came to the east gate to see them off. Li Guangsi suddenly ran forward. Wei Ran did not allow him to follow him and tied him to the room. I don''t know when he broke free of the rope and ran out, "brother, I''m going to save my father!" Wei Ran looked at him, "you can''t improve your combat effectiveness. Stay here honestly." "No, dad is in danger. I''m the son of the Li family. I have to fight with my father!" "Just because you are the son of the Li family, you must stay here. The Li family can kill me, not you!" "But..." "Nothing, but go back!" "Big brother!" Li Guangsi was about to kneel down to Wei Ran. Wei Ran grabbed his skirt and lifted it up. Ignoring Li Guangsi''s tears and begging, he shouted: "Li jiaerlang, kneel down and kneel down to his parents! No one else is worth kneeling down, Li Guangsi, you remember! Be honest and stay in the city until my father and I return in triumph. If you can''t wait... Then take the princess and escape back to Chang''an alive. The Li family depends on you now! " Wei Yanyi pushed it out for three or four feet, jumped on the horse''s back, and the war horse hissed. Wei Yanda halberd pointed to the East, "I know that the life and death of this trip is unknown, and the victory or defeat is unpredictable. It is very likely to be a near death situation. God makes things happen, man makes them happen! I, Li Dingguo, dare not pat my chest to ensure the success or failure of this war, but the only thing I can swear is that I will take the lead in charging! Retreat, I will break the back! If a brother is trapped, even if he doesn''t want his life, Li Dingguo will never abandon him! If you can trust Li, go with Li to save the 20000 robes! " At this time, someone among the cavalry shouted, "there are no cowards in the Zuo Shence army. As long as the leader doesn''t hesitate to die, we are the yellow spring of hell and dare to walk on!" It is Xu er who once performed tasks with Wei Ran in the scouting team. He knows Wei Ran''s ability very well, so he makes a voice to support him first. "In the first war outside bianzhou City, a family had wolf teeth and arrows. Thanks to the rescue of the major general in the wounded camp, this life was sold to the major general. It must follow in the water and fire!" At this time, someone mentioned the wounded camp. Suddenly, many of the cavalry were moved. Wei Ran established the system of field hospital, which won a considerable part of his military support for him. In addition, he vowed never to give up after he retreated in front of the charge. Even if the doubts of the three thousand cavalry did not disappear, their morale was stable and they were willing to go out with Wei Huo. However, in order to truly refine the general''s heart and restore his morale, Wei Ran must prove his ability with actual combat. Only by letting everyone see the hope of victory, this elite soldier will really become a sharp sword in his hand! All the people in the city looked at Wei Ran''s three thousand elite riders and went away. They bowed down and worshipped. All their hopes for the victory and defeat of the war rested on this. Princess Shouning didn''t take back her sight for a long time. After the maid around her reminded her, she came back and organized the regiment training in the city to carry out basic urban defense work with the people. When I returned to my room at night, I thought that the back road was cut off, and I had not reported the military situation to Chang''an for nearly half a month. I think Chaozhong is already in doubt. If this defeat is returned to the DPRK, I''m afraid it will cause great unrest, and even the father''s condition may become more serious. But Princess Shouning had to find a way to convey the general''s feelings. At this time, even the worst news is better than unnecessary speculation in all kinds of anxiety. So she recorded everything she knew recently on paper in Juanxiu''s font, and described in detail everything Wei Ran analyzed in front of the public recently, including the fact that he led the army. Another maid was called overnight. After the two elders of Kongtong died in the war, this person was sent by the emperor from Chang''an. She grew up in the palace when she was young and learned the best martial arts collected in the palace many times. Although his reputation is not obvious, he has long been an expert in the congenital environment. He used to protect the crown prince secretly, but now he specially came to protect Princess Shouning. Princess Shouning entrusted her to send the secret letter back to the court. The maid was quite suspicious. She knew that the war was dangerous at this time. If she left, there would be no powerful expert protection around the princess, so she was worried. Princess Shouning explained the pros and cons again and again. Such an expert should not be intimidated, but moved by emotion. The matter involved the safety of the Tang Dynasty. The maid finally agreed. She disguised herself overnight and went to Chang''an. Chapter 229 Now in the hall Since Zhang Zhen led the Zuo Shence army to smash the fengjiang River in Bozhou and completely annihilate the anti thief reinforcements in Caozhou half a month ago, no piece of paper news has been introduced into Beijing. On the contrary, bad news spread in Chang''an city. The thief army gathered 200000 people to attack wulaoguan, the East portal of Gyeonggi road. The memorial of Dongdu''s emergency will be discussed in the court every day. Many ministers proposed to send the right Shence army to the east capital to support Luoyang. When the news came to the army, many young people were looking for relationships to leave the military, or simply left the camp and fled far away from the pass. Let them bully the good and dominate the market. They are good at it, but let them fight. That''s a big joke. After the emperor and his officials knew it, they really knew what the right Shence army had become corrupt. This was worse than the emperor had expected. At least Zhang Zhenke had told him that the right Shence army was only defensible and could not withstand field operations. Unexpectedly, the situation exposed by the crisis, these right Shence army can''t even defend! How can we expect them to guard Chang''an and the Forbidden City! This incident alone made the emperor seriously ill. He had not been in the early Dynasty for many days. Until today, he just forced his body to go to the early Dynasty in order to reduce the fear of the courtiers. Some trivial matters were handled by the prime minister. The Emperor didn''t say a word, his eyes closed slightly, and he looked noncommittal. After the trivial matters were discussed, the ministers were speechless and quietly looked at the emperor. The emperor then slowly opened his eyes and began to look at the common people like a sleeping dragon. "It''s all over?" The prime minister replied instead of the ministers: "Your Majesty, the discussion of government affairs has basically ended." "So..." the emperor sat up straight and looked at the civil and military bureaucrats below jokingly, "might as well discuss the matter in the east?" All the civil and military in the court bowed their heads, and no one dared to make a speech. At this time, the ministers did not speak, so the prime minister representing the bureaucrat had to speak. He hardened his head and bowed: "Your Majesty, Gyeonggi road is dangerous. The old minister thought that the urgent task should first solve the danger of Dongdu, and then find a way to send Deli scouts to Xuzhou to find out the military situation." The emperor looked at the old Prime Minister. In order to better control power, the prime minister today is just a microphone promoted by him. On weekdays, he only needs to be responsible for conveying the will of his majesty and dealing with some trivial things in the court, without too many self political opinions and thoughts. Therefore, this remark can also be said to be nonsense and did not touch the core of the problem. To solve the difficulties of the eastern capital, how to solve them and who should be sent to solve them are the real core problems. "What''s the prime minister''s idea?" After hearing this, the old Prime Minister bowed lower, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He can get to his present position, even if he is only the mouthpiece of the emperor, it is by no means what a mediocre can do. How he didn''t know the plan, but he didn''t dare to say! As a microphone, if you have your own ideas and political opinions, you won''t be far away. Moreover, in recent years, he has been in a high position. In order to compete for the favor of the emperor, he has done many things to harm loyal and good people and abuse power for personal gain. If you leave office in old age and are protected by the emperor Enron, you are not afraid of being plotted against after losing power. However, if he was forced to leave his post and lost the emperor Enron, it is difficult to ensure that no one would take this opportunity to throw him into prison for his past crimes, become a poor political loser and suffer the whole family. "The old minister is incompetent and doesn''t know military affairs. It depends on the opinions of the Ministry of war." Directly threw the pot at the Minister of war. At this moment, the emperor felt depressed. He found it interesting to tease the officials like this. But now, relying on the sword to stabilize the world, he has no news, which makes him anxious. "Hum, no! He ordered Fan Yang''s left Shence garrison to return to Gyeonggi province and be sure to remove the danger of wulaoguan. " It is the intention of the border troops to return to defense. However, the number of border troops is insufficient and it is difficult to retreat from the enemy. The emperor also knew the difficulties, but he didn''t know the current situation of Zuo Shence, and he still had expectations for Zhang Zhen. It was also with his consent that Li Chengye abandoned his strategy and stormed Xuzhou. Although he knew that Li Chengye''s policy was a perfect one, he was afraid that the time would drag on for a long time, making it more unbearable for the government of the DPRK and China. And his own body may not be able to support it for too long. If the Dragon controls bin Tian before calming the thief, the little emperor will succeed at the time of chaos in the world. How can we suppress these fierce border town generals in troubled times? I''m afraid that when the flames of war start, it''s not just Henan road. Therefore, the emperor agreed to Zhang Zhen''s strategy of military adventure. At the beginning, he moved eastward to Bozhou and surrounded it for support. It also made him have no doubt about this strategy. But after entering Xuzhou, everything changed! It is false to say that he does not regret, but as an emperor and a mature ruler, he has the courage to take responsibility and face the reality, which is also the most basic quality. Now we can only temporarily make up for the lost sheep and pay attention to the development of the situation. We must find out the real military situation on the front line! Thinking that the emperor would issue another decree to make elite scouts investigate the war situation, he would secretly send palace experts to Xuzhou. Just as he was about to speak, a guard in front of the hall hurried in and reported it. "Inform your majesty that Princess Shouning attendants master the emergency military situation and come to report!" Even after decades of Nourishing Qi, the emperor couldn''t help standing up and the ministers looked out together. "Enter the hall with a proclamation!" A woman dressed in linen and Ge clothes, stained with blood and messy hair, hurried into the hall with a scroll of letters in her hand. The emperor naturally recognized her. He personally sent her to Shouning princess. She was a martial arts expert in the innate realm. At this time, he was very injured and tired. You can imagine what kind of bloody battle she experienced all the way back to the city. A congenital master almost died in the war. You can imagine the danger on the way. The emperor stopped the eunuch around him from taking the letter. Instead, he went down the steps and took back the princess''s letter from the maid. And did not immediately look, but looked at the maid. Wen Yan said, "you''ve worked hard, and you should go back to the palace to heal and rest first. You have your own royal doctor to take care of you. If you have any requirements, try to mention them. The royal family will not treat meritorious officials badly." Even if the military situation was urgent, he could still appeal to people instinctively, which moved the maid who came back from life and death. "Your Majesty, the front line, your highness..." She didn''t know if it would disturb the court, so she only whispered half, but she looked very anxious. The emperor''s heart sank, but he smiled, "go down." Then sit back in the Dragon chair, open the letter of Princess Shouning, and read it word by word very carefully. The ministers looked different. They secretly guessed the content of the letter, but they couldn''t guess it. Then they remembered the maid just now. Although the traces of a lifetime of bloody war can only show that the situation in Gyeonggi province is dangerous, not how the war in Xuzhou is. It''s so confusing. The emperor smiled and read all the letters. After putting them down, he kept a seemingly satisfied smile and waved to retreat. In fact, his clenched fist was about to crush his fingers. When I returned to the study and dismissed everyone, the blood gushing up to my throat suddenly spewed out because of emotional excitement. "Li Qing, I''m wrong!" Chapter 230 Zhang Zhen''s defeat did not spread according to the real situation. The emperor is attacking the city with all his strength and has no time to look north. If Xuzhou City is captured, the invaders in Gyeonggi will be in chaos, and the danger of the eastern capital can be solved, so as to comfort people''s hearts. However, many subsequent orders from the imperial city came out, which first made Fan Yang''s 20000 Shence border troops return to wulaoguan. Then order the Longyou Shence border army to return to Chang''an garrison. Then ordered Yanyun and Longyou to form regiments to protect themselves, and the soldiers provided their own food and grass, which was recognized by the imperial court. At the same time, the retired Zuo Shence veterans of Chang''an City were recalled to join the right Shence to rectify military affairs, with the intention of training the right Shence army to be an army sufficient to defend the city. These many orders made people smell an uneasy atmosphere. In the county Hou''s house, Wang and Cheng have begun to buy and store the grain on the market. Judging from this situation, the sharp rise in prices is almost inevitable. However, this is still a small matter. What worries them most is whether the so-called all-out attack on Xuzhou City is true or not. Wang grew up in a big family and was very sensitive to such changes in the political situation. Privately, she whispered to Cheng that Zuo Shence was likely to encounter adverse circumstances, and even the siege was not smooth, so that the military adventure shook the emperor''s confidence. But they never doubted that Li Chengye would lose the war. They still believed that even if he was trapped for a while, sooner or later he could get out of the dilemma and fight back to Chang''an. If they knew the truth, they wouldn''t think so. At present, although they are worried, the only thing they can do is to guard the home and the retreat of the Li family. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It''s nearly 400 miles from Bozhou to Xuzhou. All the way is a smooth river, which can be reached by galloping horses for half a day. Wei Ran led 3000 elite riders and a hundred family soldiers to save horsepower. In nearly a day, he came to a place 50 miles away from Xiao county. Xuzhou City is to the east of Xiaoxian county. It''s very close. As long as you get to Xiaoxian County, you will inevitably encounter enemy scouts. Now Wei Ran''s purpose is to cover the battlefield and let his whole army hide in the dark and wait for the opportunity. Therefore, if he is found by the enemy, he must be killed as many as possible, otherwise his whereabouts will be exposed. At night, I camped behind a small hill. Personnel were arranged to watch on the hill. There were also secret sentries five miles away for night vigilance. When the whole army camped, none of the officers and men spoke, and there was no problem on the surface. However, Wei Ran, who is familiar with the art of war, saw the hidden worries in the hearts of all the soldiers at a glance. This worry has become a kind of pressure, which is pressing on the hearts of all the soldiers. We must boost morale with a victory, otherwise the whole army will inevitably collapse with the passage of time. At this time, he greeted the soldiers one by one, cared about his physical condition, and said some dirty jokes to liven up the atmosphere and dispel the dull atmosphere. Then he went back to his campfire. He had a campfire with several familiar scouts and cavalry, such as Xu er. I talked with the people about the possible war situation today, but I couldn''t get a clue after talking for a long time. And they were really tired. Except for the people on shift, most of them had fallen asleep under their cloak. Wei Ran was under more pressure than these soldiers. He didn''t feel sleepy at all. He came to the earth slope alone late at night. He pretended to laugh and scold the left behind soldiers and drove him back to bed. Then he stood on the earth slope and looked at the direction of Xuzhou City in the East. I''m not sure about the next battle in my heart. It is said that knowing yourself and the enemy is invincible in a hundred battles, but now only knowing yourself and not knowing the enemy will inevitably consume a lot of time to inquire about the situation of the enemy, and what is lacking now is time. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded from my heart, "it seems that you are very upset. As I said, you are just a passer-by. The war and historical trend of the world have nothing to do with you, including this war. I can''t stand it, so I''ll just walk away. " Wei Ran didn''t look for the source of the sound. He knew it was a Li. "Why did you come here from Xingyang?" "It''s impossible not to come because someone has occupied the magpie''s nest. The dead eunuch was like a disaster. He ran away his horses and died. He was going to be planted in the evil array. I couldn''t practice. I saw that he was crazy and didn''t leave. Thinking that something big may have happened to you, I followed your mark. " "It turned out that Zhang Zhen, the damned eunuch, ran to Xingyang. Hum, he escaped very fast. It''s a pity that there were 3000 soldiers who broke through with him!" Ah Liqi said, "you''re really immersed in this identity more and more. Don''t forget, you''re a hunter from heaven. You have to leave the world sooner or later." Wei Ran suddenly asked, "ah Li, why do people live in this world?" "Don''t ask me such a profound question. I didn''t die or think about it a thousand years ago, but I haven''t had time to think about it for five times." "You think what I''m doing now is meaningless. Then you think it''s meaningful to become a celestial hunter to help those so-called higher lives against celestial predators such as the heavenly court and the Austrian French Parliament?" Feeling ah Li''s silence, Wei Ran shook his head and said, "it''s also meaningless! No matter what result we have caused against them, it is just a struggle for survival for ourselves. Because without confrontation, we will be rejected by the will of the world and dispersed to the void. All the heavenly hunters should be so involuntarily. " He took a deep breath and sat on the earth slope. "As a hunter of the heavens, personally, the devil can recover me from my disability, and what I did also has the meaning of repaying kindness. That''s all So, since I agree with the family, country, nation and culture of the world, why can''t I do something for them? I want to protect this family and save this country. That''s the meaning of my trip. " A Li''s charming, simple and soft voice came again, "well, I can''t tell you. I won''t argue with you for those great principles. I''m just a demon." With that, a fire red figure appeared on his side and looked east with him. Wei Ran pointed to the direction of Xuzhou City, "a hundred miles to the East is Xuzhou. My father and 20000 soldiers are trapped here. I want to save them. Unfortunately, I don''t know the enemy''s defense arrangement. You are a fox and good at drilling holes. May you help me? " Ah Li bared his teeth and said, "I''ve been running all day and night. Do you command me to do hard work? Do you have a little pity for jade! " Wei Ran laughed. "You''re a fox now. You can say this again when you can turn into a fox." A Li suddenly spits out a jade pendant from his mouth. It doesn''t look like Lantian jade. This green color should be emerald. "It was accidentally left by the dead eunuch when he was crazy. I saw a strong aura on it, so I quietly swallowed it." Wei Ran teased, "as a result, indigestion?" Ah Li turned his eyes. "The aura inside is too pure to absorb, so take it back and see if you can use it. Physical cultivation needs the help of external aura to break the sea barrier. The aura level of the world, you have to try at least many times before you have a chance to break the sea barrier. If you can absorb the aura in this jade, you should soon break the first sea barrier. " Holding this warm jade, Wei Ran stirred up the energy in his body and passed through the palm of his hand through the blood circulation. At that moment, you can clearly feel the refined aura in the jade. "Thank you!" Chapter 231 Ah Li waved his paw, "helping you is also helping me. The spirit snatching evil array is so huge. If you lose the war, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to destroy it. So I''ll work harder and help you inquire about the military situation. " Wei Ran looked at her in surprise. "In fact, I''m just talking about it. I heard that Wang Xianzhi himself is an expert in the innate realm. Most of the top-level people are from the magic door, all of whom have high martial arts skills. I have also met the strong among them, which is very difficult to deal with. You''re a fox. If you go, I''m afraid you won''t become a pendant on other people''s shoulders immediately. " A Li looked at Wei Ran in surprise, "eh? You know you care about me? " "You are the thigh introduced by the devil. It''s not good for me to die." A Li said contemptuously, "don''t mention that unreliable boss. My accomplishments have increased again recently and I have learned some shaping skills. As long as I don''t expose malice against congenital experts, they can''t find me. Don''t worry, it''s just checking the military situation. It''s a simple task. " With that, ah Li proudly trotted to the East. As he ran, the red hair on his body began to change gradually, and his body size gradually increased. Finally, he turned into a gray wolf, gave a wolf howl, and continued to go east. Wei Huo was stunned for a long time and couldn''t help but say to ah Li in his heart, "isn''t it easier to be a hunting target to become a wolf? If you can make a hole like this, it should be better to become a mouse! " A Li Ran and stumbled, turned back and bared his teeth to Wei Ran, "shut up!" Wei Ran laughed and watched ah Li disappear into the night. His heart was warm and the pressure was reduced a lot. When the next round of people on duty came up, Wei Yancai returned to the campfire. He held the jade full of aura given by a li in one hand and entered into meditation. When I sank into the barrier of knowing the sea, only I realized that my posture unchanged for thousands of years was still meditating here. "It seems that you are ready. Then try to expand this gap." The two are one, looking at the gap at the sea barrier under your feet. In silence, a force rises from the sea of consciousness. In the real world, Wei Ran instinctively opened the overdraft mode, and his skin showed a scarlet color. Even a calm face looks very ferocious under this skin color. He combined with the only self in the depths of the sea and hit the sea barrier with a fist, and the whole sea of consciousness suddenly shook. Wei Ran''s mouth spilled a trace of blood. "Power is not enough, but more power is needed!" "But when more power comes in, it will cause serious damage to the body. If you can''t break the barrier of understanding the sea and lead the soul to heal, you will become disabled. Do you want to gamble? " "Oh? I''ve made up my mind, okay! Then there is no chance of hesitation. If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent! " Wei Ran subconsciously rubbed the jade with the palm of his hand. He worked hard and didn''t break the jade, but the skin with calluses on the palm of his hand was abraded and shed a lot of blood on the surface of the jade. The emerald glittered green, and pure aura poured into the damaged skin from the palm of the hand, followed the blood flow into the heart, and then back into the bone marrow from the heart. And then from the bone marrow directly into the mind, into the sea of consciousness, such as the diving Dragon into the abyss, the vibration of the sea of consciousness seems to become boiling! This aura blends with the consciousness of being the only one, gathering on the double fists, more and more! The emerald in the real world is getting darker and darker. Wei Ran''s red skin color becomes a little purple, as if the blood is no longer running and alive, but gradually coagulates, like a dead man. His nostrils also shed blood, no longer so bright red, but some turbid black. Deep in the sea of consciousness, I raised my fist, raised my body, and then combined all the aura condensed in my fist with my own strength, and suddenly poured it into the small crack under my feet! All forces enter the crack, making the crack suddenly begin to expand. With more and more Aura pouring into the air, the situation of crack expansion and collapse is more and more inevitable. Then, with Wei Ran''s roar in the sea of consciousness, the crack began to crack not only at both ends, but also produced a terrible turtle crack that spread in all directions. If there was external aura input, the turtle crack became larger and larger until it spread to the whole sea barrier. Finally, the rubble on the ground was blown into the air by the force gushing from the ground, and then the whole sea barrier disappeared completely! The dazzling light merged with the sea of knowledge and turned into a substance like viscous glue. Endless power rushed into Wei Ran''s body. He and the only self consciousness can finally continue to sink, and a magical consciousness that has been hidden in the dark first sank deeper. Wei Ran didn''t care about it and continued to sink. Here is no longer the sea, but light, the only and pure light! The deeper you go, the more intense and hot the light is, which is unbearable. It seems that you can evaporate the innate yuan God. Halfway through the journey, only my consciousness stopped, "well, with current strength, we can only stop here. There is still a long way to go from the second sea barrier. You still need to make progress, and the body and yuan God can bear such a blazing light. Go back... " Wei Ran''s original God was rejected. His body suddenly shook and his eyes opened. He only felt the turbidity in front of him, which startled him. I tried my best to wipe my eyes with my hands. With this wipe, I felt a layer of dirt on my face. It turned out that when he broke the sea barrier just now, his body suffered a violent impact, his seven orifices bled, and then his capillaries burst, broke his skin and was seriously injured! When the huge and blazing light under the sea barrier was introduced, the soul and the flesh were integrated more deeply and closely, and the injuries on the body were cured at the same time. It can be said that part of his body is equivalent to his soul, which makes him no longer need to hurt the enemy with blood in the face of spiritual creatures, and his body can hurt the spirit. At the same time, more strange mitochondria were created from the bone marrow, and the mitochondria mutated again, and the stored energy seemed to have changed a lot. Become less violent, can accept a certain degree of control, not like before, can only radiate out, but can not take the initiative to take back. Now all the energy released from the mitochondria can be recovered from the void to the mitochondria under the command of consciousness. It makes the endurance stronger. At the same time, if we grasp the more precise release timing and quantity, it can also produce a more lethal killing effect. Of course, more importantly, the total amount of mitochondria in Wei Ran''s body is more huge, and the energy in his heart is twice that of the original. Physical quality also becomes more powerful due to soul fusion, which can instantly explode greater power. At the same time, it can also absorb the aura in heaven and earth through the spine to supplement its own consumption. Although you can''t directly use Reiki to improve your strength, you no longer rely entirely on food to recover your consumption after battle. Wei Ran opened his eyes. The night was full. I don''t know how long it had just passed. However, vision and hearing have been significantly enhanced. Now Wei Ran''s night vision ability is no worse than that of the night vision instrument, and even has higher resolution. In this night, you can clearly see the veins of the leaves on the trees two miles away. Hearing doesn''t just increase sharpness. The broad value seems to become larger, and it seems that a larger and narrower range of sound waves can be heard. If this goes on, sooner or later he will hear the vibration of ultrasonic and infrasound waves. Of course, not only vision and hearing, but all five senses have been enhanced. He even speculated that spiritual perception has been enhanced, but now it is very quiet, there is no danger, and I can''t feel it for the time being. Chapter 232 After standing up, Wei Yancai found that the jade in his hand had lost its luster. After it fell to the ground, it broke into countless pieces and mixed with the soil. Wei Ran took off his clothes, washed his face and body with the warm water near the campfire, and cleaned the stains after the capillaries burst. During this period, some soldiers woke up and looked at Wei Ran curiously. They were surprised to see him naked. They thought Wei Ran had some special hobbies, but no one said anything. They continued to pretend to sleep. Wei Ran has long found those who squint in the dark. He doesn''t think so. There are no women here! Just thinking so, a voice came to his heart. "Hey, although there are no women in the army, you have to take into account my existence!" It''s a Li''s voice. "Aren''t you a fox? I''m also afraid that the fox will look at my fruit body? " Wei Ran rubbed the corners of his body happily, with a generous attitude. "By the way, how long have you been there? I broke through. " A Li hid in the dark and naturally didn''t look in the direction of Wei Ran. "So fast? That''s good. Get dressed! I''m just about to report the military situation! " Wei Ran teased: "ha ha, it''s not good to be naked and calm. You''re a fox and still naked." "That''s OK. Don''t wear it all the time if you have the ability. There''s a girl wandering around the periphery, or you''ll face her calmly?" As soon as Wei Ran looked tight, he would have hidden in the dark with his army. If he was easily found, it would not be conducive to the next battle. Immediately put away the joke, took out the clothes in the bag and put them on, and then wiped the stains on the leather armor and put them on. Walking in the direction where ah Li is, he has strong eyesight at night. There is indeed a woman wandering around two miles away. However, she is in the visual dead corner of the dark whistle. Even the bright whistle can''t see so far in the dark environment at night. "Didn''t miss Bu leave the Army long ago? Why is it nearby? Since she hasn''t thought whether to come or not, I''ll take it as if I didn''t find her. " So Wei Ran sat on the ground, pretending not to find the step Langshan, and looked at ah Li. "How long have you been there? Why did you come back so soon?" Ah Li looked contemptuous, "it''s time now. When I set out, it''s not time yet!" Then a Li sniffed at Wei Ran, "you smell of blood. Did you practice until you spit blood?" "When I broke through the first layer of sea barrier, I suffered some injuries and have fully recovered. Well, not to mention this, do you really look into the enemy situation in the form of a wolf? " A Li wouldn''t say that she really turned into a mouse to inquire about the military information. She also sneaked into the camp and hypnotized the middle-level officers in several different camps. Through them, she learned the deployment and composition of Wang Xianzhi''s army. The total number of Wang Xianzhi''s army was indeed as Wei Ran had guessed, only 130000 troops, and most of them were infantry. But some time ago, I didn''t know where I got a very elite cavalry force. It looked like 3000 horses. Some of them were Khitans. It was this cavalry that bit Zhang Zhen''s cavalry troops and wiped them out. This reminds Wei Ran of the cavalry force he met when rescuing the princess. Since there are Qidan people in it, it means that this army must come from the border. The border with Qidan is nothing more than Yanyun in Hebei Road and Liaodong. The Shence frontier army stationed in Yanyun will never betray the imperial court. The rest, of course, is only the Lulong festival in Liaodong. Unexpectedly, the anti thief even hooked up with the Jiedu envoy of the border town. It seems that they all plan to seriously damage or destroy the Zuo Shence army, so as to get rid of the bitter days under the suppression of the imperial court. Wang Xianzhi''s army is divided into two layers of barracks. The inner layer is surrounded by the 20000 Shence army led by Li Chengye in the form of company barracks. The outer layer looks messy, but in fact there are hidden traps, which are arranged in decentralized barracks. This is to induce Li Chengye to lead his army to break through the encirclement of the first floor, and then enter the second floor, which will also be disturbed by various organ traps, seriously demoralize him, and then annihilate him from both sides. Wei Ran frowned at the news, which meant that if he went to attack the camp, he would easily be trapped in a trap. A Li naturally thought of this, so he hypnotized more than a dozen officers in each battalion, and even some senior officers with low martial arts and high status, and finally got the detailed trap arrangement of the enemy. Wei Ran was overjoyed and almost had to hold a Li to celebrate. However, it was not suitable for noise now. He took out a paper and pen and drew down all kinds of arrangements in the enemy camp under a Li''s detailed description. Now the war fog shrouded over Wang Xianzhi''s 130000 army was dispersed. At the same time, it was learned from the enemy that Wang Xianzhi''s army would attack the left Shence army every day. Although the intensity was not high, the purpose was to consume the left Shence army''s physical strength and weaken their morale. Under the organization of Li Chengye, the left Shence army also fought several counter attacks. Each time, the enemy consciously lured the Shence army to the trap area in the middle of the second camp. However, Li Chengye saw through all these conspiracies. Instead, he used this psychology to lure Zhengbing. Strange soldiers attacked and destroyed thousands of people, causing great losses to Wang Xianzhi''s subordinates. Out of revenge, Wang Xianzhi sent Wulin experts to attack the camp at night. However, Zuo Shence army had received the help of many famous and decent Wulin experts such as Chunyang Shaolin. In addition, the original experts of Zuo Shence army did not suffer in this regard. Therefore, generally speaking, Wang Xianzhi''s encirclement is very stable, and the left Shence army can''t find any flaws to break through or kill. The combat effectiveness of Wang Xianzhi''s army is not as good as that of the Zuo Shence army. The attack did not seek cheap. He can only surround and consume food and grass. Hearing this, Wei Ran said, "my father''s military spirit seems stable, and the food and grass should last for a few days. Wang Xianzhi''s food and grass are all scattered outside the camp. Their camp is solid. Even if we make a surprise attack with three thousand horses, it will never shake the whole army and create a fatal flaw. " He bowed his head and wandered around on the drawing. The positions of grain and grass marked let Wei Ran vaguely find the key to the matter. Gradually, he worked out a detailed battle plan in his mind, but the plan had many variables and needed to be adjusted according to the actual situation, so he didn''t say it on the spot. Instead, he picked up a stunned ah Li and went to the camp. A few shouts woke up all the cavalry. Everyone looked at Wei Ran in amazement and looked at the Firefox in his arms in surprise. The fox was quite big, but it was like a little pet on Wei Ran, who was far bigger than ordinary people. The soldiers naturally wondered where Wei Ran caught the fox. Wei Ran did not explain much, but ordered the whole army to set out with him on the spot, and a Li put it on the back of the standby war horse. At this time, half of the time has passed. Although most people still have some feeling of not waking up, the overall sleep time is actually enough. Everyone stepped on the horse and went to Xiaoxian. On the way, she happened to pass the place where Bu Lanshan was, but she was hidden in the dark. It seemed that she didn''t want to be found by Wei Ran and others. Wei Ran didn''t know her purpose, but it didn''t seem malicious, so he didn''t care about him, but began to implement the first step in the plan. Chapter 233 After arriving near Xiao County, Xu Er suggested sending scouts to investigate to see if there were enemy troops stationed. Wei Ran knew from a Li that Xiao county was now an empty city. Naturally, the bureaucrats and gentry in the city had long been slaughtered, and the ordinary people had long fled. Because Wei Ran wanted to arrange the next battle plan, he stopped outside Xiao county and sent scouts to explore the way. Then call all the officers to their left. He took out the drawn drawings and spread them in front of the people. "At night, I got a piece of information about the layout of the thief army camp. It''s on this map." Everyone was surprised. While looking at the drawing on the ground, they asked Wei Ran, "where did the young general get the deployment of the enemy forces? Is it not that someone is deceiving the young general? " "My father arranged the death room." He explained the matter for a reason that was not particularly convincing but irrefutable. County Hou is also regarded as a high weight. It is not hard to believe to arrange several dead rooms. "The Lord has already made arrangements. No wonder Dalang came with such tacit cooperation." The family will burn the circle for Wei. Their own soldiers will say so, which makes people believe in the theory of death. "You copy one right away. Hurry up! Around Mao hour, the night is the deepest and people''s sense of preparedness is the weakest. In addition, they don''t know our existence. All defenses are inward. At this time, the success rate of attacking the camp is the greatest! " With that, Wei Ran pointed to the largest grain and grass placement area on the map, "we will divide a thousand horses and attack this camp. Be sure to burn all the grain and grass accumulated here." The enemy''s grain and grass were placed in four locations. The one Wei Ran pointed to went deep into the outer camp, almost between the outer camp and the inner camp, with many traps in the middle. However, on the map, the location of the trap is very clear. You can come and go freely as long as you make a slight detour. At this time, someone asked, "young general, we know where the enemy''s trap is. It''s not difficult to burn food, but why do we only ride a thousand?" Wei Ran didn''t speak, turned to Xiao County, pointed to Xiao county and said, "the scouts didn''t come back. If there was no accident, Xiao county should have been empty and even the city wall had been damaged. Another 2000 people, I need them to ambush in Xiao county. " Since it is an ambush, it must be to deal with the enemy''s pursuers. These officers are very experienced in actual combat. Naturally, they know the purpose of doing so, but they don''t know which army is in ambush. Wei Ran replied, "the enemy has a very elite cavalry. If we want to attack the thief army on the periphery, the biggest obstacle is this elite cavalry. I need to destroy it in one battle! So that it cannot threaten our army later! " People really understand that no one has any doubt about this tactical arrangement. After all, after the enemy and our intelligence are very clear, with the advantage of poor information, even if the troops are weak, they can play a great advantage. Later, the scouts reported that Xiao county was indeed an empty city. Wei Ran immediately mounted his horse and ordered the whole army to take action. Two thousand men and horses lurk behind the broken city wall of Xiaoxian county. One thousand people had better be prepared to attack the waist of the enemy cavalry, and one thousand cavalry are ready to intercept the back road. Wei Ran led the most elite 1000 cavalry, including his 100 soldiers and generals, wrapped the horse''s hooves with cloth to prevent the hoof sound from being too heavy, and then went to Wang Xianzhi''s camp in the dark. Naturally, we jogged all the way to save horsepower. When we reached the area ready for charge, we found that the enemy''s barracks arranged outside the camp were indeed lax. Some of the secret outposts arranged on the road were just acting. They had long fallen asleep in the nest and were wiped by the scouts. After feeding beans to the horses, the whole army mounted a whole team and prepared fireoil and torches. Wei Ran is the pioneer, and the halberd forefinger no longer hides itself. In the silent night, a thousand cavalry like daggers plunge straight into the outer camp of the poorly guarded thief army! During this period of time, the outside camp has basically not suffered any attack, so the thieves who have been rotated from the forward are more relaxed and regard this as a safe training place. At the end of the day, all the thieves slept soundly. Even the guards on duty at night had reached the most tired time of the day. They could doze off and fall asleep with a spear. At this time, two thief soldiers guarding the camp outside, one leaning against the camp gate and the other leaning on a spear, were in a trance. Vaguely, they felt the earth shaking. They didn''t respond at first. When the vibration became more and more violent, they suddenly woke up. Even at this time, their consciousness is still a little confused. They only look at the distance from the sound of horse hoofs, and countless faint figures are rapidly approaching. Their eyes opened wider and wider, and one of them officially responded. He was about to ring the Gong hanging in front of his chest, but as soon as his hand moved, two arrows were fired separately. An arrow hit the guard who was about to hit the Gong, and an arrow hit the other man. They fell to the ground at the same time. The residual light of their eyes biased a silent cavalry close to the camp. The leader was an extremely strong and brave general, holding a halberd, and a hard bow with vibrating bowstring inserted into the bow bag on the side of the horse''s hip. When these cavalry approached the gate of the camp, they naturally slowed down. Only the fierce general who took the lead did not reduce his speed, and the Dawan horse under his crotch stepped four hooves faster. The fierce general stabbed the halberd in the middle of the camp gate, and the whole gate collapsed strangely. His horse rushed into the camp on the gate. The cavalry behind him picked up speed again and lit the torch at the same time. They couldn''t see what happened next, because countless horseshoes trampled over them and turned them into meat and mud. Wei Ran led Qianqi to kill people and set fire all the way and ignited this camp. However, it is far from the final goal. It is the idea of beating the East and beating the West. The fire went with the wind and burned several camps. The unprepared thief army made a mess and ran wild. Taking advantage of this confusion and attracting the attention of the main force, Wei Ran led the army, turned his head and went to the real destination. The thief general with outstanding ability organized many resistance forces in the chaos and intercepted Wei Ran in the middle. This man is strong and powerful. He is wearing iron armor and holding a stranger''s knife. He holds it high. His essence is condensed on it, making the stranger''s blade reflect a cold and fierce strange light. The intention is to learn from Li Siye and give Wei Yanlai, the leader of the horse, a man and a horse! However, at the beginning, Li Siye intercepted the cavalry in the camp. After the cavalry lost their momentum, he divided them into two parts with his divine power. Wei Ran''s charging speed is not slow at this time. His equestrian skill is not weaker than fan riding. At this time, with a sneer on his face, he galloped through the horse and stabbed in front of the halberd. The thief opened his eyes wide. He had just made a move in his hand, but he still had no time to wave the stranger''s knife. He was pierced by the halberd in his chest. Like a rag pocket, Wei Yan threw him into the good thief army in the rear and knocked over a lot of people. Wei Yanhu rushed into the sheep and flew up and down with a halberd in his hand. It was like a ghost dancing. The thief army was destroyed, and the residual limbs and blood were scattered everywhere. When the cavalry behind Wei Ran saw that he was so brave, their morale was greatly boosted. They rushed through with their horses, split their swords and spears, and did not reduce their speed, so they wiped out all the blocked thief troops. Chapter 234 In the dark, Wei Ran''s eyes were like the day. He galloped his horse, opened his bow and shot arrows, and specially named the officers who called the whole team of his subordinates. After all, the thief army does not have a very strict military organization. Often when the officer dies, other soldiers can''t find the leader, and soon they will run everywhere in a daze. Nevertheless, the number of thieves was huge after all, and the arrangement of outer camps was relatively scattered. Some people were still lined up in other camps. However, seeing that Wei Ran and his cavalry were running to a trap area, they didn''t hurry to chase. Wei Ran and others were just like teasing them. When they were about to step into the trap, they suddenly changed their direction, walked around the side path, passed through the outer camp, and ran to the middle between the outer camp and the inner camp. They could see that the unlucky anti thieves waiting for the cavalry were stunned and confused. Wei Ran laughed with all the soldiers, just as he was familiar with his own back garden. He easily drilled into his destination, a granary. Naturally, there are many anti thieves guarding here, but the cavalry came suddenly. They originally saw the fire in the outside camp and wanted to see the excitement. They were unprepared for whether the enemy would raid here. Suddenly I saw a group of murderous cavalry coming like a dragon in the dark. I was scared to stay in place and was out of my mind. Wei Ran rushed in with a halberd and suddenly started the overdraft mode regardless of the energy consumption in his body. It''s OK not to start it. It suddenly started, and even he was startled. The previous overdraft mode was that the heart beat pressure increased and the frequency was faster, resulting in accelerated blood circulation and intense secretion of adrenaline. But now, in addition to the above characteristics, the surface of his skin exudes a red blood mist, transpiration around his body. The blood flow in the blood vessels seemed to boil, causing the body temperature to rise suddenly and become like boiling water. However, he can deliberately control this situation. Even if the whole body is hot, it is only controlled below the epidermis. The energy that needs to be emitted will penetrate into the enemy''s body through the blood circulation in the body and weapons with each attack, so the great Wan horse under the crotch is not affected. This also makes Wei Ran''s attack more terrible. Even if he does not deliberately use the energy in mitochondria, the boiling heat will penetrate out, and his lethality must not be underestimated. The halberd he wielded at will carries a blazing heat wave. If a little more special energy is added, it will turn into an air blade, and the victim will die immediately. Such attack intensity, if there is no Wei burning before the breakthrough, will be tired before long. But now Wei Ran feels as if he can exert it indefinitely, so the thief army in the grain and grass camp who didn''t even arrange the basic formation immediately collapsed like a tide! Wei Ran stood at the door and shot the enemy officer with a bow and arrow. The feeling of opening the bow was like pulling a toy bow. It was effortless. The beaded arrow could shoot the arrow bag empty in one breath. It became an automatic rifle in the era of cold weapons. Before long, a fire that could not be put out was lit in the granary. Wei Ran led thousands of horses to break through. In the chaos of the enemy camp, the bandits in other camps can only form a solid defense and dare not attack in the dark. Therefore, they can only watch Wei Ran lead Qianqi, very familiar with bypassing the trap, rush out of the camp and gradually go away into the wilderness outside the camp. At this time, there was chaos, and the dawn was seen in the sky. The fire and some light of the morning pierced the darkness and gave the thief army courage. Some of them chased a distance outside the camp. Relying on their familiarity with the terrain, they surrounded more than 100 Shence cavalry who took a fork in the road. After Wei yanben retreated, he would not forget the promise he made when he set out, nor did he greet the partners in front. He recoiled alone. The halberd ran freely and directly into the formation surrounded by infantry to meet the surrounded cavalry. They didn''t expect to go back alive, but they didn''t expect the major general to do what he said. Regardless of the power of the thief army, they rushed back to save people. "As I rush out of this gap, I''ll break the back!" The gap where Wei Ran killed was still in chaos. The blood and broken limbs frightened the nearby thief army and delayed to fill the gap. More than a hundred Shence cavalry soldiers who were in a desperate situation rushed out from this gap. Wei Ran put down the halberd behind the team and only called on the grass-roots officers to prevent them from organizing interception forces. The effect was very outstanding, which greatly reduced the morale of the thief army. After breaking out of the thief array, Wei Ran rode with a hundred divine strategies and laughed outside the camp, showing off and provoking. Several signal rockets were fired into the air, which were the internal contact signals of the left Shence army and the Li family. The former is telling the besieged 20000 paoze that reinforcements have arrived. The latter is Wei Ran reminding Li Chengye that the leader is himself and asking him to find an opportunity to fight back at any time. Then the overdraft mode was cancelled and rode slowly to the West. Wang Xianzhi noticed this as early as in the middle military camp. However, after seeing that the largest grain and grass camp lit a fire, he knew the purpose of the enemy and flew into a rage. Under an order, an elite cavalry of 3000 people stepped out of the camp and bit Wei Yanqian''s tail to the West. Now it was dawn and the sky was gradually bright. They were not worried that the pursuit would be ambushed in the dark. Wei Ran, as he said when he set out, charged ahead and retreated. At this time, he asked a cavalry commander to lead the army to Xiaoxian county and stay in the team. Finally, he not only provoked the enemy, but also tested the strength of the other party. The three thousand cavalry chased out were excellent in riding. Among the vanguards, Khitan lived in many places. Indeed, it was the cavalry he guessed. It was likely to come from the elite cavalry under Lu Long''s Jiedu envoy. Now, after marching and raiding, Wei Ran''s 1000 cavalry lost a lot of horsepower. In the process of escape, they were gradually overtaken by each other. Wei Ran was able to fly kites at first. He stuck at a distance and shot good players in the enemy army. At this time, he was able to shoot each other with the enemy. However, even so, Wei Ran still had the upper hand, but the cavalry in front of him often got shot and fell off the horse, which led to the counterattack of Shence cavalry. The two sides shot at each other and gradually narrowed the distance. And Xiao county is on the side! The sky has been much brighter. One of the cavalry of the thief army is still suspicious of Xiao county. He consciously wants to control the army to slow down, distance himself from Xiao County, or let the cavalry in front of him go temporarily. At this time, I suddenly heard the man who fell last among the cavalry in front turn around and say, "Hey! The man with the Khitans, let''s meet again! " The rider looked forward and was stunned to see that it was Wei Ran. It turned out that he was the rider who chased Princess Shouning and fought with Wei Ran. His name was Tong Ming. He saw that the war horse under Wei Ran''s crotch was panting. It was obvious that carrying such a strong man was under great pressure, and the horsepower could not keep up. Tong Ming deeply remembers the humiliation of being ridiculed by Wei Shaoyi after he was suddenly riding into the array. At that time, hatred was shot into his eyes. In addition to that, he still remembers that Ning Shuo, the original leader, died at the hands of this guy. Yu had no reason to let Wei Ran go, either publicly or privately. He laughed and said, "ha ha, aren''t you arrogant at that time? Now the horsepower is exhausted, and I have it! " Wei Ran smiled sarcastically and turned his head with an arrow! Tong Ming was shocked and his neck shrunk, but nothing happened. It turned out that Wei Ran pulled an empty string, but he was startled. He lost his face in front of his soldiers and felt a sense of shame. Holding his breath, he fell on his horse''s back and didn''t think about the possible abnormalities in Xiao county. He just wanted to catch this man and make him regret being born in this world. When I was thinking about how to clean up Wei Ran, I suddenly heard a cry from my side and behind me. I was surprised, just like a daydream, and suddenly woke up. When I looked in the direction of Xiao County, my heart sank. Two cavalry, one from the waist, accelerated and rushed straight, and the other from his own back. They are all freshmen, very abundant. And his own side was suddenly ambushed, morale fell, people were panicked and at a loss. Tong Ming subconsciously slowed down. He was also a little confused, but instinctively knew that he could not stop in place or continue to pursue the enemy. The only direction he could run was far away from the north of Xiaoxian County! Chapter 235 Wei Ran couldn''t make him happy. He laughed and turned his horse''s head back. Thousands of cavalry behind him saw that the thief army had indeed entered the ambush circle. They were also overjoyed to pass by and turned their horses one after another. They did not rush directly to the thief army, but charged slightly to the north, so that they could intercept the other party''s oblique path to the north. After all, the thief army was still chasing its own side with all its strength just now. At this time, even if it wanted to go north, it was impossible to make a right angle turn immediately. But to keep the current speed unchanged, gradually turn the direction of the horse head north. In this way, the situation just becomes a pattern of hedging with Wei Ran and others. In order to intercept the thief army, Wei Ran and formed a team at a slower speed. They turned into a ten row wall horizontal array and charged side by side. The horses almost stick together without leaving a gap. Such a charge can make the thief army unable to cross the gap between the cavalry of the two armies, but can only hit head-on. Tong Ming led his men into a helpless and angry mood and ran into Wei Yanqian''s horse from the front. The cavalry who collided in the front row were the most tragic. They pointed at each other with long guns, which was basically the end of killing each other. No matter how high Wei Ran''s martial arts are, he can only protect the left and right riders around him. His horse head deliberately protrudes forward, so that the halberd has a larger attack range and uses a slower sweep to directly stab the enemy''s cavalry gun. Of course, the sweeping speed is not as fast as the straight stab, but after Wei Ran opened the overdraft mode, the speed and range can no longer be guessed by common sense. The three horsemen and horses in front of him were cut into two sections. Then pull the reins, jump the horse, step on the fallen horse corpse, and ride the next column of enemies. After the front cavalry of our side and the enemy cavalry stabbed each other, the riding array of both sides became chaotic. The rogue cavalry had to slow down in order to bypass the two wings. In this way, another two thousand Shence cavalry rushed out of Xiaoxian County just caught up with them. First, the waist position of the thief army cavalry team was chiseled through by a thousand Shence cavalry and divided into two parts. Then, a thousand Shence cavalry who circuitously came from the rear bit their tail and rushed some thieves who fell behind. Next, the successful Qianqi Shence and Wei Ran attacked the enemy''s horse in front at the same time. The enemy''s horse power has been lost, the speed has been lost, and the morale has fallen sharply. They collapsed on the spot when they were attacked by this attack. Tong Ming also commands the divided teams before and after immobility. His own cavalry has been cut and broken by Shence cavalry. He has completely lost his organizational power and is trapped in fighting on his own. Tong Ming can only lead dozens of cavalry around him to make a surprise attack to the north, but he sees a huge red figure rushing towards him. It is the enemy who has humiliated himself many times. The other party''s whole body seemed to float a layer of blood mist, his face was ferocious, and his exposed skin was red like blood, just like Shura climbing out of hell. The cavalry around Tong Ming were timid. They were scared to fall under their horses when Wei Ran roared like thunder. The others were not willing to fight and fled one after another. Tong Ming finally gathered a few cavalry soldiers who could be used to organize a breakthrough. They were completely crushed by a single charge. He also knew that he was not Wei Ran''s opponent. He tried his best to fight the horse, regardless of the direction. Where there were few people, he would break through. This thief horse, which once annihilated the 3000 Shence elite horse led by Zhang Zhen, can''t see any elite at this time. Its performance after being ambushed is much worse than the 3000 Shence elite horse whose horsepower was exhausted at the beginning. Wei Ran''s Dawan horse was really out of power at this time. After just breaking up the cavalry of the thief army, there was a sign that it could not run. Although it could be urged to run, the precious Dawan horse would be completely abandoned. Therefore, Wei Ran simply stopped, took a bow and took an arrow, and shot an arrow into the anus of the horse on which Tong Ming was riding. The horse was killed on the spot. Tong Ming was also thrown off the horse and captured by Wei Ran with one hand under his ribs. The battle ended quickly. The enemy''s horses could escape, but hundreds of them. And basically did not run to Wang Xianzhi''s camp, but to the north. This move is very interesting. Wei Ran left only 15 prisoners, and most of them were officers. The other captured cavalry who surrendered were executed on the spot! At this special moment, the enemy is strong and we are weak, so there is no way to leave more prisoners of war. The battlefield was cleaned quickly. The army''s Fanqi collected all the surviving horses, while the Han Qi rescued his companions, collected arrows, and cut some horse meat for military food. A moment later, the whole army fled in an unknown direction and let the cavalry of Wang Xianzhi''s headquarters come and find nothing. Another night Wei Ran sat next to the campfire, where a horse leg was barbecued. He put the cooked horse meat in his helmet and personally put it beside ah Li to reward her as the greatest hero. The heroes of this war, whether attacking the camp, burning grain or ambushing, are not the most difficult place. The most difficult place is how to find out the enemy''s situation and layout, so as to really make the enemy clear and me dark. If you don''t send troops, you''ll already be there. Once you send troops, you''ll move above the nine heavens. It''s hard for the enemy to predict! "Have you ever eaten horse meat? Some people say horse meat is sour, but it''s all bullshit! The taste of horse meat is very similar to donkey meat. It is a rare delicacy. Unfortunately, only salt is used as seasoning here. If you have cumin, sesame oil, chili powder and other spices, tut tut...... " Even though Wei Ran made people''s mouth water, a Li kept her pride and was willing to swallow it only after Wei Ran fed it to her mouth. Such a proud pet is rare among the soldiers of the left Shence army. They are all curious. Wei Ran led them to win the battle, which made 3000 elite riders convinced him, and the depression of ten death and no life completely disappeared when he sent out the army. It was a great pleasure to fight with such a brave and strategic major general. Think about the surprise attack on the food and grass camp of 130000 troops with thousands of horses. It not only succeeded in attacking the camp, but also destroyed the enemy''s elite cavalry, broke the enemy''s legs, and their own losses were slight. What a magnificent and heroic thing, enough for them to blow for a lifetime. Xu er said, "young general, it''s time to congratulate you on this battle! Unfortunately, there is no wine. " Wei Ran left all the alcohol in Bozhou City and didn''t take it out. He smiled. "Let''s celebrate with horse meat first. When all the thieves of Wang Xian are killed, we''ll go back to Chang''an and celebrate again!" All the officers and men shouted, and the atmosphere was warm. Someone looked at ah Li and asked, "this Firefox is very spiritual, but the major general didn''t know where to pick it up. It looks very close to the major general." After hearing this, ah Li took a white look, grabbed the helmet containing horse meat with his claws, and ran to the side to eat meat. This humanized and proud appearance made everyone happy. Wei Ran narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "have you ever heard that the dead had a fetus, the demon fox was born, the long star crossed the sky, and the family went to the yellow spring?" Everyone''s smiles were frozen on their faces. When they knew that Wei Ran was Li Chengye''s adopted son, everyone naturally knew his origin more or less, and even few people laughed behind his back. Some people used to laugh at Wei Ran''s soldiers in private because of this Limerick. They all looked like earth and were restless. Wei Ran laughed and said, "the so-called demon fox born with a demon fox is my partner. That''s my second life." The sergeants looked at each other, and many people gathered around to see the demon fox that accompanied Wei Ran. It was really amazing. Wei Ran saw many people and turned his eyes. Why not boost his morale again? Chapter 236 He continued: "I really don''t know which bastard made up this Limerick for me, but my life is up to me, not heaven! I never believe in life. Since I have a knife and halberd in my hand, how can I not kill a sky! He Wang Xianzhi has 130000 thieves, many! But is it great? We can come and go freely in their camp. They can''t even eat ash. Their cavalry, we say the pit is a pit, and we can''t even get a bubble. What''s more, there are our 20000 brothers in it, plus my father! The world probably thinks that our Shence army is finished in Xuzhou, but in fact? They are a group of motionless turtles, but we can kill them from any place they don''t expect! You say, who will be the last winner in this war? " The crowd was excited by Wei Ran''s heroic tone and posture, so they shouted, "nature is our divine plan army!" "The Shence army is invincible!" "The thieves are small and can only be trampled under our iron hooves!" ¡­¡­ Looking at the excitement of the crowd, some even began to strip and shirtless. Wei Ran''s goal has been achieved. He is to arouse everyone''s will to win. Because the next battle, he wants to turn it into a decisive battle! Why did Wei Ran want to fight a decisive battle after winning the first World War? After all, the thief army still has several food and grass, enough for military use for a period of time. Even if the elite cavalry is damaged, it will affect the morale, but it will also strengthen the camp defense to prevent another sneak attack. Naturally, the normal way is to cooperate with the 20000 besieged Shence army to repeatedly test and harass, make use of mobility, make the other party unable to pursue after being attacked, greatly weaken morale, and then carry out a total attack. Or find a way to burn more food and grass for the thief army, force the thief army to take the initiative to attack 20000 magic tactics, and then attack both inside and outside at the same time while the other party''s spirit is frustrated, so as to defeat the other party in one fell swoop. The above methods are orthodox military methods. Wei Yanzhi can think of them, and naturally Wang Xianzhi will not be surprised. First of all, he will rearrange the traps in the camp. Except for those fixed traps such as horse pits, they are estimated to be immovable, but other traps can be added. Then we will certainly strengthen the guard of food and grass camps everywhere. We must not hesitate to use heavy troops or even arrange deep trenches and bases. In this way, even if Wei Ran let ah leave and see the layout, it will be very difficult to attack and set fire. Finally, we will expect Wei Ran''s repeated attacks and the counterattack of the 20000 Shence army. In this way, they can change the internal and external structure. Anyway, there are many soldiers. It''s a big deal to let some soldiers who can''t participate in the attack build more barracks and completely turn into a turtle shell. In that way, even if Wei Ran harasses, it may not play much role. More importantly, in addition to Wang Xianzhi''s possible preparations, Wei Ran was not allowed to estimate how much grain and grass surplus his father had. Once the food and grass are used up, the 20000 people will confess. In that way, even if Wei Ran made the momentum more beautiful outside, it would have no effect, and the war would still be defeated. Therefore, according to the plan he set last night, Wei Ran carried out the last step and the most risky strategy in advance, that is, to launch a decisive battle that even the enemy did not expect when the enemy did not have the mentality of a decisive battle! For this decisive battle, Wei Ran made preparations from the end of his attack on the camp last night. The family flare he released burst into red arrow shaped fireworks. This is the meaning of general attack in the signal meaning within the family. Wei Ran released a signal bomb when he ran away. This certainly didn''t mean to let his father launch a general attack that night. That''s unrealistic. Instead, he asked his father to prepare for the general attack and cooperate with Wei Ran to launch a general attack from the inside in the next attack on the camp. Since it is the general attack, there is naturally the direction of attack and the tactical purpose to be achieved, as well as the cooperation of internal and external joint attacks in time. This aspect of work will naturally be completed tonight. After the noise, Wei Ran looked at a Li who was full and lying on the ground, covering his nose with his claws. "Ah Li, start working. I''m going to launch a general attack. You need to help me do two things." "You really use a fox as a dog!" A Li responded angrily. After all, he finally persuaded ah Li. Watching her go to Wang Xianzhi''s camp with her letter and a drawing, Wei Ran silently walked to the place where the prisoners were bound. Tong Ming and several captives are tied to the tree in confusion. When Wei Ran approaches, fear flashes in his eyes, but he still turns his eyes in disdain. Wei Ran pulled out his knife as he walked, which made all the prisoners jump at the corners of their eyes. After walking a certain distance, he didn''t say anything, but cut down with a knife. Tong Ming looks at the blade coming to him and subconsciously yells, but a moment later, he hears a heartrending scream from a prisoner around him. It turned out that Wei Ran''s knife looked at Tong Ming. In fact, it cut the shoulder of a prisoner of war beside him and cut off one arm completely. This move was that the cavalry of Shence army were startled and looked here quietly. Wei Ran casually wiped away the blood on the horizontal knife while greeting several soldiers who were good at torture and asked them to separate the more than a dozen prisoners for interrogation. Then he looked at Tong Ming with a smile. "You seem scared?" Just now a subconscious scream had exposed his confidence. At this time, he couldn''t even do the sophistry on his mouth. Only his lips wriggled, but he didn''t know what to say. "It''s easy to live. Anyway, you''re not Wang Xianzhi''s man. There''s no need to lose your head for him." Tong Ming flashed a different color in his eyes, but he still didn''t say anything. "Hehe, what''s the name of Lu Long''s festival envoy? I don''t have any impression of him, but it''s really bold to collude with anti thieves to ambush our Shence army! " Tong Ming''s face has finally changed. Why does he know that his cavalry is under Lu Long''s Jiedu envoy?! Just because he was too shocked, he shouted, "you bastard, what are you talking about, you..." The answer was a knife light, cut from his side face, and an ear was cut off completely. "This is the price of lying. In fact, I know much more than you think. This time is the left ear, next time is the right ear, next is the nose. Rest assured, I will leave your eyes, but not necessarily. What do you know about human *? One thing empress Lu did. " Tong Ming''s heart jumped wildly. Looking at his bloody ears falling to the ground, he listened to Wei Ran''s cold tone. In addition, he didn''t ask right and wrong, but only used a knife. He was not a reasonable guy at all. At the moment, he no longer pretended to be a tough man and told Wei Ran everything he knew. Their 3000 Han cavalry troops were indeed the elite under the command of Lu long Jiedu envoy, who lent them to Wang Xianzhi on his own initiative. The purpose is to take advantage of the turbulence in Henan Province to see if we can take this opportunity to shake the foundation of the imperial court, so that we may loosen the rope around the neck of the imperial court in recent years. But I didn''t expect that Wang Xianzhi could do so. Lu Long''s festival plan will send some cavalry to support Wang Xianzhi to continue fighting. It''s best to capture the east capital and shake the whole Guanzhong. Chapter 237 When Wei Ran heard that Lu Long''s envoy was likely to continue to send cavalry to support Wang Xianzhi, his heart jumped. However, the news was delivered to Tong Ming through Xinying yesterday, which means that Lu Long''s Jiedu envoy ordered Qi Bing to be the fastest action the day before yesterday, including many preparations before departure. It is estimated that it will take more than ten days for thousands of riders to come from thousands of miles away from Liaodong. Thinking of this, Wei Yancai was relieved. It seemed that the cavalry could not catch up with the decisive battle to be launched next. Then he asked Tong Ming about the elite strength of Wang Xianzhi''s army. It is learned that Wang Xianzhi''s elite is about 40000 people. They all have iron armor and heavy helmets. Their equipment is no worse than that of the officers and soldiers. They are all battlefield veterans. After the captured officers and soldiers have trained their array, their combat effectiveness is very strong, which is equivalent to the elite teeth under the Jiedu envoy of the upper town. If Wang Xianzhi didn''t want to lose his elite too much, otherwise 40000 elite soldiers would join the siege against Li Chengye, even Li Chengye would have a very difficult time. However, because there were no horses in Henan, the captured horses were scattered and of poor quality. Thousands of cavalry were in the counterattack battle to guard Xuzhou City. It was basically destroyed by Shence cavalry. The remaining scattered war horses are only enough for Scouts. In this way, the other party''s mobility is indeed very poor. The loss of the 3000 elite riders supported by Lu Long''s Jiedu envoy should have a great blow to Wang Xianzhi, and Wei Ran is more confident about the next battle. After asking Wang Xianzhi about his army''s various tactics and methods, Wei Ran checked with several tortured soldiers for a while and found that what others knew was almost the same as that of Tong Ming. Under the mutual confirmation, these people did not tell lies. Wei Ran saw that Tong Ming did cooperate, so he smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, if you cooperate like this, I won''t kill you, but I won''t let you go. After we leave, you''ll have no problem running away, as long as you don''t get eaten by wild animals. " Tong Ming breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words in front, but the words in the back made his heart sink again. Wei Ran didn''t care about the idea of these prisoners. The Geneva Convention hasn''t appeared yet. He hasn''t had the consciousness to abide by the rules of treating prisoners kindly. This thing is a joke in the East. He returned to his campfire, lay on the grass and took a nap, waiting for ah Li''s news. A Liru did it yesterday. He became a mouse and sneaked into Wang Xianzhi''s camp. He once again obtained the transformation and change of the whole military camp by hypnosis. The internal business has not changed much. After all, the internal business is mainly aimed at Li Chengye. The most changed is the outer camp, which expands the traps more and arranges the outer camp more closely and firmly. Obviously, it is to prevent Wei ran from continuing the night raid. However, the camp is so large that the thief army has just started construction. To completely build the planned camp, it can''t be completed in two or three days. Then go through Wang Xianzhi''s camp and come to the hill where Zuo Shence is located. At this time, he changed back to Firefox and ran straight inside. There was a commotion when the soldiers saw it. They saw such a big fox and had not seen meat for many days. Naturally, they couldn''t stand it and wanted to hunt it. When a Li was hypnotized by a group, most of the soldiers with low martial arts did not know what they were going to do just now, so that a Li entered the middle military camp openly. At this time, Li Chengye was in the commander''s camp. He looked at the tactical map and even built a sand table to pinch out all the places that had been clearly explored by his own side and the enemy. However, Wang Xianzhi''s camp is solid after all, and there are many deep ditches and traps, so many places are ambiguous. Li Chengye thought of the signal bomb indicating the general attack in the family he saw last night. He had guessed that Wei Ran was the leader. And he knew that Wei Ran''s idea was the same as his own, not to find a way to break through the encirclement, but to find a way to counter attack the other party and break the enemy''s head in one fell swoop. Only in this way can we really save ourselves. Otherwise, even if we break out, the left Shence army, which lacks war horses and food, will sooner or later be dragged to death in the wilderness. Of course, he also saw Wei burn a fire and burn a grain and grass of the enemy. At that time, he exclaimed loudly. Taking this opportunity, he also boosted his morale and let 20000 soldiers know that he was not alone, that there were reinforcements outside, and that he was not dead. However, Li Chengye didn''t have many plans on how to launch the general attack. After all, he didn''t know himself and the enemy in the military. He can only guess the next decision. And he didn''t know Wang Xianzhi very well, even if he was guessing, he couldn''t start. So think about your eldest son. Is there any way to contact yourself during this time to carry out internal and external coordinated operations. When he thought so, his spiritual sense sensed that something had entered his camp and immediately pulled out his sabre. After all, during this time, many Jianghu bandits on Wang Xianzhi''s side attacked the camp at night. Although they were repulsed, they brought some damage every time, which was very difficult. Looking back, it turned out to be a beautiful red fox. With a letter in his mouth, he sat in place and looked at himself. Li Chengye suddenly felt that the fox looked very familiar. Then he remembered that the fox who was born with his eldest son had been missing for four years. Could it be "Ah Li?" A Li walked over with his tail wagging and stood up with his feet. A humanized smile appeared on the fox''s face. Li Chengye was stunned. It was really a Li. How did it appear here? Why do you still have a letter in your mouth? Li Chengye took the letter from ah Li''s mouth and touched his head. He was very surprised. Unfortunately, there was a shortage of food in the camp. Even for him, Li Chengye ate only two meals a day, the same as the soldiers, but he couldn''t find food to feed him. A Li kept waving his front paw and motioned him to read the letter quickly. Li Chengye reacted and opened the letter. As expected, it was passed by his eldest son. Li Chengye was very excited. Even if he didn''t understand the specific contents, he knew that the victory of the war had come. After reading the whole letter, Li Chengye was more excited. Wei Ran drew all the layout of the thief camp on the map, clearly and explained his next battle plan in detail. The core of this plan is to win by surprise! Li Chengye agrees very much. At the end of the letter, Wei Ran also told himself that there must be other changes for the thief army in the outer camp these two days, but there will certainly be no change in the inner camp. Please write to tell yourself how your father wants to fight back. After agreeing a time, he will fight back. Please let ah Li bring back all the arrangements. At present, Li Chengye doesn''t care how Wei Ran found out the internal layout of the enemy camp. He led the cavalry to attack at night and didn''t fall into a trap, which shows that what he knows is true. As for how to find it, at least it''s not so important now. He immediately went to the sand table, operated again, and expressed all the layout of the thief camp. It was very intuitive and clear, much clearer than Wei Ran''s hand-painted drawing. He just looked at it and had an idea. He quickly wrote a letter and handed it to ah Li. He touched its head and asked it to take it back. After leaving the camp, ah rolled up the letter, swallowed it, muttered a few complaints, turned into a mouse again and ran out. Li Chengye only saw a Li leave the camp and didn''t see the process of its change. He only sighed in his heart that he was lucky to have the help of spirit beasts, otherwise the consequences of the war would be unpredictable. Then he ordered the soldiers around him to convene all the officers and men in the camp for discussion, so that he could launch a general attack. Chapter 238 Wei Ran has seen Li Chengye''s counter offensive plan. Obviously, his father agrees with his own strategy. Since he wants to win by surprise, it is natural that he can''t do without positive combination, and positive change is the key to turning defeat into victory! After that, Wei Ran took advantage of the night to call the officers of the whole army to discuss. The key to this war is that he needs everyone to clarify his task. Even if he gets separated in the battle, he also knows how to fight next. All the officers were surprised when they heard of Wei Ran''s battle plan. However, as Wei Ran said, even they did not expect the general attack to be launched tonight, and the enemy could not expect it. Wei Ran''s plan is to launch an attack at 2:15 tonight. This has three advantages: 1¡¢ The Shence army practices night combat on weekdays, so night combat will not lead to a decline in combat effectiveness; 2¡¢ Most of the enemy troops come from bankrupt farmers, most of them are malnourished, and there are absolutely many soldiers suffering from night blindness. Except for their own barracks, it is basically difficult to see things in the dark; 3¡¢ The number of enemy troops is huge. If they attack during the day, they can give full play to the number advantage of 130000 companies and battalions under the banner of the central military camp. At night, the flag could not be identified at all. One camp was attacked. At most, only the nearby camp dared to come to support, and other camps could only stay closed. Night battles and so on limit the enemy''s military superiority. Therefore, after Wei Ran''s plan was announced, although the soldiers were surprised, no one opposed it. In addition, Wei Ran showed that he had contacted Li Chengye through death. In this way, everyone began to brush their hands and wanted to launch a general attack immediately. After that, Wei Ran still divided the whole army into three parts, one of which was a thousand cavalry. The main offensive work was still a thousand cavalry led by Wei Ran himself, while the other two were used to feint and contain. After all, the enemy''s camps are dense and the roads are narrow. Three thousand cavalry will not play a better role than one thousand cavalry. It''s better to select one of the 1000 elite as a sharp knife, and the other two perform their respective tasks separately. In this way, the other two only need excellent commanders who can understand Wei Ran''s intention. First, Xu Er, the scout leader with rich combat experience, served as a thousand cavalry commander. The other is a veteran of the Li family who is over forty years old. He is a retired veteran of the Shence army. He used to be an officer in the cavalry. He has great prestige. He has learned a lot of military skills with Li Chengye and can understand Wei Ran''s combat intention. Wei Ran personally led a team, many of which are cavalry officers, all of whom are excellent experts in martial arts and riding war. Such an establishment seems to have been disrupted. If it is put into the general army, I''m afraid it will be inconvenient to command. However, Zuo Shence army has done such training on weekdays. Even if soldiers of different formations are temporarily combined to fight together, the cooperation is the same tacit understanding. The whole army set out at a quarter to three, and on the way, it encountered a step that had been wandering outside for a long time. Wei Ran saw that she was no longer secretive, so he came forward to meet her. "Miss Bu, I found you outside our military camp yesterday, but you''ve been avoiding us. Why did you come here?" Bu Lanshan didn''t ride a horse. She looked at the army behind Wei Ran, and then looked at Wei Ran. After a little observation, she was surprised, "childe Li''s martial arts seems to have made great progress." "Hehe, yesterday just coincided with its meeting. The girl hasn''t answered my question yet. " Bu Lanshan looked serious and said, "childe Li is going to attack the camp?" Wei Ran looked at the soldiers around him and laughed, "is Miss Bu going to follow up?" Bu Lanshan did not mince his affectation. He arched his hand and said, "this war involves the safety of the world. Lanshan really wants to join. Childe Li, would you like me to join?" Wei burning wished he could improve his combat effectiveness and let someone lead an empty horse. The 3000 elite riders who ambushed Tong Ming yesterday captured many war horses, so that the whole army can do one person and two horses, and even people like Wei Ran can do three horses. After Bu Lanshan got on the horse, she followed the whole army of Wei Ran. Although she was not good at riding, she could also play a great role with her skill of defending the sword and remote attack. Bu Lanshan followed Wei ran behind. Then he noticed that there was a red fox sitting on an empty horse next to him. The Fox also smiled at himself. She was stunned at the moment, but with her recent perfect breakthrough to the congenital environment, she couldn''t read it wrong. She couldn''t help but wonder about Wei Ran. However, during the March, no one in the whole army spoke, that is, the horseshoe running was controlled at a certain speed, making the sound less violent. Therefore, bu Lanshan could only bear it forcibly and looked at the fox curiously. Although he didn''t lead the reins, he also controlled freely. He followed behind Wei Ran, and the timing of accelerating and decelerating was incomparable. His riding skill seemed to be inferior to that of himself. At noon, the whole army arrived not far from the thief camp. Dismount and rest for a moment, and then divide it into three parts according to the plan. Two of them attack the enemy''s two grain and grass camps respectively, while the first part is waiting for the time in place. Bu Lanshan thought that Wei Ran would lead the army in person and try to break through an enemy food and grass camp as he did yesterday. Unexpectedly, he sat still and didn''t know what to do. But bu Langshan was always calm and didn''t ask much. He just sat on the ground to meditate and regulate his breath and save his sword intention. At the innate level, the real Qi of danta and the aura of heaven and earth communicate with each other and are inexhaustible. Unless the battle is so fierce that the added heaven and earth aura can not catch up with the consumed true Qi speed, there will be no possibility of internal power depletion. Therefore, people with innate martial arts mainly begin to cultivate soul or spiritual realm such as Yuanshen, sword meaning and momentum. When the spiritual realm reaches a certain level, they can turn their martial arts skills into magic. That is to say, flying flowers and picking leaves can kill. Bu Lanshan knows that there are many magic sect masters hidden in the thief camp, including the old enemy Wu Xinfei. At this time, you can accumulate one more point of sword intention, and your strength will increase by one point when facing the enemy. Wei Ran looked at Bu Lanshan. From the change of each other''s spiritual temperament, he could feel that Bu Lanshan''s martial arts had made an essential breakthrough and became more pure and sharp. At this time, many camps of the enemy were set on fire. These thieves were still building more camps during the day. Most of them were very tired. I didn''t expect that the Shence cavalry had just attacked the camp. They came to say hello again before this day. The two fire dragons looked messy and irregular, but they actually went to the two food and grass camps of the outer camp. Wang Xianzhi came out of the tent of the central military camp and climbed to the high place. He was aware of the purpose of the Shence cavalry and hated it deeply. "Hum, I expected you would come to the camp. Is the food and grass for the general so easy to burn? Stay here tonight! " On the edge, a counselor, who was pale as if he had a disease, wearing a Confucian robe and elegant as an immortal, touched the machete around his waist, which was very similar to the sabre of Ning Shuo. "All the newly arranged traps in the camp were bypassed by them. It seems that there is indeed an insider." Wang Xianzhi looked gloomy. "Except for a few, no soldier in the Army knows the layout of all the traps. I asked people in different camps to dig them out." "But it seems that the two thousand divine plans are very clear..." the counselor meant something. Wang Xianzhi looked at an interesting beauty behind him. It was Wu Xinfei, the descendant of the devil road. Seeing this woman, even the hero Wang Xianzhi couldn''t help but ease down with obvious admiration. "Miss Xinfei, I heard that you are good at asking questions. Maybe ask Wang who is the insider?" Chapter 239 Wu Xinfei lazily promised to ask Wang Xianzhi for a list of several people, and then smiled and said, "people who have been searched by me often have some diseases. These people are all close friends of General Wang. If they become fools, the general should not blame Xinfei for his heavy hand. " Wang Xianzhi sneered, "hum, it''s better to kill wrong than let go!" Then he looked at the burning camp and asked coldly, "the Shence cavalry has entered the camp too deep. You can arrange the old camp to stop." Next to him, a deputy general knelt down to take orders and left quickly. "They destroy the three thousand fine horses I borrowed from Lulong Festival envoy, and I will completely bury them here!" Wang Xianzhi''s heart was bleeding when he remembered that the scouts sent to check the battlefield in the morning were ordered to reply and learned that all the three thousand elite riders had been wiped out. For the army lacking cavalry, he always lacked a little confidence to dominate the world. I was just trying to win over these three thousand people and horses, so that they could gradually break away from the Lulong Festival envoy and use all of them for my own use. Based on this, I gradually expanded my cavalry force. Unfortunately, Wei Ran put out the ambition just as soon as he got up. Wang Xianzhi hates that he can''t catch Wei Ran alive, eat his meat and sleep his skin! But he still doesn''t know who the general of this cavalry is. The sick counselor beside him said at this time: "general, there are only two thousand cavalry here. According to the intelligence replied by the scout, the left Shence cavalry is at least three thousand. It seems that there are still a thousand cavalry left." Wang Xianzhi sneered, "of course, Ben will know. Pay attention to Li Chengye. These 20000 magic soldiers will not be at ease tonight. If there is no accident, the two thousand horses coming in are just feints. Their purpose is to attract the main force of our army to the grain and grass camp, and then the 1000 elite attack the camp again, causing chaos, so as to attract the 20000 soldiers out. " The counselor nodded and said, "this arrangement is exquisite, especially when we choose to attack late at night. It is precisely because our army''s night combat ability is weak and can''t coordinate and organize the whole army. They have the speed of cavalry. If their defense is a little weak, it can make them become soldiers. " Wang Xianzhi nodded. Since they could think of it, they were naturally ready and laid an ambush. They were afraid that Wei Ran would not send troops to attack the camp. "I only hope that the general of the divine cavalry will not disappoint me. If I capture him, I will make him regret being born in this world!" Wei Ran and bu Lanshan are standing on the high slope outside the camp. Their cultivation is profound. Their eyes are like binoculars loaded with night vision instruments. They can clearly see the movement of Wang Xianzhi''s military camp. They can do this without a fox. However, for his soldiers, they can''t reach this level naturally. Those who don''t enter the congenital environment can''t have such vision. "Gee, I just sent out ten thousand old camp elites to block two roads. The old thief Wang Xianzhi is smarter than expected. It seems that the feint has been seen through. " Wei Ran regretted. "Then you want to give up the attack? Now the passage is not blocked. As long as we can retreat in time, we can also withdraw from the enemy camp. " Bu Lanshan only judged from normal conditions. Wei Yan shook his head. "The night not only limits the thief army, but also limits our side. The troops sent can only act according to the original plan. Even if I flag here, they can''t see it. If the flare is released, the thief army will know the location of our strange soldier. " Bu Langshan frowned and was about to ask, but he saw the corner of Wei Burn''s mouth. "He Wang Xianzhi is smart and would not have been stupid. Hum, look! Our two thousand horse attack is blocked. It''s time to take the next step. " At this time, the attack was blocked outside the two food and grass camps, and was blocked outside the camp by trenches, horses and crossbows. The strong attack must have suffered heavy losses. Xu ER and Li Jiajia, who led the army, did not choose to make a strong attack. Instead, they moved to the next stage of operation and made a counter attack according to what they had discussed with Wei Ran in advance. At this time, the 10000 elite sent by Wang Xianzhi were divided into two parts. 5000 people in each part lined up to stop the two cavalry on the way back. As long as they stopped for a quarter of an hour, more and more infantry would surround them. When they were running and marching, the two thousand cavalry suddenly arrived with a lightning speed, much faster than the Pacers expected, so that they met a wave of arrow rain and a wave of charge before they had time to form a square array. The cavalry of the left Shence army mostly use light riding tactics, just like the cavalry just now. After shooting the arrow, the cavalry scattered to the two wings, all of them are impact cavalry with long guns and horses. The formation of the thief army, which was not completely listed, was more disordered by a wave of arrow rain. As a result, a wave of shock cavalry came and the formation was immediately scattered. However, this group of thieves were elite after all. They were charged by three waves of guns and horses in a row. They did not collapse, but fell into the state of scattered soldiers. They still dared to fight with horse legs, but the casualties were very heavy. The commanders of the two thousand riders frowned almost at the same time. They knew they had met a hard hand, but it was not difficult to forcibly rush through the interception, but that was not the purpose of this tactic. After the three waves of charge, the cavalry rushed up from the sword to help the cavalry get rid of the entanglement of the infantry. At the same time, it retreated, and then shot by the bow and riding wheel, which made the infantry scared and afraid to pursue. The cooperation was very tacit. Xu eryang said, "as the young general guessed, the enemy is ready and the road is blocked, so don''t think about rushing out and going inside. It''s time to touch our 20000 robes!" With that, he led the thousand cavalry of his headquarters to rush to the place where the inner camp was located. At the same time, another thousand cavalry also acted in this way and gave up the plan of breaking through, as if willing to fall into the enemy''s array. This wave of assault was originally intended to test the combat effectiveness of the old camp of the thief army. Now it seems that Wang Xianzhi can rise to the top of the anti thief. When Wang Xianzhi saw the battle between the two thousand cavalry troops of the Shence army, he began to see that the elite of the old camp almost collapsed. He was a little unstable. He thought that the interception failed and wanted them to break out of the camp. The plan tonight was a joke. Unexpectedly, the two thousand cavalry not only didn''t break through, but boldly rushed to the inner camp. At this time, the inner camp really had no external defense and was more prepared for the breakthrough of 20000 divine soldiers. Wang Xianzhi was stunned, and immediately showed his anger after being despised. He bit his teeth and said, "OK! OK! OK! Shence cavalry is well-known all over the world and can be bold and brave! Since you are determined to save the 20000 pawns, you will never have a chance to come out again! Order the old camp to send another 3000 soldiers to two places to help stick to the main road! " The morbid counselor warned, "Lord, don''t forget that they still have a thousand horses hidden in the dark. They must be used as the last strange soldiers!" "Of course I didn''t forget that there are still 27000 troops in the old camp. I''ve already arranged 10000 troops to hide in the dark and get ready. No matter where he comes in, I will launch the camp and lock it in the camp! Hum, don''t forget that there are so many Jianghu people in the army. They can''t be of much use in the battlefield. Now they can help the general convey the military information! Let them send orders to the troops outside the camp to get ready. As long as the war drum of the middle camp rings three times in a row, the external roads of each camp will be blocked immediately! " The sick counselor nodded suddenly. He really can''t command under the banner at night, but as long as he makes clear the secret signal to each battalion and then commands with the sound of drums, he can also effectively convey information. Chapter 240 Wei Ran saw that ten thousand more soldiers were sent out from the camp of the thief army to hide in the dark. It seemed that he was preparing some action. Unfortunately, this angle could not be seen completely. Wei Huo nodded slightly and smiled at the corners of his mouth, "there are only seventeen thousand left." Bu Lanshan didn''t know the number of barracks in Wang Xianzhi''s middle school. He was a little strange about the figures reported by Wei Ran, but he didn''t ask in detail. He continued to observe the battlefield. After passing through the outer camp, the two thousand rode around the trap on the road, gathered in one place, and easily broke an inner camp. Then Li Chengye''s drums were loud, and bursts of fierce shouting and killing came out in the middle of the inner camp! It seems that the 20000 left Shence Pacers are ready to break through, and all war tools have been quietly placed in the predetermined position for a long time. Dozens of crossbow carts and thunderbolt carts were prepared at two places respectively, aiming at the left and right camps adjacent to the preparation breakthrough camp. With two thousand elite cavalry causing chaos after the enemy''s inner camp, 20000 Shence infantry broke out immediately! First, the thunderbolt truck threw a pottery jar full of fire oil. This is all the fire oil left in the camp. It will never be used up again. They flew into the air and landed inside and outside the thieves'' camp. Then the crossbow fired dozens of rockets and nailed them to the walls of the stronghold, igniting fire oil. The fire spread rapidly with the wind. The purpose of Li Chengye''s doing this is to let the fire hinder the support of the left and right battalions of the thief army, so as to reduce the risk of being attacked by the left and right wings when he breaks the camp. The left and right battalions preparing to break through were indeed in chaos and could no longer support the middle camp. The wooden camp couldn''t stand the fire. Thick smoke obscured their sight. The fire blocked their support route, and even called for support from people in other camps around. However, the rear Shence cavalry is like a ghost in the night. Once someone enters the trail to support each other, they will suddenly kill out. These grassroots bandits with a large number of night blindness will be killed in a wail and rush back to the camp. The support between the battalions in the inner camp was cut off. Then Li Chengye ordered all thunderbolt vehicles to turn around and continue to throw a round. This time, it was loaded with bulk stone bullets wrapped in fishing nets. Three rounds of rapid projection launched all the fist sized stones collected in these days. The stones hit the sky over the camp currently ready to break through, the fishing nets scattered, and the stone bullets rained down from the enemy''s head. Those bandits who were always on guard against the left Shence army originally saw the left and right battalions attacked by crossbows and stone bullets. They thought that the direction of the Shence army''s breakthrough was either of the two battalions. I didn''t expect that disaster would come from heaven. Many people smashed their heads and died on the spot. Some quickly hid in the building. At this time, all the crossbow carts also turned around and fired at the gate of the middle camp. The crossbow of each crossbow car is as long as a horse. Dozens of arrows were fired. Although not all of them were hit, more than a dozen were fired on the door. At this time, a Death Squadron with bangmu came near the thief camp under the cover of night and taking advantage of the chaos of the enemy. A charge would smash the barracks door, which was shot by the crossbow and its structure collapsed. Then the drums roared, and all the divine footmen began to break through the camp here in the calculated order. This was a desperate breakthrough. All materials in the camp were used at one time. Li Chengye even burned the remaining grain and chipped the iron pot, which inspired all the soldiers to fight to the death. Therefore, as soon as they came into contact with the thief army, they were completely one-sided. The left Shence army didn''t defend at all. Even if the other party slashed his neck, he still had to cut off the other party''s head first. The thieves were killed in a moment. No one dared to defend the walls of the barracks, and they fled one after another. Even the master of the thief army killed several Shence warriors in succession with his excellent martial arts, but he was held by the dying warrior and killed by the succeeding warrior. Such examples occur everywhere. The current camp is immediately declared lost and captured by the left Shence army. After the vanguard army entered, they guarded all the important places, took a break in place, turned from the back team into a battle front, continued to break out, and soon came into contact with two thousand Shence cavalry. Wang xianzhizhong''s military camp has a high terrain. As long as you have good eyesight, you can see the situation of the army. At this time, he and a cadre of generals and advisers in the army saw the changes in the inner camp, and his eyelids jumped for a moment. Even the stupidest people know that Li Chengye is already ready to break through, and has long expected the position where Shence Jingqi will assist in the attack. Therefore, so many siege equipment were arranged in place by coincidence, just in the direction of Shence Jingqi attack. The whole army also cooperated with tacit understanding that there was no time difference for the anti thieves to fight back. Otherwise, if Li Chengye had not contacted these Shence cavalry in advance, even if he planned to break through, he could not predict the attack direction of the cavalry. It would certainly take some time to arrange equipment and soldiers, so he could not cooperate as well as just now. It will also give many thieves in the inner camp more reaction time. Relying on the strength advantage, it will be enough to deal with a wave of coordinated attacks like Li Chengye just now. Wang Xianzhi looked back at many of his men murderously, "who stabbed Li Chengye into the battle plan of Shence Jingqi?" All the officers and men looked stunned, and then remembered Wei Ran''s raid yesterday and today. Each time, they just avoided the trap and could accurately find the road, as if they were more familiar with the layout of the camp than themselves. There must be an insider! Everyone was away from each other and looked at each other quietly, as if someone around him was an insider who betrayed the military situation. At this time, Wu Xinfei came. She frowned and shook her head to Wang Xianzhi and said, "those people have tried. Even if they have become fools, there is no problem." Wang Xianzhi was not angry with the beauty. He could only hold his anger in his heart and looked back at the direction of Li Chengye''s killing out. Twenty thousand Shence footmen are stacked in the middle of the night. They look messy and methodical in detail. A fire is often used as a standard combat team, which cooperates with a variety of weapons such as long gun, knife shield, street knife, fork halberd and crossbow. Such a flower array is bound to be completely defeated in the face of the whole array on the big battlefield. But it is most suitable for street warfare, jungle warfare, encounter warfare and such night raids. Because the mobility of flower array is much better than that of pure array, it can quickly move to the best combat location at any time, and can carry out rapid response and support operations with small teams. The pure array has strong offensive and defensive ability, and the formation is flexible against the enemy, and can change in situ. However, in order to maintain the front, we can only move forward on foot, and often need to form a team in situ after moving a certain distance, but we lack the ability of rapid mobility. At this time, it belongs to night attack. The enemies encountered in the night are also chaotic and lack of organization. It is impossible to form a complete array, eliminate the collapsed scattered soldiers, and most of the soldiers who maintain the organizational ability fight in the form of small teams. However, the bandit army, which lacks flower array training, naturally falls into an absolute disadvantage in fighting such a small team. Shence Pacers each have heavy armor, and their tactical cooperation should be more than a few chips higher. In case of enemy''s long-range shooting, cover it with a knife and shield in front, and then sprint with a long gun. If the thief army resists with a long soldier, it will be restrained by long-range shooting with bows and crossbows. The fork halberd comes forward to remove the thief army''s long soldier, and its own long gunman rushes up again to assassinate quickly. If there are brave people in the thief army who break into the team, they can quickly kill the enemy with the help of the most powerful unfamiliar swordsman in the team and the flexible shield swordsman. Therefore, 20000 Shence Pacers broke through the inner camp very fast. Most of them had no time to respond when they reached many camps around. They had been killed by the charge of two thousand Shence cavalry in the night. They didn''t dare to come out and surround the Shence infantry from the left and right wings. They only dared to shrink in the camp and wait for the instructions of the central military camp. Chapter 241 Wang Xianzhi saw that Li Chengye''s breakthrough became more and more sharp, and his face became more and more iron blue. "Beat the war drum and make the surrounding battalions go out of the square array according to the original plan to block the main road! Another 7000 elite of the old camp will be sent out to arrange a square array in the direction of the divine plan to break through the encirclement for support. Li Chengye, since you break through the encirclement with flower array, I''ll line up a pure array to block it. Let''s see if you can kill through the company battalion pure array that will be arranged! " The morbid counselor frowned and said, "general, in this situation, all the soldiers are determined to die and brave. Why not surround the three Que and leave a hole for them to break through. In this way, they can also remove their spirit and arrange elite ambushes on the way, just like the eunuch Zhang Zhen last time. " Wang Xianzhi shook his head and said, "the general didn''t want to do this, but because the night battle is not the director of our army, it is difficult to pass orders and it is difficult for the whole army to coordinate. If we want to encircle the three palaces, it is very likely that Li Chengye, who is well versed in the art of war, will see the flaws and take the opportunity to reverse our army, which is not good at night fighting. At that time, the situation will flow thousands of miles. " The sick counselor looked at the sky and sighed. He could only say that Wei Ran and Li Chengye had grasped the opportunity to launch the battle very well, and did not know how to know all the arrangements in the army. With preparedness and unprepared, all offensives are as smooth as mercury pouring into the ground, teasing the army between the hands. The man who commands the divine plan and fine riding outside and formulates these tactics can also be called a famous general. "General, it should be the end of the day now. As long as we hold on until dawn, our army can give full play to its military advantage and defeat Li Chengye under the banner of the middle military camp!" Wang Xianzhi looked at the sky. It was still as dark as ink and there were no stars. "The thousand cavalry should appear." Wang Xianzhi said to himself, "hehe, they will come out to stir up the situation when the battalions are not stable. The 10000 elite sent before were used to deal with them. This time, the new trap is waiting for them. I''m afraid they won''t take the bait!" Wei Ran saw that his adoptive father had led the army to break through the inner camp, and the thief army had exhausted its outer camp. This was predicted very accurately in Li Chengye''s letter. Wei Ran finally showed a relieved smile on his face. Everything was under the control of their father and son. "The thief army has another 7000, and there are only 10000 left. Our army''s soldiers are doing their best. Since they are right, next, they should win by surprise! " He stepped onto Dawan horse, which had been cultivated for a long time. Dawan horse snorted and looked very excited. It seemed that he felt the owner''s fanatical war intention, planed his hooves and was ready to launch an attack at any time. Bu Lanshan also jumped on the horse and said strangely, "young general, the thief army should have investigated the battlefield near Xiao county with scouts, and should be able to infer the strength of our cavalry. They should have planned and prepared for the 1000 riders. They may fall into an ambush this time. When a strange soldier is known, he may not be able to become a strange soldier. " Wei Huo pointed to the thief army camp, "there are indeed 10000 old camp soldiers who have disappeared under my eyes. They must be used to ambush my 1000 horses. However, Miss Bu, a surprise soldier is not necessarily an army that the enemy has not calculated. Sometimes, an army that can display unexpected tactics of the enemy can also be called a surprise soldier! " Wei Ran looked back at all the horses, took out his weapons and was looking at his many soldiers. "Li has never forgotten the purpose of tonight''s battle. We are here to win! Not to welcome the walkers to break through! Where is the barracks in the thief army! " All the officers and men remember the map of the strength of the thief army. Naturally, they know where the middle camp of the thief army is. "Under the hoof of a horse!" The Li family soldiers who had practiced first roared, so the whole army roared out with them. "Under the hoof of a horse!" "May I take Wang Xianzhi''s head with this general!" "Willing to follow the major general to the yellow spring!" Wei Ran''s 1000 cavalry did not intend to support Li Chengye''s 20000 infantry at all, but took advantage of the fact that there were only 10000 infantry left in the military camp of the thief army, so he had to take advantage of the weakness and behead in one fell swoop to establish the victory! After all, most of these insurgents are mobs, and the core figure is Wang Xianzhi. If he dies, the originally suppressed mountains will certainly raise their different thoughts. Then there will be no leaders. Even if there are many, they will not pose any threat. Wei Ran led thousands of elite riders down the hillside with a halberd, and first went in the direction of Li Chengye''s infantry breakthrough. All the way, they rushed from the footpath set aside between the outside camps of the thief army. The soldier who heard the drum beating of the middle camp and came out to line up inside was trodden by Wei Ran''s army before the formation was stable. Stepping on the mud all the way, the enemy was almost defeated. Bu Lanshan''s imperial envoy Feijian wanted to be ready to take the lead. Unexpectedly, the cavalry led by Wei Ran was so strong and galloped by. One of his own troops was not damaged, and tens of thousands of enemy troops had collapsed. Wang Xianzhi had been paying attention to the rear. At this time, he felt the movement. Looking back, he smiled, "the mouse finally came out of the hole and released the signal bomb! Let the ten thousand elite that Ben will arrange set the trap of pouting horse! I want them to come back! " The so-called pouting horse trap is actually a small stumbling rope pulled horizontally by 10000 foot soldiers scattered at the intersections of footpaths. This kind of stumbling horse rope is extremely difficult to build in this era. It needs a variety of composite materials to ensure its strength, and the surface is soaked in ink and extremely dark. Being pulled out in the dark night, even if it is a congenital expert, it is very difficult to find it with the naked eye without careful observation. As long as the horse runs, its hooves will be cut off. When the momentum stops, it will naturally be the turn of the infantry to kill the cavalry. However, due to the wide range of external camps, it is impossible to predict the location of Qianqi assault led by Wei Ran in advance. Therefore, the elite of the 10000 old camps need to be dispersed in order to ensure that all the main roads are blocked, so that Wei Ran cavalry will encounter this trap no matter where they rush in. Wei Ran faintly saw the old infantry in a square array in the darkness ahead. I knew at a glance that it was waiting to ambush myself. The square array in front of us is only three layers thick at most. It can''t stop the charge of our own cavalry at all. No infantry dares to use such a weak square array to stop the charge of cavalry, so what''s not a trap? Wei Ran immediately gave an order and slightly slowed down the horse''s speed, which stunned the old camp soldiers who had been looking forward to their charge. Wei Ran smiled sarcastically at them, turned his horse''s head and rushed to a camp on the side. The soldiers in this camp have come out and lined up inward. The camp is empty, but there is no camp gate in the direction of charging here. It is a dead end. Wei Ran said to bu Lanshan, "Miss Bu, we need to make some efforts. Later, we will make a gap in the camp with me and let the soldiers of the whole army rush into it. Let''s take a shortcut!" Before Wei Ran''s martial arts breakthrough, he can make a hole in reinforced concrete and dismantle such wooden camp walls. It''s not easy. When the horse stepped on, the halberd waved, and the red fog on the body surface gathered on the halberd edge and turned into an arc-shaped air blade with a width of two feet. Bu Lanshan''s flying sword shot out like streamer. With the blood red arc air blade, he blasted a gap as wide as four feet in front of the camp! Four feet wide is at least 13 meters wide, enough horses to pass in parallel. Zuo Shence cavalry rushed into the camp. This operation made the elite of the old camp waiting for the cavalry to charge stunned. Some of them looked down at the stumbling horse rope placed horizontally in front, and their minds were in confusion. Why did the cavalry of this divine plan take an unusual road? Chapter 242 Wang Xianzhi also saw Wei Ran''s move, which was completely beyond his expectation. The elite of the old camp are only attracted by a three column square array of less than 1000 people, and the array is extremely weak. In addition, the formation of the battalions after the battle was not stable, and the normal cavalry general could not stand the temptation for a long time. He charged with the intention of sweeping through the battle, but the general opposite was not fooled? Moreover, Wei Ran''s practice of breaking into the camp with his own divine skill completely exceeded his thinking inertia. After all, the trail is right in front of him. How can anyone inexplicably open another trail on a dead road. This is no longer a contest of intelligence, but a contest of thinking level! Wang Xianzhi''s arrangement has failed, but the matter is not over yet. The camp is so vast that you have broken through here. There are still stumbling traps and various temptations in front of you. As long as you are trying to lead Li Chengye''s 20000 soldiers to break through, you are bound to cause chaos in the outer camp. In this way, you are not afraid that you will not step on the stumbling horse! If everything is as Wang Xianzhi thought, the result will indeed happen as he expected. Unfortunately, Wei Ran''s idea is to behead! Therefore, take a shortcut all the way, break through the wall one after another, and when you encounter a trench, slow down and let the Rangers spread the boards left on the camp site and move on. This move was really beyond Wang Xianzhi''s expectation. When he reacted, Wei Ran had rushed outside the camp, and the camp gate was not closed because he had been arranging Jianghu people to deliver command information. At this time, it was too late to close. Wei Ran picked the camp and entered. Although there were 10000 soldiers in the camp, they guarded all directions of the huge Chinese military camp and did not line up in the camp at all. Only more than 3000 sergeants of Wang Xianzhi maintained their usual formation, as if to go out of the camp at any time to support the battlefields ahead. At this time, Wei Ran led a thousand fierce light cavalry to rush into the camp. All the soldiers in the old camp of the 3000 thief army were in an uproar and almost unstable formation. Wei Ran was not polite at the moment. A thousand cavalry were divided into ten waves, and a hundred cavalry charged side by side. The collision of four waves crushed the old camp soldiers. Then Wei Ran''s cavalry, based on hundreds of cavalry, attacked the infantry who came to support or were ready to form an array. Wei Ran released a signal bomb in the family, which was still the red triangle fireworks signal, the signal of the general attack! Then he led a hundred riders to rush in the direction of Wang Xianzhi, fighting with left knives and right halberds all the way, and wading out of a muddy road of blood. Li Chengye has led his troops into the outer camp. Qianfeng flower array is fighting with the thief army. Without strict training, only a part of the bandit army has lined up a pure array. The left Shence forward reluctantly pulled out a pure front line. Regardless of the formation arranged by the thief army, he charged forward and fought hard. He broke through it in one fell swoop. The offensive was only slightly frustrated when it was desperately blocked by 20000 old camp heavy armor elite. Of course, there are ten thousand elite of the old camp in the outside camp of the thief army. They originally ambushed Wei Ran''s one thousand horses, but they were fooled. At this time, we are in a hurry to meet and prepare to organize to return to the Chinese military camp for rescue. Although the forward of Shence army is slightly frustrated at this time, the overall situation is still fighting outside. They are already in a backwater battle and have no way back. If they don''t fight a bloody way, they can only stay here forever. However, Wang Xianzhi''s old camp is heavy and elite. After all, he is strong. Even if he is hit concave in the formation, there is no sign of collapse. It can be seen from this that the elite under Wang Xianzhi already have the capital of strong soldiers in the world, which is no less than the tooth soldiers under the provincial governor. Not only that, Li Chengye also saw that Wang Xianzhi had at least settled all the mountains among the generals, including Pang Xun of Xuzhou, who had originally allied with him. Otherwise, the ordinary soldiers in the anti thief army would not have such good toughness. They must have scattered and fled with their own ideas. This made him more aware that Wang Xianzhi was not an ordinary anti thief leader and already had a certain political charm. If he allowed it to develop, it would be a great disaster. Li Chengye saw the signal bomb released by Wei Ran and knew that his eldest son had successfully invaded the middle military camp, which meant that the middle military camp could no longer pass military orders through Wulin experts. The communication between the upper and lower information had failed. The three parts of the thief army, the middle army, the outer camp and the inner camp fought their own battles, and the situation was incomparably biased towards Zuo Shence! Of course, he didn''t forget the decapitation plan discussed with Wei Ran, and then ordered that a force with a number of 5000, who had never participated in the breakthrough battle and kept their physical strength well, led by Xian Yuyuan Che, went to the periphery of the military camp of the thief army. At the same time, there were also the righteous Wulin people who joined the Zuo Shence army during this period. For example, zixuanzhen, who teaches the martial arts of Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing, the eighteen Arhats of Shaolin, and the two fellow martial sisters of Bu Lanshan, are all leaders of the decent Wulin. They need to intercept the elite of the 10000 old camp who went to the Chinese military camp for support, leaving enough time and space for Wei Ran to behead the enemy. Li Chengye led his troops to break through in the direction of the army camp in the thief army. This time, the support distance of Xianyu yuanche was only one mile. Even if it was necessary to bypass some traps in the footpaths of the outer camp, it didn''t take long. He could make a good array before the elite of the 10000 old camp arrived. While Li Chengye focused all his attention on how to deal with the tens of thousands of thief troops who were gradually lined up in front of him. He needed to use all the main forces in his hands to defeat the main force of the thief army who lost the command of the middle military camp. In this way, even if Wei Ran''s decapitation failed, he still had the opportunity to lead the remnant army to defeat the enemy and break through the encirclement, making the enemy unable to pursue his own side. The discussion between father and son is that both victory and defeat have been counted. Victory is a complete victory, and defeat can also preserve some of the main forces to retreat to Bozhou City, become a nail in the rear of the anti thief army, and did not lose resistance. Wang Xianzhi stood on the commanding officer''s desk. Behind him was a huge handsome flag with a king written on it. Around the handsome flag is the triangular command flag, which is usually used to command the whole army. Under the order flag is a trumpet flag, which reads the name of General Wang Xianzhi, who started the army. At the same time, it tells his political appeal, that is, to make up for the deficiency of the sky and equalize the rich and the poor in the world. Whether this political appeal is true or not, at least it has helped him attract many insurgents and made him far more powerful than other insurgent leaders. Looking at Wei Ran''s horse, he fought all the way and was murderous. Dawan is as huge as a demon God, and his body shape is impressive. "Is this the general of Zuo Shence cavalry? I think it''s really like God and man! " Wu Xinfei went to the edge of the general''s desk, and there was a strange light in her beautiful eyes. "It was him?" Wang Xianzhi said strangely, "Miss Wu knows him?" "Hehe, there is indeed a chance to meet. It seems that after leaving that day, you have improved your martial arts. I didn''t dare to win him before I broke the border. After he broke the door, he must not be weaker than me now. " Wang Xianzhi looked dignified. "This man''s martial arts can be praised by Miss Wu. I think he is also a top expert. It''s a pity that he will only die here in our military camp today!" He broke through the innate state five years ago, but the skill he learned is not the authentic of Xuanmen, nor the authentic of magic. The essence of true Qi is more complicated. But after five years of immersion, his strength has naturally improved. He thinks he is better than Wu Xinfei, who has just broken through, so he doesn''t pay much attention to Wei. At this time, Wang Xianzhi roared the instructions all over the middle military camp, so as to order the 10000 old soldiers in the middle military camp to reorganize the formation and gradually reduce the walking space of the 1000 cavalry. Although the Chinese military camp is very huge, it is full of tents, campfires, tools, battle and defense facilities, and the roads are complex. Wei Ran''s 1000 cavalry sprint space needs the tacit understanding between the hundreds of cavalry to make room. In addition, the experts of the thief army often rushed out from the dark areas to attack Wei Ran''s cavalry, which also added a lot of resistance to them, so that the thief soldiers gradually had time to slowly assemble in the distance. If we let the ten thousand old soldiers of the thief army slowly form an array and surround them from all directions, even the elite Shence cavalry will lose maneuvering space and fall into a disadvantage. So Wei Ran can only quickly approach Wang Xianzhi and kill him before the enemy completes the Siege! Chapter 243 When Wei Ran was about to get close to the commanding post, a group of demons came out from the ground, and various concealed weapons were fired at Wei Ran and Langshan. Naturally, the two of them were not afraid of such sneak attacks. They blocked all the concealed weapons back and hurt them. However, there were many casualties behind them, so they had to stop where they were. A family member dropped the horse killed by concealed weapons, held a long gun, looked at Wei Ran and shouted, "eldest childe, go and make achievements! I will guard my back here for you! " Baiqi had actually lost the mobility space. They dismounted one after another, pulled out their good weapons and formed a front line to resist the master of the magic door and the thief soldiers who supported Wei Ran. At this time, many Jianghu experts suddenly rushed into the camp. As soon as they came in, they fought with the elite of the Chinese military camp and approached Wei Ran step by step. Among them, there are Taoists of Chunyang sect, martial monks of Shaolin, and some young masters of men, women and sects, which immediately increased the momentum of the Shence army. They are the Jianghu people sent by Li Chengye to support. At this time, they are also of great use. Wei Ran didn''t say anything. He knew that now our army was deeply trapped in the enemy camp and there was no way back. The soldiers and righteous Wulin people behind him were fighting for their lives to buy time for themselves. The only thing he could do was to quickly rush into front of Wang Xianzhi and kill him in one fell swoop, which was sure to win! Only in this way can we live up to people''s expectations and sacrifices. Wei Ran jumped down on his horse because there was not much space in front of him. At this time, he had lost his speed. He could play his martial arts better than infantry warfare. He rushed to Wang Xianzhi''s point with his left knife and right halberd, and soon fell into the siege of many demons and martial arts. The saber halberd dances wantonly with instinct. During the seemingly disorderly waving, with the progress of footwork, every move erupts the power that people can''t be. Once it is stuck, it will be a bloody storm! Bu Lanshan wants to come forward to support, but Wu Xinfei, who is already ready, stops her. The demon ribbon shakes layers of waves, enveloping Bu Lanshan''s green flying sword. The magic field of heaven collided with the sword meaning of the Scripture, and bursts of explosions were sent out in the air. "My good sister, did you fall in love with this magical cavalry general and fight side by side with him?" Wu Xinfei''s words stirred up Bu''s listless mood to shake the flaws in her heart. Naturally, bu Lanshan will not be shaken, "I haven''t seen her for more than a month, and my sister''s Tianmo skill has improved. The next step should be to cut off feelings and desires. Did my sister ever wonder who her biological mother was? " Wu Xinfei smiled. "The disciples of the demon sect have no father or mother. My sister''s words can''t move my sister''s heart!" Walking slowly, the flying sword turned back, and the man and sword were combined. They fought closely with Wu Xinfei. Their Qi and strength roared. No one dared to approach within five feet. Wei Ran started the overdraft mode. Since the overdraft mode was different from that before, he renamed it boiling blood mode, which described his blood as boiling and cracking, and the strange energy dissociated in the blood even spread to the surface of the skin. At this time, his whole body was shrouded in red blood mist, and his exposed skin was even more bloody red, and his face was extremely ferocious. After the deep start of blood boiling mode, his body would expand again and grow to two meters and three meters. That is, the loose leather armor on the body is stretched tightly, and the image is like the Shura climbing out of hell. In addition, the body is full of corpses of people in the Jianghu, none of them is complete, all of them are broken limbs and meat, which makes the enemy feel that he has killed God and possessed the body at this time, which is an extraordinary person. The people in the Jianghu and the disciples of the demon sect in front of them were so frightened that they retreated step by step and completely lost their fighting heart. Among them, there are some strong people who will be happy the day after tomorrow. Just now, in the face of Wei Ran''s wanton dancing long knife and halberd, they have no chance to get close at all. Especially the halberd that dances with one hand and doesn''t speak any moves. Every time the dance moves, it will send out bursts of sharp and harsh whistling, bringing out the soul stirring Yin wind, just like the gloomy ghost roaring from hell, which has an preemptive effect. There were several strong people who were perfectly satisfied the day after tomorrow. They were shocked by the ghost roaring and Yin wind from the halberd branch. They couldn''t dodge. They were quickly approached by the murderer and cut for several paragraphs! Since then, no Jianghu expert dared to enter Wei Ran''s attack range at will, even far away, and use his internal power to resist the ghost roar when waving the halberd. Although these Jianghu people have strong individual strength, they lack the blood and organizational power of soldiers. When they are slightly frustrated, they show that they cherish their lives and dare not attack again. Seeing that Wang Xianzhi on the stage frowned tightly, he felt that he was wasting military food by recruiting so many friends in the Jianghu as his close guards. It was not as good as the elite of his old camp who dared to work hard. Wei Ran glanced at the people in the Jianghu who were retreating around him. His murderous eyes made them turn their heads one after another. Wei Yan kept walking towards the lighting desk. At this time, the ill looking counselor beside Wang Xianzhi jumped in front of him, "cough, the saber halberd danced disorderly just now. It looks messy, but there are hidden rules and regulations. It''s really a rare and exquisite move. Can you call it?" Wei Ran looked at each other. Although he looked ill, there was a hidden mystery in his standing place. His every move, even the hook of his fingers and the light movement of his soles, seemed to have no flaws. Wei Shao''s Sabre halberd danced disorderly. He waved it at will. He held long soldiers and heavy soldiers with both hands. What he tested was not only his strength, but also his more important coordination ability. Otherwise, he wouldn''t say that one knife saw his hand and two knives saw his way. Every random dance is used with the change of footwork. The original strength of every muscle and bone in the whole body and the vigorous Qi in the blood can be used together, so as to give play to the power that people can''t stop. This is the core skill of sabre halberd dance! Wei Ran''s voice was very low, "halberd method force - gods and ghosts dancing!" The other party smiled freely, "what a good hand of gods and ghosts dancing. Xie Hongfei is not the only one. He is willing to compete with you with the formula of seven killing Zong Dao!" Wei Yansi cableway: "seven killing knives? Who are you, Ning Shuo, who died in my hands? " Xie Hongfei''s eyes were frozen. "It turned out that he died in your hand. It''s so right. Since you destroyed the only descendant of our seven killing sect, you can only sacrifice with your blood! Look at the knife! " When Xie Hongfei''s machete was pulled out, the picture seemed to be pulled out countless frames. Only the two pictures of holding the knife and the blade turned into seven lines were so fast that people had an illusion. Even if the bullet time was turned on, Wei Ran felt that the speed of the other party''s blade was too fast. Coupled with the spiritual changes of heaven and earth triggered by the cultivation of the innate environment, the seven blades rolled into countless sharp blades, sweeping Wei Ran''s body like a meat grinder. The ground around the body is full of traces scratched by the aura blade. Some Jianghu people who are not far away and whose cultivation is not very good have been completed by these aura blades without any reaction. Wei Ran''s eyes narrowed slightly and then suddenly opened. His heart stopped a little first, just like a spring compressed to the limit, accumulating all potential energy into one piece and releasing it! The halberd accumulates strength and penetrates the core of the meat grinder with a tragic red awn! Halberd force - Lone Star breaking array! The sharp blade like aura around the body, like broken ice, stirred up layers of ripples in the air. Xie Hongfei''s seven killing blade rolled Wei Ran''s Halberd blade and tried to stop his halberd from penetrating. But such a hard fight made Xie Hongfei''s face paler and a mouthful of blood gushed out uncontrollably. Only then did I know that I underestimated my opponent. This is not Shura that I can beat alone! Chapter 244 At this time, an unreal and sticky figure flashed on the chaotic battlefield, swam in the dark and disappeared, like a dark and bloodthirsty poisonous snake. Where he passed, there must be several corpses of the righteous Wulin people, all of them with one sword closing their throat. They were extremely fast, and they were terrified to see the righteous Wulin people. However, his eyes peeped at Wei Ran''s side all the time. There was also a heroic man with a bearded beard who ran into the chaos army, holding a Xuanhua axe and wearing heavy armor. He cut the two magic tactics that stopped him in two sections, and silently killed Wei. Another two women, who are soft and charming and have their own aura field that can distort the heaven and earth, fall from the sky like demons and immortals. They chanted slightly, and in the noisy battlefield, they could also bring their voices into Wei Yan''s ears, with the temptation to trigger men''s primitive desires. There was also a strong penetrating Zheng sound, but I didn''t know where the sound source came from. With the charm of two evil women, people were confused by five senses, and their emotions were boiling and agitated. For a time, Wei Ran was besieged by many sides, and on the stage, Wang Xianzhi sat down with a golden sword and his eyes were sharp. The situation was critical, but Wei Ran burst into laughter and scattered the sound waves, dispelling all kinds of strange skills that disturbed his mind. Then the halberd moves forward with his steps and continues to stab Xie Hongfei. The strange energy accurately controlled by Wei Ran suddenly burst out. Xie Hongfei couldn''t support it anymore and flew backwards. At this time, the figure in the shadow suddenly disappeared and turned to appear in the back of Wei Huo''s head. The fierce soft sword was like a poisonous snake, pointing at his neck unpredictably, and the sword gas was dense like rain. This person is Ming hongframe, the descendant of Tianxin Pavilion who assassinated Wei Ran''s adoptive father. He is the top assassin in the Jianghu. The bearded man who rushed in silently on the side stepped on the floor and drank with a Xuanhua axe. He was as strong as Mount Tai. This man is Wang Xianzhi''s ally, Pang Xun, who originally started in Xuzhou. The ribbon in the hands of the other two demons shot out in the air, which was very similar to Wu Xinfei''s skill. It was Wu Xinfei''s fellow disciple who only weakened Wu Xinfei. At the same time, Xie Hongfei did not wait to die, but trembled the blade full of hatred. Seven blades as thin as cicada wings wrapped around Wei Ran''s Halberd actually collapsed and scattered, rotating and attacking Wei ran from all directions. He was just in the loophole of the attack of other experts, blocking all the evasive positions of Wei Ran. Of course, Wei Ran can take the opportunity to assassinate him on the spot, but it means that he is completely at an absolute disadvantage and can''t turn over. The blood mist around the body transpiration again and becomes more dense. At the same time, it turns into scattered particles and spreads to the left Sabre and the right halberd. The red light flashes on the edge of the long Sabre halberd. Only my state of mind, open! The only self state of mind after the breakthrough of the first layer of sea barrier has also changed. This is the state of mind that Wei Ran understood from the battlefield of corpse mountains and blood. The battlefield is ruthless, only the strong survive, all enemies are strong, and only the overlord is vertical and horizontal! This layer of egoism is not the same as before. It pays attention to calm and reason, but emphasizes supremacy. Therefore, it gives up the balanced attribute of calm and reason, and prefers the absolutely repressive and destructive violent attribute. Wei Ran called this state Shura Dao. The blade, halberd and mang broke through the sound barrier in an instant when they started. People with excellent martial arts may still observe Wei Ran''s actions, but they can''t hear any sound brought by his actions. When the long knife was cut to the back of his head, Ming hongframe had to withdraw his sword. The sword Qi as dense as raindrops dissipated like a mirror. At the same time, the vacuum sharp blade brought after breaking the sound barrier cut his mask and cut his hair bun, making his face violent in front of people. He looked a little frightened and immediately hid in the dark shadow. The halberd struck sideways, and the first one hit Pang Xun''s Xuanhua heavy axe. Pang Xun''s axe in both hands was not as strong as Wei Ran. He was split into a tiger''s mouth and stepped back. Then the vacuum sharp blade brought out by the halberd mixed with their own special energy and scattered the ribbons of two demon women in the air. Under the pressure, they even couldn''t use the double blades hidden behind the ribbons. At this time, Xie Hongfei''s seven sharp blades rotated from different directions and cut the vital points of Wei Ran''s body. Although they were a step later than all the experts, they didn''t come at the right time. Xie Hongfei also believes that after the outbreak of Wei Yanfang, it should be in a bad state where the old force has gone and Xinli has not been born. It''s the time when the flaws are full. At this time, we certainly can''t take into account the seven killing blade threatening the whole body. We can avenge the only disciple! However, what he didn''t expect was that the outbreak of Wei Ran didn''t end. After forcing the experts to retreat, he still had some strength. The saber halberd waved up and down. Although it didn''t break out as strong as just now, it was faster. Hearing the continuous metal impact, Xie Hongfei was shocked. All his seven kill blades were cut into two sections. Wei Ran has a sarcastic smile on his face. Like your apprentice, he likes to play these fancy tricks! He took the first step and cut off the halberd! At this time, a sharp and harsh Zheng sound suddenly sounded. The Zheng sound seemed to have a soul and went directly through the brain. All kinds of visions appeared in front of us, which seemed to be some very long-standing memory fragments. Those almost forgotten fragments in the memory fragments seem to be gradually clear and attract people to watch the past. However, Wei Ran''s Halberd stopped slightly. Before Xie Hongfei evacuated, he cut off half of his body and gave a terrible cry, splashing blood three feet! The Zheng sound just now seems to have been played after a period of brewing, so he didn''t disguise his position and was seen through by Wei Yan. But in a huge camp behind Wang Xianzhi, it was dark and could not see anything. This Zheng sound simulates the vision of a certain position in the deep sea of consciousness during meditation. People with insufficient state of mind cultivation are very easy to get caught. Unfortunately, Wei Ran was able to break through the influence of that vision as early as the first heaven world. The meal just now was just a memory of cultivating the method of generals. Just because everything was under control, I stopped for a moment. I was not afraid that Xie Hongfei would escape. After Wei Ran cracked the siege, he immediately looked up at Wang Xianzhi on the general''s stage and continued to go towards him regardless of others. When Wang Xianzhi saw the tragic death of Xie Hongfei, the most trusted counselor around him, he stood up and took a picture in the air. The horse on the weapon rack inhaled his hand. "Brother Xie, I will sacrifice this person''s head to the spirit of your teachers and disciples in heaven!" The other experts who besieged Wei Ran rallied and surrounded him again, waiting for the opportunity to move. Seeing this, bu Langshan forced Wu Xinfei away with a sword and jumped to Wei Ran, "I''ll stop them for you." Wei Ran kept at his feet and said, "be careful." Wu Xinfei also approached from the rear to join the regiment. At this time, a voice sounded from the bottom of Wei Ran''s heart, "Yo, you are outnumbered. It seems that you need help." A Li rode leisurely by, and everyone''s eyes were attracted. He saw a fiery red fox with a funny expression sitting on the saddle. The war horse strolled around in front of everyone. The scene was really strange and inexplicable. Just as everyone''s eyes, including Wei Ran''s, were focused on a Li, the Ming hongframe of Tianxin Pavilion emerged from the shadow again. The soft sword in his hand was dark. I didn''t know what skill was used, which was full of filthy meaning. This move was silent and could not even sense the killing opportunity. When Ming hongframe thought he was going to succeed, a strong hatred of killing sprang up in his heart, which directly alerted Wei Ran. Wei Yantou didn''t return, but the long knife turned upside down! Chapter 245 With his own strength, Ming Hongjia had a chance to avoid this stab. However, the amplified desire and emotion in my heart affected the operation of my internal mental skill, so that my action slowed down involuntarily. The long knife was wide open and ridiculously stabbed into the abdomen. Just like this is not enough to kill a demon master. Ming hongframe suppresses the severe pain in his abdomen and immediately wants to use the secret method to escape here. However, Wei Ran turns the handle of the knife, turns the blade upward, and then suddenly picks it up, even if he rifles Ming hongframe. He didn''t even scream. He opened his eyes and looked at Wei Ran''s back and fell to the ground. "Ah Li, well done." It was ah Li who performed his magic in the dark, amplifying the desire in Ming Hongjia''s heart, so that the flaw suddenly appeared and was taken advantage of by others. Everyone looked at Wei Ran in amazement. Unexpectedly, his counterattack was so fierce. After all, there was no sound of Ming hongframe''s attack. Other people present were likely to suffer heavy losses. Wei Ran not only saw through it in advance, but also killed a new generation of experts in the magic door with a backhand, which made the spirit and will of the besieged people sink for a while. At this point, he rushed into the front of the stage and several righteous experts, including zixuanzhen of Chunyang sect, the first Luohan hall in Shaolin, and the two younger martial sisters of Qixia sword sect, who were born and half born. Relying on their high martial arts, they saw that Wei Ran and bu Lanshan were in danger, so they broke through a bloody path and rushed in. Headed by the first building of Shaolin Luohan hall, the ground was cracked with a sound of cooked copper and iron rod. He angrily scolded him like a King Kong: "the Tang Dynasty governs the world, how can demons and demons be rampant!" For a moment, the masters in the righteous Wulin fought against the giants in the demon gate, and the War reached a climax in an instant. Wei Ran only needs to lock the final goal on the stage without entanglement with many demons. With no distractions, he jumped forward, and a pair of strange short blades slipped out of Wu Xinfei''s sleeves, so he was about to obliquely rush to intercept Wei Ran. At this time, a emerald green sword light passed through the air and took over the strong enemy for Wei Huo. "Sister Wu, why don''t you try your best to fight with your little sister?" "Well, let your lover go first." Wu Xinfei''s face flashed a strong killing opportunity. The demons double cut and then took the green magic sword. Shuangshu fought again and entered the most intense battle of life and death. The magic Dharma was as good as the waning Scripture sword. Even a small mistake between them would lead to a disastrous outcome. Wei Ran jumped onto the general''s platform, a Li also jumped off the horse and followed Wei ran up. At this time, Wang Xianzhi, who had been waiting for Wei Ran''s attack, glanced at a Li and waved his horse. The aura of heaven and earth around a Li''s body suddenly turned into an air wall and tightened, so that a Li was hurt by the Qi force and fled from a gap. "Big man, be careful yourself. He seems to see through that I did it just now!" Wei Ran looked at a Li and saw that she was hidden in the dark in time without serious injury. He relaxed a little. Wang Xianzhi sneered: "just now, if it''s really a trick of tricking the fox, it can use magic to confuse people. After killing you, I will peel off its skin and decorate my war horse! " Among all the experts present, only Wang Xianzhi noticed the abnormality of ah Li. It can be seen that his cultivation is actually much better than others. He is not an opponent who can be easily defeated. Wei Ran looked at the sky and there was a little light. Wang Xianzhi said again, "it''s about to dawn. Your Shence army''s advantage in night warfare is about to be exhausted. Try to see if you can behead the general and reverse the war situation?" Wei Ran didn''t say much and dragged the halberd to face him. Wang Xianzhi was born as a salt owl. He was very brave and fought back against the momentum of Wei Ran. The horse in his hand shakes his arms and turns out a little shadow. It stirs the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth into a vortex of Qi field, enveloping Wei Ran. It only takes an opportunity to detonate these auras of heaven and earth, and then it can tear and seriously hurt the opponent! Wei Ran didn''t look at his horse at all. He jumped and threw the halberd. Wang Xianzhi subconsciously wants to wave his horse and play it off. He still needs to laugh at Wei Ran''s poor skills. Unexpectedly, the halberd was far away from his body and gas field and shot away behind him. Wang Xianzhi suddenly woke up. His secret way was bad, so he wanted to turn back and stop the halberd. This action directly dissipated his horse''s gun potential, and Wei Ran cut it with the long knife in his left hand. Wang Xianzhi could only provoke Wei Ran''s attack angrily, but behind him came the sound of the flag being cut off and falling. He knew that he had been fooled by Wei Ran, and he no longer cared about the flag of the Chinese army behind him. He just wanted to solve Wei Ran early and set it up again. Otherwise, when the day dawned, the battalions saw the Chinese flag fall, and they were afraid that they would be in great disorder immediately. He picked it off, but he felt his hands empty and not stressed. It turned out that Wei Ran''s knife was a virtual chop. After being hit by Ma Shuo, he loosened the long knife, moved quickly, drilled under the shadow of Wang Xianzhi''s gun and moved behind him. Wang Xianzhi first protected himself with a long face to prevent Wei Ran''s close attack, and then soon found that he was caught again. The Chinese army flag behind was originally cut off by the halberd thrown by Wei Ran. Wei Ran rushed to the flag platform, pulled out the only horizontal knife on his body, and quickly cut off two command flags and one horn flag. Wang Xianzhi looked at the flag of the great general of Tianbu Junping falling, his anger gushed in his heart, but he didn''t pursue immediately. This is it. Just look at the other party standing by the flag and you will know what he wants to express. It''s dawn. It was your anti thief advantage, but now it has become the advantage of our Shence army! The victory or defeat of this war is no longer the battle of the army, but the decisive battle between you and me! If you want to win, either you die or I die! Wei Ran threw away his helmet, threw away his horizontal knife, pulled out the halberd, stepped on the king character of the flag, pointed the halberd front at Wang Xianzhi, and took the initiative. Wang Xianzhi took a long breath and suppressed his angry mood, "who are you?" "Li Dingguo, the eldest son of the county Marquis!" "Li Chengye''s eldest son? Very good. I deserve to die under Wang! " For a moment, the scenery behind Wang Xianzhi suddenly distorted, and he set off with a Lingtai to disturb the aura of the world around him. Because its internal skill is Yang and hard, the aura of heaven and earth around the body suddenly heats up, making the air seem distorted. When he stabbed in the air, it was like several fire dragons circling and winding towards Wei ran from all angles. This is the strength shown by an expert who has been immersed in the innate environment for many years. He doesn''t hurt the enemy with his own internal skills, but controls and guides the spirit of heaven and earth around him, and changes his attributes to attack the enemy. At this time, remote attack is as simple as eating and drinking water. Wei ran quickly waved the halberd. The red gang Qi from the halberd front scattered the hot aura around the body. Then, in the sparks, he went up with the halberd and fought closely with Wang Xianzhi. Chapter 246 The halberd and the long stick hit one after another, and sparks shot everywhere in the air. The sound of the collision between the stick blade and the halberd blade was sometimes intense and sometimes soothing, but did not stop for a moment. The platform where the two men were located could not bear the aftershock of the confrontation between the two and suddenly collapsed. The two men fell into the platform. Wood chips and dust obscured their sight, but did not hinder each other''s determination to kill each other. The five senses of the congenital strong are extraordinary, unaffected by any environment. Wei Ran, who broke the first layer of sea barrier, also has unique night vision ability. After a crazy confrontation, the base of the Dianjiang platform was completely demolished. The two men rushed out and confronted each other at a distance of three feet. After a hard fight just now, Wang Xianzhi knew that his opponent''s strength was far stronger than himself. He could only support it until now by constantly eliminating his strength with his exquisite "writing method". But this does not mean that Wang Xianzhi''s strength is weaker than his opponent. He still has several ways to integrate into the essence of life, but never used it. It was thought that when dealing with a younger generation, he would not use such strength. Now it seems that it is not necessary to defeat his opponent. Wei Ran is also well aware of the strength of his opponent, which is the strongest he has personally fought in the world, although he can''t judge how to compare with Zhang Zhen. But at least the other side has strong toughness. Just now, he has a war of consumption. Relying on his youth and strength, he has been unable to win his opponent for a long time, which has made his opponent take some advantage. If you can''t come up with decisive techniques, you can only fight and consume until dawn to disturb the enemy''s morale. However, if you can''t hand blade Wang Xianzhi and let him escape from the battlefield, it will also be a disaster. At this time, ah Li''s voice came, "the sect''s method you know is divided into four levels: skill, Qi, potential and Tao. What you just fought with each other was just skill and Qi. If the opponent can''t take you, he must use the martial arts at the level of "potential". It''s a technique that combines the martial artist''s essence, Qi and spirit, plus his own martial arts experience, concept and will. It contains the power of some personal laws. You should be careful. " Wei Ran saw that Wang Xianzhi''s spirit and will suddenly became completely different. The whole person was not only dignified, but also full of an unyielding idea of struggle. This idea even infected Wei Ran himself, making his sense of self hegemony a little loose. "How to break the trend." Wei Ran asked in his heart. "When we break with potential!" Wei Huo looks at Wang Xianzhi attentively. He holds the end of the long stick with one hand and slightly closes his eyes, but his momentum rises steadily, which makes Wei Huosheng feel that if the other party climbs to the peak, he will be completely crushed into powder by his blow. He didn''t dare to wait any longer. He used what he had learned from the battlefield: the halberd force - the lone star breaks through the array, the halberd snail leaves his hand, rotates and punctures, and then suddenly holds the halberd handle when he is about to approach the enemy. At this time, all the red gang Qi gathered due to the spiral potential of the halberd wound to the halberd front. With Wei Ran''s stab in front of his hand, it turned into a sharp spiral storm. It''s unmatched and powerful! Wang Xianzhi suddenly opened his eyes and jumped up from the ground to a twisted and dancing poisonous snake. His own bending gave it great potential energy. In addition, Wang Xianzhi poured all the energy into it. It was as if the long face suddenly had a soul, making a sound of breaking the wind. Wang Xianzhi stabbed with one hand. The timing of the stabbing and the spirit of heaven and earth were incomparably harmonious with the distortion of the long face and its spirit. It''s like a passionate music mixed with different instruments. All instruments suddenly reach a climax at a certain node at the same time! The long dog suddenly straightened up and happened to point at the tip of Wei Ran''s spiral vigorous Qi, which was the strongest and weakest. The explosion was like thunder on the ground! The storm formed by the red spiral vigorous Qi was pierced by this terrible one in the blink of an eye. The vigorous Qi was scattered and danced by the spirit of heaven and earth, so that the tip of the halberd was stabbed and bent on the spot, and the halberd rod collapsed. Wei Ran''s hands shook blood from the tiger''s mouth, and the sharp edge of the blade was gradually enlarged in front of him. The bullet time gave him the illusion of slowing down. In fact, Wei Ran, who was injured by the shock, could not escape the stabbing! At the edge of life and death, people''s thinking speed will become very fast. What is my potential? Only my state of mind? The bully? Bully? What is bullying? Bullies are bullies? The strong still attack is the bully? Who is the best? No, these are not my domineering, my domineering - when upright and violent, would rather die than surrender; When the enemy is strong and I am weak, I am not timid; When the world falls apart, I dare to go! At this moment, Wei Ran''s red crazy eyes suddenly became Qingming. There was firmness in Qingming, bravery in firmness, and absolute determination in bravery! This makes him no longer look like a hell Shura who slaughters all sentient beings, but like a Vajra arhat reborn from the red lotus of karma, determined, brave and fearless! Facing the piercing long dog, he didn''t try to resist. He turned himself into a red shadow with his feet, and opened his arms like hugging an old friend. The blood burst, and the long horse''s name ran through Wei Ran''s abdomen, making him feel the rupture of his spleen and stomach and the hot Qi running around in his body. The gushing blood, like boiling, evaporated directly, turned into bits and pieces of energy, and reintegrated into Wei Ran''s body. Although he was seriously injured, he had plenty of energy in his body. This fit not only locked Wang Xianzhi''s blade with his flesh and bones, but also shocked his originally flawless mind. Wei Ran held Wang Xianzhi''s shoulders in his arms. In fear, Wang Xianzhi opened his eyes and gave up his weapons with both palms, and hit Wei ran on the chest. Wei Ran''s heart leaped violently, and a violent vigorous Qi was accumulated, which collided with Wang Xianzhi''s palms. Wei Ran''s chest collapsed and at least four ribs were broken. The energy at his heart was stimulated. After shaking the innate Qi of Wang Xianzhi''s palms, he broke his wrists! Wei Ran''s heart was squeezed by Wang Xianzhi''s palm, compressed to the limit that the organs could support, and then expanded and compressed fiercely. The vigorous Qi that counterattacked Wang Xianzhi gathered on his hands along the blood circulation. He squeezed and pinched with both hands, and the vigorous Qi penetrated into Wang Xianzhi''s shoulders, crushed the innate Qi contained in his arms, and crushed his bones and muscles. "My power is unparalleled!" Wang Xianzhi stepped back with his feet. Wei Ran failed to capture his head, but his momentum did not decline. Stepping forward, his whole body came out of the whole horse''s name. The name was greasy and red, and there were bursts of fog. Even the hole in Wei Ran''s abdomen ejected several feet away due to the squeezing and transportation of blood by his heart. But he didn''t care about these. He stepped forward and quickly narrowed the distance between the two sides. Wang Xianzhi''s arms had been abandoned. He instinctively kicked out of his legs. He was buckled by Wei Ran''s left hand and smashed out with his right hand. The fist turned red. With Wei Yan''s fierce roar, he hit Wang Xianzhi''s chest hard. He was like a broken kite, spitting out a shed of blood, flying upside down, just next to the military flag. Wei Ran knew that even if the other party didn''t die, he wouldn''t live long. He himself was badly hurt and couldn''t pursue. He covered his wound and half knelt down. At this time, a Li suddenly rushed to Wei Ran''s side, put his claws on his back, and a soft energy was transmitted into his body, so that the wounds running through the front and back could quickly stop bleeding and recover. Wang Xianzhi really didn''t die, but his heart was broken. He just reluctantly supported by the super vitality of the innate master and couldn''t live long. Curled up like an earthworm to the fallen flag. He climbed over the king flag, rolled over the two command flags, and finally stopped on the trumpet flag. He looked at the big characters on the flag, which condensed his faith since the incident. "Tianbu is an equal general. It is not enough to make up for the lack of heaven. It is short of humanity. I just want to seek a glimmer of life for the people, hehe..." Chapter 247 Wang Xianzhi gave a long smile that was not like human voice, "dog officer, you won! The people all over the world will still survive under the tyranny of your Datang, but Datang will be overthrown by the people all over the world sooner or later! Water can carry a boat or overturn it... " Wei Ran looked at each other and coughed up a mouthful of blood. "You and other traitors regard the people as ruminant dogs." Wang Xianzhi had a clear conscience in his eyes, "at least I Wang Xianzhi... Never... Treated the people badly!" Then he lay on the flag and died. The eastern sky is already bright, but you can still clearly see a star falling rapidly. In the original place of this star, another inconspicuous star gradually rises and hides in the sky light. ¡­¡­ At this time, at Chunyang palace in Zhongnanshan, Guanzhong, the National Teacher Zhang Chonghe was located on the stargazing platform. Somehow, his spiritual sense was always a little jumpy recently. It was estimated that something big would happen today, so he sat here all night, trying to find the answer from the sky. When it was about to dawn, he thought he would have nothing to gain by sitting dry all night. When he was ready to return to the Chunyang palace, his heart suddenly moved and looked to the East. Sure enough, I saw a falling star, and the evil star Luo Yu flashed in the sky and disappeared immediately. Although there was only a short moment, Zhang Chonghe still accurately grasped it and made a divination on the spot. With the help of astrological tools, after some deduction, it was suspended in the air, contacted the ethereal destiny between heaven and earth with its own spirit, and gradually saw the symbolic characters behind Luo Juxing. Li Dingguo, the eldest son of county Hou! After Zhang Chong and fell to the ground, they were already sweating. This is a very rare situation for a great master who is close to the state of harmony between heaven and man. His younger martial brother Feng Xinyuan protected the Dharma overnight. At this time, he came to Zhang Chong and behind him. "Elder martial brother, how are you?" "Or... Li Dingguo -" Zhang Chong sighed, while Feng Xinyuan''s eyes were gloomy. "This son has a vision long ago. We should get rid of it as soon as possible!" "Younger martial brother, your mind has changed a lot in Houfu County these years. People in our Taoism should not be so murderous. We should give priority to influence. If he is willing to enter our Taoism, he may be saved. Unless he has gone to that step, irreparable... " Zhang Chonghe said a lot to Feng Xinyuan. Feng Xinyuan was taught respectfully and looked calm and peaceful. However, with his innate cultivation, if he really wants to hide his plan, even the national teacher may not be able to see through it. ¡­¡­ At this time, the day was bright, and the central military camp noticed what happened at the dianjiangtai. Although the soldiers of the old camp in the distance saw the flag fall, they also saw Wang Xianzhi fighting with Wei Ran. I didn''t think that the great general who looked like a God would die in the hands of a younger generation of the Shence army, so I was still encircling and suppressing a thousand Shence elite cavalry who had dismounted to fight. However, the people of the evil gate and the right path who were fighting at close range witnessed the scene of Wei Ran turning defeat into victory. With the method of sacrificing his life, he temporarily realized his martial arts and Taoism, turned defeat into victory and killed Wang Xianzhi! People in the right way have a great morale, more momentum and more oppressive playing methods. On the contrary, the people in the magic door have no heart for war. With each passing day, the people of the magic door threw out their concealed weapons one after another and opened the distance from the people in the right way. Wu Xinfei and bu Lanshan both lost. They both had blood in their mouths. At this time, seeing that the general situation has been set, Wu Xinfei also broke out and tried her best to shake Bu Lanshan who didn''t want to die together and returned to his own camp. Then he looked at Wei Ran, who was half kneeling on the ground, and youyou said, "I heard your name, Li Ding Guo! From then on, we Tianmo Dao will hunt you down forever, until the yellow spring and the dark sea! " After that, all the people in the magic door left. Only Pang Xun, the former rebel leader in Xuzhou, was still fighting hard. He forced the first building of Shaolin Luohan hall to open and went straight to Wei Ran. "Dog officer! If you kill brother Wang, Pang Xun will die with you! " Regardless of her injuries, bu Lanshan jumped in front of Wei Huo and fought with Pang Xun. In order to force back the head of Shaolin Luohan hall, Pang Xun just got a stick and was seriously injured. At this time, he fought with Bu Lanshan only three moves, and was killed on the spot by Bu Lanshan''s sword intention. When he died, he kept cursing and his eyes were full of hate. Outside the central military camp, the left Shence infantry and cavalry joined hands in the night battle against thieves, and they were defeated and retreated continuously. Thanks to the hard support of 30000 elite of the old camp as the backbone, they can always stabilize their position. At this time, it was bright. The first was the inner camp. They were killed by the left Shence cavalry all night at night. They didn''t dare to go out of the camp, but only dared to stick to it. Now all the internal camp leaders are looking at the camp flag and hope to get instructions to carry out the next battle. However, all the officers and men saw the middle military camp with ominous smoke rising. The big flag, bugle flag and command flag of the army were not found in the whole audience. At that time, people were terrified. At this time, some Shence cavalry got the military order from Li Chengye. With the anti thief flags captured from the battlefield, they passed through the gates of many inner camps and shouted: the thief head Wang Xianzhi was ambushed and killed. The middle military camp has fallen. You and others will not kill! After being publicized by the cavalry of the Shence army and seeing that the soldiers of the Shence army were still on the offensive on the battlefield ahead, as well as the ominous situation of the middle military camp, the inner camp immediately exploded. Some people are built on their own. When they see something bad, they think about how to escape; Some people could not believe that Wang xianzhizhong''s military camp would be captured and beheaded. They planned to stand by and arrange messenger soldiers to inquire about the news; Some people want revenge. For a time, the noise continued, and I became chaotic. Unfortunately, Li Chengye had no surplus troops, otherwise he would send someone to attack at this time, and it would not take much strength to defeat tens of thousands of anti thieves in the inner camp. The same situation also appeared on the front battlefield. The elite of the old camp also noticed the fall of the flag, but they were all loyal to Wang Xianzhi. They didn''t believe that a thousand horses who broke into the middle military camp could defeat ten thousand elite in the camp, so they were still fighting hard. However, other thieves from the outside camp didn''t think so. They were killed by the left Shence infantry. It was the elite of the old camp who helped support the front battlefield that kept them from collapsing. At this time, I saw the situation of the middle military camp. Immediately, a large number of anti thieves scattered birds and animals. Coupled with the repeated driving impact of the left Shence cavalry, they scattered more quickly. The whole army is shouting and losing. It is completely out of shape. Even the supervising team can''t play its role. However, there are still many thieves and bandits supporting them. I hope the scouts can spread the real situation of the middle military camp. At this time, Wei Ran''s back and internal organs have stopped bleeding. A Li seems to be overdrawn. He is very weak and doesn''t want to move. Wei Ran''s own recovery ability also plays a big role in helping the recovery of internal injuries. Therefore, he can barely move, but he can''t continue to fight. He lifted the blood boiling mode, picked up ah Li with one hand and put it on his broad shoulder. With the other hand, he picked up his horizontal knife from the ground and staggered to Wang Xianzhi''s body. He walked slowly on the road and helped him. Wei Ran looked at Wang Xianzhi''s face and thought of what he said before he died. "Has this man really not abused the people in the army?" Bu Lanshan shook his head, "I don''t know." Without saying anything, Wei Ran cut off Wang Xianzhi''s head, picked him up with his horse, rode on his Dawan horse, and walked to the old soldier in the middle military camp under the protection of several righteous experts. "The thief chieftain Wang Xianzhi gives the head! You don''t give up your arms and surrender! " Wei Ran exhaled and said that he must end the war as soon as possible. All the elite of the besieged old camp looked at the weapons held by Wei Ran, and their hearts sank. Looking at the heads hanging above, many people collapsed on the spot. Some of them screamed for revenge and killed Wei Ran''s subordinates. Some of them stood still and cried, but they lost their desire to fight. There are many people with utilitarianism who know that the situation is over and withdraw quietly. The thief array was immediately confused. The elite of Qianqi turned back to kill and immediately killed a path of blood. The elite of the thief army was no longer as brave as at night. After the formation was dispersed, they immediately collapsed completely. Qianqi then returned to the middle and stepped on the war horses left in the middle. Although the number of them was less than 700 and the casualties were heavy, they were as powerful as a rainbow and surrounded Wei Ran and rushed out of the camp together. Chapter 248 There are also five thousand left Shence soldiers outside the camp. They have fought with the elite of the 10000 old camp for a long time and have been preventing them from supporting the Chinese army. At the moment, they see that the anti thieves in the Chinese army camp have collapsed like a flood, and the Shence elite cavalry in the rear have poured out one after another. All of them have great morale and shout Wansheng! The elite of the 10000 old camp saw the weapons in Wei Ran''s hand and the head of Wang Xianzhi. Like the veterans in the middle camp, they fell into chaos and collapsed completely with a counterattack by the Shence infantry. Then Wei Ran marched around the whole camp under the escort of cavalry, so that most anti thieves saw Wang Xianzhi''s head. The morale of the bandit army collapsed on the spot, and the internal and external camps collapsed like an avalanche. Even the Shence army dared not stop it. Li Chengye was overjoyed, but he didn''t lose his mind. First, he made people occupy the only three granaries left in the thief camp to prevent traitors from burning food. He also saved supplies for subsequent strategic actions and was invincible. Finally, half of the sergeants were sent to pursue the thief army, leaving half of the sergeants to guard in place to prevent the thief army from counterattack. After more than half a day of fighting, most of the thieves fled, and more than 10000 people were captured. Zuo Shence''s casualties were not very great, but he was exhausted. In the afternoon, they began to boil water, cook, clean the battlefield and bury the bodies. Wei Ran was lying in Li Chengye''s camp, with his upper body bare, and several military doctors treated him. Although the injury has improved a lot under the mechanism of self recovery, it will take several days for Wang Xianzhi''s true Qi to dissipate. Therefore, these days are not suitable for fighting and can only rest. This also allows Wei Ran to find his own weakness. For the residue of enemy heterogeneous energy in the body, he lacks a rapid method to eliminate or eliminate it, and can only wait for his metabolism to recover slowly. After paying attention to the eldest son''s injury, Li Chengye determined that there was no serious harm before he began to deal with military affairs. After using the prisoners to pack up all the food and grass, the army began to leave for Bozhou the next day. Princess Shouning did not expect that in the past few days, the whole army had won a great victory. She was overjoyed. After squeezing some local powerful gentry in the city again, she rewarded the whole army wantonly. The local tyrants and gentry were very happy to know that Wang Xianzhi was the first, and naturally they were half evasive about the princess''s blackmail. After all, Zuo Shence army has shown such strong combat effectiveness in adversity. If it is not served well, it is easy to invite God and difficult to send God, wouldn''t it be more sad. After seeing his father leading the army and returning, Li Guangsi was so excited that he knelt down to meet him. This time Wei Ran didn''t stop him. After all, it was his father who knelt. Wei Ran created a miracle. Since then, Li Guangsi''s attitude towards the big brother has changed greatly. There was always a little dissatisfaction and jealousy in the past. Now I know that the two brothers are not on the same line in terms of military strategy and martial arts. In addition, Wei Ran saved the whole Li family this time. Li Guangsi''s admiration and gratitude completely replaced those immature ideas before. After entering the city, he personally accompanied Wei Ran, changed bandages and fed traditional Chinese medicine. The two brothers were more frank than before, but they were true brothers and sisters. As for the experience of this war, Wei Ran naturally will not hide, and will teach some battlefield details and his own ideas. The only thing he didn''t say to his father and Li Guangsi was the investigation of military intelligence. He only prevaricated in the name of death. The story of his death was also painstakingly fabricated. It was another story. In short, it did not arouse their suspicion. After all, Li Chengye''s use of the army also occasionally used the dead. This is the common sense of the art of war and the content of the military strategy. Li Chengye spoke highly of Wei Ran''s military skills. Now he has seven points of the military situation and more than three points of military power. As for the theory of military Yin and Yang, Li Chengye once again taught the two brothers how to judge the weather and celestial phenomena, mostly from the farmhouse. It''s OK not to learn about Yin Yang and five elements, fortune telling, good or bad luck. In the five days of the whole army in Bozhou City, more than Zuo Shence army lost a lot. Now, with the cavalry, there are only more than 21000 people. Therefore, Li Chengye lured him with rich treatment in the army and absorbed all the more than 3000 regiment training in the city into the army as a supplement. Although the regiment''s combat effectiveness is not good, in the Shence army, taking the old with the new can soon form combat effectiveness. As for the opinions of the local gentry and tyrants in Mazhou, hehe, can they be as sharp as knives? After dealing with these things, Li Chengye returned to his residence and saw Princess Shouning coming out with Bu Lanshan. Knowing that they would visit their eldest son every day, I didn''t think so. After entering the room, Wei Ran lay in bed, while his second son Li Guangsi was teasing ah Li. He knew that ah Li was not an ordinary Fox and made great contributions this time. But the world is foolish and will mistake it for a demon. Therefore, it did not spread the news of ah Li''s letter that day. Li Chengye sat down at the bedside. His tone was somewhat unspoken. "Your Royal Highness sent back the news of our great victory to Changan several days ago, and asked the father to ask him to bring this message back, but... Well!" Li Guangsi put down ah Li and said strangely, "this is a good thing. Your majesty and all the ministers should know that Zhang Zhenna eunuch is a straw bag. It is not enough to succeed, but more than fail. You have to rely on your father and big brother to save the country of the Tang Dynasty." Wei Ran shook his head and said, "it''s not that simple. Although my father and son had to counter attack and kill the enemy in order to survive. But after all, it is a great credit Presumably, when the news of Wang Xianzhi''s inauguration reaches the rear, the anti thief alliance composed of Wang Xianzhi''s subordinates will fall apart, fall or kill. It only takes a long time to pursue exile and drive north, and the overall situation can be completely determined. " Wei Ran inexplicably turned the topic to the subsequent war. Li Guangsi was puzzled, "isn''t this... Very good? Peace will soon be restored. " "Yes, my father saved Datang again, and he is already a county marquis. He is extremely grateful." Li Guangsi was silent and knew what Wei Ran wanted to express, but he still had some expectations for the royal family, "isn''t there a Shangzhu state above the county Marquis?" Wei Ran and Li Chengye both looked at him and felt guilty. "Who can get the Lord of the Duke of Zhu state except since the founding of the country? If your majesty really doesn''t hesitate to give his father an upper pillar country, why should Zhang Zhen be asked to recruit envoys for Henan Road? My father has made great achievements, and there is no reward. " Wei Ran finally didn''t say what the Emperor didn''t have much time to say. After all, it''s really hard to explain to them where he learned the news. Li Guangsi stood up and said in an excited tone, "in this war, the eldest brother planned strategies and made the merit of killing the thief chieftain, so he counted all the credit on the eldest brother. Isn''t the matter of his father solvable?" Wei Ran smiled bitterly, "in the eyes of outsiders, our Li family is a whole, and even has been called the door valve... What''s the difference between my credit and that of my father?" Li Guangsi sat down beside the bed, but Li Chengye smiled happily, "well, you don''t have to worry about it. After the war, my father will try to blackmail the gentry, commit some stolen goods, leave a confession to the imperial historian, and then resign and retire. But it will hurt you both, and you will return to the countryside for a while with your father. " With a little innocence, Li Guangsi stroked his hand and said, "it''s so good. Anyway, my child is still young. It''s a pity that my eldest brother has made such miracles. But you have a good relationship with your royal highness. Maybe you can help her to say something nice on the holy side. " Wei Ran waved, "public return to public, private return to private, can''t be confused. I live in seclusion. In fact, I don''t have much interest in being an official." Both father and son were surprised to see that what he said was not false. Wei Ran thought that his father''s self pollution way of self-protection might not have much effect. Think that he has just made great achievements. Even if an unworthy censor dares to impeach him, can the emperor move the general when he has just made great achievements? Not afraid to cold the hearts of other heroes? The emperor had so many things to take into account that he would be in a dilemma. Plus he''s dying soon, who knows what he''ll do. Chapter 249 After the preparation of the left Shence army, he took 10000 prisoners straight north. Because there was enough food and grass, he didn''t embarrass the prisoners on the way, but regarded them as a logistics team. After screening, some of the prisoners who committed minor crimes were promoted as leaders. Li Chengye also promised them that, regardless of the seriousness of the crime, if they can make war achievements, those who commit serious crimes can reduce the punishment, and those who commit minor crimes will have the opportunity to join the Zuo Shence army. The treatment of the Shence army is well known all over the world. If it were not for the financial restrictions of the imperial court, the Tang royal family could even directly use money to buy all the dental soldiers of all the vassal towns into the Shence army. This promise greatly increased the enthusiasm of the 10000 prisoners, and they did their best to deal with all kinds of sundries all the way, with high efficiency. This also makes the March more efficient. When he set out, Wei Ran''s injury had healed, and everyone in the army was smacking his tongue. Now everyone in the army looks respectful when they see Wei Ran. When they meet, they salute on their own initiative and say that they are less general. The young general is no longer the respect he used to see in his father''s face, but from his heart. Even if he is just a seven grade Zhiguo school captain and a new officer, no one dares to doubt that the height he can reach in the future is likely to be comparable to Li Chengye. His exploits were real, and the Jedi''s plan to fight back was well known. He had both wisdom and courage, but he was only rewarded by the imperial court for his military exploits. Wei Ran led the scouts to reconnoitre in the first 50 li of the army. When they approached Xingyang, they met the fugitive anti thieves. After capturing several waves of people, I knew that these people had escaped from Xuzhou. They reported the news of Wang Xianzhi''s death to the leaders of the bandits. The leaders of the bandits were shocked and didn''t believe it, and executed many defeated soldiers who escaped from Xuzhou. The group felt they couldn''t stay any longer, so they looked for a chance to escape. When Wei Ran thought of this, he discussed with Li Chengye, took Wang Xianzhi''s big flag and bugle flag among the cavalry, and then hung Wang Xianzhi''s armor head on the flagpole. Then he led the cavalry to charge the invaders who besieged Wulang pass. In fact, the lethality was not great, and only broke through the army of 20000 people. But the impact was like a nuclear bomb explosion, which broke out in the anti thief camp that night. Many thieves and generals have seen Wang Xianzhi''s two flags and his own head armor, which can''t be fake anyway. In addition, the combat effectiveness and morale shown by the elite cavalry of the Zuo Shence army let the thieves know that the official Army really returned after victory, otherwise the defeated army could not maintain such morale. So that night, the anti thief camp was in a mess. Inside, many people took photos of the reputation of the left Shence army and began to flee from the camp in groups. Even some bandit leaders could not make up their minds and could not stop the actions of the soldiers at the bottom. Finally, they had to lead their own soldiers to flee to Hebei road. Of course, some thieves will want to avenge Wang Xianzhi and suppress the fleeing soldiers with bloody means, resulting in a mutiny and a riot in the camp. Li Chengye had been staring at the situation here for a long time. That night, he sent steps and horses to attack together. In addition, the Shence border army transferred from Fan Yang to wulaoguan also saw the opportunity and launched a counterattack at the same time. Overnight, 300000 thief camps immediately collapsed, and the siege of wulaoguan collapsed. At least 100000 prisoners were captured. Of course, many thieves fled. After Li Chengye contacted the Shence border army in wulaoguan and took over the command, he ordered to continue to pursue exile and drive north without giving the thief army a chance to develop. At the same time, the township brave regiments in Henan Road and Hebei road were called on to work together to besiege the fleeing bandits, so as not to give them a chance to breathe. Instead of following Li Chengye in pursuit of the remnant bandits, Wei Ran stayed in wulaoguan to guard the gateway of the eastern capital. At the same time, he supervised 100000 thief Army prisoners and waited for the instructions of the imperial court. Li Guangsi continued to pursue exile with his father and continued to learn the art of war in actual combat. The Jianghu people in the army, including Bu Lanshan, saw that the overall situation had been decided, so they left one after another, and Li Chengye didn''t stay much. When Bu Lanshan left, he invited Wei Ran to visit Qixia sword sect if he had time to enter Shu. The imperial order was sent to the army two days later. Unexpectedly, the emperor did not order a reward on the spot. Instead, he appointed fan Heng, who remained in the eastern capital, to take charge of many matters in wulaoguan, took over Wei Ran''s temporary power, and ordered Princess Shouning to enter the dynasty. After taking over the post, fan Heng took over many important defensive areas of wulaoguan with the right Shence army led by him. At the same time, he asked the left Shence army, including the Shence border army, to move outside the pass and garrison outside the pass wall. He was not allowed to enter the pass without order. Wei Ran smelled an ominous smell from many personnel appointments of the imperial court and fan Heng. Time goes back to the day when the good news of Princess Shouning returned to Chang''an. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who had been ill for many days, immediately sat up from the Dragon bed and screened all the eunuchs and maids around him. Word by word and line by line, from the good news of Princess Shouning, imagine the battle that is almost impossible to win. The letter is very long and detailed. Even if it is written in classical Chinese, it has written more than 10000 words. This is the summary of Shouning princess from the narration of Li Chengye, Wei Ran, infantry soldiers, cavalry soldiers, and even Wulin people such as Bu Lanshan, plus her own experience. The battle of killing the king led by Wei Ran is described from many different angles, which can almost be passed on as a military Scripture. It took the emperor nearly an hour to read the whole success report, and a person''s name was deeply engraved in his impression - Li Dingguo! It can be seen that among the good news, Princess Shouning highly praised Li Dingguo, and even praised him at the end for his military strategy, his martial arts and divine power, his posture of Xiang Yu, and his ability to kill general Guan Yu. She is a rare strong general and famous general in the world. Even with the many systems and regulations of the field hospital he founded, we can see that he is thoughtful, organized and qualified. Seeing this, the emperor frowned deeply. If he has a long life and is in good health, he will not be afraid to reuse this person, and will be introduced into the palace to accompany the prince, so as to affect the prince''s mind and make him more masculine. Cultivate him as a Tang Dynasty Chu Shuai. After his father and old man, he can still rely on him to continue the authority of the Tang Dynasty, gradually eliminate the vassal towns, expand the Silk Road and restore the prosperous era of Kaiyuan! It''s a pity The emperor sighed and looked at his thin face and scattered hair in the bronze mirror, like a candle in the wind, more like a zombie than a powerful emperor. He felt that he could no longer control the future of Datang. God, why don''t you lend me ten years! In his regret and anger, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty gradually returned to reality. Think of the prince''s weak body, the surface is submissive, but behind it is actually greedy and lazy. He really didn''t want to hand over the power of Da Tong to this man, but he had only such a son. I have worked hard to revive Datang. I must not let an unworthy son destroy it. Shouning, I can rely on only you. A plan gradually took shape in the emperor''s mind. He knew that after completely calming the chaos of Henan Road, many chaotic things in the world would really start. He must make plans for the future. The first is the Li family. Since Zhang Zhen''s tragic defeat, the Li family and his son have made great efforts to turn the tide, which is the pillar stone of the Tang Dynasty. In peacetime, the emperor was confident that he would reward Li Chengye as a pillar state. However, at this time, we can''t do that. This will force Li Chengye into a power minister step by step. This is not what the emperor saw, nor should it be what the loyal Li Chengye wanted. Chapter 250 Therefore, the emperor could not let Li Chengye return to Chang''an with the hope of great achievements. He had to make a mistake, a mistake lighter than rebellion but heavier than mutiny. Only in such a degree can he calmly arrange the Li family, not only make it possible for the Li family to become power ministers, but also prepare for the new emperor. The emperor knew this degree very well, but he couldn''t guarantee whether the Li family and his son knew it. In order to prevent the Li family and their son from doing some ridiculous stupid things, he must arrange things skillfully enough, so we need to accurately grasp the hearts of the people here. After thinking for a period of time, the emperor kept turning over several brochures in front of him, including Baiqi''s detailed description of many bureaucratic characters in the eastern capital Luoyang, Princess Shouning''s analysis of the Li family, and some letters from other espionage. At first, he wanted to find a way for Li Chengye, but after so many years of cooperation between monarchs and officials, he knew that Li Chengye was honest, smart and brave, but he lacked some political sense of smell. He was very similar to Li Jing, the Duke of Wei. If you start with him, you may be clumsy. Therefore, the emperor set his eyes on his two sons. First of all, it was Li Dingguo, who was rated as a general by Princess Shouning. After some record analysis, this man seems to have some sympathy for the anti thief and the people. He is extremely self-discipline and has a straight personality. Although brave and resolute, he is still kind-hearted and can be called the hero of the world. The Emperor didn''t think much of his personality. He didn''t like heroes very much. A person with self-discipline and straight personality is often not conducive to the control of power, and has his own set of human standards as a creed of life. Such a person is not under any control. It is only the Tang Dynasty, not the Li Tang royal family, who wants to be loyal to this person. Thinking of this, the Emperor gave a slight sneer, but glanced at Li Dingguo''s deeds of sympathizing with the refugees and anti thieves several times, and gradually raised a plan in his heart to take this person as a breakthrough. Later, he turned over a booklet of fan Heng left in the east capital, which recorded fan Heng''s greedy and treacherous personality and the story of his family being slaughtered by anti thieves. Then he saw that this person seemed to have a political alliance with Zhang Zhen. The corner of the emperor''s mouth slightly stirred up and planned a fold for personnel transfer. In doing so, I don''t worry that Li Dingguo won''t take the bait. I''m only seventeen, but I haven''t reached the crown yet. It''s just a time of vigorous vitality. Young man, it''s good¡ª¡ª After putting down the fold, he closed his eyes and thought of Zhang Zhen, a close attendant who grew up with him from the prince''s hidden residence. Thinking of him, the emperor clenched his fist, raised an anger of hatred that he was not steel, and then there was nothing to do. He can''t kill Zhang Zhen because he is the only one in the inner court who can fight against Li Chengye. He has a lot of use value and can be used as a corner of power checks and balances. He can''t give up easily. After Zhang Zhen''s defeat, relying on his strong martial arts, he left the battlefield alone. He thought about it for three days and nights above the evil array in the suburbs of Xingyang. He also tangled in his heart for three days and nights. Finally, he chose to return to Chang''an. At that time, he knew the possible consequences of his return to Chang''an, but he also made relevant preparations to ensure that he could escape alive no matter what happened. At that time, he thought that the left Shence army must be over. He didn''t know how many soldiers Wang Xianzhi had. He mistakenly thought it was 300000 people and surrounded a small area of more than 20000 Shence soldiers. Even if Li Chengye is the reincarnation of the military God, such a huge strength gap must be unable to return to heaven. Therefore, it is very likely that after the anti thief, even the royal family of Li and Tang Dynasty will act like their ancestors to escape to Bashu and give up Chang''an. So he thought that with his control over the right Shence army on weekdays, no one in the court could handle them like himself. Maybe the emperor needed to control the right Shence army as a guard to escape all the way. Therefore, returning to Chang''an may not die. In addition, Zhang Zhen knows that the national master has returned to Zhongnanshan Chunyang palace and seems to want to take action against the magic gate. The whole Chang''an City has no martial arts comparable to his own, and a mysterious organization has been established behind him. Even if the emperor wanted to kill himself in a rage, Zhang Zhen was sure to escape all over the body. It was a big deal to escape to the western region of the border town. At that time, the anti thief will win the world. Is he still afraid of Li Tang''s royal family chasing him all over the world? With these backroads, Zhang Zhen was unwilling to give up his power, so he planned to return to Beijing to gamble. Sure enough, although the emperor was angry, even the ministers shouted to kill themselves. But the emperor kept him, only removed his position and put him in prison. He knew that the emperor was still reluctant to kill himself, because the emperor''s life was close. How could a greedy, lecherous and weak young emperor hold down the courtiers of these aristocratic families. He has to rely on himself. Only himself, a close attendant who has followed him from the hidden residence, is really worthy of trust. Zhang Zhen won the bet. He didn''t even have a bad life in the prison. He couldn''t be picky except where he lived. No one dared to make trouble with him, and even the prison guards had to butter him up. Zhang Zhen had a natural and unrestrained life, but when he heard that Li Chengye broke Wang Xianzhi, cut his head and sent his armor, body and flag back to Beijing to show the power of divine strategy. Zhang Zhencai was not natural and unrestrained. When he heard the news, he didn''t believe it. Even excited, he almost strangled the jailer. Later, inside the prison, we could hear the celebration voice of the guards and maids outside. It seemed that the voice also included the voice from the people outside the Daming Palace. The whole Chang''an was boiling. Zhang Zhen finally had to believe it and sat down in bed. Li Chengye''s success fully shows his stupidity and failure. He had even imagined that those goddamn envoys like crows would write impeachment memorials overnight and cut themselves in half for various reasons! In addition to defeating Wu Junxi, he made great contributions in this war. What he did all the way, but he offended many gentry and powerful forces. It is conceivable that civil servants wanted to kill him. But the emperor is still alive. They can only complain. You literati can''t do anything! Zhang Zhen thought of this scene and felt a little better. Then he thought of something and listened to the jailer: "since the good news has been spread to the capital, the siege of the martial prison must have been solved?" "Return to father-in-law, the day before the good news came, the siege of Wu prison had been solved. The Marquis of the county has captured 100000 bandits and left them in wulaoguan. He is leading Shence officers and men to pursue the north. " "Oh? 100000 prisoners of war! " Zhang Zhen''s eyes lit up. "Do you know who is stationed in wulaoguan or Xingyang?" "Well, it''s said that Li Dingguo, the eldest son of the county Marquis, seems to be the thief chieftain Wang Xianzhi who killed him alone. Oh, by the way, it''s said that your majesty has issued a will. It seems that you have asked the east capital to stay and fan Heng to go to the main business of Wulao. " Hearing this, Zhang Zhen''s eyes lit up. Fan Heng is my lackey. Although I was in trouble, if I could send a letter to him in the prison, he would see the situation clearly and dare not betray me. I didn''t get anything since the Li family and their son took the military merit. The array aura in the suburbs of Xingyang can''t be let out anymore. Hum, there are just 100000 thieves captured. It must be the thieves who escaped from Xuzhou. I let fan Heng sacrifice blood to them and avenge their defeat that day! Then Zhang Zhen asked the jailer for a piece of stationery, wrote a letter, asked the jailer to help him deliver the letter, and promised many benefits at the same time. Some of the prison guards did not dare to agree. Finally, under the coercion and inducement of Zhang Zhen, they had to agree. After he got out of the prison, the jailer turned left and right, connected with a man from a hundred riding division, and handed the letter to him. The people of the Baiqi division tossed and turned and brought the letter to the emperor. The emperor looked at the letter, smiled and said to himself, "the last short board has been made up." After reading it, he handed the letter to the Baiqi division and asked them to send it to fan Heng according to Zhang Zhenfen''s instructions. Chapter 251 Nearly half of the five thousand Zuo Shence troops led by Wei Ran were wounded and recovered veterans. Although they were driven out of the wuliao pass, some of the camps left by hundreds of thousands of thieves outside the wuliao pass are still intact and can be used after a little repair. Although the sergeants complained a lot, Wei Yanyi pressed it hard, but no one really dared to break out a mutiny. Although fan Heng, a civilian, led the right Shence army with more than 20000 people, he was no different from the local Jiwa dog in front of the left Shence army. When the bandits attacked the wuliao pass, they only dared to stay in the eastern capital Luoyang. When they heard that they were to be sent to the front line, most of them chose to flee. This shows the difference in the morale of the army. In addition to recruiting brave men from the rural League practice to supplement the loss of Zuo Shence army, Wei Ran practiced martial arts and forged body all day. Since breaking through the first layer of sea barrier, his body has been able to continue to strengthen his physique through exercises beyond his physical limits. However, this is not as easy as expected. It is not simply to increase the load, force yourself to run to the end of breath, or hit hard objects such as metal. Many self mutilation methods can effectively improve the physical quality. After Wei Ran tried these completely unscientific exercises that exceeded his bearing capacity, although his physical quality did improve, the range of improvement was very slow. If you train like this, even after ten years of training, it will be difficult to reach the four great masters in the world. Therefore, there must be some methods, such as forging the body and building the foundation of the door method, which can effectively develop the muscles, bones, skin and flesh of the body and the potential of the internal organs. However, Wei Ran has no school, so he will inevitably take detours when he gropes for himself. On this day, Wei ran around the camp for ten times, carrying a huge tripod filled with sand and water. He didn''t dare to run too fast, but he didn''t dare to be too slow. His requirement was to run all the distances within the specified time and not allow a drop of water in the tripod. Therefore, it requires not only strength and endurance, but also quite good coordination ability to achieve such exaggerated requirements. This self destructive training method makes all the officers and men of the army smack their tongues, and no one dares to imitate it. Wei ran ten laps without stopping. He carried the huge tripod and ran to the southeast, which is the suburb of Xingyang and the location of the evil array. A Li sat on the mound and looked at Wei ran up with a sneer. He slowly placed the giant tripod on the ground, and the water in the tripod didn''t overflow a drop. Then I sat down exhausted, "after practicing these days, my strength and endurance have improved a little. Moreover, I feel that I stimulate my metabolism, so that the new blood produced by bone marrow contains more mitochondria and grows inside and outside. Unfortunately, it is too slow and inefficient." Ah Li yawned. "Your stupid way is to get twice the result with half the effort. Any cultivation system has its best cultivation method. I may have known it before, but I forgot it now. Don''t expect me to teach you." Wei Ran didn''t bring much hope. He endured fatigue, stood up, fought against the inertia caused by excessive overdraft, and walked around to exercise his muscles and bones. "I''m going to dig out the evil array below him in the name of exercise sometime in the near future. But I need a reason. At least when we drill excavation, we have to dig something unexpected before we can convince the whole army to dig through the whole ground. " A Li pointed to his feet, "it''s simple. I''ll make a hole in advance. When your soldiers dig that hole and fall, they naturally have to find a way to save him. Then dig the pit bigger and you''ll see the black iron chain." "This will destroy a key soul grabbing node. Well, according to your perception, the eunuch Zhang Zhen is a soul grabbing node. I can''t see through his martial arts. Moreover, it is not easy to assassinate him in Chang''an. We need to find another way. " A Li suddenly said, "if I can destroy this node and escape the aura from it, I have a way to gather part of it. After latent cultivation for a period of time, I will be able to cultivate into a demon pill. At that time, I can turn into a form, which is not weaker than the innate martial arts." Wei Ran looked at her in surprise. "Your cultivation progress is not slow. You will soon practice a demon pill. Ah, the little demon is going to become a big demon." Ah Li bared his teeth and said, "I''m a six tailed sky fox. Now I''m in shape, but I can only get back the power of two tails!" Wei Ran frowned and thought of a question, "once your demon clan turns into shape, do you have the strength comparable to the congenital environment?" "Not all of them. It depends on how they are shaped. If it is purely based on one''s own cultivation, then once transformed, there is indeed innate strength. If you take some elixir and have some accomplishments, you will have the strength of great perfection the day after tomorrow. If it''s just a pure animal, relying on miraculous medicine to turn into form, it''s just the martial level of the ordinary four-way classic. " "What if it is the offspring of monsters after transformation?" Wei Ran asked this question for no reason. For Wei Ran''s question, ah Li looked like a smile. "You''ve asked the point. The stronger the natural mana, the higher the talent of the offspring born, and even the offspring can be transformed at birth. The more mediocre the mana, the more mediocre the descendants of monsters. In fact, most of the monsters in the high demon world have the same strength as the corresponding beasts. There are very few monsters with high magic power like this girl. " Wei Ran squinted at ah Li and sneered, "why do I think your words are unconvincing." A Li bares his teeth and wants to wave his claws to tear it over. Wei Ran grabs the soft flesh of her back neck and carries it in the air. A Li can only fight with the air without resistance. Wei Ran laughs. At this time, a fast horse came, and the person who came was Xu er. After the first World War of the self attack and killing of Wang Xianzhi, Xu ER was completely determined to mix with him, so he took the initiative to apply to stay and didn''t pursue the military feat of exile. "Young general, there''s news from Wu prison! Fan Heng, an old man, seems to want to slaughter all the 100000 prisoners in the pass in order to vent his hatred of destroying his family and his family! " Wei Ran turned his head and put down Wei Ran. He and the fox looked at Xu er with a dignified face. "Is the news serious?" On that day, although Wei Ran withdrew from the martial prison according to his will, it does not mean that he did not take any precautions against it. Especially after feeling ominous from the emperor''s will, he quietly bought off spies and stayed in the right Shence army to inquire about fan Heng''s actions. Unexpectedly, only a few days later, fan Heng, an old man, brought him such exciting news. "The news was overheard by a senior general of the Shence army. It should be true. And he said it in detail. The old man said that the terrain outside wulaoguan was narrow, so he wanted to kill people in the suburbs of Xingyang! " When it comes to the suburbs of Xingyang, Wei Ran''s eyes jump. Doesn''t this evil array need 100000 human life blood sacrifices to start the array? It''s a long way from Wu prison to here. Pulling people so far to kill is obviously taking off their pants and farting. This made Wei Ran have to suspect that someone behind fan Heng was playing tricks and deliberately wanted to activate the evil array. "Now the imperial court has not discussed how to arrange these prisoners. How dare the old man! When is he going to do it? " "I don''t know about it yet. I heard it will be done before the general wins." Chapter 252 When fan Heng received the emperor''s order from the eastern capital Luoyang, he almost received a letter sent to him by Zhang Zhen through private means. As the matter was confidential, fan Heng watched it alone in his study. At the beginning, he described their past friendship, which made fan Heng sneer and disapprove. He knew that Zhang Zhen had a bad battle and nearly lost his division and land. Now he has suffered a disaster and is locked up in a prison. However, judging from his ability to contact the outside world, Zhang Zhen''s dead eunuch should just avoid the limelight in the prison. The emperor did not want to kill him, which made Zhang Zhen still dare not neglect after receiving the letter. The middle part of the letter unscrupulously wrote all fan Heng''s pigtails and private affairs on it. Fan Heng was red in the face and frightened. He didn''t know how Zhang Zhen collected the dirty things he did on weekdays. Not only did everything describe the process very clearly, but also listed the existence of the evidence, so that he knew that his handle had been caught by others. What to do in the future depends on Zhang Zhen''s mood. They use their power to seize land and ask for bribes. When the family does business, they buy off Jianghu bandits and destroy the whole family. These are just routine operations. There are some bureaucrats with power in the whole officialdom, and few people do such things. The above is not enough. The most important one is to hook up with salt owls to sell private salt. Don''t forget that Wang Xianzhi was born as a salt owl. This is linked to the salt owl. If he turns around seven times, he may be related to Wang Xianzhi''s anti thieves. Although all his family members were slaughtered by the rebellious local villagers, and there was no way to kill them, it did not mean that he wanted to be stabbed by the owl himself. He is less than 50 years old this year. It is not impossible for him to reproduce several future generations. Fan Heng''s forehead was sweating, his hands trembled and continued to look. Zhang Zhen''s tone between the lines changed from severe to mild. He finally said what he wanted to do by himself. This is not a trivial matter. He actually asked himself to slaughter all the 100000 prisoners in Wu prison, and the place of slaughter was specially designated. Although he himself had great hatred with this group of peasant insurgents, he was not afraid of killing. But he only wanted to kill the anti thieves in several prefectures and counties near his hometown. Although he hated the anti thieves in other places, he could not be called hatred. Besides, killing so many people without receiving instructions from the imperial court would be a great risk. Once a political enemy impeachs him on this basis, it will most likely be unlucky. But he knew he dared not do so. With Zhang Zhen''s narrow mind, he would certainly punish himself to death. So the moment is indecisive and in a dilemma. However, at the end of the letter, it was Zhang Zhen''s prediction of the situation in chaotang and the future political trend. Although this eunuch is hateful, he has always had a keen sense of politics. And the content analysis is clear and reasonable. For example, Li Chengye''s high achievements are difficult to reward. The emperor must need someone to help suppress the limelight of the Li family. At this time, whoever can come out of this head is naturally the leader of the military general who checks and balances the honourable ministers in the court. He Zhang Zhen has not been executed yet. He has a good life as a child, which is a corner of the inner court. Naturally, among the civil ministers, there is a need for tripartite checks and balances to stabilize the Korean situation. But Li Chengye had a good relationship with the Chinese officials of the dynasty. One of his flat wife was from the Wang family in Taiyuan. Ordinary civil servants dare to stroke his tiger beard. At this time, someone dares to stand up against Li Chengye, which is definitely the first choice in the eyes of the emperor. Li Chengye''s treatment of the anti thief is to kill only the thief''s head and let the follower go. After the war, he hoped to organize the reclamation of farmland and resume production. In fact, this move is contrary to the opinions of many gentry and door Lords. Although they may not like killing prisoners, they certainly don''t like to see that they don''t investigate. Therefore, fan hengzhen started to massacre. In fact, he could not move the interests of the gentry and valve. His only envy was his political enemy. At this time, if he could act contrary to Li Chengye, he could be regarded by the emperor as one of the civil servants hostile to Li Chengye. Coupled with fan Heng''s own advantages, it may not be impossible to become the third pole in the court. Speaking of advantages, fan Heng remembered his position. He was born in a poor family in Gyeonggi province. After he became an official in the imperial examination, his family developed rapidly. He soon became the representative of the humble scholar bureaucrat group in the middle of the court, which made him have the capital to stay in the eastern capital as a preparation for important officials in the middle of the court. Then he broke off his original marriage and married a common woman of the Cui family of Qiwang zhongqinghe, a five surnamed sect. He became a hub for the connection between the poor family and the gentry, and his position was very special in the scholar bureaucrat group. Although his wife and a family of people of Qinghe Cui family were killed by the anti thief at this time, his political position is still unshakable. Such an advantage is unique in the whole civil service group. Therefore, fan Heng, who is greedy for power and position, is excited. This political speculation seems to have the value of gambling. Hesitated in the middle of the night, and finally made up his mind the next morning. As soon as he received the will, he led 10000 Luoyang right Shence army to wulaoguan. Because of his desire to become the third pole of future politics in the DPRK, he showed considerable hostility to the Zuo Shence army as soon as he arrived at wulaoguan. I just didn''t expect that the eldest son of Li Chengye was calm and didn''t find something for him like those arrogant soldiers and valiant generals without brains. Of course, at that time, fan Heng thought that with 10000 well-equipped right Shence army in his hand, he would be able to beat a group of wounded and disabled generals under Wei Ran. On the contrary, he expected Wei Ran to give him a mutiny, so he suppressed it. Since Wei Ran was interested, fan Heng couldn''t find a reason for entanglement. After rectifying the defense of wulaoguan, he began to decide to start with the 100000 prisoners. Although it''s strange why Zhang Zhen appointed to execute in the suburb of Xingyang, it''s a little far away, but there''s only one more troublesome procedure, that is, it''s unclear why Zhang Zhen insisted on killing prisoners. Was the eunuch defeated miserably by the anti thief and wanted to seek revenge? This mind is really small and poisonous. I have something in his hand and can''t easily offend him. Early that morning, fan Heng had already organized his troops, tied the prisoners together with ropes, and drove them outside the pass one after another. The news to the prisoners is to let them enter Xingyang city and repair the urban defense of Xingyang city. However, the number of 100000 prisoners was too large. Fan Heng was busy for a long time before he divided them into a queue, led 10000 right Shence army and urged them to go to the southeast. On the way, he looked at these numb prisoners and thought of the slaughtered people in his heart. Dai Guang, the famous Wufu in Daijia village, took advantage of the bandits in Henan Province to lead the whole village to attack his ancestral house and kill all the men, women, old and young in the family. Then he broke through the county and continued to kill all the people hiding in the county. Fan Heng also learned about it afterwards. After seeing the tragedy at home in his ancestral home and the county, he deeply regretted that he had not picked up his family to go east to Luoyang early, so that he became white headed overnight. At the same time, he also raised his sincere hatred. Later, when the left Shence tried to kill 200000 thieves of Wu Junxi, he took the opportunity to lead the soldiers to besiege all the people in Daijia village. All the men were slaughtered in a bloody and cruel way, while the old people and children rode their horses into meat and mud in public. The women are still in the army as women''s branches of the camp. Many have been killed by rough military men, and the rest are better than dead. But fan Heng''s hatred was still not vented. The people in Daijia village dared to rebel because of the anti thief in Henan road. Therefore, none of these anti thief captives is innocent. They deserve to be slaughtered! Fan Heng clenched his whip and his face became more and more ferocious. At this moment, he knew that his original intention was to kill all these Dalits and bandits, which had nothing to do with Zhang Zhen''s coercion and inducement. The journey was not long, but it took half a day. After noon, many prisoners were so hungry that they almost had no strength to reach the place designated by Zhang Zhen. Chapter 253 There is only an insignificant mound here. The terrain is flat. As long as a big pit is dug nearby to bury the body, there is no danger of a plague. At this time, the prisoners also felt that things were wrong. Didn''t they go to Xingyang? I passed Xingyang just now. What are you doing in the wilderness? Some of them saw fan Heng''s gloomy and ferocious face, as well as the covetous faces of the officials and soldiers on the side. They faintly noticed that something was wrong, so someone shouted. For a time, the voice of the officers and soldiers trying to kill the prisoners resounded through the 100000 prisoners! Fan Heng ordered the army to move forward and killed a group of noisy prisoners. The prisoners had no strength because they ate only one meal a day. They were connected by ropes. They couldn''t escape if they wanted to escape. They had to kneel down and beg for mercy. Fan Heng felt happy and thought, I''ll kill half of him first, then let the other half dig a pit to bury people, and then bury the other half alive in the pit. Hum, it''s all over! However, when he ordered the prisoners to dig a pit on the spot, the prisoners naturally did not obey. They knelt or sat on their knees and cried for mercy. Some people even suggested that when Li Chengye captured them, he only killed the chief villains. These prisoners who were willing to cooperate with the officers and soldiers could live in the future. How could the imperial court go back. Fan Heng was angry. Li Chengye did agree to the prisoner''s surrender on behalf of the imperial court, and the relevant memorials were sent to Chang''an. However, the imperial court did not give an official reply recently. He fan Heng wanted to take advantage of this time point to kill people, so as to make a gesture against Li Chengye''s political views to the emperor. He ordered the eloquent ones to be twisted out and beheaded alone. When the executioner''s knife was about to fall, he rode out of the dust, counted arrows from a distance, and shot down the big knives in the hands of several executioners. Regardless of the external right Shence army''s obstruction, Wei Ran led dozens of horses and rode in. No one could stop him. He rode directly to the earth hill where fan Heng was located. Then he got off his horse and saluted. Wei Ran originally wanted to go to fan Heng after receiving the news yesterday, but there was no evidence. There would be no result if he went, and he couldn''t convince him when the other party was obviously hostile. Therefore, he arranged for the scouts to speed up the whip overnight to convey the news to his adoptive father. He believed that Li Chengye would make appropriate suggestions to the court and would stop fan Heng''s nonsense. But what I didn''t expect was that fan Heng sent 100000 prisoners of war out of the customs early in the morning, but he chose to kill them today. This disrupted Wei Ran''s plan to wait for news from the imperial court. He had to follow these people and observe secretly. Fan Heng really brought people to the evil array. Wei Ran thought that if fan Heng wanted to kill, he would certainly think of the epidemic prevention after killing the prisoners. He would certainly order the prisoners to dig a pit first and then kill. If the pit is dug to a certain extent, the evil array will appear. Fan Heng may notice the abnormality and stop the massacre. I just didn''t expect that the prisoners of war lacked strength and tools and couldn''t dig the land at all. With a quarrel, fan Heng decided to kill first and then dig a hole, which disrupted Wei Ran''s plan. He had to bite the bullet. "Fan liushou led all the prisoners of war here. What is his intention?" His official rank is far lower than fan Heng, so he can only be polite before the soldiers. Fan Heng squinted at Wei Ran and recognized Li Chengye''s eldest son. He sneered and pretended not to know, "who are you? Dare to break into the army? Don''t you think I dare not kill your arrogant and fierce general? " Several riding generals beside Wei Ran were all angry. Their left Shence army attached great importance to honor. How could they endure being threatened by a civilian official who did not know the military? Many people''s hands had quietly touched the handle of the knife. Wei Ran said quietly, "the lower officer is a school captain riding General of Zuo Shence. Seeing that the right Shence army is good at killing prisoners of war, he broke in in in a hurry. It is indeed a violation of military law. According to the order of Shence army, he needs to accept 50 military sticks." His men didn''t expect that Wei Ran should take the initiative to take the military punishment. They were all a little stunned. One of the riding generals nearby couldn''t stand it. He shouted: "major general is the eldest son of the county marquis. Fan liushou should have seen it!" Fan Heng''s eyes were triangular, more white and less black, and his eyes stabbed the man, "did I let you speak! The eldest son of the county marquis is no more than a seventh grade captain. He intrudes into the commander''s army without a military order, and will be dealt with according to the military law. Li Dingguo, can you be convinced? " Wei Ran took off his armor and revealed his upper body, which surprised everyone. His muscles were well-organized, just like carved ones, full of power and beauty. "Willing to be punished!" Fan Heng looked at Wei Ran unexpectedly. Although he deliberately pretended not to know or even despised him, it doesn''t mean he really underestimated Wei Ran. After all, the reputation of the single rider array to kill Wang Xianzhi has spread all over the army. It is the plan to counter attack Wang Xianzhi''s array. It is also the hands of this man. He is both wise and brave. How can he despise it. Just bullying Wei Ran''s young, his anger must be difficult to restrain. He provoked his anger with contempt. If he committed another act. Fan Heng could directly order his close guards and the right Shence army to capture him on the spot. When he was locked up in prison, it was also a humiliation to Li Chengye and strengthened his position in the emperor''s heart. But now I didn''t expect that Wei Ran was able to bend and stretch, and he volunteered to be punished. The plans secretly planned by the bottom of his heart were useless. The tiger father has no dog son. He is calm and will be a strong enemy in the future. In fact, Wei Ran is not ten steps away from fan Heng now. If there is a conflict, Wei Ran can directly capture the chief officer with a sudden advance. No matter how many soldiers there are around, they are only local chickens and dogs. It''s just that Wei Ran doesn''t want to implicate dozens of generals who came with him. If a conflict really breaks out, there will inevitably be casualties. It''s not worth it at all. This offends the name of Shangguan. Let him resist alone. There is no need to jeopardize the future of others. The right Shence army rarely had the opportunity to deal with the Colonel generals in the left Shence army. Naturally, it was very excited. The executioners were two strong men with internal skills. They were born in power. They were not afraid to offend the Marquis of the county. They just wanted to seriously hurt Wei Ran, which could be regarded as a face to the right Shence commander. The two men took turns to strike with heavy military sticks that were thick and soaked in water. Each stick used all the internal and external strength to make a sky shaking dull sound on their bodies. What they thought was that Wei Ran was so strong. I''m afraid ordinary strength could not work at all, so they should use all their strength from the beginning. Wei Ran''s body was motionless, and he secretly made it bad. Every time he pulled a stick, he would meet it behind his back very covertly. In this way, if he pulled it on his body, he would return part of it. As a result, the two big men not only failed to hurt Wei Ran, but went down with more than a dozen sticks, and their tiger''s mouth was red and swollen enough to hold the military stick. They looked at each other and were surprised. With the feeling of hitting, they knew that Wei Ran didn''t use his internal power to resist, so they couldn''t find a reason to punish Wei Ran, so they had to change people to continue hitting. After hitting the fifty army staff, the staff was cracked, but Wei Ran did nothing at all, and even the muscles on his back were not red. On the contrary, the people who executed the punishment changed three waves, which made the left Shence army proud, while the right Shence army was surprised and angry, but could not find a reason to attack. Wei Ran stood up, put on his clothes and armor, and turned to look at fan Heng. "I''ve been accepted by the fifty army staff of humble position, but I have one question to ask. Fan liushou ordered all the prisoners of war to concentrate here, but he wanted to kill the prisoners? " Fan Heng didn''t expect that Wei Ran''s face remained unchanged. He also called the right Shence army to lose a big face and felt miscalculated. "I don''t need to report what I have done to you. Now that you have finished the military law, why don''t you go back to the camp and stay here? " Wei Ran looked at the prisoner of war below his eyes and said in secret: human life is vital, and it involves the soul grabbing node. He must be stopped. Chapter 254 "If fan liushou wants to kill the prisoners, the lower officials have the obligation to stop it!" "Presumptuous! Do you know the rank and file of the army? " "I''m a captain of the left Shence cavalry battalion, not a general of the right Shence army. I can''t control the power of fan liushou. However, before the county Marquis attacked the traitor, he clearly sent a memorial to the imperial court. For the anti thief, he only killed the thief first, and those who followed him were not investigated. Before the result of the imperial court comes out, the lower officials have the obligation to protect the lives of these prisoners of war for the county marquis. " "Hum, but now the imperial court appoints me to be in charge of these prisoners of war. Naturally, I decide whether they will die or die. What''s the matter with the county Marquis?" "They are prisoners of war of Zuo Shence. Naturally, they have something to do with Zuo Shence!" Fan Heng squinted at Wei Ran, "does it have anything to do with Zuo Shence? Ha ha ha, do you know how many right Shence soldiers and horses there are now? " "I''ve also been engaged in scouting. I don''t know how you Shence has 10000 troops here." Fan Heng laughed wildly, "hahaha... With your dozens of left Shence soldiers, you also want to stop 10000 right Shence soldiers from acting?" Then he looked right at the Shence soldier and said in a loud voice, "most of you are Gyeonggi and Henan people who are rebellious against thieves. How many of your families and relatives were killed by thieves? I give you a chance to revenge today! Cavalry camp, now kill all 10000 prisoners of war on the left! " Wei Ran opened his eyes wide. He didn''t expect that the civil servant was so cruel that he would kill him if he said so. As expected, the right Shence cavalry took the command. They were all rich businessmen and officials. Indeed, many people were full of hatred because they bullied good people and were slaughtered by anti thieves. The longitudinal horse rushed to the 10000 prisoners of war on the left wing. The prisoners of war screamed and wanted to escape in all directions, but everyone was involved by ropes and didn''t know how to run in one place in the chaos. As a result, the war horse stepped over, slaughtered with a butcher''s knife, and immediately turned into a Shura field, with corpses everywhere. Wei Ran was furious and was about to approach. Fan Heng''s Pro guard swords and guns came out of the scabbard, and immediately arranged a forest of swords and guns in front of him. Fan Heng looked at Wei Ran proudly and thought that''s it. It''s not only to draw a line with your Li family, but also to publicize that Lao Tzu''s political views are completely different from yours. My future starts from this killing! Hum, a group of untouchables and bandits should die. All the anti thief prisoners should be killed! At this time, a Li''s voice spread to Wei Ran''s heart, "no, a large number of souls have been sucked into the evil array, and the prohibition of the evil array has been loosened a lot. If he continues to kill, I''m afraid he won''t kill them all. Even if he kills only half, it may activate the space channel in advance. You must stop this dog official!" A Li has been cultivating in the evil array these days and is very clear about the changes of the evil array. The other prisoners of war stretched their necks and looked at the right Shence cavalry slaughtering the left-wing prisoners of war. They were frightened and many people fell to the ground. There are also those who are quite bloody. They stand up and scold fan Heng loudly. "Dog officer! I heard that all the people of your family were killed. This is retribution! Unfortunately, I wasn''t there when I killed your people. " "Dog officer! You will go to hell and never be reborn! The Bodhisattva can''t save you! " "I knew I shouldn''t have surrendered. Even if I couldn''t kill an officer and soldier and could bite a bite of meat, I wouldn''t lose my life! Dog officer, I can''t spare you if I''m a ghost. Wait! " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Many curses and insults, many involving fan Heng''s ancestors and dead relatives and clansmen, stabbed him to the pain. Immediately his face changed dramatically and ordered the army to pull out these crazy people alone. He wanted to use the cruelest punishment to make them regret being born in this world. For a time, cruel punishments such as dismemberment, waist cutting, horse trampling, dragging and killing appeared on the plain. The crows were waiting for a big meal of flesh and blood on the branches in the distance. Wei Ran is struggling at the bottom of his heart. He has insufficient power and can''t hold fan Heng down at all. At this time, the only way to stop him is to launch a mutiny, even if he did it alone! Once done, it is not only yourself, but also the left Shence army and the whole Li family. Since the separation of the government, the imperial court has become more and more vigilant against chaos below the army and even mutiny. Basically, as long as there are signs, it will use the momentum of thunder to attack. Moreover, the opposition between civil and military forces is becoming more and more serious. If Wei Ran launches a mutiny today and takes advantage of the situation to kill fan Heng, although his family is destroyed, he is also the head of the Han clan in Gyeonggi province and an important figure of the Han clan scholar bureaucrat group. Moreover, his wife is a common daughter of the Cui family in Qinghe. Behind her, there is the shadow of the door lords and gentry. She belongs to a person who leads one hair and touches the whole body. For nearly a hundred years, due to the separation of vassal towns, alien invasion, and the domineering Wu Xun forces in the court. There is also a group of poor scholars and bureaucrats in the door valve family. If you kill fan Heng, who is the button between the humble family and the gentry, it is very likely to trigger a fundamental contradiction between civil and military affairs. Even if he is in laws with the Wang family in Taiyuan, he will never get the support of the aristocratic family. Such a result will be very bad, even if his Li family and son have made such contributions Wait... Didn''t you worry about the outcome that the high achievers couldn''t leave? Although Li Chengye wanted to use some self polluting means to give the emperor a handle, so that he could retire with success. But the more so, the more difficult it is to act. After all, the whole officialdom is very corrupt. A little corruption and bribery is not a mistake at all. It is impossible for the emperor to use these small excuses to deal with a famous general who has made great achievements. If the old man fan Heng was killed on this trip and completely offended the civilian forces, wouldn''t such a charge just make the whole Li family get away? Wei Ran thought carefully again and felt that he personally decided to kill fan Heng. The main responsibility was himself. The father is implicated by himself. When he will not bear the main responsibility for the crime of mutiny, he will certainly have a charge of lax parenting, which will just offset the great achievements of this trip, or he will be stripped of his title. In this way, the Li family can leave the dark officialdom before the death of the emperor Shouyuan. It''s just that you may suffer some sins, but it doesn''t matter. If it really threatens your own life, it''s a big deal to break out of Chang''an and wander around the world. With this skill, the world is so big that you can go! Thinking of this, he strengthened his determination, and his eyes no longer hesitated. Facing the slaughterhouse outside, he carried his strength and shouted, "stop it!" Ten miles away from the sound wave, the people in front of them were roared to fall back and their ears sounded. Those soldiers of the right Shence army who were wantonly slaughtering prisoners of war also stopped killing and looked here in surprise. "Li Dingguo, you are disobeying the military order!" Wei Ran looked at fan Heng with a strong sense of killing in his eyes. He looked at him so hard that his soul felt a chill. He quickly ordered his close guards to go in front of him, while he hid far behind. "Dog officer! You are disobeying the imperial decree. Even if I fight for my life, I will stop you! " "Hum, little beast, you should see. As long as you dare to commit the following crimes, it will be a mutiny! Let''s see if your Li family can bear the consequences of the mutiny! " Fan Heng''s words are already a little fierce. Wei Ran sneered, "mutiny? This is what I did alone. Can Li Dingguo become an army alone? Don''t move! " While drinking, Zuo Shence, who wanted to advance and retreat with him, walked forward alone. Stick the gun at once! Looking at dozens of gun heads dotted in front of him, Wei Ran''s horizontal knife came out of its scabbard. The light of the knife flashed past with a red awn, and a row of gun heads fell to the ground. Then Wei Ran bullied himself, and a row of random knives came in front of him. The horizontal knife in his hand continued to cut. A huge force made the soldiers without any actual combat experience cut off the ground with a knife. At the same time, his abdomen was cut open and his intestines flowed all over the ground. Such a bloody scene appeared among the right Shence army''s own people. Immediately, the surrounding soldiers were scared out of courage, threw away their weapons and fled. Chapter 255 Wei Ran only moved forward. Anyone who dared to use a weapon against him was hacked to the ground on the spot. After killing only a few people, no one dared to protect fan Heng. Fan Heng was stunned and just faced Wei Ran. Fan Heng immediately scolded in his stomach. He knew that the right Shence army was weaker than the left Shence army, but it was not only weak in training and actual combat, but there was no momentum of daring to die with the enemy. But he still didn''t believe that Wei Ran dared to kill him in public, because killing a genuine third grade East was not like killing a few small soldiers. Even a mutiny has different severity levels. "This is a mutiny! If you dare to move my official, your Li family will be demoted to common people! " Wei Ran stopped in front of him and looked down at the corrupt bureaucrat at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Staring for a long time, Wei Ran suddenly whispered, "dog officer, I suddenly remembered. My Li family has long made great achievements. Your Majesty must be waiting for an opportunity to think about how to dispose of my Li family. Instead of cooking oil and flowers with brocade, he was eliminated by the whole family in the name of rebellion. Why not take the initiative to confess a crime that is not yet dead to your majesty, so as to get out of the embarrassing situation that you can''t enter or retreat? " Fan Heng looked at Wei Ran''s firm eyes and trembled in his heart. He suddenly wanted to understand something, especially about the current situation of the Li family. He immediately felt that he was dazed by the prospect described by Zhang Zhen. If the Li family has been thinking about how to quit chaotang, why does chaotang need his so-called third pole existence. "You... What do you want to do? Do you know that if you kill me, even if you Li family can get out of the current situation, you will be finished! Think about the future of your killing Wang Xianzhi and plotting a Jedi counterattack. Why should you ruin your life for it? " Wei Huo''s mouth was full of laughter. "If I don''t kill you, it''s just my personal crime. According to the law, I''ll be imprisoned for a few years. It''s more likely that my merits and demerits will offset each other. But my father and our Li family still have no way back. So do you understand? In fact, at this point, you have to die! " "No..." Before fan Heng finished speaking, Wei Yanyi cut off his head and found the amulet from him. Then turn around and look at the many right Shence officers and soldiers below. With one hand head and one hand talisman, it goes without saying. The following Zuo Shence riding general admired Wei Ran, but he was also stunned. He didn''t expect Wei Ran to actually kill people. Wei Ran roared loudly, "the soldiers of the right divine plan have the talisman in hand. Do you dare to disobey the order?" All the officers and soldiers looked at each other. The chief officer was killed in front of all the youshence officers and soldiers. It is reasonable that none of them can run away and all of them have to be severely punished. But just now, no one really expected that Wei Yanzhen dared to kill fan Heng and stroked the talisman. Both the left and right armies of the Shence army recognize military symbols but not people. Should we listen to this person now? "Your chief escort officer is disadvantageous. According to the military law of the Tang Dynasty, all the officers and soldiers of the whole army should be demoted. All the personal guards should be killed! Now I don''t listen to the military order. According to the military law of the Tang Dynasty, all battalion commanders and above will be beheaded, and the brigade commander will be punished as hard labor! " There''s a lot of noise now. It''s obviously your boy''s bad deed. Why do we have to be with him?! In fact, they also have a way to get rid of their responsibilities, that is, they surround and kill Wei ran together and use Wei Ran''s body to reduce their respective responsibilities. If it was Zuo Shence, he would certainly do so. However, youshence has just seen Wei Ran''s strength. The pro Wei camp that dared to fight just now can''t stop Wei Ran''s assault. How can others have the courage to fight him. It''s not far from Zuo Shence camp. He only needs to ride out alone and move rescuers. It''s estimated that the 10000 right Shence troops are not enough to kill. Fan Heng doesn''t know the strength gap between the left and right Shence army, which doesn''t mean that the right Shence army doesn''t have this number in mind. "Now the talisman is in my hand. You just listen to my orders and take all the responsibilities. I''ll bear them for you! I am also responsible for killing the dog officer. You just act according to the military talisman. How do you report up, don''t you? " This is an opportunity for the right Shence army to abandon their responsibilities. Although the excuse given by Wei Ran may not be useful, they have no better choice at this time. Since they don''t have the courage and blood to kill a group of people, naturally they can only choose to cooperate passively. I hope the subsequent punishment can be lighter. Wei Ran ordered to bury the bodies on the spot. Just now, there was a massacre, and the prisoners trampled on each other. Nearly 10000 people died. Wei Ran just used this excuse to dig out the evil array and completely destroy the evil array here. After that, the soldiers under the right Shence army dug a big pit passively with their own thoughts, which dug a hole in the evil array at the bottom. Wei Ran was not polite either. He shouted that there might be a treasure buried at the bottom. All the big guys committed a crime. They simply dug out the treasure and took it and ran away. As soon as this remark came out, it aroused many people''s thoughts and strengthened the excavation. With the cooperation of the prisoners, it took half a time to dig out the whole evil array. At this time, it was dark, so bonfires were lit at the bottom and on the pit. Only then did we see what was buried below. In short, it was not a treasure, which disappointed a large number of people. The 100000 people present looked at the huge evil array below. They didn''t know what it was, but the dirty and evil smell revealed in it still made everyone cold. At the same time, I was even more surprised that there was such a strange thing in the underground, which looked like the array technique of daomen. It seemed that there was no difference between prisoners of war and soldiers. They all talked about this evil array. At this time, some smart people could not help thinking about why fan Heng pulled people more than ten miles to this place to kill. If 100000 people are really slaughtered, something will happen to this strange array. The thick black iron chain winding below, like a giant dragon, is firmly nailed to the ground by dozens of bronze columns. There is a strange red on these black iron chains. They don''t look like rust. They are scraped away with a knife, like dried blood. Prisoners and soldiers were very familiar with this color. Seeing such a long black iron chain with dried blood, it was impossible to imagine how many people''s blood could be used to do it. Moreover, the winding black iron chain is arranged in a very strange pattern, just like the words on Taoist talismans, strange and abstract. There is a marble platform in the middle of the pit, which binds the array eyes. Before, because he was buried in thick soil, ah couldn''t break his eyes. Now that he was exposed in broad daylight, Wei Ran went forward and smashed the marble with a blow, exposing the crystal as big as a head embedded in it. When everyone thought it was a treasure, Wei Ran destroyed it with one blow, and the earth shook up. Those with poor martial arts could not even stand stably. "Ah Li, the array eye has been destroyed. Must these black iron chains be melted? I''m afraid there are not tens of thousands of kilograms! It can''t be melted out in a short time. " A Li''s voice came faintly, "most of the array eyes have been destroyed. In order to prevent resurgence, you can melt and destroy the bronze columns nailed to the black iron chains. These black iron chains will stay here, or you can make a job for the imperial court." Chapter 256 The discovery of the evil array has attracted the attention of many people in Xingyang and Luoyang. Wei Ran has ordered the army to blockade the place. No one is allowed to approach except court officials. Before he was punished by the imperial court, he first mobilized blacksmiths from Xingyang city to melt all the bronze columns in the evil array. As for these black iron, they are good materials for making weapons. Unfortunately, Wei Ran knows he has no time to deal with them. At the same time, there were at least five innate realm experts, all of whom were trained by the royal family, including the maid who had been entrusted by Princess Shouning to deliver military information. Wei Ran calmly sat in the camp. After talking to the visitors, he handed over all the talismans, documents and seals. Then he took off his armor and left with them. When they left, five thousand men and horses of the left Shence army blocked the way of the Baiqi company. They didn''t say anything, but looked at the Baiqi company coldly. Even if there were five innate realm masters, they were all in a cold sweat. Finally, with Wei Ran''s personal persuasion, the people gave up the channel and watched Wei Ran leave with them. They were temporarily supervised in Luoyang, the eastern capital, and seemed to be waiting for the next instruction of the imperial court. Wei Ran killed fan Heng and robbed the amulet, which has been fermented in the court. The civil servants were shocked by Wei Ran''s arrogance. Although they may not sympathize with fan Heng, they all knew that Li Chengye would become the top power minister in the court for the interests of the scholar bureaucrat group. In order to crack down on Li Chengye, they have asked for an order to kill Wei Ran, which must not be tolerated. From this point of view, although Li Chengye has abandoned martial arts and literature over the years, he has taken himself off the highest position of a martial artist, rolled into the position of a civil servant, and climbed everywhere to make friends. These literati and bureaucrats did not really treat him as a fellow, but secretly still regarded him as a minister of the martial arts. ¡­¡­ After Wei Huo destroyed the array, it not only caused waves in the court hall, but also made many Xuanmen people go to explore. The greater impact appears in the world of higher energy levels. In the middle of the heaven, the friars monitoring the world channel suddenly found that the aura of building the channel was improving rapidly. If the speed continues, it will not take long to condense the space channel and steadily improve its energy level, so that friars with higher realm can enter. When they were about to inform the scheduled intruders, they didn''t know what had happened in that world. The aura of building the channel suddenly dissipated, and the gradually solidified channel suddenly became empty again. It is not only unable to open the space channel in advance, but also may delay the forming time of the space channel. Originally, there were eight years left, and the space channel could be stable enough to send celestial and human boundary friars to invade. Now it is likely to be postponed for another six or seven years. After all, it is only seven more years, which is too short for friars who have lived for thousands of years. However, this change still surprised the guard friars and hurriedly informed their superiors. "The sacrificial blood array was destroyed. Hum, it had affected the world through spiritual communication. A powerful guy started it in advance. All his previous efforts have been wasted!" "The sacrificial blood array is too closely related to the essential structure of the channel. When the blood array is destroyed, it destroys the structure of the channel. According to the current speed of condensing the lower boundary aura, it will take at least seven years to completely repair it." "No accident, it should be made by the hunting soldiers of the heavens. It''s really a haunting group of guys. Lu Heng, which old friend do you think moved his hand? " The man named Lu Heng sat quietly aside and wiped his portable knife. The knife was as high as a person and the width was half his body. It was very huge and ferocious. "It doesn''t matter who it is." He replied indifferently, as if he didn''t pay attention to the changes of the space channel. The questioner seemed to be familiar with his character and did not continue to ask, but said to himself: "this heavenly hunter is so eager to destroy the sacrificial blood array, seriously damage the spatial channel structure, and delay the time to connect the two worlds. Either they have just arrived in that world and are not ready to fight. Or it is a parallel product with insufficient strength and no confidence to fight with us. Hehe, it seems that we should pay more attention to the world. " ¡­¡­ In the Daming Palace, however, the emperor laughed up in his study and everything was under his control. Princess Shouning urgently asked for an audience. The emperor was very happy and asked her to meet directly in the study. After Princess Shouning saluted, the emperor first said, "you have come to intercede for Li Dingguo?" Princess Shouning bowed and said, "no, my daughter just wants to know. Before the court issued an order against prisoners of war, what right does fan liushou have to kill 100000 prisoners of war?" The emperor said with a smile, "did you say it was not a plea? Yes, the imperial court really has no specific intention. But when Xue Rengui slaughtered 200000 tiele people, resulting in the disappearance of this nation, did he ever ask for a will? " The princess looked up and said, "Xue Rengui fought thousands of miles away from Beijing, so he has something to say. However, fan stayed in the wulaoguan pass and sent a letter by fast horse from Beijing, but he could reach it in a day, but he had no right to protect his life outside. " The emperor smiled and applauded and said, "well said, the good daughter I rely on has really grown up rapidly. However, Li Dingguo''s move is indeed arrogant and domineering. It has been more than a hundred years since the Tang Dynasty was plagued by armed men. I can''t control those governors, towns and envoys. However, as a general of the forbidden army, you should know the etiquette of respect and inferiority, and you can''t move below. If you can kill one Dongdu left behind today, does tomorrow mean you can kill the royal family? " Princess Shouning did not tangle on this issue, but said: "father, Li Dingguo should be severely punished, but she should not be executed as easily as those civil servants said. My daughter followed the army to counter the rebellion. She knew that it was easy for thousands of troops to get one general. Li Dingguo has the posture of a famous general and should not give up easily. " The emperor looked at Princess Shouning in silence for a long time before he said, "I heard that Li Dingguo is more than seven feet tall. A man of Huben, an ordinary and vigorous man in the Tang Dynasty, also needs to look up in front of him. He is a rough man in the army. What do you like about him because you are so Petite? " In the Tang Dynasty, one foot was 30.7 cm, and seven feet was just Wei Ran''s height. Princess Shouning was shocked, and then her neck became pink, but forced to stabilize her mood. She frowned and said, "the matter here is only for the consideration of the Tang Dynasty, not involving the private affairs of men and women." However, the emperor''s look was very serious, "Yunzhao!" This is the real name of Princess Shouning. Few people call him this on weekdays, that is, the father emperor will not say these two words on very private and serious occasions. She looked at the emperor in amazement. "Li Dingguo is the next generation of Pillar Stone minister in the Tang Dynasty. I will not abolish him lightly, so the capital crime can be avoided, and the living crime can not be escaped. The heavier I punish him, the more I can temper his arrogance and domineering spirit. The easier it will be to accept the crown prince when he ascends the throne in the future. Everything behind me has been planned, including Li Dingguo''s vigorous and vigorous killing of fan Heng. " Shouning Princess Li Yunzhao realized that there was such a deep thought behind a series of personnel transfers that people couldn''t understand, and even ignored Zhang Zhen''s message to others in the prison. "Originally, I just took advantage of this to deal with the Li family and let Li Chengye leave his post and return home for a few years. When the crown prince ascends the throne, you help him stabilize his foundation, and then transfer Li Chengye back to Chang''an, you can revive our Datang again. But now, you have become the uncertain factor. " Li Yunzhao looked at the emperor and bit his lips. He had expected his next words. "You must know what your brother is. Although he ascended the throne as emperor, I intend to support you to become the queen behind you. You can be mean, greedy, ruthless and decisive, just like Wu Tan in those days! I even allow you to abolish the emperor! As long as you can find the right heir from your brother''s direct blood. " "But now you let me see that you are hesitant, indecisive, short-sighted, and even infatuated with foreign ministers! How can I trust you in this world? " The emperor was fierce, and Li Yunzhao knelt on the ground in tears. The emperor originally wanted to say something, but he closed his eyes and thought a little. He secretly made a decision in his heart and waved his hand. "You step back and go back and think about it. There is no room for the children of those who shoulder the sun and moon." After Shouning Princess Li Yunzhao left, the emperor immediately called Zhang Zhen out of the prison. At this time, the great disaster caused by Wei Ran had overshadowed Zhang Zhen''s defeat. The courtiers and ministers of the Chinese dynasty have seen the wind direction. There won''t be many heavyweights staring at Zhang Zhen and biting wildly. It''s time to restore part of the dog''s power and let him balance the increasingly noisy scholar bureaucrat forces. At the same time, he made a will to summon Li Chengye back to Beijing and let the Deputy General of Zuo Shence Army take over his duties and continue to clear up the bandits until the Henan road was completely pacified. For Wei Ran, he already had an idea in his mind. At first, I planned to persuade Li Yunzhao, but I don''t know how effective such persuasion can be. In case the shadow empress cultivated by herself secretly becomes a woman of foreign ministers. Then she has the right to abolish the establishment. Will it be possible to abolish her own lineal blood and let a foreign minister''s blood become the emperor of the Tang Empire? The emperor shuddered when he thought about the fact that the dove occupied the magpie''s nest. Therefore, he decided to take practical action to make his daughter completely dead. It''s best to become as cold as a stone heart, so as to control the big ship full of holes of Datang. So he plans to borrow Zhang Zhen''s hand to secretly remove Wei Ran. In this way, it can not only make the princess die, but also let Li Chengye put his hatred on Zhang Zhen''s side, so as not to be cold to the royal family. Zhang Zhen has heard that his great event has been destroyed by this bastard Wei Ran in the prison. He is so angry that almost one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven. He was having dinner when he heard the news. As a result, he almost choked. I secretly thought in my heart that I must remove Wei Ran. No matter how much credit he has, his life has been decided by himself anyway! When he was gnashing his teeth, he heard the emperor summon himself out, and his heart was shocked to know that the time had come. ¡­¡­ Li Chengye received the edict in the army. Of course, he also knew the great things Wei Ran did! Li Guangsi was very confused about this. He didn''t know why his eldest brother clashed with fan Heng because of 100000 prisoners of war and killed him, so that his bright future has now become dark. "Dad, big brother is too aggressive! I knew I should stay in the martial prison with him. Maybe I could stop him. " Li Chengye had handed over all his duties and packed his bags in the account. When he heard Li Guangsi''s words, he sighed. "No, your brother is not impulsive. He is for the Li family." Chapter 257 Wei Yanxian returned to Chang''an step by step and stood in the prison car all the way. Fortunately, he only used the lock and did not use corporal punishment on him. He even wore a lute bone or cut his hands and feet, so he did not resist and obediently went to Chang''an all the way. This is still for the Li family. Otherwise, with his current ability, it is easy to escape the custody of five congenital experts. But after he left, the Li family must bear the main responsibility for their mistakes. Wei Ran couldn''t guess what kind of mentality the emperor would have at this time. He didn''t want his adoptive father to take risks for himself. Therefore, he could only do things one by one and face everything calmly. Of course, if he really wants to threaten his own life, he is not a piece of wood that doesn''t know how to resist. Along the way, the five innate experts guarding him were like great enemies. They all understood Wang Xianzhi''s strength and the real power of Wei Ran in that war from various channels. They were not confident that they could defeat Wei Ran when they were alone. Even if five people besieged him, they might not be able to prevent him from escaping. Therefore, they were particularly concerned and galloped all the way, regardless of the bumps of the prison car. Therefore, it took less than a day to reach Chang''an and transfer Wei Ran to the prison of the Ministry of punishment. When he first entered the city, the two mistresses of the Li family, as well as Li Jianxing and Li huaimeng, had already heard the news and were waiting for him at the gate of the city. The family accompanied Wei ran all the way, and the five congenital experts also saw Chang''an with tight defense. In addition, Wei Ran didn''t do anything else all the way, which made them quite relieved. Therefore, they did not stop their relatives from visiting and talking about the past, and deliberately slowed down the speed. Cheng burst into tears, and Wang was not as calm as before. Especially when Wei Ran admitted that he did disobey orders and killed Shangguan himself, he couldn''t help shaking his heart. Wei Ran hinted at Wang on the way. Wang thought calmly and finally understood Wei Ran''s good intentions. He stopped persuasion and waited until his husband returned to Beijing. Li Jianxing''s mouth was unobstructed. He abused fan Heng all the way, regardless of the people guarding the prison car nearby. However, they did make great contributions to Datang. Even if they were guilty, they were admired by the people of the hundred riding division, but they didn''t stop them. It was Wei Huo who ordered the brother to shut up and not bring trouble to the family. Along the way, there were endless stories about the battlefield and the family. Finally, I came to the prison of the Ministry of punishment. Wang sent some money to the prison head, hoping that the prison head would not make Wei burn too difficult. The prisoner dared not take over the money. In his words, he vaguely knew that he had been ordered and dared not offend. Therefore, Wei Ran was assigned to the bottom and innermost room of the prison, the dirtiest, wettest and smelliest prison. There are even the bones of prisoners who have been locked up alive. They are soaked in the sewage just overflowing to the instep of their feet. Rats, flies and maggots can climb everywhere, which is not a place where people can stay at all. Wei Ran was wearing a shackle of 200 kg. He couldn''t help frowning at the sight of such an environment. The jailer urged Wei Ran to go in quickly, but no one dared to fight him. Such a big man, even if he is wrapped in hundreds of kilograms of chains, he is not sure whether he still has resistance. Anyway, seeing Wei Yan walking all the way, walking like a dragon and walking like a tiger, he knows that this man has a high level of martial arts. Such a cage can''t hold him. Wei Ran turned to several jailers and said in a gentle tone, "it''s good for you to change Li into a dry and clean room." Even the softer tone, spoken by a senior general who had just come down from the battlefield, was creepy. The jailers looked at each other, and finally the prison head said, "young general, we know that we are waiting for you to do this. But if we don''t do much, our family will not survive tonight. It''s really... Otherwise, you have excellent martial arts. I''ll prepare some stools for you to ensure that you won''t step in the sewage? " Wei Yan sneered, "joke, what are you doing with your family and life? These cages are used for death row prisoners. Although a family has committed a great crime, his majesty has not condemned the death row. Where do you have the right to make your own decisions, huh? " As soon as the face of the prison head and others changed, a eunuch walked in from the outside. "Oh, the smell is really..." He covered his nose and looked up. When he saw Wei Ran confronting the jailers, his face immediately changed. "What are you doing here? Why, the prisoner won''t go to jail. " The prisoner bowed in fear and said, "young prison song, the prisoners are powerful. We really have no way." Young supervisor song sneered, "what strength can you have after walking all the way in a hundred jin yoke. Li, we respect you as a man. You''d better be honest and obedient. You have offended General Zhang. If you are dishonest, no matter how high your accomplishments are, there are 10000 ways to make you die very ugly in this prison! " Wei Ran narrowed his eyes. He had no consciousness of being humiliated by the hands of slaves. Turn on the boiling blood mode, a tiger roars, and the sound waves shake the hair and robe sleeves of the people in front as if they were blown by the wind. At the same time, with strong arms, the shackles of 200 kg and the refined steel chains on the body were broken, breaking the death prisons on both sides of the road. Flies and insects in the inside immediately flew in the air, and the stench came in bursts. Young supervisor song stared. His martial arts didn''t even reach the full circle the day after tomorrow. How could he be Wei Ran''s opponent? He was so frightened that he retreated and shouted, "it''s the opposite! Reverse! The Li family is going backwards! The Holy Lord will punish your whole family! " Wei Ran wanted to kill him with a punch on the spot, but thought of the Li family, so he endured it again. He went to a relatively dry cell and waved to the cell head, "if you lock the door, Li can bear the responsibility and will never escape!" After that, he sat on the haystack and meditated with his eyes closed, no matter what happened to the outside world. The prison head and the jailer were relieved to see that major song had just been scared to escape, and Wei Ran didn''t break out of prison. Even Zhang Zhen''s confidants can''t help this person. This should have nothing to do with them. It can be regarded as saving their lives. Some prison guards locked the cage. After locking one layer, they always felt unsafe and wanted to add several more layers. But he was slapped aside by the prison head and scolded loudly: "fool, if General Li Shao wants to go, he can''t be stopped by a cage made of fine steel. Do you add several layers of locks for yourself?" Wei Ran stayed in prison for a few days. He could judge the time clearly only by his biological time. These days, no one in the prison has sent him food. Obviously, he has been instructed by Zhang Zhen to starve him and punish him again. But I don''t know that Wei Ran and a Li help each other. After the evil array was destroyed, a Li found a place to practice. In a few days, he condensed into a demon pill, but it still takes time to consolidate the realm before he can turn into a form. At this time, he knew that Wei Ran had been arrested in the prison of the criminal Department of Chang''an, so he set off for Chang''an city to find him. When he became a mouse and saw Wei burning in the prison, Wei burning had been hungry for two days, but he could absorb the aura of heaven and earth through his spine to supplement physical exertion, but he could stand hunger. After some ridicule, a Li helped Wei Ran steal food and water. The amount was not large, but it was enough to consume. Therefore, his physical strength was not weak, but calm and relaxed. The young supervisor song wanted to take revenge, but he saw that Wei Ran maintained a good state. He could only vent with the old man and the jailer before he was unwilling to leave. Because Wei Ran was a criminal appointed by the emperor to be severely punished, no one was allowed to visit the prison. Cheng and Wang were anxious. They used all kinds of relations and could not get in touch with Wei Ran. Until Li Chengye returned to Beijing, it was the first time that he made a pilgrimage in the body of guilt after returning home in triumph. The imperial court naturally attacked his eldest son. The imperial envoy and civil servants wished they could cut this domineering martial man thousands of times, as if Wei Ran killed their biological parents. The Emperor allowed hundreds of officials to attack the pavilion. After observing his words and expressions, the prime minister added fuel to the flames and pushed the momentum to the top. Even under the stimulation of this atmosphere, some civil servants dared to roll up their sleeves and beat Li Chengye. Seeing that he still kept the posture of bowing down, a group of civil servants rose up. A pillar of the country who has made great contributions to the country''s war seems to have become a street mouse shouted by everyone! Chapter 258 The emperor continued his test and did not immediately stop those civil servants who changed their tack. Instead, he observed Li Chengye''s expression to see whether he was dissatisfied and whether he was still loyal. In the past, he would not use this means to test his loyalty, but in recent days, he had a premonition that time was running out, he was full of fear about what happened behind him, and he also lost his calm and self-confidence in the past. So even though he knew that such a loyalty test had countless disadvantages, he still did it. Seeing that Li Chengye was torn by the crowd, his hat and BUN were torn, his official clothes were torn, and he was constantly beaten and abused by old fists, he still maintained his respectful face. The emperor finally felt a little relieved. He knew that Li Chengye was still loyal, so he waved his hand and asked the guards in the hall to pull away these improper civil servants and throw them out of the hall one by one. He then pretended to scold the civil servants and comforted Li Chengye. Finally, it was agreed that the crimes committed by Li Chengye''s eldest son and Li Dingguo should be beheaded for their leading mutiny, such as conquering, killing Shangguan and seizing military talismans. However, he has made great contributions in the anti insurgency campaign. He can be exempted from death, but he can''t escape living crime! Because of his excellent martial arts, Gu can''t take the punishment received by ordinary people as punishment. He should be increased ten times over the punishment of ordinary people. Wear 300 kg heavy flail, stand outside the Meridian Gate and expose to the sun for 10 days, then exile to Hexi Town and join the death squads to guard the border for 10 years! Anyone who has some martial arts skills, wears a 30 kg heavy yoke and is exposed to the sun for a whole day, will turn into a pool of withered bones. Wei Ran''s punishment is just like his master who exceeds the ordinary congenital environment. Li Chengye''s crime is¡ª¡ª 1£º Cronyism, his son is no more than a seven grade Colonel, but appointing any military commander is contrary to the military system of the Tang Dynasty and encourages his son''s arrogance; 2£º If the Godson is not strict, he will disobey the king''s law and commit a great crime. Because the son has not reached the crown, treat him with the father. Li Chengye fought for his country and made great contributions many times. Therefore, they should be stripped of their titles and official posts and return home to reflect on their sins. If there is no holy order, they should not leave their hometown at will. Li Chengye accepted all his punishment, and it was expected, but he felt that the punishment for his eldest son was too heavy. Such a punishment, even if there is no murder, is enough to make people take off their skin and seriously hurt their vitality. He wanted to beg for mercy, but under the emperor''s fierce eyes, he couldn''t say anything. He had to take off his hat, take off his purple clothes and bow out. The emperor was really relieved at this time and knew that most of his plan had been successful. He also saw that Li Chengye just wanted to beg for mercy for his eldest son. He was ready to drink and scold at any time, and then increase the punishment on Wei Ran. But since Li Chengye left sadly, he didn''t have to say anything. Since knowing Wei Ran''s strength, he was planning how to solve this troublesome guy and kill him directly. It was easy to cold the hearts of Li Chengye and Zuo Shence army. Will Wei Ran be so willing to be stabbed by the owl? If he is not executed directly, he will be implicated by his family and dare not do whatever he wants. But if you really want to kill him, such an expert will not be willing to kill. With all your Kung Fu, as long as you''re not trapped in a tight encirclement, not many people can stay. At that time, hiding in the mountains or joining the devil''s way is a very troublesome scourge, so the emperor must think of a perfect way to deal with him. Since you can''t kill them directly, you should weaken them first, and then exile them immediately. You won''t be given a moment''s rest. Then put the news into the Jianghu. The boy has offended so many people. There will be a group of people who want his life without fighting. Hum, when he is weak, his chances of survival are very low! After the discussion, in this hot summer, Wei Ran was put on a 300 kg heavy yoke and stood under the Meridian Gate. There are no trees or tall buildings here. The sun can shine on the earth all day from rising to setting. Such torture is beyond the endurance of ordinary people. Under the guard of several hundred riding officers, Wei Ran began to be formally punished under the scorching sun. Li Chengye has dismissed the redundant servants at home, leaving only a few old people. He moved out of the county Marquis house and temporarily lived in another hospital that Cheng bought in Chang''an city. The family came to see Wei Ran every day and wanted to talk to him, but at this time, several officers of Baiqi division who were lured by Zhang Zhen would give a sharp warning. Now Zuo Shence army is still suppressing bandits in Henan Road, and no one in Chang''an city can support Li Chengye. After he was knighted, he didn''t expect to be humiliated so soon. Wei Ran was punished day and night. The people of the Baiqi division took turns to take care of him. Unless the prisoner died on the spot, he must not sit down or lie on the ground. He must stand steadily for ten days and ten nights before the punishment is over. So on the fifth day, Wei Ran looked very haggard and weak. He was not hungry, but short of water. Cheng couldn''t bear to see it. He took a pot of water and intended to feed Wei Ran while the people of the Baiqi company didn''t pay attention. However, an officer of the Baiqi company who had been staring at Wei Ran found that he slapped the kettle and overturned Cheng. "Who allowed you to feed him with water? I tell you, as long as he gets wet, whoever feeds him will be punished with him! Offended General Zhang and wanted to survive? Ha ha, I''m afraid you don''t know general Zhang Da''s means! " Li Chengye helped Cheng. His anger was strong and he pressed himself. "Li and Zhang Zhen have worked together for some time. They have some friends. Why can''t this official be reconciled? Li''s family has a thin industry in Chang''an, so we must thank him." "Thank you again? Ha ha ha, I''m so happy. I said Xian Hou, oh, no, you are now a country old man. What if you have more industries? After a period of time, the custodian of these industries will change his surname to Zhang. What do I want your heavy thanks to do? Won''t I take it? " All along, the industry of Chang''an City has been carefully managed by Cheng. Hearing this, he trembled with anger. "Chang''an city is at the foot of the son of heaven. How can you shameless * * misbehave!" Li Chengye stopped Cheng. He knew that he had lost power and was humiliated by petty officials. He had no chance to resist at all. Of course, he can also choose to be angry, but it can only be angry for a while, which has no impact on the people behind the scenes, But the officer of the hundred Cavalry Division was unwilling to release the process surname. He sneered: "I thought your husband was a great general of Zuo Shence and a county Marquis of the Tang Dynasty. Now your majesty won''t even see everyone in your family. Who will care about the situation of your industry in Chang''an City, ha ha. When General Zhang''s army comes to receive the property, advise your dog slaves to cooperate. Otherwise, if you annoy General Zhang''s army, you will never have a good life in the countryside. " Wei Ran couldn''t look down and said, "don''t go too far. Be careful that disaster comes from heaven." The man turned his head and squinted at Wei Ran, "you are a dead man, and you dare to threaten me. Brothers, call me! " They beat Wei Ran with scabbard and stick. The Li family wanted to stop it, but they saw the officer of the hundred riding division draw out the horizontal knife and yell, "are you going to rob the prison? Don''t think a family''s knife is bad? " Chapter 259 When Wei Ran was beaten, he stood still. With these * * abilities, he couldn''t hurt him. When he was beaten, he said word by word the names and home addresses of the officers and soldiers of the Baiqi division. This was the result of a Li''s investigation. He just repeated it according to a Li''s words. Hearing this, these people stopped and looked at each other in surprise. I don''t know how Wei Ran knew their personal information so clearly. The officer of the hundred Cavalry Division was Zhong Shan. He looked up and down at Wei Ran. He was not frightened by Wei Ran''s words, but said, "OK, I know in detail. I''m so scared, you know? I''m afraid you''ll retaliate against my family after being tortured, so I''ll never let you live for ten days. " Wei Ran looked at each other with a sneer. "If you can survive tonight, I''ll write my name upside down." He spoke so firmly that Zhong Shan couldn''t touch the details. He came forward and put a knife on Wei Ran''s neck. "I''ve been staring at you. You don''t have a chance to tell others and want to scare me. You''re decades early! Don''t worry, I''ll double your trouble. " At this time, it was already cloudy today. Li Jianxing said happily, "it''s going to rain. Great, brother, but I haven''t had a drop of water in five days." "Yes, so don''t want to lick a drop of water for me today!" Zhong Shanyin said with pity and made everyone push Wei Huo to a nearby eaves. It rained cats and dogs outside, but no drop could float in. Li Chengye couldn''t see it anymore. He said in a harsh voice, "I''m surnamed Zhong. I''ll have a good report on this matter in the future!" "Hum, there is a great general Zhang in the court, and you, a rural old man, also fantasize about the future?" Wei Ran closed his eyes and said, "choose to be Zhang Zhen''s dog. I''m afraid you got on the wrong boat." Zhong Shan whispered to Wei Ran, "in Chang''an City, if you want to stand out, you must be cruel to others or yourself! They didn''t dare to be so cruel as me, so they were transferred to the right Shence army as judges. They didn''t have a chance, only I had a chance. In order to climb up and prosper, I''m sorry to have to sacrifice you! " Wei Ran smiled sarcastically, "it doesn''t matter if you only aim at me, but you shouldn''t do it to my mother." Zhong Shan''s face was livid, and then showed an obscene smile. "Your aunt and ER Niang are quite beautiful." Wei Ran opened his eyes. "Ah Li, I''ve decided. Just listen to you and kill all his family." Zhong Shan looked around, but because of the heavy rain, there was only Li Chengye''s family and no one else. Zhong Shan thought that Wei Ran was hungry for five days and had delusions, so he didn''t take it to heart. Until the shift was over, he was also afraid. He called more than a dozen brothers with good martial arts to his home and decided to drink all night to prevent anyone from coming to trouble him. When he was drunk, Zhong Shan suddenly changed his expression. He ran to the room, fiercely took out the horizontal knife and cut at his sleeping mother, wife and children. Before the brothers outside reacted, they killed the whole family by themselves. Finally, they woke up like a nightmare. Looking at the miserable body of their family and the bloody knife in their hands, he didn''t know what had happened. The colleagues who chased into the room trembled when they saw Zhong Shan''s appearance. Although their colleague is more ambitious and unscrupulous, he has always been excellent to his family. This time, he killed his whole family like a madman. There were evil doors everywhere. At once, someone remembered what Wei Ran said during the day, and spoke out subconsciously. Hearing these words, Zhong Shan recalled Wei Ran''s warning. Immediately, he was shocked and angry, and shouted to go to the Meridian Gate to kill Wei Ran in order to avenge his family. He seemed to be angry. He scolded while walking. Before he could get rid of his anger, he chopped everywhere with a knife, as if Wei Ran was standing in front of him. But his colleagues were silent. They were all afraid to speak at the sight of ghosts. It turned out that Zhong Shan chopped indiscriminately with a knife, but he chopped himself. Each knife cut off a piece of meat from his body, but his expression was not painful. Instead, a burst of joy rushed up, cutting harder and harder. Finally, he hacked himself alive and fell at the door of his house. Everyone only stared at the strange Zhong Shan, but didn''t notice that a Firefox flashed around the corner. The event was publicized by more than a dozen of his colleagues, and was filled with a sense of strangeness and ambition. It shocked not only the Dali Temple of the Ministry of punishment, but also the whole Chang''an city. This directly made the officer of Baiqi division who followed up to take care of Wei Ran dare not have any disrespect to him and the Li family. However, with Zhang Zhen''s advice, they still dared not let anyone feed and water Wei ran until the seventh day. Wei Ran was thirsty to the limit. Unfortunately, it hasn''t rained half a drop in Chang''an since that day. In this way, even if he can last ten days, he will become very weak and give people an opportunity to take advantage of it. Wei Ran couldn''t bear it. He was struggling desperately at the edge of the limit. The shackles handcuffed were so heavy that he could hardly hold on. He stood up only by his own unyielding will. However, due to long-term water shortage, the blood seems to dry up. Even if the specific energy in it is very rich, it also lacks the medium of self circulation and flow. On the verge of death, his consciousness naturally sank into the sea of light. The burning of the golden light will bring great harm to Wei Ran''s consciousness at ordinary times, but at this time, due to his punishment, his body adapted to this burning dry feeling under the condition of heavy pressure and lack of water. So that consciousness can withstand more intense burning and continue to sink. Further down, the strong light from the inner universe becomes more and more bright and hot, turning from gold into a vast expanse of white, making people unable to distinguish the directions up, down, left and right. Wei Ran didn''t even feel that he was sinking until he heard the warning of only my consciousness. "You can''t sink any more. Your body can''t stand the heat. Before, the yuan God can''t bear it either. Now that you are warmed by the light of knowing the sea, your soul is stronger than before, which will bring great benefits to your physical cultivation. That''s it. Don''t come in again until the flesh is more strengthened. " Wei yanmeng woke up with a start. At that moment, he felt that he had lost a lot of weight. It''s normal to lose more than 20 kilograms without drinking or eating these days, but now it has dropped more than 10 kilograms again on the basis of the drop. The muscles on the body are dissolved by the energy in the body, and a certain amount of water is transformed for the basic consumption of the body. At least let Wei Ran have more confidence to survive the last three days. Otherwise, he must have been desperate to break free his shackles, grab food and water, and run away first. However, this is very likely to affect the family. At that time, Wei Ran had to make the worst plan, first recover his body, then find a way to save the family, and take revenge on Zhang Zhen and the emperor. At this time, a familiar figure appeared in front of him. Wei Ran looked up weakly and saw that Feng Xinyuan was looking at himself indifferently. There were several proud disciples in the distance who were arguing with Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing. Including Mu Linsen, who had been defeated by himself, with a happy face, wantonly laughed at Wei Ran''s haggard and embarrassment at this time. Chapter 260 "I heard you killed people with magic? To the tragic death of Zhong Shan, an officer of the Baiqi division? " Feng Xinyuan, the famous master, doesn''t seem to care about himself. He just asks questions. Wei Ran didn''t answer him. He was silent. He didn''t want to waste his energy, and the other party obviously didn''t have any goodwill, and it wasn''t worth talking more nonsense. Feng Xinyuan nodded meaningfully and said softly, "the dead have a fetus in their womb. The evil fox is born with a companion. The long star crosses the sky. The last sentence is not family going to the yellow spring." Wei Ran raised his head again and frowned. The master''s prejudice against himself was still so deep. "The long star crosses the sky, and Luo Fu covers the common people!" After saying this, Feng Xinyuan left with his sleeve, his attitude was absolutely, and he didn''t look at Wei Yan any more. Li Guangsi and Mu Linsen opened up in the street. It turned out that Li Jianxing and Mu Linsen had a conflict in their words, resulting in a physical contest. Li Jianxing was too young and suffered some losses. Li Guangsi stood up and challenged Mu Linsen. Mu Linsen admitted that he had learned more Kung Fu than Li Guangsi for several years, and his talent was not inferior to him, so he agreed. However, the two sides fought with the sword technique of Chunyang sect, and Mu Linsen was defeated by Li Guangsi in less than ten moves. It turned out that Li Guangsi''s martial arts had been practiced on the battlefield. On the basis of his school''s swordsmanship, he realized a set of sword posture full of fierce killing opportunities in the battle. All the moves are lethal, and the core is to kill with one blow. Mu Linsen only attacked to the third move, and all the back is hard support. Finally, the long sword was cut off, and Li Guangsi held it in his throat, so he had to admit defeat. Feng Xinyuan was very disappointed when he saw that his proud disciple was defeated by Li''s descendants again. At this time, he forgot that Li Guangsi was also his disciple. After Feng Xinyuan''s Apprentice left, Wei Ran endured his weakness and praised Li Guangsi''s sword technique. What he welcomed was his brother''s heartache eyes. "Brother, you have paid too much for the Li family." "Erlang, you are excellent. The Li family has to rely on you in the future. Help dad share more." At this time, a familiar figure appeared again. She took a cage of food boxes, ignored the officer of Baiqi division, and went straight to Wei Ran. All the officers of baiqisi knew her, but she was the maid of Shouning Princess Li Yunzhao, a master of martial arts. They still dissuade the maid from embarrassing them. However, the maid said, "this is what the princess means. You can truthfully report to Zhang Zhen. Zhang Zhen can tell the princess in front of his majesty." This sentence involves a very high level. Everyone knows that the emperor is very fond of his royal highness. So how can the hundred riding division dare to stop the woman from opening the box and taking out the food inside. Wei Ran not to mention it. "Thank you, madam, and your royal highness. Li is not polite. He hasn''t drunk water for many days. He is really weak. " The maid personally fed Wei Ran the kettle. He drank it in one breath. At that time, he felt that the cells of his whole body were cheering, and the unspeakable sense of joy filled his whole body. That insipid white water, as if every drop is full of sweetness, can greatly stimulate the secretion of dopamine and make people full of happiness. The maid looked at Wei Ran and said, "change me to your position. I don''t have water for seven days and wear 300 kg heavy flail. I can''t hold it for a long time. I really don''t understand how you practice your martial arts." Wei Ran in a cheerful mood and said, "Your Highness should have told the girl that the way to practice the door is to focus on stimulating the potential of the flesh. Although he is not very proficient in the use of heaven and earth aura, his brute force is unparalleled. " The maid fed Wei ran two pots of water and ate some beef and mutton. Wei Ran recovered a lot. At this time, Zhang Zhen came here and a palm wind sneaked attack. The maid was caught off guard and knocked over the food box. "Bold! Do you think you can ignore the national law if you have the favor of the princess? " The maid covered her wrist and looked at Zhang Zhen gloomily. She didn''t fight with him. She just nodded to Wei and left silently. Zhang Zhen didn''t bother her. After all, there was a princess standing behind her. It was up to her master to beat a dog. He looked at Wei Ran. Wei Ran still pretended to be weak, but he couldn''t let the other party see the truth or he would be in trouble. Fortunately, people in this world do not know that his body has been transformed by G virus. As long as we can absorb nutrition from the outside world, we can fully absorb and make use of it. Just now, that meal is just a normal meal for ordinary people, but it is enough to last for the last three days. Zhang Zhen reprimanded several officers of the Baiqi division, and then threatened Wei Yan, "I will play your majesty clearly and ask him to re time your punishment. Don''t think it''s so easy these ten days. If you don''t kill you, our family''s name is not Zhang!" Zhang Zhen did report to the emperor. Naturally, the emperor also had eyes and ears to monitor the situation of Wei Ran and the Li family. Zhang Zhen knew earlier than Zhang Zhen what his daughter did secretly. Of course, he was furious. Originally, he intended to re time Wei Ran''s punishment, but thinking of the situation reported by his ears and eyes, Wei Ran was very weak. If he flail for another ten days, I''m afraid he would really die. Li Chengye fell from the clouds to the world with flowers and brocade, and was humiliated for a long time. With the pride of his famous general, he must be suffering all the time. If he dies his son in front of him again. The emperor was not sure whether the new emperor could recover the heart of the famous general after he ascended the throne. Therefore, the emperor decided not to reset the penalty. Anyway, after the last three days, on the road of exile, there will be no fewer people to kill Wei Ran, and the princess will die. At the end of the last three days, when the sundial showed that it arrived at noon, the people of Baiqi division untied Wei. At this time, the news that Wei Ran, wearing heavy flail, stood up under the Meridian Gate for ten days and ten nights, had already spread all over the capital. Therefore, many good Samaritans and Wulin people came to watch. The people in the capital have a wide range of knowledge. On weekdays, those felons sentenced to flail punishment often can''t last a day under the Meridian Gate. But the eldest son of the Li family can survive ten days. No matter what crime he committed, people couldn''t help praising the hero just by his skill and perseverance! Moreover, after this period of time, the battle of Xuzhou had already spread in Chang''an. The people knew that it was the last counter attack planned by Wei Ran, so they expressed sympathy and appreciation for him. Seeing that the heavy yoke was removed, many people cheered loudly. On the contrary, they startled the people of baiqisi. After removing the shackles of 300 kg, Wei Yanli felt relaxed all over his body, but he couldn''t show it at this time. Because according to the emperor''s imperial judgment, after his execution, he had to immediately implement exile and go to Hexi to join the border army death squads. Therefore, after removing the shackles, four officers dressed as captains immediately put a new pair of shackles on Wei Ran. Of course, the shackle weighs only more than ten kilograms. The main material is hardwood and a layer of iron sheet is nailed on the surface, mainly to prevent prisoners from escaping. Although it is very strong, it is almost nothing to Wei Ran, but his hands are not so flexible. But as soon as they put them on, many people began to abuse the officials, making it difficult for them to make a living, but there was nothing they could do. On the contrary, the people of the Li family know that Wei has to be supervised by these four officers all the way, so they can''t offend too much. Therefore, they all spoke well for the four officers in the crowd, which gradually stopped the fierce public opinion, relieved the four officers and looked at the Li family more favorably. After Wei Ran''s heavy flail was removed, Cheng immediately squeezed in and handed the water and steamed stuffed buns to Wei Ran''s mouth. Wei Ran was already bearded and haggard. He poured down the whole pot of water and swallowed a few meat bags. Chapter 261 The four officers only stood by and waited quietly. Now the people of Chang''an city all know that Wei Ran is a hero for fighting the rebellion. They are also local people. They dare not make their reputation stink, so they are more restrained. Moreover, these officials belong to Dali Temple of the Ministry of punishment, and their future is not in Zhang Zhen''s hands. Although they are afraid of the eunuch, they still have a certain autonomy, so they still talk about human feelings. "Mom, go back early. When the child arrives at the border, he will write to you." Cheng grabbed Wei Ran''s arm and said, "settle the country. The border is bitter and cold. My mother sewed some clothes for you overnight. I''d like you to take my children with me. The Li family has a gift of thanks. " Cheng deliberately pretended to accidentally expose the gold and silver in his luggage to the four officers, gave a hint in his eyes, and then tied the luggage to Wei Ran''s waist. The four officers looked at each other. One of them felt for his luggage and seemed to be checking whether there were weapons hidden in it. After the inspection, all the gold and silver disappeared without trace. He would no longer disturb the narration of the Li family. Wang went to Wei Ran, "settle the country, but you still remember where your hometown is. When you write to the border, don''t remember the wrong address." "Save it, my two mothers, aunt Gu and Dad! Erlang, Sanlang and four younger sisters, you''d better not send them off. Zhang Zhen, a eunuch, hates my family deeply and will take the opportunity to play if he doesn''t keep it together. My father is now a commoner, powerless and vulnerable to villains. Don''t suffer disaster for the Li family because of my child. " Li Guangsi said, "brother, I don''t think it''s worth it for you!" Li Jianxing also found the change of his second brother during this period. He was a little confused, and this always arrogant second brother didn''t want to pay attention to himself, so he only looked at him first. Wei Huo leaned down and ate the food that Cheng Shi fed himself. He smiled and said, "it''s nothing worthless. Since I''m the eldest son of the Li family, I should die for the Li family." At this time, Li Chengye suddenly said, "settle the country. Dad saw some situations and understood why my Li family was like this, but I believe your Majesty must have arrangements. It''s just that your disposal, even if it''s to convince those gate officials, is too heavy. " Most people didn''t understand what he said. Only Wei Ran really knew what he meant. Li Chengye has seen the emperor alone. Naturally, he can see a lot from the look of the emperor. Combined with his years of experience in officialdom, even after the event, we can figure out what will happen today. I also know that the emperor''s arrangement must be to prepare for the succession of Chu Jun, so the Li family is likely to make a comeback. Li Chengye believes that Wei Ran has also seen the situation clearly, otherwise he will not resolutely kill fan Heng and make that decision. Wei Ran smelled an ominous smell from the emperor''s series of arrangements. He always felt that the emperor really wanted to kill himself. Although Wei Ran killed fan Heng, an important figure in the scholar bureaucrat group, the main target of the Korean Chinese officials was actually the rising Wu Xun force, which wanted to prevent Li Chengye from becoming a powerful minister. Li Chengye was removed from his post, and the purpose of the scholar bureaucrat group had been achieved. Therefore, he would not care about the life and death of such a small man as Wei Ran. Recently, Wei Ran also knew from the news inquired from a Li that the civil servants in the court were no longer so noisy. Instead, he focused on Zhang Zhen, who returned to the position of right Shence general. After all, Zhang Zhen once offended many people by his bloody means in bianzhou city in order to recruit civilian men for food and grass. And he was a eunuch, naturally opposed to the scholar bureaucrat group. So since Zhang Zhen stopped the princess''s maid from delivering dinner that day, he has never appeared again. He is fighting with civil servants. Based on the above reasons, Wei Ran doesn''t have to die at all, and doesn''t have to suffer such heavy punishment. He can also satisfy the whole scholar bureaucrat group. Then Wei Ran will get such treatment. It is obvious that the emperor had a killing heart for himself. Perhaps he was concerned about Li Chengye''s idea and did not impose capital punishment on himself, but instead imposed heavy punishment. The purpose of doing so was very clear. The Emperor didn''t want to kill himself in front of his adoptive father to prevent the cold from killing his heart and the left Shence army. Therefore, after the end of the flail punishment, he immediately exiled. He must want to send a killer to kill himself on the way, taking advantage of his weakness after being tortured. However, according to the emperor''s watertight style of doing things, he may not directly send killers, which will always show his feet. He only needs to spread the news. Those demon Gates who have been offended by themselves in the anti rebel campaign will be happy to serve. At the same time, seeing Zhang zhensi''s practice of not hiding her intention, she must also send some people to fight. Hum, the exile is wonderful. Maybe these four constables who have never seen in Dali Temple of the Ministry of punishment are also accomplices who cooperate with the killer to assassinate themselves. Thinking of the dangerous road behind, Wei Ran didn''t tell his family about it. Because I told them, I really hurt them. Wei Ran simply lingered in place for a long time, just eating and drinking as much as possible. People who have been hungry for ten days can''t overeat, otherwise they will die of abdominal distension. However, Wei Ran has a special body, which can absorb 100% of the nutrition of food, and the speed is very fast. Even if a chicken just goes down, it can absorb all the bones in five minutes. The consumption of these ten days of punishment has indeed made him much weaker. Now he needs to replenish food and water as soon as possible to restore the lost muscle tissue. The four captains have been waiting for a long time, which has exceeded the departure time. If they delay any longer, they will be unlucky if they are found by the chief of the Ministry of punishment, so they are becoming impatient, However, I saw with my own eyes that Wei Ran ate three whole chickens, five hooves, half a kilo of woad and ten steamed buns, almost half a sheep. The appetite surprised them to temporarily forget the departure. They were very suspicious of where the food Wei Ran ate had gone. Why didn''t his stomach swell? The onlookers of Chang''an City were also frightened by Wei Ran''s reincarnation like eating in broad daylight, and kept staring at him eating a lot of food almost without chewing. Ordinary people who have been hungry for many days suddenly overeat. They will not survive that day and will be directly supported to death. But Wei Ran''s constitution is special and can''t be treated by ordinary people. Knowing that Wei Ran ate an amazing amount of food, the family prepared a lot. In addition, Wei Ran ate while there was an old servant delivering it all the way, which could keep up with the consumption. At this time, he had almost eaten, and half of the half cooked lamb ribs could not be sent to Wei Ran. The official had urged him to start. Cheng had no choice but to stop and send a pot of water for Wei Ran to drink up. But Li Chengye saw from Wei Ran''s eyes that he still wanted to eat. Although the food he had just eaten was theoretically enough to fill his consumption for ten days, Li Chengye couldn''t care so much when he saw his son''s eyes. Walking with four officers all the way, he tore the last half of the roast lamb chop and fed it to Wei Ran. The four officers were not supported by someone behind the Baiqi division. They didn''t dare to offend the God of war of the Tang Dynasty. They could only push and push Wei Ran to speed up their walking speed. While maintaining a normal pace, Wei Ran kept swallowing lamb chops and drinking water. When we reached the gate, the whole roast lamb chops and even the bones were destroyed. Wei Ran belched and ignored the four officers and the people of Chang''an who stared at them all the way. The food went into his stomach and was digested by his unique ability. In two hours, he will fill in all the strength he has consumed in these ten days, and his body muscles will return to their previous posture. Unknowingly, the emperor''s plot has been half bankrupt. After all, no one in the world can recover quickly as long as there is enough nutrition like Wei Ran. Chapter 262 In addition to Chang''an City, the family had to continue to send it to the Shili Changting, but it was stopped by four officials, and made it clear that Zhang zhente wanted to explain it and was not allowed to be accompanied by the Li family along the way. Li Chengye and others can only watch Wei Ran leave in the city. At the same time, there are two people at the gate of the west gate, observing Wei Ran and Li Chengye at the secret gate. Shouning Princess Li Yunzhao and a young man in purple robes looked at what happened below. The young man had a noble spirit of living in dignity, but his body was thin, his skin was too white, and his eyes were blue, which seemed to be caused by some aspects of life. He pointed to Wei Ran''s back and said, "sister Huang, this man is really a hungry ghost. He observed secretly all the way. He ate countless things. Such a bucket is also a famous general in your mouth?" Li Yunzhao smiled, "after all, he has been hungry for ten days, or because of the special skills he practiced. In short, you must pay close attention to this person, your highness, Prince. You can''t say that it will be the pillar foundation of the Tang Dynasty in the future. " It turned out that this thin young man was the crown prince today, but his temperament was not like his smart and capable, happy and angry strategist father and emperor, but like a spoiled market dandy. "Hehe, we have to wait until he can survive in Hexi. In that ghost place, I heard that Huihe, Tubo, tuqishi and the tooth soldiers of Hexi Festival envoy were in a mess. " Li Yunzhao remembered that his father''s punishment on Wei Ran was too serious. If it was for ordinary generals, such punishment would be tantamount to the death penalty. "No one can predict what will happen in the future, but if you become emperor, you should know how to reuse virtuous officials. If this person''s ten-year exile period is over, and if he still makes great achievements in the battlefield, I hope you don''t forget him. " The prince said impatiently, "well, well, it''s just a Wufu. He''s rude and savage. I don''t know what you value about him, sister Huang. Hum." He turned his eyes and looked at Li Chengye. After a little observation, he said, "is this the God of war of the Tang Dynasty? I haven''t seen you for many days. I don''t want my hair to be gray, so I have to be so old. Hum, just like this poor old man, he can also be called the God of war. Isn''t that exaggerating? " Li Yunzhao frowned and scolded, "prince, although general Li has been stripped of his title, you should know that the great Tang Dynasty can intimidate many vassal towns, deter Tubo and Huihe, and reopen the silk road because of his credit. How can you judge people by their appearance? " The prince was frightened by Li Yunzhao''s severity and shrunk his neck, but he didn''t think so. Li Chengye was the prince''s Shaobao and had been his teacher, but his iron blood style in teaching has never been liked by the prince. He disliked Li Chengye''s Wufu personality and was rude and reckless. Therefore, after Li Chengye taught several classes, he never taught the prince again. Today''s emperor had two sons in front of the crown prince. They were both weak and ill. They died before they were more than ten years old. Only this son, with inferior talent and temperament, is the only heir to the throne. Therefore, in the palace these years, imperial concubines, eunuchs and palace maids spoil this person for fear of another premature death. Therefore, the despicability of his character is magnified more and more. Even if there are wise officials in the court to teach him, he is unable to correct it. It is really a sign of fainting the king. So the emperor moved his mind and asked Li Yunzhao to be a shadow emperor and manipulate the government behind his back. The prince''s eyes turned again and looked at the people of the Li family one by one. The family''s tiger spirit made him very unhappy from the bottom of his heart until he saw Li huaimeng, Li Jianxing''s sister, and his eyes lit up. At this time, Li huaimeng is playing the piano and seeing off his brother. His expression is focused. The music of the piano plays a reluctant parting emotion, which is very infectious. People passing by, especially those who are far away, can''t help but feel melancholy and miss their hometown. "Sister Huang, are there any women among the children of the Li family?" How did Li Yunzhao know his brother? His eyes were full of lust, which made her angry. "The children of the Li family, both men and women, are martial arts experts. I advise you not to take other people''s ideas. If you annoy her, a sword can pierce your heart! " "I''m the crown prince, the only heir of the Tang royal family. Hei hei, she doesn''t dare. As long as she dares to hurt me, the Li family will be destroyed! " Since he was a child living in the palace, the people around the prince will do their best to get what he wants. Therefore, he naturally thinks that what he wants should be his own. Only what you can''t think of, nothing you can''t get. Li Yunzhao''s eyes were gloomy. "The children of the Li family can''t provoke you. What about your sister Huang?" When the prince saw Li Yunzhao''s eyes full of malice, he was a little flustered. Since childhood, he was afraid of his sister and father. Because in the palace, only these two people can deprive him of his desire. Therefore, I was both afraid and annoyed at the emperor sister. When Li Yunzhao looked at it, the whole person counseled. "I really regret taking you out today. It seems that you still don''t understand anything. Go back to the palace and don''t think about the Li family." ¡­¡­ Wei Ran and the four officers walked all the way. All five of them were Kung Fu, so they walked quite fast. In only half a day, they walked nearly 70 miles. Next to the official road that no one could notice, a red fox quietly followed the five people all the way through the grass and woods. Near dusk, I came to a wilderness, but it was full of mountains and streams, which was not like what it was during the drought. Wei Ran saw that the four officers stopped here and thought that the ambush waiting for their own killing opportunity was here. It was a good place to bury their loyal bones in the green mountain. The leading official opened Wei Ran''s shackles and threw them to the ground. "Brother, you smell like this. The four of our brothers can''t speak all the way. Take a bath quickly, or the store won''t let us stay in the front town later." Wei Ran kept the posture of loose outside and tight inside. Unexpectedly, he heard such a sentence. He was a little sad and laughing at the moment. Didn''t these four officers send them to harm himself? In short, he did not relax his vigilance, and Wei Ran never took a bath since he was imprisoned in Dongdu. At first, I felt uncomfortable. Now I have been in Abalone Restaurant for a long time without smelling it. Tear off your clothes and reveal your fine red body. Wei Ran deliberately made a concealment and hid his muscles by using the secret skills of the skill he had learned, making his body look dry and thin. He jumped directly into the stream. The stream was not deep enough to reach Wei Ran''s knee, but it was just suitable for taking a bath. He looked at the four officers sitting there drinking water and chatting in the stream. Seeing that they were relaxed and were not afraid of running away, he couldn''t help asking. "Four eldest brothers, you just untie my chains. Aren''t you afraid to run away at any time?" The four of them looked at each other and smiled at each other. The headman, the bearded and powerful constable, said, "brother Li is joking. You want to escape because you can kill Wang Xianzhi. When you were at the Meridian Gate, even if you ambushed a congenital expert, you can''t stop you. The four of us, with the shackles of more than ten kilograms, is a joke. " A relatively young Constable nearby said with a smile: "if it hadn''t been for the eyes and ears of officialdom, I would have unloaded it for you when I first came out of Chang''an city. It''s inconvenient to wear it. We have to help feed it for drinking water. It''s really unnecessary." "Brother Li is a man. Your father, General Li, has been guarding the Tang Dynasty for many years. Everyone doesn''t think it''s worth the trouble of the Li family. Although the four of us are not famous petty officials, we also admire heroes. I believe that giving convenience to brother Li is also a convenience to my brothers. " Said another constable, who looked darker and seemed to have Hu blood. The last constable, who was relatively silent and small, only nodded aside to express his agreement with several colleagues. Chapter 263 Finally, the bearded Constable who was the first said the most real reason. "Brother Li, you must have thought about it in your heart. If you really escape, it is not only a matter of sea arrest in the world, but also likely to involve general Li Chengye. So, you and I know. Your martial arts are so good that you have learned General Li''s military strategy. Although you have been exiled to the border army, you must be able to make a career for it. " Wei Ran listened to them quietly, and his heart was filled with emotion. His adoptive father, Li Chengye, has been loyal and meritorious all his life. In the end, many people still miss his achievements. While taking a bath, Wei Ran washed the dirty clothes by the way. After landing, he wiped the water stains on his body with this dirty clothes. He didn''t evaporate the water with the high temperature of boiling blood mode, but also deliberately hid himself. At the same time, in order not to let people see the abnormal recovery of his martial arts, he also deliberately adjusted the heartbeat rhythm to make his face haggard as usual. Cheng took out a set of coarse cloth and short brown from the package he gave him. Considering Wei Ran''s exile area, Cheng''s clothes are mostly made of large cloth and leather. Although simple, they are very capable and wear-resistant, which is suitable for the border environment. This way, Wei Ran talked with four officers while walking. It didn''t look like being escorted at all. Wei Ran also knew the names and lives of the four captors. The man with a beard headed by him was called Lian Shu; The younger and more lively one is Shen Gang; Che Zhengping, with dark skin and Hu descent; A thin and introverted person is called Hou Jicheng. The four of them are brothers with different surnames. They are usually responsible for arresting Jiangyang thieves and escorting prisoners of this kind. Basically, they have to fight for their lives or travel long distances. They rarely have oily work in their hands. The Li family''s job is the most lucrative one in their nearly ten-year career. The four of them were born in the Jianghu. Each of them has a set of skills and tacit understanding. Their martial arts and investigation ability are not weak. But unfortunately, without contacts in officialdom, we can only work without complaint. He stayed at the inn in the town that night. Nothing happened. Wei Ran almost thought he had made a wrong judgment. He really treated the emperor with a villain''s heart. Until the next day, after a half day''s journey from the town, I met a cross slope, where there was a wild hotel. Although the dry food carried by the five people can also fill their stomachs, the captains were bribed hundreds of gold by the Li family. Where would they think about how to save. Naturally, there is wine on wine and meat on meat. Of course, captains like them often arrest bandits and know the traps in the Jianghu. Therefore, for the production process of wine and vegetables, there are special personnel to watch quietly in the store. Then at dinner, birds were caught to test the poison of each food. They didn''t start to use chopsticks until the birds were all right. They looked careful and capable. Instead, they were easily turned over by Zhang Qing and sun erniang with Mongolian medicine, as in the water margin. Although the five ordered wine, they were all self-made yellow rice wine with low alcohol concentration, and there were only half a pot. They basically had a cup for one person, and obviously didn''t forget the business. Halfway through the meal, the shopkeeper brought their last dish to the table. It was a plate of carp. It was cooked very delicious and fragrant, seducing people''s hunger. Hou Jicheng, the most introverted constable, first moved chopsticks before the carp were put on the table. He looked very anxious. When the shopkeeper smiled and stopped, his short knife suddenly came out of its sheath and stabbed the shopkeeper in the abdomen. The shop owner''s line of sight was blocked by the carp plate. Normally, he didn''t notice the sneak attack at all. Wei Ran watched coldly. He knew why Hou Jicheng shot, because the store was different from the one he had met at first. The original shopkeeper was left-handed, but this man was right-handed. Sure enough, the shopkeeper''s martial arts are not weak. Although Hou Jicheng is a sneak attack, he has sensed Hou Jicheng''s killing intention through killing the machine. He quickly smashed the plate into Hou Jicheng''s face, retreated quickly and shot a rainstorm pear like concealed weapon. Wei Ran leaned back on the stool and avoided the concealed weapons. The four captains cooperated with each other and did their best, but they were not injured. Without any verbal communication with the enemy, they pulled out their weapons and prepared to do it directly. Obviously, they have a lot of experience. At this time, Wei Ran sensed that the ground had changed. Two figures suddenly rushed out of the ground behind him and attacked Wei ran from obliquely below. Sure enough, Wei Ran felt a sense of sureness when a boot landed, and the killer came to him. When Wei Ran was about to attack, Lian Shu waved a knife and took over the attack for Wei Ran accurately. He used a big knife with a thick back. Because the weapon was heavy and grew up, he didn''t have a suitable scabbard. On weekdays, he only wrapped it in coarse cloth and hung it on his back. When you attack, you often can''t tear off the coarse cloth and directly grasp the handle of the knife to kill, but it doesn''t affect the power. The sharp swords in the hands of the two assassins who came out of the ground were all stabbed on Lian Shu''s broadsword. Lian Shu couldn''t seem to bear the joint force of the two people. He fell down on Wei Ran with a slight side of the blade. He accidentally cut a small cut in Wei Ran''s arm. He didn''t have time to apologize. He immediately waved his backhand and cut the two assassins to one side. Lian Shu stood beside Wei Ran and looked at Wei Ran. Wei Ran looked at the wound on his arm and said with a smile, "you might as well do something." Lian Shu couldn''t help saying, "brother Li, your martial arts are good. Why didn''t you escape." Wei Ran said calmly, "how can you hide without precautions?" Lian Shu looked at Wei Huo''s haggard face and frowned slightly, as if he was abandoning a burden. At this time, there were more than ten killers on the roadside of the intersection and in the restaurant. In addition, the owner''s family were not useless. As soon as they came out, they fired concealed weapons at once. Four captains waved knives to block them. Then both sides rushed forward and fought happily. Wei Ran was still sitting in place, drinking yellow rice wine. It was clear that all the killers came for himself, but he enjoyed the fight as if it was none of his business. The lively Shen Gang couldn''t see it anymore. He chopped down a killer in front of him and shouted at Wei Ran: "I said brother Li, even if you were hungry for ten days, you ate a lot yesterday and today. How should you recover some strength. These people are here to kill you. You don''t care at all? " Wei Ran sat upright. His face was still haggard. He seemed to be getting rid of his big size. He was still recovering from a serious illness. He was embarrassed and said, "Oh, sorry, I saw some good Kung Fu. I think it should not be my turn." Shen Gang bit his teeth and cut off the head of an assassin. Holding a horizontal knife, he retreated to the table and said angrily, "although the four of us have the responsibility to escort you to the Hexi border, we won''t fight with our lives. It''s a big deal to go back and be punished!" "The little brother is right. General Li Shao is in trouble here. I think several captains of the six gates of the imperial court can protect their lives." The sound is familiar, people are more familiar. Wu Xinfei appeared on the thatched roof of the restaurant and sat on the top with bare feet and a smile on her face. It seemed that she was greeting her lover instead of doing something to fight and kill. Behind her sat two beautiful twin women, who were the demons of heaven and Taoism who appeared in the battle that night, but they didn''t know their name. Their strength should not be far from Wu Xinfei. Chapter 264 "If you can kill Wang Xianzhi alone, Li Dingguo''s worth is not low. On the first floor of the sky, there are some yellow and Xuan level mediocre hands. It seems that the people who buy your head behind your back are very stingy. " Another man approached from the North Road beside the road, almost step by step and blinked to the nearest place in the blink of an eye. But it was an old man in black gauze and blindfolded, holding a strange crutch and looking like a blind man. However, looking at his actions, his eyes covered with black yarn can still be seen, but it makes this dress look very strange. Wu Xinfei said, "this is the leader of Tianxin Pavilion. The so-called killing the small one brings the old one. General Li Shao, you have to ask for your own blessing today." At this time, the sound of Qin came from the forest, but it was an ambush. Although it was a piano sound that had never been heard before, Wei Ran still felt a familiar taste. Wu Xinfei made another introduction for Wei Ran, "do you remember that day in Wang Xianzhi''s middle military camp, you once heard a soul stirring zither sound? Qin Xin''s natural good sister is also from the six evil sects, but she has been hidden for many years. She broke her zither string and hurt her Qi pulse with your rude roar that day, but she also came to seek justice from you today. " Wei Ran turned his glass and asked in a low, dull voice that seemed to have no vitality: "no wonder I killed so many people that day, but I didn''t see her at last. I was injured and ran away long ago. Don''t you introduce the woman''s name?" Wu Xinfei smiled and said, "if anyone knows her name, she must marry that person. Do you think she will tell you her name?" Wei Ran said with a smile: "well, this girl, is there another rule? If people see a positive face, they must marry it home, otherwise what will happen, huh?" The tone of the piano was suddenly high, which was obviously angered by Wei Ran''s words. Wu Xinfei also laughed. "General Li Shao is so brave. If he didn''t have this grudge with you, Xinfei didn''t want to kill you at all." Wu Xinfei said she didn''t want to kill him and didn''t show any hostility. The ribbon on her body hit him silently and quickly, making people unprepared. Wei Ran seemed to know nothing. He just looked at Wu Xinfei at the beginning. His mind seemed to be dealing with the yellow rice wine on the table. He didn''t know that the magic ribbon was coming. When the demon ribbon was about to hit Wei Yanshi, one of the captors was still very focused, that is, big beard and Lian Shu. He roared, waved his big knife fiercely and cut on Wu Xinfei''s demon ribbon. The devil''s Qi penetrated into the knife. Lian Shu spun in place uncontrollably, fell to the ground and spit out a mouthful of blood. There was a big gap in strength. His three brothers immediately came forward to protect Wu Xinfei from further attacks. "Hehe, the ordinary Constable of six doors also has such courage. It''s admirable to dare to pick up Wu''s demon ribbon. " At this time, more than ten people came out from the roadside, each armed with a blade and tied with white cloth on his head. For the head is a middle-aged man, carrying a long sword and shaking a goose feather fan in his hand. He is dressed as a scholar, but the purple air is filled in his eyes, which shows that he is an expert in his family. "I don''t need to introduce Wu Yinnv. Zong MAOZe in Huainan and more than a dozen friends on the green forest road. Brother Li is not from the Jianghu, or he doesn''t know me. But it doesn''t matter. I have a good relationship with brother Wang Xianzhi. If you accept his head, I and my friends can only accept your head before we can sacrifice brother Wang''s spirit in heaven. " The purpose of the visitor is very clear. He is here for revenge. There are not so many right and wrong. "When did the salt owl bandits on the green forest road dare to look down on the people in my evil way? Niece Wu, do you want to kill these people in the green forest after killing this boy later? " Today, it was really lively. Another person flew down on the roof and stood next to Wu Xinfei. Wearing a towering crown, a wide robe and big sleeves, this head stands in the wind, as elegant as an immortal. He should be a middle-aged man, but his face is very handsome and beautiful, but his eyes are long and narrow, his bags under his eyes are dark, and there is some evil spirit. As soon as this person appeared, the two twin demons behind Wu Xinfei frowned and jumped out of the room. It seems to block Wei Ran''s escape route from both sides, but in fact, it is far away from the man. Wu Xinfei shook her bare feet and didn''t look back. She just smiled and said, "martial uncle Wan, I still want to repair with Xinfei. I''m not afraid to be beaten by my master and return to the cave for retreat for two years. " "Nephew Wu * * yuan is extremely pure. It is the best, unique, holy and wonderful product in the world! How can martial uncle Wan give up easily? The combination of yin and Yang is not the heretical way of picking Yin and tonifying yang, but the right way of paying attention to the joint promotion of yin and Yang! Don''t worry like that ignorant person. " Wu Xinfei tilted her little feet and kept smiling. From her beautiful face, she could not see any shame and other emotions that had been blasphemed. It seemed that she was just a very ordinary family chat. Wan Yubo looked at Wei Ran and sneered, "niece Wu is here for this man, isn''t she? After killing this boy later, martial uncle Wan will kill other people who are in the way, so that no one will make you angry." Wei Ran sat in the court and was surrounded by wolves, but he looked leisurely. He drank the last mouthful of yellow rice wine in the pot and looked at the four captains. "The four eldest brothers are also wandering the Jianghu all year round. These people are either from the hidden Shizong sect, the devil sect, the world-famous killer organization and friends in the green forest sect. Surely all four of you know who they are. Next, do you have to work hard to protect your little brother''s life? " Shen Gang said angrily, "why did you provoke so many powerful enemies? I can''t protect you. Brother, the four of our brothers should talk. " Lian Shu had just recovered his strength by luck. "Brother Li, although the four of us are also petty officials of the imperial court, we are loyal to our duties on weekdays. But we can only say sorry about this. We also have families and rooms. We can only be ashamed of our responsibilities and will not intervene in this matter. Brother, do you have another way now? " He looked at Wei Ran''s face and body, still looking weak. Just now, I didn''t make much response to the sneak attack from the underground by mysterious assassins on the first floor of the sky. And the attack of Wu witch just now looks like she doesn''t know anything. The situation shown is far from what is rumored. Wei Ran stood up and said with a smile, "I''m a man, not a plant, but... Don''t you know how to run?" Suddenly he lifted the table towards the killer on the first floor of the sky in front of him. At the same time, he first made a fake move to the woods beside the road, shook the attention of the people, and then fiercely SA Yazi rushed into the house. This position was really beyond everyone''s expectation. Although there was hidden hostility among the people present, it was a common goal to kill Wei Ran first, so they surrounded him early. Only the restaurant house is a blind spot in thinking. No one believes that a person will run to a dead end. But in fact, a thatched earth wall house is not a big obstacle for people who know a little martial arts. Sure enough, when Wei ran into the house, all the people who stopped were dazzled by Wei Ran, which slowed down a beat, making Wei Ran successfully break through the inner wall of the house and break out. At this time, Wan Yubo appeared in front of the cave broken by Wei Ran with a very strange body method, like a ghost. He slapped at hand, making the air collapse. Wei Ran tried his best to stop it. He couldn''t bear the palm power. He immediately returned to where he came from. He appeared among the four captors again, knocked over the tables and chairs, and fell to the ground. Chapter 265 The four constables looked at Wei Ran in amazement. Hou Jicheng, who had always been very introverted and rarely spoke, said awkwardly: "brother Li looks really weak. He''s going to have bad blood." The dark faced car was sighing, "what a pity." Shen Gang said helplessly, "we can''t help you." Lian Shu shook his head, "so I can only help you for the last time." The killing opportunity suddenly appeared. Lian Shu''s thick back broadsword was cut down at Wei Ran''s waist from top to bottom for accuracy; Shen Gang''s horizontal knife was always in his hand. It was close to Wei Ran. At this time, it quickly wiped on his carotid artery, hidden and fast; The sigh of Ziche Zhengping hasn''t disappeared. The machete cuts into the tendons of both hands without any trace, and blocks the route of lateral detachment at the same time; Hou Jicheng is the most insidious. He often uses two short knives. One knife is straight to Wei Ran''s lower Yin, and the other knife is held in his hand to make a posture of ejection at any time, but it prevents Wei ran from escaping from any angle. When Wei Ran''s defense was all external, the four suddenly attacked, and cooperated with tacit understanding to block it completely, and then the move was hidden. Under such circumstances, few people can survive. However, what they don''t know is that Wei Ran just seems to be prepared for all the outside, but in fact he is loose outside and tight inside. After all, he still has a Li. A Li followed them all the way and observed them in the dark for a long time. Although they showed no hostility, when they turned around, they would occasionally show a little strange. In the eyes of a Li, they told Wei ran through the method of voice transmission. Therefore, in the face of such a sudden attack, Wei Ran had already prepared for it. He moved faster than the four and dodged the machete that the cart cut to his wrist. Catch Shen Gang''s wrist first and enter through the bone! Shen Gang completely didn''t expect that Wei Ran would be ready. His hand holding the horizontal knife was numb and unable to cut his neck again. At the same time, the whole person was pulled over by this powerful force that could not resist, and involuntarily became a shield and jumped on Wei Ran. The knife cut by Lian Shu stopped at Shen Gang''s back. Hou Jicheng''s short knife had not been stabbed, so he was kicked off by Wei Huo''s leg first. Only Ziche Zhengping still had the chance to assassinate. He stabbed back to the ground and went to Wei Huo''s waist and kidney door. At this time, Wei Ran''s hand still controlled Shen Gang, his feet had not been taken back, and there was no protection on the side of his body. It seemed that this knife had to be hard. However, his back spine suddenly gave birth to a huge force, which shook back to the ground. His whole body suddenly bounced up in situ with a hundred and thirty kilograms of Shen Gang, just like a centipede turning over! At the same time, he sent Shen Gang to Lian Shu, who wanted to continue the attack, and terminated his plan. Wei Ran took advantage of this opportunity to turn around in situ and hit Ziche''s arms like a horizontal top, shaking him aside. As soon as he stood up, he picked up the horizontal knife that Shen Gang fell to the ground and received it in his hand. He had just crushed his wrist by Wei Ran''s finger force, so naturally he couldn''t afford to take up his weapon again. With a knife in his hand, Wei Yan''s body is full of momentum and breathtaking. No longer pretending to be a flagging posture with no vitality, the muscles swell and the red fog steams out, directly starting the blood boiling mode. "You four almost won Li''s trust." Shen Gang''s wrist was crushed and stood aside without a sound. Ziche Zhengping and Hou Jicheng stood apart. They were alert in their eyes and no longer had the simple, honest and friendly appearance they first saw. "I didn''t expect brother Li that you should be so careful. You disguised better than us all the way. We almost thought you had lost your strength and had no strength to fight back." Lian Shu said in a deep voice. Wei Ran looked at his body and said, "it''s the same with each other. After all, Li can''t guarantee whether the four are friends or enemies all the way. At least half of you have succeeded, otherwise Li will directly start on the road. Why should you drag it so passively? " Lian Shu, as the leader, threw away the big knife, and a pair of blue steel claws were ejected from his wrist, which was obviously poisoned. He pointed to the big knife on the ground and said, "you were cut by that knife just now." Wei was so excited that he turned off the boiling blood mode and looked at the wound on his right arm. The wound was some abnormal blackening. The nearby skin and meat were purple black, and pus and blood flowed out. "It turned out to be poisonous. That knife originally thought you were just testing me. I didn''t expect it to have another meaning." "Yes, you have escaped, which means that you have recovered well. If you want to assassinate you again, you need to be more careful. If you don''t escape, the poison on the knife can kill you or weaken you greatly. We won''t lose anything. " When they saw that Wei Ran''s momentum fell back, the Shura posture suddenly disappeared. They thought it was a toxic attack and pressed the encirclement tighter. Wan Yubo applauded: "it''s wonderful, but it''s much better than the mysterious killer on the first floor these days. Look at this style, and some experts who have been assassinated in Wulin in recent years. At least you are Tianji killers. " "I''m the chief of Tianji on the first floor of Tianji. These guys are old timers of Tianji." Lian Shu smiled and seemed to have regarded Wei ran as a turtle in a jar. Wei Yan sighed, "Lian Shu, Shen Gang, Zi Che Zhengping and Hou Jicheng are all registered captors of the Ministry of punishment. They should be dead." "Since you were arrested by the criminal department, we began to replace them. This is the quality of a top killer." Hou Jicheng said, "Dad, he''s deliberately delaying time. Maybe there''s a secret method to force poison." Lian Shu said with a smile, "this poison is called bloodthirsty orchid heart. It takes blood and meat as nutrients. The longer it stays in the body, the more violent the toxicity grows. I heard brother Li can''t use internal skills. He can''t use genuine Qi to force poison. He can only fight hard with his physique. I''m curious how long he can fight. " Wei Ran said with a smile, "it''s just a small wound like a mosquito bite. Why force poison. Your code name is Dad. Where are they? " "You''re dying. What''s the use of asking these questions? Our names are false, our identities are false, our faces are false, and even the voices you hear and the body shapes you see are all false. If you know the code, you can''t complain to the king of hell. " Ziche sneered expressionless. Wei Ran sighed. Wu Xinfei smiled on the roof. "General Li Shao has nothing to say. It''s rare for you to be chased and killed by so many forces in a hundred years." "Li is just worried that it will take a lot of effort to bury the bodies if he wants to kill so many people later." During the time he spoke, he transported fresh blood to the wound and forced pus and blood out. At the same time, with the help of the specificity of G virus, he swallowed the highly toxic left on the blade of Lianshu blade, which was not affected at all. Zong MAOZe pulled out his long sword. "You are so brave, but now you are highly poisonous. Let''s see if your skills are as hard as your mouth." Then he pointed at it with a sword in the distance. The purple Qi suddenly appeared on his body, and several invisible sword Qi came from the electricity! Wei Ran seemed dejected, but a light flashed in his eyes. His left hand raised, as if to block the sword with his arm. However, the next moment, unexpectedly, he suddenly pushed out his five fingers, and a red vigorous Qi shot out of his palm, directly annihilating Zong MAOZe''s invisible sword Qi. Then he started the boiling blood mode in an instant. The momentum soared and the killing opportunity was awe inspiring. The scattered blood red fog transpiration a burst of high temperature, twisting the air around him, like coming from purgatory. The siege was a heart attack. Take a step back and be on full alert to prevent being planted on Wei Ran''s dying counterattack! Wei Huo roared angrily, "well, no matter what reason you are and whose order you have received, you will have a good fight with you today. Let''s see how many cushions Li can pull before he goes to hell!" After saying that, the figure suddenly disappeared in place, and the red light mixed with the silver light flashed in the air! The four nearest day class killers are all full of skills and protect the whole body. Lian Shu is congenital, and the other three are the weakest. They are all perfect the day after tomorrow. However, the light just passed in front of them. When they saw that Wei Ran''s body method was terrible, they all guarded the door. As long as they stopped Wei ran from being trapped and fighting, they could wait until he died. However, the silver light suddenly went back and pointed directly at Wan Yubo who had just stopped Wei Ran. Chapter 266 Wan Yubo thinks his martial arts are the strongest among the people. He didn''t expect Wei Ran to kill himself first. At the moment, he scoffs. The robe sleeves danced, calmly blocked the silver awn, and easily clamped the horizontal knife with both fingers. However, his face changed. He was not proud of winning the enemy''s weapons at all. He only had an angry look that was teased. It turned out that there was no spare force on the horizontal knife. It was obviously a knife from hand! At this time, the wind sounded overhead, and Wu Xinfei''s dignified voice came out, "be careful!" Several screams came out in the distance, but Wei Ran unexpectedly appeared in the place where Zong MAOZe group of people were located. As soon as the man appeared, he punched and killed several people in an instant, and suppressed congenitally zongmaoze by half a step. Zong MAOZe had a long sword in hand, but before Wei Ran''s simple, direct and powerful fist and foot combination attack, he didn''t even have room to play fencing, so he was sweating. Finally, he was caught close to his body, threw his backhand with brute force and smashed at the killers and demons on the first floor of the sky. In the face of Zong MAOZe, Lian Shu bears the brunt. He felt in the way, so he tore it off with one claw. Zong MAOZe wouldn''t kill himself. Wei Ran just threw it out with brute force. He has deep internal skills and can still use internal power in mid air. Seeing Lian Shu grasping at himself, naturally, it was the sword Qi that forced Lian Shu to one side. At the same time, the indiscriminate sword Qi also hindered Wan Yubo and others. Only Wu Xinfei walked over the sword Qi barefoot and chased Wei ran behind. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Wei Ran broke through the Jianghu people on the green forest road in Huainan and fled to the woods. This time, Wei Yanxian made a state of trapped animals and still fighting with his sword technique, which made people mistakenly think that he was going to work hard. However, he beat the weak with his off hand sword technique, avoiding the strong and defeating the weak. In an instant, he defeated the people of the green forest road in Huainan and killed a bloody way. The ingenuity, courage and practical response made the besieged people feel heavy, and there was no virtual scholar under the reputation. At this time, the sound of the eight sided ambush piano that has been playing suddenly intensifies, and the sound moves Zhenyuan. The aura of heaven and earth near Wei Ran becomes viscous, as if to lock his action. Wei Yanzheng was about to shock him with a roar. Unexpectedly, the sound of the piano stopped suddenly. A woman in blue and white clothes floated out of the forest, holding the piano in one hand and waving it in the other. The strings vibrated, and the sound waves turned into real Qi and rushed to Wei Huo. Wei Ran kept walking under his feet, took a few steps and hit with a fist. The vigorous Qi of the fist front shook away all the real Qi of the girl in plain clothes. The martial arts of women in plain clothes are not weak among their peers, but they are far from monsters like Wei Ran. Less than the innate cultivation, they can''t bear it in front of such fierce vigorous Qi, and the whole person floats back into the air. Just thinking Wei Ran would stagger himself and escape to the depths of the forest, he didn''t expect Wei Ran to step on the trees and catch him. The woman in plain clothes was wearing a mask, and her apricot eyes still showed the color of panic. She scolded the dog official in her mouth, pushed out the lyre and plucked the strings again. It is obviously a secret method that the Gong Shang horn symbolizes the five tones of the feather. Wei Ran suddenly lowered his body with an expressionless face and passed under the woman in plain clothes. After the excited rhythm secret method was triggered, it was difficult to stop and waved straight ahead along the woman in plain clothes''s jade hand. Sound attack just rushed to Wu Xinfei, who was chasing after him. Wu Xinfei frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, Wei Ran was so big, but he was really cunning. Her sleeves fell off automatically and collided with the sound attack of the woman in plain clothes. The robe sleeves were torn into countless pieces, and the magic Qi also offset this sound skill. The woman in plain clothes spewed out a stream of blood and splashed it on the veil. She didn''t dare to stay now and hurried away with a lyre. Wu Xinfei almost didn''t slow down. A pair of short blades appeared in her hand and aimed at Wei Yanyao. The double blades hover, making bursts of screams in the air, blocking from both sides and burning towards Wei. Wei Ran is still running away. It seems that he is not ready to fight with the people. Wu Xinfei controlled the aura of heaven and earth, just like the waning sword technique, so that the double-edged attack like arms and fingers intercepted Wei Ran in front of him. When the speed of double blades was raised, Wei Ran suddenly raised his feet and stepped on the ground, trampling out of a big pit, suddenly offsetting his forward inertia. At the same time, his strength was transmitted from his heels, so that his compressed legs got greater energy feedback and rebounded away. Unexpectedly, he turned back and killed Wu Xinfei again. Wu Xinfei showed her eyebrows and frowned slightly. At this time, it was obviously too late to control the double blades to cut back. She could only stretch out her jade hand and take a punch from Wei Ran''s sudden counterattack. It''s OK that her jade hand didn''t receive it. When she received the big fist of the casserole, she not only felt a huge force, but also had a fist power on it! This kind of boxing is also the only one Wu Xinfei has seen in her life. The straightness and violence in her boxing intention, the courage to die rather than surrender, and the courage to go even though thousands of people have frightened the demon girl. The true meaning of the martial arts built in their own demonic Qi was blown to pieces and can only be connected with pure internal strength! A move collided, and Wei Ran''s recoil stopped suddenly. It seemed that the kinetic energy was completely transmitted to Wu Xinfei with the punch, which made her retreat back with the acceleration before Wei Ran. Her cheeks flushed and the corners of her mouth bled, which showed that she had suffered a lot of internal injuries. Even so, Wu Xinfei made a seal with both hands, and the double chop of heaven and devil still cut Wei Ran''s neck and waist from the rear. Wei Ran didn''t even kill the demons, but kept walking and continued to kill the people who rushed into the woods. It turned out that his escape was an illusion. He just wanted to choose a more complex environment to deal with group warfare. The momentum was so brave that everyone who chased into the forest was startled. Especially those with low martial arts, as if they had lost their mind, suddenly waved weapons to kill the people around them. The enemy''s formation surrounded by two wings immediately became chaotic, and the strong were startled by the sudden situation. I don''t know what happened. Ah Li, who is hidden in the dark, cooperates with Wei Ran and quietly exerts his skills to help Wei Ran break the situation of the enemy''s large number of people. Wei Ran rushed to the two twin demons of Tianmo Dao who were weak in martial arts. Like Wu Xinfei, they also use two short blades. They are startled by Wei Ran''s momentum. Subconsciously, they cut off the two wings with a knife to replace defense with attack, forcing Wei Ran to retreat from defense. Their martial arts level is the greatest, that is, the day after tomorrow. They can fight together or compete with Wu Xinfei. Their strength alone is not enough. Wei Ran knows that a Li''s group hypnosis has a limited time, and the enemy''s experts respond very quickly. He must kill or severely damage one or two experts in this short time, otherwise it will be very difficult to deal with the group war later. Therefore, regardless of their chopping attack, they forcibly broke out the boiling blood mode. The vigorous Qi of the whole body came out with a roar, just like a blood wave from Wei Ran''s body, offsetting the real Qi on the two evil women''s short blades. Although he was still cut on his body, the blade was stuck by hard muscles. He could not enter or pull it out for a while and a half. Regardless of the injured action, Wei Ran gave him a short close-up time. He hit both fists at the same time and hit the two women''s chest and abdomen. The vigorous Qi directly blew a terrible hole in their chest! Injury for life! Chapter 267 After killing the two, Wei Ran pulled out the short blade embedded in the muscle. The blood red gang Qi escaping from his body seemed to have life, and then drilled back into Wei Ran''s body again to supplement part of the consumption. This is the ability that Wei Ran exercised in the light of knowing the sea in those ten days of punishment, which makes the energy intensity in his body greater and more controllable. Even if he has been isolated, he can control the absorption back. With a little flesh on his body, Wei Ran, who has super self-healing ability, is not much. He looks back at Lian Shu and others with high morale. Lian Shu killed several unknown low-level killers and looked at Wei Ran with a shocked face. "You''re not poisoned? No way, the wound on your arm is clearly a sign of poisoning! " "Well, he''s not as weak as he thought. In the prison of the Ministry of punishment, no one has ever sent food to him. He has been punished for ten days and ten nights wearing 300 kg heavy flail. He has only entered rice once. This has no impact on his body. It''s really a terrible monster. " Zong MAOZe said coldly in the distance with his sword. It seems that he knows a lot about what happened to Wei Ran. Wu Xinfei said, "Xinfei is more and more curious about the skills you have practiced." Wei Ran was splashed with the blood of two evil women, burning a boiling killing intention, and came to the four Tianji killers of Lianshu step by step. "The poison on your claws should be more violent. I can let you catch three more." Among the four day class killers, only Shen Gang was injured, but his left hand is no worse than his right hand. In the face of Wei Ran, who was like Shura killing God, they didn''t dare to hide any strength, and disappeared in situ in an instant. At this time, Zong MAOZe was unwilling to be lonely. He was not frightened by Wei Ran''s ruthless killing method of exchanging injury for life. His purple Qi was steaming all over his body. Obviously, he ran his internal skill to the limit. He was also several sharp invisible sword Qi. He cut off several big trees one after another, and his power was not reduced. With the sword Qi, the residual shadow in the air suddenly appeared. In the gap between the invisible sword Qi, four human shadows blocked all the positions that Wei Ran could move, and the hook claw knives and swords were together! Wei Yanxian tore the invisible sword Qi that Zong MAOZe was proud of with both hands. Then he was torn two pieces of meat by Lian Shu''s claws, cut his back by Shen Gang''s knife, cut the knee ligament by Che Zhengping''s machete, and stabbed his middle abdomen by Hou Jicheng''s double knives. When all the weapons were two inches into the body, they were blocked by the violent vigorous Qi in Wei Ran''s body, and it was difficult to enter again. As for the key parts of tendons and ligaments, as long as they are not continuously damaged, they can quickly recover through the body''s self-healing ability without affecting the continuous operation. It is still a game of changing life with injury. Regardless of the injury, it continues to break out the vigorous Qi with both attack and defense in the body, and guard the vital organs. He broke Shen Gang''s neck with one hand and smashed Hou Jicheng''s tianlinggai with one elbow. Lian Shu and Ziche Zhengping didn''t dare to stop. They all retreated quickly. The cultivation of Lian Shu is innate. You can instantly increase your speed to a terrible level with the help of the resonance of heaven and earth aura. So Lian Shu got rid of Wei Ran''s magic grasp, but Zi Che Zhengping''s leg was caught by Wei Ran. The man was patient. When Wei Ran grabbed his ankle, he cut off his leg with a machete without hesitation, turned into a bloody virtual shadow and dissipated with Lian Shu. As killers, this mission has been a complete failure. Even if they know that there are many helpers, they lose confidence and courage. Therefore, they dare not stay and directly leave the war. Wei Yangang just threw away the broken foot in his hand, and without a sound, a slender long sword suddenly ran through his chest. If Wei Ran had not raised great vigilance in his spiritual sense just now, he had transferred the important organs of his heart and lungs in advance, and the sword would have pierced his heart. Therefore, the sword penetrating the chest looked terrible, but in fact it did not cause great damage. Wei Ran''s current physical quality can not only control his muscles, bones, skin and flesh, but also his internal organs. A light sound came from behind. When Wei Ran was about to collide with his back, the figure behind him and the thin sword disappeared again. Before disappearing, the thin sword lifted horizontally in Wei Ran''s body, but it didn''t hit Wei Ran''s viscera and organs, and only cut some soft tissue. The wound was soon closed automatically under the peristalsis of flesh and blood to stop bleeding. Wei looked around, and the guy who stabbed himself disappeared. The leader of Tianxin Pavilion is really not simple. His apprentice still needs the help of darkness to hide his body, but this guy seems to be able to hide himself in any environment, as if it was a hiding skill in the art. "It''s not easy for the old guys in Tianxin pavilion to kill you." Wan Yubo''s disgusting self-confident laughter came, "hurt my niece Wu and thought she could live well?" Wan Yubo''s palm strength is very strange. The true Qi of ordinary martial artists is either through direct attack, traction control, or overcoming hardness with softness. And his true Qi is like a sphere. After touching it, it will tear and pull the people in contact in all directions. It is a strange tearing force. When Wei Ran fought with him, gang Qi lost its power under all kinds of tearing force. Coupled with the secret peeping of the Lord of Tianxin Pavilion, it is omnipresent and if there is a killing opportunity, people have to be distracted. Therefore, Wan Yubo is obviously weaker than Wei Ran, but he still has the upper hand. He seems to play more and more smoothly. In addition to the positive Qi in this hand, there is also the negative Qi that compresses all his strength to the center. Combining the two, first compress the vigorous Qi played by Wei Ran with negative Qi, and then push the compressed vigorous Qi to Wei Ran with positive Qi, tear it in all directions and hurt Wei Ran''s body. For a moment, Wei Ran was blown by his vigorous Qi, his muscles burst and his blood splashed everywhere. This vigorous Qi controlled by the strange yin-yang Qi can''t be absorbed at all. He can only hide or resist. However, whenever you want to avoid, you will feel that the killing intention of the Lord of Tianxin attic suddenly appears. You can only stop the moving footwork and take a hard blow. When Wei Ran wanted to fight back, he was also startled by the killing intention of the leader of Tianxin Pavilion. He missed a good opportunity and was counterattacked by Wan Yubo, becoming extremely passive. On the contrary, Zong MAOZe can only sweep the array by the side and dare not move lightly. Just now Wei Ran tore up his proud invisible sword Qi with both hands, which hit him deeply, frustrated his self-confidence and lost his courage to attack. "Ah Li, the old man of Tianxin Pavilion, can you lock his position? Unfortunately, the halberd is not here, otherwise I can force it to appear! " Ah Li''s voice came, very confident, "don''t worry, I''ll entangle him. You go and clean up this wretched guy." A Li condensed his own demon pill from the massive aura when the evil array collapsed, which has been able to turn into form. However, she still keeps her original shape, and it seems that there are still some checkpoints that have not been completely opened. According to their private chat, a Li''s strength at this time has exceeded that of ordinary congenital martial artists. But her technique is strange. It''s hard for an unsuspecting opponent to lose her way. Wei Ran quite trusts this partner. Since ah Li wants him to rest assured, he can rest assured. So he focused all his energy on the enemy in front of him, and no longer worried about the killing opportunities hidden in the dark. A stroke of flying knee rushed to the top, scattered Wan Yubo''s Yin and Yang Qi, evenly condensed the vigorous Qi in the blood on the body surface, and the scattered red mist pasted on the skin surface, just like a layer of armor cast by blood. Chapter 268 Wei Ran used his usual fighting skills, such as jab, swing, hook, high sweep, low sweep, down chop, pick elbow, smash elbow, rush knee and fly knee. A series of fast-paced serial attacks showed the patriarch of yin and Yang and hezong what is called the king of close combat. His boxing and foot skills look very shallow. They are the simplest and unchanged strike routes. However, boxing and foot strength skills, muscle tension and relaxation rhythm, and consistent coordination of attack are not available to any sect in the world. The core of the sect''s technique lies in the cultivation and application of true Qi. Therefore, it pays attention to either not making moves, which must be overwhelming. It directly suppresses and destroys the other party, but does not pay much attention to the continuity of attack. Only some external martial arts techniques that require less internal power will focus on continuity. However, the external martial arts have been in the inferior martial arts for a long time and are not valued. Because the mobilization of true Qi in the body is often one-time operation, it is also common to continuously urge true Qi, which means that it needs a longer return time. Even if you are an expert in the innate environment, you can communicate with the world inside and outside. In theory, you can''t use all your qi. However, there will also be continuous bursts of true Qi, resulting in the speed of absorbing and supplementing true Qi from the outer world can not keep up with the consumption. Therefore, it often takes a time to return air after the outbreak, and the speed of return air depends on the state of congenital environment Huadan. The more internal alchemy is removed, the faster the Qi is returned, and the more real Qi and heaven and earth aura in the body can be mobilized instantly. Wei Ran''s muscle strength is monster level. Even if he doesn''t use vigorous Qi and only attacks with flesh, ordinary congenital experts also need to consume a lot of real Qi for defense. Now Wei Ran still has vigorous Qi armor. In terms of physical strength, it is equivalent to an additional energy blow. Wan Yubo can''t keep up with Wei Ran''s combo speed. At first, he can beat several times with Yin-Yang Qi. When it is found that the body protecting Qi is broken repeatedly and then repaired, the loss of Qi in the body will be more and more insufficient. Gradually, he didn''t dare to attack each other again. He could only restrain his true Qi and prepare to accumulate potential. He was cold hearted to burn Wei. It was found that this was just his wishful thinking. After reducing the attack, Wei Ran''s violent attack became more and more unscrupulous! Originally, he still had three parts to change his moves to defend Wan Yubo''s Yin moves. Now he doesn''t have the courage to attack each other, so open up and fight! Ten percent of the power forced all the real Qi accumulated by Wan Yubo to counteract the killing and wounding power. Crackling fists and feet, chasing Wan Yubo around the woods like a dragon, like a violent man chasing a child. The unlucky trees were swept by the fist and legs and fell to the ground one after another. Wan Yubo was beaten to his vest and broke into a cold sweat. Now he can''t save his true Qi and lost the first chance. That is, he can''t show the potential of martial arts. How can he fight with his life? Only by finding ways to open the distance and looking for opportunities to return gas, can we turn defeat into victory. Wu Xinfei, who was standing far away to heal herself, was shocked. Her demon Qi was very strange, but she didn''t have such a continuous and violent output ability. She replaced herself in Wan Yubo''s position and found that she must be very embarrassed to deal with it. This method of making the gate, practiced to the innate state, is so terrible? When you return to the sect this time, you must think of a way to restrain yourself. Wan Yubo, who was oppressed miserably, couldn''t help muttering. How could this boy suddenly let go? Aren''t you worried about the sneak attack of the old thing in Tianxin pavilion? Where''s the old thing! When I was beaten like this, I didn''t come out to help? In a hurry, Wei Ran suddenly blocked his way. A heavy fist broke Wan Yubo''s body Qi. With a rib punch, Wan Yubo bled at the corners of his mouth. His weight was more than twice that of Wei Ran, and his body flew sideways. Then another elbow hit the face horizontally, and the body protection Qi of the head exploded again. The whole face sank inward and deformed, and the person also hit the ground quickly. But Wei Ran''s legs hit the ground faster than he did. He straightened up and hit his knees, arched in his abdomen, and the whole man bowed to the air. The severe pain almost made him unconscious. Finally, Wei Shaoquan became a phoenix eye, aimed at Wan Yubo''s throat with the prominent middle finger joint, and prepared a move to completely end his opponent. At this time, a fierce wind came from behind, which made his vest bitter and cold! He thought it was Zong MAOZe, but his cultivation should not be so strong. There was no time to dodge, so I could only concentrate all the vigorous Qi on my back, and a long lost sharp pain spread to my heart. This Qi force has a strong penetration. Wei Ran feels that his extremely tough body is almost torn, so that the Qi force passes through his chest from behind. The wound pierced by the Lord of Tianxin pavilion just now burst, and the blood shot three feet away like an arrow. Wei Ran swallowed the sweet smell in his throat, squirmed his vest and chest muscles, blocked the wound again, and looked back. I saw a Taoist with a long sword standing five feet away from Wei Ran, looking at him indifferently. "Master Feng? Why did you kill me? " Wei Ran''s words were full of sadness and resentment. This is Feng Xinyuan, the younger martial brother trusted by the leader of Chunyang sect. He is also Wei Ran''s nominal master. Wu Xinfei''s silver bell like laughter came, "I thought only the devil, underworld and chaotang wanted to kill you. Now I didn''t expect that the right way can''t accommodate you." Feng Xinyuan said with an expressionless face, "do you remember what I said to you that day?" "The long star crosses the sky, and Luo covers the common people, isn''t it?" Feng Xinyuan righteously raised his long sword, "you are Luo houxing. After killing Wang Xianzhi, you inherited his fate. In the future, you will overthrow the country. In order to enjoy peace in the Tang Dynasty, Feng is not afraid to offend your Li family! I am not afraid to fall into the curse of cooperating with demons! " Wei Ran laughed. "We Li family are common people now. You are a famous scholar in Wulin. Why are you afraid of offending a cloth clothes? As for swearing, if you hide on Zhongnan mountain and don''t go out, you''ll have to be afraid of this if you have a thicker skin? " Feng Xinyuan''s face was livid, unable to argue, and the long sword whispered, "No gossip! Today, anyway, Feng will kill you here! This is not only the common people in the world, but also acting on behalf of heaven! " Wei Ran tore off his coat and revealed his scarred but explosive male body, like a giant stepping out of the wilderness. He said with disdain on his face, "master Feng, when I worshipped you as a teacher, I said that - my life is up to me, not heaven!" As soon as she said this, Wu Xinfei gathered her smile, and an inexplicable color flashed in her eyes. The devil double cut and held it in her hand, which seemed to kill the machine, but she didn''t know what idea had turned in her mind. When Feng Xinyuan heard this sentence again, his face still changed dramatically, just like the idea in his heart at that time. He was angry and more determined to kill him. Dao Jian offered sacrifice and pointed to Wei Ran in the air. Suddenly, one sword turned into three swords and three swords into nine swords. Although only one is a real sword and the other eight are real Qi swords, we must not underestimate its power. "Pure Yang formula - one Qi and three clearing!" The nine swords condensed Feng Xinyuan''s own martial arts will, strong and stubborn, with an iron heart! A handle stabbed Wei ran from all directions at the same time. Wei Ran''s hair exploded all over his body and felt great danger. These Dao swords all contain sword potential. You can''t easily fight with vigorous Qi, otherwise you will die! But at this time, the humiliation of being discriminated against by servants and outsiders in the county Hou''s house since childhood and being talked about behind their backs surged into my heart, and all my thoughts were condensed into the sentence that my life is from me to heaven. The unyielding will in the hegemonic trend suddenly rose, and the scarlet Gang Qi all over seemed to have self-consciousness, which fully resonated with Wei Ran''s unyielding, uneven and upright intention, and spiraled to his fists. Wei Ran ignored the nine Dao swords and only looked at Feng Xinyuan himself. The enemy comes from the ninth route, I only go all the way! Chapter 269 Hit with both fists from a distance, and the halberd method is powerful - the dragon is against the sky! Although he attacked with both fists, he still used the vigorous technique of the combination of halberd long knife and two soldiers, so he still included this move in the halberd force. In the future, he has a weapon in his hand, which can use a more powerful killing move. The scarlet vigorous Qi from both fists showed a spiral shape, entangled and converged in the air at a speed that is difficult for ordinary people to see, and the speed doubled again. In an instant, he exceeded the speed of Feng Xinyuan''s nine swords and hit Feng Xinyuan one step first. Feng Xinyuan didn''t expect that Wei Ran''s cultivation at this time was so high that he not only had the innate strength exceeding Xuanmen''s skill, but also realized his own martial arts potential. At the moment of close proximity, Feng Xinyuan had only two choices. One was to continue to manipulate the nine Dao swords and kill the unsuspecting Wei Ran with his unique skills, but he would certainly die under this fist. The other is to cherish life, remove the heaven and earth aura from the nine Dao swords, reflect the heaven and earth aura in front of you, and try our best to stop the terrible impact of vigorous Qi. Feng Xinyuan respected his instinct to survive and chose the second plan. He had no time to think about it. Therefore, his choice can best reflect his original heart. That is to say, he kept saying that he wanted to kill Wei ran for the common people in the world, but he didn''t even have the basic consciousness of self sacrifice. He didn''t have the selfless spirit of taking the common people in the world as his own responsibility as he imagined. He was just a hypocritical man. Wei Ran''s powerful dragon bucked the sky and vigorous Qi, impacted in a spiral shape, and had great penetration. Even if Feng Xinyuan resonated with the heaven and Earth Spirit Qi in front of him, it only weakened less than half. The defense barrier of heaven and earth aura is broken. Feng Xinyuan can only open his eyes and resist with all his internal power. It is difficult to ensure that it is not a serious injury. At this time, Wan Yubo, who was angry, hated Wei Yangang deeply and beat himself very embarrassed. At the moment when Feng Xinyuan was about to suffer a heavy blow, he suddenly bullied and attacked Wei burner. His face was blue and swollen. He didn''t look like a sect leader at all, but the hatred in his eyes could not help but make people cold. His palms overlapped, left Yang and right Yin. The combination of yin and Yang and true Qi showed a strange balance and pushed Wei Ran''s vest. That Qi force looks as quiet as a virgin, but its speed is very fast. Facing the seemingly calm Qi, Wei Ran dared not be careless. He has experienced the real strength of Wan Yubo. The characteristics of yin and yang are opposite. When they are combined together, who knows what kind of strange ability they will have. He sighed and recovered his fists. He could not continue to supply the vigorous Qi of Feng Xinyuan''s move, which made the power drop instantly. Feng Xinyuan blocked with his whole body strength. His sleeves were torn into powder by spiral vigorous Qi and scattered. The whole person quickly bounced out like a beaten polo and broke three trees before he stopped. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Feng Xinyuan quickly cured the injury with luck. With the help of innate Qi, this not too serious injury can recover a lot in a short time. Wei Ran decided to kill Wan Yubo, who was in the way, otherwise he would be tired to death every time he grasped such a precise opportunity? Facing the combination of yin and Yang and true Qi, Wei Ran Ran into the tip of his elbow with the remaining halberd force. This Qi is mixed with the attributes of tearing and aggregation. The positive Qi tears the body, and the negative Qi penetrates into the meridians. If you are facing an internal expert, you can absorb and twist the true Qi in the opponent''s meridians into a ball, push back along the meridians and hit the opponent''s heart pulse. Wei Ran has no real Qi in his body. Naturally, he can only absorb Wei Ran''s vigorous Qi. He intends to turn the vigorous Qi into a ball and hurt himself with his vigorous Qi. It''s just that the vigorous Qi in Wei burning halberd''s force resonates with Wei burning''s heart. The vigorous Qi has a certain self-consciousness. Although it is distorted into a group, it does not lose control, but rushes back in the direction of the negative Qi. These scarlet Gang Qi gathered by Wan Yubo''s unique skill went so far as to fight back against Wan Yubo, which startled him and took him by surprise. He tried hard to take the blow of lifting the stone and hitting his own foot, which made his palms flesh and blood blurred. Wei Ran was attacked by Wan Yubo. At the same time, he was also hurt by the residual force of Feng Xinyuan''s nine Dao swords. Eight of the sword Qi stabbed the vigorous Qi on his body surface, cracking the vigorous Qi of his whole body, so that his body was hurt by the sword Qi and covered with sword scars. The most troublesome thing is that Feng Xinyuan''s long sword stabbed directly into his body from his ribs and broke three ribs. Even though Wei Ran temporarily controlled the movement of viscera and avoided the direct heavy injury, he was still cut full of blood marks by the scattered sword Qi. This is the real serious internal injury! So that after Wei Ran pulled out the long sword, he must actively control bone marrow hematopoiesis and repair the damaged internal organs with the healing effect of his own blood. Of course, it also completely angered Wei Ran. In his rage, he kept punching and rubbing his body. In desperation, Wan Yubo took a mouthful of blood and secretly sprayed Zhenyuan''s force into Wei Ran''s eyes. While Wei Ran avoided each other, he quickly backed away, but he was still kicked, almost kicking the blood from his abdomen into his chest. Wan Yubo was seriously injured and retreated to Wu Xinfei. He looked terrified. He no longer pretended to be natural and unrestrained at first. He pointed to Wei Ran in panic and said, "niece Wu, this man''s skill is overbearing and powerful. He is an unusual internal martial arts. It''s too tricky. We need our alliance to have a chance to win. He was hurt by four day class killers and by the Lord of Tianxin Pavilion. He was also hurt by me and niunose just now. Under repeated bloody battles, he must be at the end of a powerful crossbow. We just... " Wu Xinfei always nodded and stared at Wei Ran. However, before Wan Yubo finished his words, the Tianmo aura suddenly broke out, which led Wan Yubo''s true Qi trend and shielded his perception of the aura of heaven and earth. Then in the Tianmo arena, Wu Xinfei cut the Tianmo double in her hand like a hot knife cutting butter, tore open all the body protection Qi finally gathered by Wan Yubo, and went straight to her chest. Wan Yubo looked at Wu Xinfei strangely. Wei Ran and others were stunned. "You... Killed me?" Wu Xinfei said with a playful smile, "it''s not unusual for people in our demon sect to kill each other and bully the weak with the strong? Why did Uncle Wan think Xinfei wouldn''t kill you? " Wan Yubo hates the sky and is inspired by his thoughts. He wants to explode the internal alchemy, completely transform Yin and Yang and the combined Qi, and die with Wu Xinfei. However, Wu Xinfei is so smart that the heaven devil aura field penetrates into Wan Yubo''s heaven devil double chop and draws Wan Yubo''s true Qi to all his limbs and bones. Wan Yubo burst from the Dantian position and spread to his limbs. He blew the whole person from the inside into flesh and blood, and could not identify any internal organs. Even so, Wan Yubo still didn''t die. He just fell to the ground with convulsions, stared at Wu Xinfei, who jumped aside to avoid blood, and died in extreme pain. Wei Yan took a deep breath. The war was really tragic, but he didn''t expect Wu Xinfei to do so. From the current situation, it''s not a good time for infighting. His injury is indeed as serious as Wan Yubo said, but it is not to the extent that it can not be fought. "Witch, it''s your turn now!" Wu Xinfei was only separated by the devil''s aura and did not take the initiative to attack. Now look at her state. Before she received Wei Ran''s fist full of overbearing power, 80% of the injuries must have been pretended. "Hehe, childe Li, we still need the last test. Don''t let Xinfei down." Wei Ran didn''t understand what the test meant, but he noticed some action in the rear. It turned out that Feng Xinyuan had finished adjusting his breath, but he witnessed that Wan Yubo was badly hurt by Wei Ran within one move, and then killed by Wu Xinfei. He was afraid and was about to leave quietly. Chapter 270 Wei Ran determined that Wu Xinfei didn''t take the opportunity to sneak attack, and decided to take Feng Xinyuan first. This man just hit himself hard and targeted himself many times over the years. He didn''t hate himself. That''s a lie. Since he had the idea of killing himself, of course he could not let him do whatever he wanted. Regardless of the injury in his body, Wei Ran clenched his teeth to temporarily block the pain, turned around and charged, and stopped in front of Feng Xinyuan. "Master Feng wants to leave, but doesn''t he say hello to the disciple first? I haven''t done enough for the local friendship. " Feng Xinyuan paused, but his eyes were quietly looking around. "Li Dingguo! You want to kill the master?! " Wei Ran sneered, "master wants to kill the apprentice. Don''t you allow the apprentice to fight back?" "Do you know where you will be if you kill me? Nowadays, the underworld, the court and the devil can''t accommodate you. If you kill me, you will be chased by the whole right way. Even if you have some relationship with Qixia sword sect, they can''t protect you! But think clearly! " Wei Ran burst into laughter, like the roar of dragons and tigers, shaking the mountains and trees, and echoing endlessly. "Li only asks his heart, not the result! Even if everyone in the world wants to kill me, can''t I become the Luo throat star in your mouth and cover the world? " At this time, the killers and underworld characters who could not reach the scene were just affected by ah Li''s illusion. After a round of killing each other, the rest of them either fell to the ground or fled in fear. Zong MAOZe, the leader of the green forest underworld, was shocked when he saw that Wei Ran could turn his head and seriously hurt his opponent under the attack of Feng Xinyuan and WAN Yubo''s masters of justice and evil. He immediately lost his confidence in revenge for his friend, couldn''t stop the pace of retreat, and finally escaped without a trace. In the distant forest, a dark and red shadow flashed from time to time, entangled fiercely, disappeared quickly, and reappeared a moment later. The war against repeated resumption of diplomatic relations continued. That day, the head of Xinge didn''t seem to have the upper hand in front of ah Li. On the contrary, his strange body method was repeatedly seen through by ah Li and fell into entanglement that was not conducive to him. Each of them is a demon. It seems that the outcome is about to be decided. Feng Xinyuan flew back a distance, stretched out his hand and took his sword into his hand. He knows that he can''t do good today, so he can only fight to the death and feel a big mistake in his heart. During the ambush today, he knew that Wei Ran had been tortured for ten days and nights. He also closely observed his state. On that day, he felt that Wei Ran must have lost his strength. Then I learned that Tianyi floor took the task of the imperial court to assassinate Wei Ran, and there were also people in the underworld and evil way who wanted revenge. I expected that this ambush would be safe. In the middle, he didn''t want to fight, as long as either party can solve Wei Ran. But I didn''t expect that Wei Ran not only didn''t lose his vitality, but also made more progress in strength. In the face of the siege of so many innate experts, I first saw through the killing situation of the killer''s subordinates on the first floor of the sky. When I met strong, I killed many siege people, and there was a strange expert who had never met to help me secretly. Feng Xinyuan was helpless. He intended to sneak attack and kill him, but he didn''t expect to miss the best opportunity because he cherished his life for a while. In the twinkling of an eye, his advantages turned into disadvantages, and he was deeply regretful. Wei Yan approached step by step. The huge figure of Shura demon God gave people a stronger and stronger sense of oppression. "Master Feng, disciples don''t believe in Sanqing, Sakyamuni, Confucius and Mencius. I dare to take the name of killing teachers. Are you ready to die?" When Wu Xinfei heard this treacherous remark, she was very interested. Feng Xinyuan gritted his teeth and said, "you are indeed a natural rebellious and anti bone generation. Against the way of heaven, one day you will die without a place to bury!" The scarlet light flashed in Wei Ran''s eyes, "well, it seems that this is your last words." Say, the fishy wind is coming, and the domineering power is coming! Feng Xinyuan''s serious injury has not healed, so he can''t use the Qi Qi Sanqing sword power just now. He can only give play to the authentic skill characteristics of Xuanmen. With pure Qi without any impurities, he turned into a five foot Xuanmen giant sword, condensed on the long sword, raised his hands like splitting the sky and the earth, and cut off the huge figure of Wei burning! Wei Ran''s right fist shrank at his waist, and a scarlet fist gang ran through from his right fist. This fist Gang, which carries the momentum of Wei Yanwu Dao, is like an indomitable elite Death Squadron. It breaks through the enemy''s edge. It is determined to die and will not be returned! The fist Gang bumped into Feng Xinyuan''s five foot giant sword and immediately broke it inch by inch, just like a cracked glass. Even Feng Xinyuan''s refined sword was shocked into pieces and was coerced by the fist gang. It hit Feng Xinyuan''s body and passed through! The fist Gang opened a hole in his chest, and the sword fragments cut his residual body into broken pockets. Feng Xinyuan looked down at the bleeding wounds all over his body and couldn''t feel any pain. Then he raised his head and looked at Wei Ran. His face was unwilling and hated, "I''m in hell... Waiting for you!" Knowing the truth of life cycle, Wei Ran said before Feng Xinyuan fell: "the world is hell, and after death is nothingness." After Feng Xinyuan fell, Wu Xinfei applauded and said, "Congratulations, childe Li. You passed the test." Wei Ran was seriously injured at this time. He just broke out. It seemed freehand. In fact, he exhausted his strength. In the face of a witch with strange skills, it was very difficult to win, but he couldn''t spare his hand to help ah Li. He could only firmly focus his eyes on Wu Xinfei. "What does Tianmo sect test me?" "The capital of an owl." "Li doesn''t deserve the name of Xiaoxiong." "The court can''t accommodate you. The underworld has a grudge against you. Just now you killed one of the leaders of the right way. I don''t know how big the world is. Where else can childe Li go?" "Why do you think so highly of me? Ha ha, it''s a pity that the world is so big that Li dares to go anywhere! But I''m not interested in your Tianmo sect. " Wu Xinfei said with a smile, "the dead have a fetus in their womb, the evil fox is born with them, the long star crosses the sky, and Luo Xuan covers the common people. The last sentence was handed down by today''s national teacher, the palm of Chunyang palace. His calculation of the fate of heaven should not be wrong. Childe Li will come to that step sooner or later. Then he will take the initiative to ask for my help. Over the next period of time, the Tang Court changed. No one knows where the ZTE world known as Xiao Zhenguan will eventually go. Childe Li might as well wait a while. " Wu Xinfei said that and walked away. She didn''t care that Wei Ran killed two masters of her school. It seemed that as long as she had interests, she could turn enemies into friends at any time. She didn''t take human relations as the benchmark. After Wei Ran determined that Wu Xinfei had left, he held back his injury and turned to the woods. And the battle here has come to an end. The Lord of Tianxin Pavilion left a broken sword and hurried away with a bloody rain. Wei Ran can still feel the sword meaning in the forest. This sword meaning is very unique, not like the deceitful and inexplicable shadow sword of Tianxin Pavilion. "Ah Li, do you know fencing?" A red shadow suddenly appeared in the forest, and a strange voice came, "magic and sword are my old profession." This voice is different from what Wei Ran heard on weekdays. Although it still has a little proud taste, it obviously belongs to a girl and is not the voice of an adult woman at all. Wei Ran looked at the red shadow standing in front of him. Ignoring his physical pain, he couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 271 Standing in front of Wei Ran was a little girl less than four feet tall, about eleven or twelve years old, dressed in a big red brocade half arm Ru skirt, combing the hair often left by children of this age. It is to divide the hair into two strands, tie them symmetrically into two vertebrae, place them on both sides of the head, and lead out a small lock of hair in the bun. The hair droops naturally, which is very clever. Then match it with round and bright apricot eyes, moderate size and location of tear moles, slightly stiff tip of nose, small cherry mouth with a little dissatisfaction, and a little baby fat face. The degree of loveliness can definitely cause some women''s deep maternal characteristics. It''s not the daughter who has to take it back to recognize her and raise her. Wei Ran pointed to her and laughed, "did you turn into this? How old are you? Have you weaned? " Ah Li dragged a long sword about her height. This time, instead of claws, he waved it with a sword. He was quite irritable. Wei Jiankan avoided the sword to his waist. Although he didn''t touch the blade, he obviously had a chill in his abdomen and even formed frost! "Be wordy again. I don''t care if you are seriously injured now. Cut it first!" A Li turned his palm and the long sword disappeared. I didn''t know where she hid it. Wei was stunned. "How did you hide your weapons? It''s something like a space ring. " Ah Li smiled, "why, I envy you. There is no standard equipment for hunting soldiers in the heavens. You are really poor as a novice." After ridicule, his face changed and he ordered: "wash all the blood paste quickly, change clothes and leave. I don''t want to spend the night with so many dead people." Wei Ran still couldn''t help asking, "I said how did you do this? What does a child look like? You''re not ashara AI. Could it be that you were like this a thousand years ago? " A Li was rather depressed. "Although the Reiki in the evil array is rich, there are too many negative energy and the Reiki is complex and impure. After removing some, I found that the amount of Reiki that can be conducive to demon pill is not enough! I can''t recover my original appearance. I can only retreat and ask for the second place. It''s good not to show you my tail! " Wei Ran lost his smile and subconsciously looked behind her to see if there was still a tail that hadn''t been cleaned. Ah Li''s face turned green at once. There was a wave in the air, and the long sword with a blood red stripe in the middle emerged again. Wei Ran raised his hand to surrender and stopped teasing her. They know this is not a place to chat. Maybe an enemy will come at any time. Wei Ran immediately washed himself with the well water of the restaurant, took some food and ate it to supplement consumption and help heal the injury. Ah Li didn''t expect to be a financial fan. He searched every body. Except for those low-level killers who don''t have much money, most dead people still have a lot of money. She searched for a while, and finally had to bring Wei Ran''s package to contain the money found. Wei Ran changed his clothes and ate all the cooked food in the restaurant. After haisai was finished, a Li came to him with a package. He opened the package and stared at the boss, "I''ll go... 100 liang of gold. What my mother sent is back in my hand. There are about 500 taels of silver, more than a dozen hanging copper coins and some jadeite ornaments, all of which are first-class goods. Even if you kill, you rob. " Alibai glanced, "nonsense, in this situation, you''re ready to wander around the world. I don''t have any money. Do you want me to drink the northwest wind with you? " Wei Ran put his luggage and money into a Li''s carry on space and took only some loose silver and copper money on him. Then he loaded a pot of yellow rice wine and hung it behind his waist. He picked up a refined horizontal knife with a scabbard and inserted it in his left belt. A Li didn''t want to walk, so he sat on Wei Ran''s shoulder. Wei Ran has a bronze complexion, a huge body, a curly beard and looks very old. I don''t know what''s wrong with ah Lihua after he took shape. He is actually a girl carved in powder and jade. They look like a father and daughter on a long journey. There were few pedestrians on the road. They also chose a direction at random. Now the imperial court officials escorting him are Tianji killers, and he killed two. No matter what the truth is, as long as the person who hired the killer on the first floor of the sky does something behind his back, it can be arranged for Wei burning to kill officials to resist arrest, kill restaurants and rob passers-by. He was wanted as a bandit, and Wei Ran had no chance to argue. Therefore, it''s meaningless to go to the town on the west side of the river, so give priority to being chased and killed, find a safe place first, and discuss the next action. "The dog emperor should be dying soon. If he dies, things may turn for the better. What I''m worried about now is whether my parents will be implicated because of me. " "So you still want to go back to Chang''an?" "Zhang Zhen, isn''t that another soul snatching node? Just looking for a chance to kill him. " "You haven''t learned the art of war. You know yourself and the enemy. You won''t be defeated in a hundred battles. You know nothing about the situation in the capital now. It''s very difficult to kill Zhang Zhen in Chang''an. What''s more, with your size, Yi Rong can''t deceive passers-by. " Wei Ran was silent for a moment. "Then go back to Weizhou ancestral home. At least no matter what happens next, I must ensure the safety of my family. If the dog emperor wants to move my father and them, it''s a big deal. I''ll kill the Imperial Army and take my family to the frontier fortress Jiedu envoy''s territory. The imperial court doesn''t have my Li family, and the Zuo Shence army has suffered heavy losses in the fight against the rebellion. I think those saving envoys are ready to move. " On Wei Ran''s shoulder, a Li shook his two dust-free bare feet with the rhythm of his walk. She warned: "normally, after the news reaches the capital, a net will be set up near your house waiting for you." "It will take a day for the news to reach the capital quickly. The court will discuss it with the central government and then issue the decision of the Ministry of punishment. It will take a day to arrange for the local government to lay a net and wait for me. Hehe, there''s a long time difference between here and here. It''s enough for me to meet my family. Then I''ll hide in the mountains. I need you to turn into a fox to help me stare at home. In short, hide for a while and wait until the dog emperor dies. " Ah Li said leisurely, "you don''t seem to worry about our task at all, huh?" Wei Ran said indifferently, "that''s working for the organization of Zhutian hunting soldiers, and this is my own business. Public and private always have to be clear, don''t they? Moreover, after the evil array was destroyed that day, although the devil didn''t contact me, I could feel it in the dark. It seems that the high-rise space channel has been greatly affected, and the opening time should be delayed again. " A Li nodded and said, "I also have this feeling, but it''s not a good thing. It means that we have to postpone when we leave the world. I''ve been away from the heaven hunting headquarters for too long. I don''t know what it''s like now. I want to go back and find my memory from my past diary. " "You have been reincarnating in this world for a thousand years. Will the time be synchronized with the headquarters?" Chapter 272 Ah Li shook his head and said, "although it won''t be synchronized, it must have been a long time in the headquarters of the heavens. Those former companions don''t know how many are still alive." Wei Ran rubbed his chin and said, "if you destroy as many soul grabbing nodes as possible in this world, is it impossible to get through the space channel?" Ah Li said solemnly, "don''t think so. It''s impossible at all. Destroying the evil array will delay the opening time of the space channel. The fundamental reason is that the evil array is too closely related to the essence of space channel. The destruction of the evil array also destroys the essential structure of the space channel. The damaged structure of the space channel must be repaired before it can continue to condense the energy level and gradually open. This requires more Reiki, so the delay time is just the extra time to repair the space channel structure. Unless we can find another soul grabbing node closely related to the essence of space channel. Otherwise, it is impossible to continue to delay the opening time of the space channel, and the people in Tianting are not fools. They have suffered a loss and will certainly cut off other soul grabbing nodes connected to the essential structure. The real way to destroy the space channel once and for all is to forcibly cut it off when it is opened! So although we have a few more years, we still have to try to destroy more soul grabbing nodes, so as not to open the space channel and the energy level is too high. The great God will make us unable to fight together! " Wei Ran thought, "since the evil array is related to the essence of the space channel, do you think Tianting has found the interference of the hunting soldiers of the heavens?" Without waiting for ah Li to speak, Wei Ran said to himself, "according to the worst situation, it must have been found. Normal logic, we must first find a way to understand the strength of hunting soldiers, and then make corresponding judgments. " A Li reminded: "Zhang Zhen himself is a soul grabbing node. He should be able to directly contact the people in heaven. And today''s war, your strength should be exposed. The key now is whether Tianting will guess that you are the hunter of the heavens. " "You''re right. After all, I destroyed the evil array. Although there are many reasons for this, they may not be completely sure that I am the hunter of the heavens. Zhang Zhen, an Aboriginal, doesn''t have the concept of hunting soldiers in the heavens, so it''s possible to gamble. " Then Wei Ran thought of something and said, "in fact, it suddenly occurred to me that although we continue to destroy the spirit grabbing node, we can keep the energy level of the future space channel to a minimum, the heavenly court can only send the lowest level friars to enter. But there is also a possibility. If we find that our strength is relatively strong at the time of Tianting, even if the minimum energy level for the opening of the space channel is reached, is it possible for them not to take the initiative to open it until the space channel is solid enough to send higher-level monks? " Ah Li was stunned for a moment, thought a little, nodded and said, "you''re right. They''re not fools either. If we know that our strength exceeds the minimum friars they can send, we will certainly not give away our heads for nothing, and they can really control the opening time of the space channel. " When Wei Ran saw that ah Li approved of the speculation, he frowned and said, "this is very disadvantageous to us, because we don''t know the energy level of space channel condensation, nor when they will send someone to invade. Moreover, there are so many heaven and earth auras in this world. After you and I enhance our strength to a certain level, it will be very difficult to break through again. When they decide to send someone to invade, maybe we can''t beat the invaders at all. " Wei Ran remembered that it was almost impossible for him to break the first layer of sea barrier in the world of boxing wish. Ah Li also meditated. It was really troublesome. Wei Ran said, "I have a way. Now whether we are found in the heaven or not, we are the hunting soldiers of the heavens. We should all show them our current level of strength. " Ah Li frowned and said, "as you guessed before, it''s too late to hide our identity and show it to them?" "Militarily, sometimes through the enemy''s spies, they will sell false intelligence to the other party, and then make a strategic arrangement. It can also be assumed that if we don''t show them. They don''t know who the real heaven hunters are. Out of a sense of vigilance, they may wait longer to open the space channel to send out stronger ones with a higher level, so we will be very passive. I remember when I first entered the world, the devil told me that the strength of the invaders sent by Tianting is generally only one level higher than the top power in the world. Do you know what is above the innate pole? " "Heaven and man are above nature. That is to get the yuan God out of himself and integrate into the realm of heaven and earth. It can pry a wider range of heaven and earth aura and really have the strength to break mountains and rivers." Wei Ran said solemnly, "then the lowest level of our opponents is the environment of heaven and man. And we must find a way to confuse the heaven, so that they will only send friars from the realm of heaven and man to invade. Therefore, we should not only let our opponents know that I am a hunting soldier in the heavens, but also let them know that my strength can not exceed the realm of heaven and man in the future, so as to reassure them. Originally, it would take eight years for the space channel to open. Even if the time node moved back due to the destruction of the evil array last time, it is judged based on ten years. Then in the next ten years, at least I have to be promoted to heaven and man. At the same time, Tianting will mistakenly think that I have only the strength below the congenital extreme state. " Ah Lisi said: "I don''t know if the evil array is destroyed, it will be delayed for several years. However, the concentration of heaven and earth aura in this world, the top master who can be born is the congenital extreme state. Under the condition of normal cultivation, it is basically impossible to break through the realm of heaven and man. If you do this, you are really likely to paralyze the heaven. I can''t see that a muscular guy''s brain is not necessarily full of muscles. " Wei Ran ignored a Li''s teasing, "so the key now is how to make Tianting believe that I am the hunting soldier of the heavens. The second is how to improve the strength to the realm of heaven and man. Well, you have to hide your existence from them. At least you can use it as a surprise soldier. " Ah Li nodded in admiration, "it''s very simple for people in heaven to know that you are a hunting soldier in the heavens. How brazenly you destroy several important soul grabbing nodes, and the reason for destroying soul grabbing nodes every time is very unreasonable. They will know that you are a hunting soldier in the heavens, because the aborigines won''t be so boring." Wei Ran was dumb. Yes, he didn''t expect such a simple method. Sometimes he had to simplify his thinking. A Li said: "as for the improvement of strength, the four great masters in the world today are born in the extreme state. Trapped by the content of heaven and earth Reiki, it is almost impossible for them to break through to heaven and man. Now I finally understand why that wicked boss sent you to this world. " Wei Ran didn''t quite understand. Ah Li explained with a smile: "all monks who practice the way of integrating the yuan God into the outer universe will be limited by the Reiki resources of the outer universe. This is also the fundamental reason why it is very difficult for many top strongmen in Zhongwu world to break the void. But you are on the road of cultivating the inner universe. Relatively speaking, you are stuck in the realm of the second layer of sea barrier. You don''t need a lot of heaven and earth aura like breaking the first layer of sea barrier. " When it comes to Wei Ran''s own cultivation path, Wei Ran becomes very serious. Chapter 273 "Didn''t you say you didn''t know the cultivation method of physical cultivation? Why is it like you know a lot of knowledge now? " "I don''t know the specific cultivation method. I don''t care if such savages will choose the path of cultivation. But I used to have physical training in my team, well, although I can''t remember who he was. It is also clear that the breaking of the second layer of sea barrier does not need the help of heaven and earth aura. But it seems that you must follow your original heart, otherwise when you break through, there will be a mental barrier, and you need to completely eliminate the mental barrier to break through. In addition, there must be some way to complete an essential breakthrough while ignoring the current limit of world power. " When Wei Ran heard this, he knew that a Li was well-informed, so he told her everything he met in the sea of light during his ten day sentence. Ah Li said, "that is the light of your shallow soul, the projection of your soul in the sea of consciousness. According to the essence of the soul, the light of the shallow mind shows different states. I remember that some physical practitioners are cold and cruel. The light of the soul is characterized by cold and piercing. In this realm, the closer you get to the sea barrier, the more you understand the essence of the soul. On the contrary, you may need to understand your original heart more to get closer to the sea barrier. As for how to break the barrier, you may need to go to that step to understand it. " Wei Ran shook his head, "pure cultivation of mind should not be enough. I feel that part of the body and soul are completely integrated now. Cultivating the body is also a way to strengthen the soul. Mind cultivation and body training are like two legs. When it comes to physical training, before we can find a better method of cultivation, we can only try our best to constantly break through the limit and steadily improve with the stupid method of near death perception. However, as you said just now, you must follow your original heart. Combined with the characteristics of shallow spiritual light, you should use this method to understand the essence of the soul. During this period, you should make a difference from desire. The original mind and desire should be different things. As for how to do it, we can only see it step by step. " Wei Ran thought of everything he had gone through during his practice in the boxing wish world. It really needed will. After some discussion between the two people, Wei Yan has a great possibility to break through the limits of the world. On the contrary, ah Li is limited by the resources of heaven and earth aura. If there is no special method, he will reach the realm of the four great masters at most. Now for the two of them, there is enough time and can be arranged step by step. At this time, ah Li suddenly said, "I almost forgot to tell you that I followed you all the way in the dark. I sensed two new soul grabbing nodes. Don''t you want to expose your identity and strength to Tianting? This is a good opportunity. " "Where is it?" "One of them is in the west, erratic, and should be in Tubo. Another is hard to say. I feel that it is sometimes clear and sometimes suddenly disappears. It is very strange. For example, now, I suddenly can''t feel its existence, but it is closer. " "Two more. How about the intensity? The erratic one, like Zhang Zhen, is human? " "There is a great possibility, but the strength is not as strong as Zhang Zhen, and the strength should be weaker than Zhang Zhen. The other one has the same intensity as this one, but I don''t know whether it''s a person, a thing or an array. " The two discussed all the way and went all the way to Wei Ran''s hometown. Before leaving for Liangzhou, he had to see his parents and could not involve them because of his escape. If your family is involved in your own business, it''s a big deal to take your family to Liangzhou! The laws of the imperial court do not work in the territory of Jiedushi. Then consider the matter of seizing the spirit node. Of course, the first thing is to deal with the one that can be clearly perceived. After all, I know that it is a moving human and weaker than Zhang Zhen. It shouldn''t take much effort to kill him. As for the other, only when it is clearly revealed next time can we find a way to track it. Li''s ancestral home is in Zhangxian County, Weizhou, Longyou road. It happens to be on the way with Wei Ran''s exile. You can come to the ancestral home after climbing mountains and mountains several times from the current place. Although it is said to be the ancestral home of the Li family, it is the hometown of Li Chengye. However, Wei Ran only went back to worship his ancestors once, and there was a family uncle at home. But it''s not a good thing. In my impression, I only rely on Li Chengye''s sprouting shelter, occupy a lot of land and live a heroic life in my hometown. Wei Ran looks down on his uncle. Of course, they look down on Wei Ran because he is an adopted son. Both sides don''t like each other, so they have little contact. At night, I passed a temple in the mountains. Although today''s emperors worship Taoism, the prosperity of Folk Buddhism is higher than that of Taoism. Because Taoism follows the upper line, it is not as active as Buddhism in preaching at the bottom. Wei Ran thought of Yi Rong. After all, it''s very easy to attract the attention of constable liufanmen for such a publicity through the state and county. Although his huge size is hard to hide, he still needs to make some disguises. Wei Ran thought of a way, shaved his hair outside the temple, burned several ring scars on the top of his head, and went to the temple for shelter. The temple incense seems to be very poor. There are only two young monks and an old monk. They are shriveled and thin with a vegetable face. When he opened the door, Xiao he saw that Wei Ran was huge and ferocious. He looked more like a robber than a monk. I was so frightened that I closed the door and shouted again and again. There was no food for the next day in the temple. Please forgive me. Wei Ran took out some money to contribute incense, and the monks were willing to let him in. Wei Ran stayed overnight without being polite to them. He offered some money and bought the Abbot''s bowl, wooden fish and cassock. These monks are starving to death. Naturally, they are all allowed. It seems that they plan to take Wei Ran''s silver and divide the accounts as soon as possible, and then leave this temple without incense and go their own way. When Wei Yanlin left, he simply walked along with the convenient shovel in the temple. Such heavy labor tools can''t be played by several monks on weekdays. It''s better to take Wei Yanlin as a weapon. Put on the cassock and carry a convenient shovel. Wei Ran''s image is still not good, which provoked ah Li''s ridicule all the way. After walking to the wild stream to watch his face, he touched his bald head and couldn''t help laughing. "The family name is Lu Mingda, and the French name is Zhishen! Hum, I don''t cultivate good fruits all my life. I only love killing and setting fire. When will you open the golden yoke and see that nature has no me? " ¡­¡­ Wei Ran and a Li walked upstream along the Weihe River, with higher and higher terrain and mountains. Unless necessary supplies are provided, it is rare to go to populated towns. When you reach zhangshui, a tributary of Weishui River, you also go upstream and reach Zhangxian County, where Li''s ancestral home is located. In the States and counties along the road, we often see the Li family''s various industries, including silk, coarse cloth, dyeing workshop, tea, lacquerware, workshop, hotel and many other aspects. It has great influence in business and handicraft industry. Of course, Cheng''s business is one of them. From the content of understanding, the Li family has a wide network of local relations. Although they are not popular, they have a great influence. Wei Ran didn''t go to the county, and the wanted notice of the imperial court hasn''t arrived here yet. However, the news should spread downwind. Presumably, officials in the county have heard of it. Wei Ran didn''t want to get into trouble, so he went directly from the countryside to his manor. At this time, his father should not have arrived. According to the distance, he will arrive here in two days. Zhang county also has several local giants, but their combined scale is not as large as the Li family. Now the fields Wei Ran passes through and the places he sees are all Li''s industries. The farmers who farm on this land are all tenants of the Li family. Wei Ran walked silently all the way to his manor. Although he only came once when he was a child, Wei Ran''s memory ability is excellent. Coupled with the low productivity of this era, even after so many years, there has been no change around. Chapter 274 Lijiazhuang garden is called manor, but it is actually a fortress. Although Zhang county is located in Longxi, it is still close to the border. To the west, across Lanzhou and Hezhou, is the border between Datang and Tubo. The old land of Tuyuhun, that is, Qinghai Province in the world. Tubo often invaded and looted. Even when Wei Ran was eight years old, he allied with Huihe and captured the whole Longyou road. Naturally, Wei Ran''s hometown did not escape this robbery. After that, Li Chengye led the army to fight with the enemy for five years and defeated the Tubo Huihe coalition army. Returning to his hometown, Li Chengye saw his ancestral home burned to ashes by the Tubo people and his family property destroyed wantonly. At that time, they organized manpower to repair the ancestral house. He was not an honest man, but also had great power. He easily annexed a large number of ownerless land nearby after the war, and mobilized civilian men to build the huge fortress in front of him. The overall layout of the fortress refers to the snowflake six battle of Wei Gong''s art of war. The whole large fortress is composed of seven small fortresses. The central fortress is not only the residence of the owner, but also the core of the whole fortress. Ancestral halls, granaries, weapon depots and other important places are here. It is surrounded by six smaller docks, just like the hexagonal shape of snowflakes. On the periphery of the seven fortresses, two circular fortress walls were built to surround and wrap the interior. It can defend, hide soldiers and counterattack. Had it not been for the deaths of many civilian men who built the fort, which almost led to riots, and Li Chengye dared not embezzle too much military funds, otherwise he even wanted to build horse faces around the circular wall to increase the counterattack ability of the fort. The whole fortress has a daily resident population of up to 3000. Its internal economy is self-contained. Even if it is blocked, it can be self-sufficient in food, clothing, housing and transportation. This is a typical feudal manor economy, which is essentially the same as the local gentry in the Eastern Han Dynasty. It has little dependence on the external world economy, which is conducive to the multi generation accumulation of wealth, but also affects the operation and circulation of the folk economy in the Tang Dynasty. Wei Ran looked at this behemoth. Even if tens of thousands of Tubo troops attacked, it would be difficult to capture this place in a few months by their means of attacking the city. In wartime, they can even hide troops here. If the Tibetans attack the mainland, they can send troops to break their way back at any time. Although his adoptive father set up the fort with selfish intentions, he could not deny that he had a profound military intention to hide it. Now Wei Ran is in disguise and wanted again. Naturally, it''s difficult to enter here. The internal personnel of the fortress are familiar with each other. Strangers are usually not allowed to enter. Besides, his uncle doesn''t know himself and even dislikes him. Wei Ran doesn''t want to ask for trouble in front of that guy when his parents are not around. It is convenient to live in a dilapidated temple in the countryside. Four days later, Li Chengye came back a little later than Wei Ran expected. With a Li''s help, Wei Ran waited for the lichengye family on the road and met them with a sigh. But his home was in front of the road, and some local gentry and old friends came to meet him. Wei Ran didn''t want to reveal his identity, so he entered lijiawu castle with his family as a monk. In the fortress, Wei Ran was naturally a guest, and he was given a temporary residence in a side house. In the daytime, Li Chengye had a big dinner at home with his hometown gentry and old friends. It was not until evening that he had time for the family to get together quietly. In the yard of this side house, Wei Ran''s uncle is not here. Only the original family and ah Li, who has become a fox again, are reunited here. Unexpectedly, Li Chengye didn''t ask about Wei Ran''s escape, but a very heavy news. "I received a message on the road the day before yesterday. Your majesty... Died..." Wei Ran''s heart jumped and his eyes widened, but he didn''t ask the authenticity of the news. He believed that his father''s intelligence resources would not make mistakes. "Can the left Shence army in Henan Province return to Chang''an?" He asked a question that seemed irrelevant. Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing didn''t expect that big brother would ask, so they looked at him strangely. Only Li Chengye understood the subtext Wei Ran wanted to express. Zuo Shence army is an important force to check and balance courtiers, honourable officials, relatives and eunuchs. If it is not there, no one knows what will happen at the critical juncture of power transfer. Li Chengye suddenly felt that the eldest son''s political acuity was even higher than himself. If he were in his position, he might not be in today''s embarrassment. "Your Majesty previously ordered the Zuo Shence border army stationed in Lintao, Longyou to return to Beijing and appointed Princess Shouning as the commander temporarily." Wei Ran frowned and said, "Princess Shouning is a woman. How can she convince a group of tigers and wolves in the border army. If the troops stationed in the outskirts of Changan were good, after all, when the establishment of the war hospital, the royal highness of the princess had won many military commands and could command them. Li Chengye sighed, "the affairs in the court are now treacherous, but the Chu Jun has been established early, and his majesty has only this descendant. There should be no problem with the new emperor''s accession to the throne." Wei Ran also feels that they are now far away from the Jianghu and have no ability to worry about the king of the temple. Moreover, he himself has become a bandit and can''t turn over without an amnesty. However, it may not be impossible for the new emperor to ascend the throne and ask for an amnesty. "Dad, the new emperor''s accession to the throne may be a good thing for our family. Now the imperial court has gone through a counter insurgency battle, which is a time when its national strength has been greatly damaged. These ambitious border town envoys, if not, should do something while the new emperor ascends the throne. Now there is no one in the court who can fight, that is, Zhang Zhen, a eunuch. A Xuzhou war completely exposed his foundation. Even a group of traitors born in farmers can''t fight. How can we expect him to deal with these wolf like Jiedu envoys? " Li Chengye seemed to remember that in Wang Xianzhi''s army, there were 3000 elite cavalry from Lulong Jiedu envoy. It was these 3000 elite cavalry that wiped out all Zhang Zhen cavalry who broke through the siege, and their combat effectiveness was quite strong. If it were not for the eldest son''s plan, the outcome of the battle in Xuzhou would not be known. "This may be an opportunity to be a father, but it may not be a good thing. The imperial court is financially difficult. If there is a saving order and the imperial court sends troops to suppress it, it will have to double the tax on the people. However, the drought has not passed yet. If taxes are levied again, I''m afraid it will provoke popular unrest. At that time, even if you are a father... " "I can only be the mounter, paste the east wall, and then mend the west wall, watching the world go to the end, right?" Li Guangsi frowned when he heard Wei Ran say so. "Big brother, things may not be so bad." Wei Ran said with a smile, "of course it''s not that bad, although people''s survival is becoming more and more difficult. But don''t forget Du Fu''s poem, Zhu men''s wine and meat stink, and the road is frozen to death! There are still a lot of oil and water in the family of rich families. Wang Xianzhi only plundered four or five Chuzhou counties, which was enough to rally hundreds of thousands of troops against the imperial court. " Only Li Chengye, Li Guangsi and Wang understood the meaning of Wei Ran''s words. Nowadays, most of the world''s wealth is concentrated in the hands of the local gentry. The imperial court can''t afford money. The only way to do this is to fight these local gentry, or it can save a certain situation. Li Guangsi said, "brother, if the imperial court attacks the gentry, I''m afraid it will lose the support of the people, it will be doomed." Wei Ran smiled innocently, "they are almost terminally ill. A strong dose of medicine will either belch fart or revive. In fact, it may not be so bad. After all, there is a place of wealth and wealth in the southeast. As long as the money and grain collected from Jiangnan Road will not be intercepted by places with ulterior motives. The new emperor is a little more reliable, or he can revive the situation after the natural disaster in Datang. But that requires great wisdom! " Li Guangsi listened and curled his lips. He had seen the prince and didn''t think he could have any great wisdom. Chapter 275 Wang smiled and said, "well, don''t talk about those world events. Anyway, it may not be a good thing for your father to leave the treacherous Chang''an at this time of year. Instead, you should be in exile. Why do you suddenly appear here to guard your officers? You won''t... " The whole family looked at Wei Ran with fear that he would really kill officials and abscond. In this way, even if the new emperor ascended the throne to grant amnesty to the world, it is very likely that he will not be pardoned. Wei Yan shook his head. "I''m not going to kill an official and abscond, but no matter how I explain it, the court will never believe it." He began with a very detailed account of what happened on the cross slope that day. Naturally, it was very thrilling and full of reversal. I heard that his family burned a cold sweat for Wei. When Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing saw that Wei Ran could kill his opponent and escape under that unfavorable situation, they were more impressed. Cheng patted his chest and said happily, "the original four officers have long been replaced by killers. Fortunately, you know Dingguo in advance, otherwise the consequences will be unpredictable." "However, in this way, it will be very difficult for the country to get rid of the penalty of fleeing from crime. Unless we can find the bodies of the original four captors. However, since the first floor of the sky may have been ordered by people in the imperial court, it must have been fully prepared to destroy the corpse. " Li Chengye''s rational analysis. Wei Yan nodded. He hasn''t told Feng Xinyuan what he killed. He wants to tell his plan first and then tell the heavy news. "So I''m sure I can''t go home in a short time. Before the news reaches Zhang county, I came here to see my father and mother again. I''m also worried that the imperial court will involve my father." "It''s the time when the new emperor ascends the throne. There is fierce secret fighting between the court and the people. No one should have the energy to notice here. After the new emperor ascends the throne, the struggle between the DPRK and China will gradually stabilize, and then things will be over. At that time, there was no point in looking for trouble as a father again. It would also affect the eyes of all forces in the court. The gains outweigh the losses. You can rest assured that being a father will not be involved. " Hearing that Li Chengye said so firmly and Wang''s attitude was general, Wei Yancai was really relieved, so he was ready to tell his family the most important news, and then he was ready to go west. "In fact, there was another very important thing in the battle of cross slope that day. The child must tell his parents." When the family saw Wei Ran''s face dignified, it was obvious that the matter was unusual, and their hearts all raised it. "When I was going to kill the devil of Yin Yang harmony on the spot, an acquaintance came and attacked me from behind, which almost hurt me. And you all know this man, dad and Erlang Sanlang. " Li Chengye had a bad feeling in his heart and asked, "who is it?" "Master Feng!" "What!" Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing shouted out in unison, which was completely beyond their expectation. Li Chengye asked, "why did he kill you?" "When the child was tortured in Chang''an city that day, master Feng appeared in front of me, and Guangsi and Jianxing were also there. He said a prophecy in the child''s mouth and heard that it was judged by the national teacher. The long star crosses the sky, and Luo covers the common people! And it is the child himself who sits at Luo''s command! " Li Guangsi was surprised and said, "when did the national master make such a judgment for the eldest brother? It must be an artificial folk ballad that causes trouble. It must be... " "If it wasn''t for the national master''s personal judgment, how could master Feng personally attack me?" Li Chengye''s thoughts drifted to the past. He recalled all kinds of contacts he had with the national teacher and Feng Xinyuan. Those neglected details gradually came to mind. It turned out that the national teacher had not hinted at Li Chengye, but Li Chengye himself would not think about it. He didn''t take the National Teacher''s hint as one thing at all. Now let''s think about it. Nine times out of ten, the judgment made by the national teacher is true. The National Teacher''s predictions have never been wrong and have been accurately realized. But he still doesn''t believe that his eldest son will be the one who will destroy the common people. There are all kinds of life. In addition to the original life expectancy and complicated communication, how to accurately budget a person''s future life trajectory must be nonsense! Li Chengye shook his head, removed those bad thoughts from his mind and asked, "Feng Xinyuan shot you. What happened later?" Wei Ran took a deep breath again and told everyone what happened next. "... if the master wants to kill the disciples, how can the disciples wait to die? The child killed him with a fist, and the fist gang ran through his chest. He couldn''t die anymore. " Wei Ran told the story of killing Feng Xinyuan, but he didn''t tell his family what Wu Xinfei said to him. There is something strange in this matter. Wei Ran feels some uncoordinated factors at this time, or he has been used without knowing it, so he doesn''t want to tell his family to avoid their involvement. Li Chengye and his son were surprised. Although the Tang Dynasty worshipped Buddhism and Taoism, except for those aristocratic families who were firm believers of Confucianism, successive emperors did not seem to be very interested in Confucianism. However, it does not mean that the Tang Dynasty did not govern the world with Confucianism. The whole ideology of the Tang Dynasty is still based on the tradition and ethics of Confucianism, but it is not as abnormal as the song and Ming Dynasties. But heaven and earth monarch''s parents and teachers are still the concept of hierarchy that must be followed by people''s children. Killing teachers is equivalent to killing father and mother in the morality of this era. If he does such a thing, he is a traitor who is not allowed by heaven and earth. If he is pardoned, the world will hunt him down. Therefore, Wei Ran killed Feng Xinyuan, who had the name of a teacher and apprentice but had no reality of a teacher and apprentice. He challenged not only the righteous forces in the Wulin, but also the moral norms of this era. "You killed Taoist Feng? It can be seen that the crime of killing teachers is equal to killing father and mother. Where else can you live in the world?! Even if the new emperor ascends the throne and wants to Amnesty the world, you will also be in the ranks of amnesty. " Li Chengye was distressed, but he didn''t feel that his eldest son had done wrong. After all, Feng Xinyuan wanted to kill first. His child can''t stand and let him kill. He thought about the matter and asked Wang to discuss it with him to see if he could guide public opinion that the eldest son killed in self-defense. It was an unintentional move, and there might be room for redemption. "My child has a clear conscience, but with my great heart, where can I not live? Do you need the world to pity and give alms? They can''t accommodate me. With a pair of fists and tricks in their chest, they can kill a world! " Wang frowned and said, "settle the country. Don''t say that. It''s too rebellious. Since someone saw you kill Taoist Feng that day and escape alive, you must spread all over the Jianghu soon. The righteous forces in Wulin, led by Chunyang sect, will not give up with you. And you killed Wang Xianzhi, and the green forest underworld forces have long been popular with you. Dingguo, you''d better find a secluded place to hide now and wait for your father to recover, so as to take advantage of the situation to rehabilitate you. " Wang''s idea is the right way and the best way to solve Wei Ran''s current dilemma. However, Wei burning time is not much, so naturally it is impossible to wait. "Mom and Dad, the world is very big. Now I''m pseudonym Ruda and my French name is Zhishen. I want to have a walk in the world and have a long experience. As for safety, now with the strength of children, ordinary congenital experts, even if they can count the number of people with both hands, they can''t think of keeping me. You don''t have to worry. " The family looked at each other. Unexpectedly, Wei Ran didn''t panic at this time and wanted to travel around the world. However, his strength is obvious to all. He can take the head of Wang Xianzhi among the ten thousand armies and forcibly kill his opponent in a dangerous situation like cross slope. From Li Chengye''s perspective, such strength is rare in the world. I''m afraid only the leader of Qixia sword sect, who is second only to the four masters, can do it. Therefore, there is really no need to worry about his eldest son in terms of martial arts, but Li Chengye points to another weakness of Wei Ran. Chapter 276 "Dingguo, even if you are good at martial arts, even if you change your appearance, you will be checked wherever you go. How can such a degree of easy appearance hide the people who have passed the six doors? You don''t want to go all the way. For my father, there is the art of shrinking bones, which is divided into upper and lower parts. The upper part can be cultivated even if there is no internal skill foundation. The lower part needs internal skill assistance. The source of the skill you learned is special. As a father, I don''t want to study it deeply. You can take that book back for reference. It''s very helpful for your appearance. " Osteotomy can at least change his body shape in terms of height and reduce the probability of being investigated, which is of great help to Wei Ran''s follow-up plan. After the future was settled, Wei Ran got the script from Li Chengye the next day. Because the news will reach the local at any time, Wei Ran can''t brazenly implicate his family, so he can only say goodbye in a hurry. However, before leaving, Wei Ran wandered around the Arsenal on the grounds that he wanted to choose a useful sabre. But in fact, it is to let a Li quietly take shape here, and then open the portable space to include the shared Euphorbia. Unfortunately, we didn''t find the customized five foot long horizontal knife. We can only use a well forged weighted horizontal knife instead. However, ah Li suddenly told herself that the dark iron chain in the evil array, when she saw that the material was unique, she hypnotized a blacksmith and intercepted a section hidden in her personal space, which could be used to make weapons at any time. Wei Ran thought that he would find a skilled blacksmith to customize a set of weapons for himself, which would be more helpful to the invaders in the future. After saying goodbye to his family one by one, Wei Ran officially set foot on his own road and went to the northwest in the direction of the spirit grabbing node discussed with a Li. Along the way, I still walked in the wilderness and watched this heretical secret script skill in the Jianghu. I thought it was very helpful for me to change my appearance, so I found a rare cave in the wilderness and planned to practice it first and then set out. But after entering the cave, I found something unexpected. There is a manually polished stone platform in the cave, on which the palm print can be vaguely seen. Obviously, with deep internal force, it is polished smooth and flat with the palm of the hand, with the size of a bed. What''s more strange is that nine ferocious hate words are engraved on the stone platform with fingers. The handwriting goes deep into the stone platform. It can be seen that the skill of the engraver is so strong that he should at least have the realm of congenital accumulation of years. There are dark red stains in the words, like dried blood. It was carved many years ago, as if it crossed the boundary of time and showed Wei Ran the strong internal power and towering hatred of the engraver. There is a wooden box hidden under the stone platform. It is wrapped by strange flowers and herbs. Mosquitoes are not allowed to get close to it. After opening it, there is a unique herbal aroma. After smelling it, people can''t help feeling dizzy. It is obviously highly toxic. After a little adjustment, Wei Ran expelled the toxicity and observed the contents carelessly. Inside is a scroll of portraits and a secret script. Wei Ran thought he had found the treasure. He was very happy and thought his protagonist''s luck broke out. As a result, when he opened the secret script, it turned out to be the Kongtong school''s seven injury fist. Although it was a superior skill, he was unable to practice and lost interest. When I unfolded the picture, I found that he was a middle-aged Taoist, with an ordinary face, a little fat, and a serious and dull expression. Looking carefully, although it is painted with a brush, the details of facial features are lifelike. In the lower right corner, there is the time of the painting. According to the year, it is actually painted in front of more than 30. However, the names of the painter and the people in the painting have been altered. I don''t know who it is. Wei Ran felt that he seemed to owe some luck to the protagonist. He only threw the paintings and scripts into a Li''s personal space. Then he put down this adventure and devoted himself to cultivating his bone shrinking skill. The first half of the bone shrinking skill mainly introduces how to compress the gap in the bone to make the body smaller. The original purpose was to shrink the bones to escape when trapped. However, it can also be used to temporarily change the shape so that the enemy can''t recognize himself. Wei Ran''s control over every musculoskeletal part of his body has reached the bottom of perfection. The content of the first part of cultivation is very fast and has been fully mastered in about three days. Now he can reduce his height from 2.2 meters to 1.8 meters by shrinking his bones. A body''s muscles can be softened into fat by using the special means of the door method, and the muscles are hidden in it. Wei Ran looks like Maitreya Buddha, with a beer belly and a round body. It''s not funny. Just now he is a monk disguise. Anyone who looks at it will only think he is a wine and meat monk who doesn''t abide by the rules and regulations. After practicing here, Wei Ran extended the upper half of the skill. This extension is based on Wei Ran''s special ability to manipulate every muscle detail. He can not only change the bone shape, but also fine tune local muscles, such as facial muscles, to make some changes in face shape. After trying, Wei Ran didn''t know what to look like. He opened the painting and thought that the person in the painting was more than 30 years ago. At that time, he was already middle-aged. Now he is either dead or old. Therefore, he simply adjusted the muscles on his face according to his appearance, which was six points similar. If he shaved and made up again, it would not be difficult to be eight points similar to the person in the painting. Wei Ran thought of this, but did not do so. Instead, he adjusted his face according to the face of the people in the painting based on the current body contour. After leaving the cave, pretend to be a monk. In this way, the person in the painting is a Taoist, probably from Kongtong school. He pretends to be a monk. Even if he meets someone from Kongtong school, it''s completely different. No one can know who he is. Thinking of this, Wei Ran felt that there should be no problem in changing the name of this method. At this point, he fully mastered the upper skill. However, the upper bone shrinking skill can only be used temporarily. Even if ordinary people practice successfully, they can''t keep the bone shrinking state all the time, otherwise they will cause permanent damage to the muscles and bones, which is irreversible. Wei Ran doesn''t have this worry. His physical recovery ability can''t be compared with ordinary people. However, if he maintains his shrunken body shape for more than half an hour and then stretches it out, he needs at least a cup of tea to recover his physical state. It will be very dangerous in case of battle. Therefore, after looking at the lower part, the lower part belongs to the category of Xuangong. It needs the help of internal Qi with self-healing function. It must be authentic in Xuanmen to practice. In the book, a lot of active fractures or dislocations are restored, tendons and ligaments are torn and repaired to change the flexibility of the body and fix the body. In particular, some cultivation methods involving cervical vertebrae and joints can rotate and dislocation the joints of the human body, which makes the human body make many incredible actions. For example, after a person''s knee joint is rotated and misplaced, a person''s lower leg can move forward into a state of 90 degrees with his thigh, which is very strange! However, such a training method is extremely self mutilating. If there is no internal Qi with the function of self-treatment, it can certainly abolish people. Wei Ran has no internal skill, but his body repair ability is absolutely far beyond the self-healing ability of any internal Qi in the world. In addition, he also has unique energy to shape the body for a long time. So Wei Ran also tried to practice. At first, because some contents in the book needed to control the body through meridians. Wei Ran has no internal power and can''t feel his own meridians. It seems that he can''t cultivate. But after thinking over and over again, I felt that the cultivation process could not be fully referenced, so I only read the last effect that could be achieved, and then took the effect as the result of cultivation, and tried again and again with my own method and the vigorous Qi in my body. It was found that in dozens of attempts, we could really find a way to achieve the same goal, which excited Wei Ran. It took him nearly half a month to master the whole skill after countless trials and errors. In addition to keeping himself in a long-term easy-looking state, he also gave Wei Ran many surprises. First, in the easy capacity state, Wei Ran can also maintain 70% of the strength without turning on the boiling blood state, which is enough to deal with most situations. Second, in the process of practice, trial and error, try to use the specific energy in mitochondria, which is now named vigorous Qi energy, to simulate the internal genuine Qi walking meridians. Although it didn''t have any effect, it was able to simulate some internal real Qi characters that were just fierce and full of bloody killing breath without breaking out of the body. In other words, when fighting with people, as long as they don''t explode gas, the other party can''t detect the abnormality of Wei burning skill. So that Wei Ran will not expose his identity in dealing with low-intensity operations. Third, this skill brings unparalleled flexibility to the body, enabling Wei Ran to exert force in the direction of opposing joints without damaging himself or losing strength. This makes his fist and foot attack more strange and unpredictable. In the original strong strength, soft strength is mixed into it, and the destructive power is even greater under the combination of hard and soft. This not only makes the attack unpredictable, but also makes Wei burn not afraid of most capture and joint skills. Even if the spine and cervical vertebrae are hit, dislocated and fractured, they can recover quickly and improve their viability in a disguised form. At the same time, the random changes of joints and ligaments also raised his body''s coordination ability to a higher level again. Although the ability of coordination can not directly improve strength, agility and resistance. But it can integrate all basic abilities and give full play to them with the highest efficiency. In the past, the power of Wei burning muscle is 100. If the coordination is enhanced again, the explosive power can be increased to 120. In the past, the bash interval between Wei Ran''s several full bursts was 0.2 seconds, which was a recovery process from muscle tension to relaxation. If the burst frequency was forcibly increased, the muscle could not recover itself, which would cause tearing damage. Now, after the coordination is improved, the recovery time from tension to relief is shortened more, and the original continuous explosive force can be played in 0.1 seconds. This makes the frequency of attacks faster and does not damage muscles. It can be said that after practicing this humble bone shrinking skill, the improvement of Wei Ran''s overall strength is not a basic improvement, but a skill improvement. Wei Ran couldn''t help thinking. Although most of the skills in this world are useless to him, such heretical things as bone shrinking can be used to bypass the analogy and stimulate inspiration. ¡­¡­ During the period when Wei Yanshen was trying to cultivate himself, the new emperor has ascended the throne, and Wei Yanshen and Li Chengye don''t know that the way the emperor died is actually full of strangeness Chapter 277 Set the timeline back to the day before the emperor died He had previously received the news that Wei Ran escaped from many experts in the cross slope. The content was too strange. A weak general who had been punished for ten days could escape from the siege of the world''s top killer and the top expert of the magic door. The emperor was so angry that his condition worsened during the day that he didn''t even participate in the early Dynasty. However, even more exciting to him was that the prince came to him in the name of seeing a doctor and said that he hoped to accept Li Chengye''s daughter Li huaimeng as the Crown Princess and rejoice for his father and Emperor. The emperor''s blood rushed to his forehead and almost had a stroke on the spot. What is the matter with their children? Li Yunzhao, the princess of Shouning, managed to nip out the signs. Although it is not perfect, Li Dingguo can''t go back to Chang''an in this life. Now this incompetent and greedy son wants to marry Li Chengye''s four daughters again. Are they all in a hurry to turn them into relatives?! Are they all so stupid? I don''t know if Li Chengye becomes a relative and his military heart is in hand, who can beat him in the court? In the future, his surname will also be Li, but he will still be li of the Li Tang royal family? The emperor beat the crown prince with his own hands. The scolding in his words was very violent, and even mentioned that he wanted to depose him. Although the prince was fatuous, he was not stupid. At that time, he was scared to tears and begged again and again before he was let go by the emperor. When he went out, he looked angry and didn''t know what thoughts turned in his mind. That night, when the emperor was critically ill, he quickly ordered to block the news, and sent people to Zhongnan mountain to recruit National Teacher Zhang Chong and to Beijing. He had sensed some dangers, all of which were dormant in the dark when he was still healthy on weekdays. Now that he was ill in bed, he felt that all the palace maids and bodyguards around him had some indescribable meaning when they secretly glanced at themselves. In particular, others already know that the Baiqi division, as their own spy organization, has been infiltrated by Zhang Zhen, and this sense of insecurity becomes stronger and stronger. The emperor remained basically calm at this time. He knew that his time was running out. The prince was indeed a waste. The country must not rely on this person to rule in the future. He gave the princess the fish charm and sent it to the Zuo Shence army in the suburbs to control the 20000 elite border troops. Although these 20000 border troops are all from Longyou Road, they are all proud soldiers and fierce generals, and it is absolutely difficult to obey the management of a young woman such as Princess Shouning. But the original Zuo Shence army has not returned, and they are the only troops that can fight in Beijing. The emperor had no choice but to let the carefully trained real successors master this elite army in case of the riddled Baiqi division and the right Shence army. When the imperial edict was issued to let the National Teacher return to Beijing, two decrees were drafted simultaneously. One was to explain the changes in power behind him, which was very important. It was quietly handed over to Princess mu by someone who had absolute trust. The other is Mingzhi, which was given to Zhang Zhen. The most important content of the first will is that the crown prince is young and unable to manage politics. The crown prince''s biological mother, Princess mu, listens to politics behind the curtain. There is no Regent here, but the imperial concubine hangs the curtain, which is contrary to common sense. It is because Princess Shouning and the crown prince are compatriots and let Princess Mu hang the curtain to listen to politics, so if Princess Shouning is allowed to take power behind the scenes. Concubine Mu was born as a civilian and had no relatives backstage. She was alone. She has never been involved in government, and naturally she does not understand politics. She can only rely on Princess Shouning to assist in politics. It happens that if Princess Shouning controls the Zuo Shence army outside the city, the military power is in her hand. She also has some civilian cronies on weekdays and can maintain power stability. Here, the emperor still regretted that he did not insist until the Zuo Shence army returned to the dynasty. Otherwise, he could command the most elite troops in the Tang Dynasty with the reputation of setting up a field hospital as a princess. According to the second decree, the reconstruction of Huaqing Palace in Lishan is about to be completed, so Zhang Zhen, the right Shence general, went to supervise and inspect the project quality. Since Li Chengye left Beijing, the object of criticism of civil servants has become Zhang Zhen. Although Zhang Zhen has a thick skin, his means are also mean enough. However, in the face of Qingliu''s attack, it is also quite embarrassed, which can almost be called bitter support. The emperor fully considered Zhang Zhen''s current situation and temporarily transferred him from Chang''an to Lishan. You can temporarily avoid the attack of civil servants, and supervising any project is a good job to make money and enrich yourself. With Zhang Zhen''s greedy personality, he will not refuse, which eliminates a very unstable factor for his power transfer. Since the emperor found that all the hundred riding companies around him had been infiltrated by Zhang Zhen, and some people had listened to Zhang Zhen, he no longer trusted the eunuch who came out of the hidden residence. Even because he still controls the military power of the right Shence army and his martial arts are very high, he is afraid. At this special moment, you can''t directly seize his military power. Otherwise, there are right Shence army guards everywhere in Chang''an ban, which is very easy to make him jump over the wall. Therefore, the emperor thought of this delaying plan and transferred him away from the power center. After completing the power transfer, he was not afraid of Zhang Zhen''s sudden action to destroy the plan behind him. Of course, the recall of national teachers at this time also has the factor of preventing Zhang Zhen. After all, this person''s martial arts are so high that he is likely to make great damage on his own. With a national master in the palace, everything is as stable as Mount Tai, not afraid of any unexpected factors. The first one was quietly handed over to concubine mu, while the second one was clearly sent to Zhang Zhen, which made many bureaucrats dissatisfied. When Zhang Zhen received this order that day, he was being forced to a corner by the ministers. Many dirty things he did were thrown out one by one by the imperial censor, which made him look like Venus. At this time, I am naturally very happy to see this imperial edict. I can finally get rid of the civil servants like mad dogs. My family will go to Huaqing Palace to supervise the project! Then, after returning to the mansion, he unfolded his will, looked over and over again, and thought of the news that the emperor was suddenly seriously ill today. He felt an explosion, and his heart always felt a sense of panic. Then he quietly contacted the hundred people who bought it himself. Only then did he know that the emperor had sent the princess hall to the left God''s army and gave him a fish symbol. There was also a will given to concubine mu, and an imperial edict was issued to the national teacher to return to Beijing. This series of arrangements seems to be scattered, but Zhang Zhen has served the emperor for so many years. He knows that his current means look ordinary and even maintain himself. In fact, something big is brewing, especially when he already knows that the emperor can''t even get out of bed now. This unpredictable dragon is about to die. He has so much power in his life that he has not revealed who will take the helm until now. Although we know that there is only one heir to the crown prince, the crown prince is only 16 years old. He is frivolous and debauchery. He is not like a prince. Everyone knows this. Zhang Zhen doesn''t believe that the emperor hasn''t made any arrangements at this time, and this involves the transfer of power in the world, which is very important, even related to his own life! He always felt that he could not be at ease without knowing the content of the will given to empress mu. He thought of going to Daming Palace to explore the emperor''s style. However, when he wanted to enter the palace, he was told by the bodyguard that the Emperor didn''t see anyone and asked him to return quickly. On weekdays, he has something to see the emperor. Generally, he can see it. Now in broad daylight, he can''t even enter the palace. This seemingly normal change gives Zhang Zhen a more serious sense of crisis. Chapter 278 After thinking about it, Zhang Zhen suddenly thought that if he went to Lishan to supervise the project, although he avoided the encirclement and interception of those civil servants, he couldn''t get involved in what happened in Chang''an city these days? Moreover, he used to have the military power of the Shence army. Now if he goes to Lishan, he can command less than one soldier. No matter how high his martial arts are, he has no room to play. He can only passively wait for the result of power transfer. If you think more deeply, the emperor apparently defended himself, but when he was about to control bin Tian, he drove his so-called favorite and close minister out of the capital. It was obvious that he did not trust himself. A waiter like him naturally knows what will happen if he falls out of favor. Moreover, at this tense moment of power struggle, it is basically equivalent to kicking himself out of the power center and letting the next emperor clean himself up. Zhang Zhen held his fist. He must not let such a thing happen. His eyes were burning with madness. He must find ways to consolidate his power position before the emperor died. That night, he took two top-notch Hu women to the prince''s residence. The prince met the emperor yesterday. Zhang Zhen wants to enter the palace to see the emperor through the prince. By the way, he asks the prince about what the emperor said to him. The prince was just angry with the emperor yesterday. After fooling around with two Hu women, he lost a lot of anger. It was also pleasing to see Zhang Zhen. So the emperor scolded him and complained. When Zhang Zhen heard that the prince actually wanted to marry Li Chengye''s daughter as his imperial concubine, his eyes were wide open. I finally drove this guy out of the capital. Are you still eager to invite him back and be a relative? Isn''t this the most powerful relative in the court? How can you handle him then? He and Li Chengye had a lot of grievances. At that time, there was only a dead end to fighting? When hearing that the emperor scolded the crown prince for this, Zhang Zhen cried out from the bottom of his heart. This confused crown prince, are you in a hurry to be a puppet emperor? Of course, on the surface, he still flattered the prince and served him very comfortably. After further investigation, he learned that the emperor had the idea of easy storage for the crown prince. However, Zhang Zhen knew it was impossible. Even if the prince was fatuous, it was his only bone and blood. The emperor had no choice. When I was thinking this way, I suddenly remembered that Princess Shouning was the prince''s compatriot sister, and also remembered Princess Shouning''s ability and means, as well as her contacts. My heart gradually sank. Has she gone to the Zuo Shence army in the suburbs, or did she go there with a fish charm? The emperor handed over the military power to a woman? And the secret decree given to empress mu. Combined with the above, Zhang Zhen felt bad. The emperor really wanted to save money. However, it was certainly not to depose the prince, but to overhead the prince and let Princess Shouning, who had always been in charge of military power, take power secretly. He wants to cultivate a queen!!! Zhang Zhen finally guessed the emperor''s idea and secretly held his fists. His relationship with Princess Shouning is not so good, and this time he went to the South River Road to rebel and defeated himself, and even gave the impression of his royal highness. If Princess Shouning is allowed to take power, will she have any chance of survival? No, we have to find a way! You can''t wait to die! On the surface, Zhang Zhen is laughing and chatting with the crown prince, but on the bottom of his heart, he is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. The emperor now played all the cards, bright and dark, only waiting for the situation to take shape. At that time, it will be difficult for the gods to get out of such a dilemma. We must break the situation before it takes shape! And when will the situation take shape? Zhang Zhen suddenly thought of the national teacher. The emperor ordered the national teacher to return to Beijing. Although this will is insignificant, it is the key to everything. National teachers have status and no power, so they can''t interfere with the Korean situation and won''t be attacked. But no one didn''t believe what he said. In addition, the national master is very loyal, and as one of the four great masters in the world, he has excellent martial arts. If he came to Chang''an and let himself do whatever he wanted, even if he led the right divine plan to rebel, the power of the National Teacher alone would be enough to suppress it. Then the situation would be really settled. Thinking of this, suddenly, a crazy idea was born from his mind. On the pretext of going to the toilet, he met with one of his confidants and asked him to arrange all day class killers on the first floor of the sky to ambush them on the way back to Beijing. He must prevent them from returning to the capital tomorrow. At this time, Zhang Zhen finally revealed that he is the behind the scenes of the mysterious killer organization on the first floor of the sky. The organization cultivated for many years has made a lot of contributions to him. Now he needs to use all the most elite strength of the killer organization to fight for his future. Then he came back to find the prince and persuaded him. He even abducted and cheated. He said that because the emperor was very dissatisfied with the prince''s behavior, it was possible to set up many people to supervise him after he ascended the throne, so that even if he became the emperor, he would not be as free as now. In fact, the prince also knows that his father is dying and has been looking forward to becoming an emperor, so as to make full use of his power to meet his private desires. Now Zhang Zhen said that when he became emperor in the future, he might not be as happy as he is now. Naturally, he quit. Therefore, he listened carefully to Zhang Zhen''s arrangement. The first is to enter the palace overnight, pretend to be a filial son, and go to the palace to accompany his father and Emperor for one night. Externally, people can know that the crown prince also has pure filial piety, which is easy to impress many pedantic literary ministers and win support. Internally, the emperor can also be pleased, and perhaps part of the supervision after the crown prince''s accession can be revoked. Although the prince didn''t want to enter the palace very much, knowing that Zhang Zhen was right, he entered the palace overnight. Zhang Zhenze pretended to be a little eunuch with the prince and entered together. The reason is that Zhang Zhen can give advice at any time because he is worried that the crown prince will not cope properly. The prince was not prevented from entering the palace. He soon came to the emperor''s bedroom and expressed his sincere hope that he could wait for his father''s bed these days to show filial piety. In fact, all the words were made by Zhang Zhen to vibrate the vocal cords with his internal skill, simulating the voice of the crown prince. The crown prince only made a mouth shape outside. This speech seemed very sincere. The emperor was moved by Zhang Zhen''s disguised words because he was full of distrust of the people around him. He thought that the prince would not harm his biological father, so he allowed him to enter. Zhang Zhen lowered his head and followed the prince into the room. Because the prince was accompanying him, it seemed very normal, and the bodyguard didn''t stop him. After entering the bedroom, the emperor lay weakly on the Dragon bed, surrounded by two palace maids. Seeing this, the prince asked the two palace maids to withdraw temporarily under Zhang Zhen''s sign. The emperor did not stop this. Because he had only one heir to the throne all the time, he was not like the emperors of previous dynasties and was very vigilant against the crown prince. At this time, the candles in the hall flickered and the light was dim, and the two sides could not see each other''s faces clearly. When the prince approached, he greeted him normally, and then looked at his father''s appearance. At that time, he was a little disgusted. I feel that my father is as haggard as a skeleton. I''m really sorry for the majesty of an emperor. The emperor also felt the prince''s disrespect, raised his eyebrows, and then noticed that the eunuch around the Prince did not seem to be the usual one. At this time, with the instinct he had practiced for many years, he immediately woke up that it was a trap. The man who had just spoken out was not the prince like a dandy in front of him. When he was about to scold, the attendant behind the prince suddenly approached, and a wisp of finger wind pressed back the emperor''s words. The man''s fingers trembled. It was obvious that he was also very nervous and even breathed heavily, which was very incredible for a martial artist close to the congenital extreme state. Zhang Zhen looked up at the emperor, "Your Majesty, the old slave has come to visit you..." Chapter 279 The emperor wanted to sit up in a hurry, but Zhang Zhen pressed it with gentle internal strength, locked the vocal cords and couldn''t make a sound. Although the prince next to him was dazed, he also found that Zhang Zhen was wrong. "Zhang Lishi, what do you want?" "Your Highness, now you and I are grasshoppers on the same rope!" The prince looked around and flustered, "what do you mean? Didn''t I bring you in to serve my father all night so that the ministers in the court could know that I was also the Lord of pure filial piety? " Zhang Zhenyin said with a pathetic smile, "Your Highness, it seems that your father and emperor have hidden you very deeply. Well, I''ll tell you what your majesty did yesterday. So that you will become a puppet emperor and know nothing about it. " The prince opened his eyes wide, lowered his voice and angrily said, "what are you talking about?" Zhang Zhen''s face was full of madness. He looked back at the angry emperor, and an instinctive fear rose in his heart. After all, this man dominated all his destiny in the first half of his life. As the master of the hit, he was inexplicably nervous even if he planned to do a great evil at this time. "Yesterday, your majesty shilling the royal highness of the princess of Shouning, holding a fish charm, and went to Zuo Shen Zhi army, in an attempt to control this elite soldier. Then let the old slave go to Lishan, supervise the repair of Huaqing Palace and accept Huaqing pool. Finally, a secret edict was issued to your mother, imperial concubine mu. At the same time, the imperial master was ordered to oppose Beijing from Chunyang palace. " The prince wondered, "these are normal transfers. Although there are secret orders, they are also the power of the father and the emperor. What does it have to do with you and me?" Zhang Zhen hehe smiled, "if you look at it separately, these things really don''t deserve any attention. But your highness, look at your majesty. How long can he live like this? " Without waiting for the prince to answer, Zhang Zhen turned his eyes to the haggard emperor''s face, "he''s having trouble getting out of bed now. If he wants to say that he will control bin Tian tonight, no one will doubt it. Your majesty will go at any time. Doesn''t he care about what happens after you? For example, your royal highness, your accession to the throne. Your highness, didn''t you say that your majesty intends to depose you? " "This, this is just the father emperor''s angry words for a moment. How can you take it seriously!" "Angry words? What if the old slave said it wasn''t angry? Otherwise, why send the secret message to your mother instead of directly to you? After all, you are a Chu Jun, the next emperor of the Tang Dynasty! If your majesty really wants to pass the throne to you, what last words should he not take the initiative to tell you? " The prince''s mind floated and looked at the emperor. The emperor looked at himself sadly. The father and son looked at each other for a long time. The prince gritted his teeth and said, "father, are you really going to abolish me? No way, you have only one son! " Zhang zhenga said with a smile, "Your Majesty can''t abolish you, but you can create a regent or prison. Then, your highness, although your emperor is also called the emperor in the future, you can still have the supreme power of the emperor?" "You mean the father wants his mother to be in prison? But mother doesn''t know anything about governing the country. This is a joke! " "Your mother was born a civilian, and of course she can''t know how to run the country. But you also have a sister, and I don''t know if there was a empress in the Tang Dynasty? " The prince''s play shocked. The emperor also looked at Zhang Zhen incredibly. He didn''t expect Zhang Zhen to guess all his thoughts. This near waiter knew himself so well. No wonder he could penetrate Baiqi company. "How are you, your majesty? I didn''t expect the old slave to grasp all your arrangements. Today, you sent me to Lishan. It''s a good time for the literary ministers to attack the old slaves. If the old slave hadn''t left a thought, I''m afraid that when the national teacher arrived in the Palace tomorrow, everything would be settled, wouldn''t it? " "To send Princess Shouning to take charge of the military power is to lay a foundation for her to master the artifact behind the prince in the future. With the secret decree in the hands of empress mu, empress Mu is right to listen to the government. Mu Fei Fei did not understand his politics, and he could only rely on his royal highness of Shouning. Princess Shouning is in charge of the military power outside and the government inside. With the assistance of national teachers, the power is in her hand. Where else is the prince''s business? At that time, even if Prince Yu Jun''s Royal Highness comes to maturity, he will return to politics. The power of abolishing legislation depends on your hand, your highness, you were just a Han Emperor at that time. Your highness, would you like to see such a thing happen? " The prince stepped back three steps, his forehead and palm were full of sweat, and his eyes were at a loss. With his wisdom, how can he see through the terrible arrangement behind his father. Then he walked slowly to the edge of the emperor''s collapse, knelt on the ground, put his hands on the edge of the bed, and looked at the controlled emperor with a ferocious face. "Father, what the old slave said is true? Are you really going to support my sister as the real emperor behind the scenes and let my own son be a puppet? " The emperor looked at his son''s performance and closed his eyes in disappointment. He saw that in the eyes of the prince, there was only panic, hatred and doubt, and there was nothing that belonged to his serious thinking. He was an incompetent man who acted purely by instinct and desire. Even if Zhang Zhen is supported to the throne by means of Zhang Zhen today, it will be just a puppet in Zhang Zhen''s hands in the future. At that time, the abolition of Li will be decided only by Zhang Zhen''s words, and the end will be worse than Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty. In comparison, at least Princess Shouning is still his compatriot sister. No matter how, she will eventually have a little compassion. As long as he is obedient enough, she can at least keep her life safe, and even future generations are qualified to inherit the throne. The prince saw his father''s disappointed face and didn''t mean to be sorry for himself. At present, his fragile heart was broken and people became extremely irritable. Repressing his voice, he shouted angrily, "you''d rather believe a woman than my own son, right! I will never let my sister in power. When I become emperor, I will marry her to Tubo people as soon as I have a chance! Don''t want to go back to Datang all your life! You will die of this heart! " Zhang Zhen looked at the emperor proudly while attracting the aura of heaven and earth to prevent the sound from coming out of the hall. He only won the master once in his life, and the only time was this time, he could completely turn himself over. Just look at the foolish appearance of the prince. After he ascended the throne, he confused with beauty, and then controlled the inside and outside of the ban with the palm of military power. If the imperial power is the power in his own hands! "Your Highness, it''s time to make a decision!" The prince trembled, "what are you talking about? What decision? What do you want to do? " Zhang Zhen frowned. The prince, at this point, doesn''t he think there is still a way back? "Your Highness, the old slave just said that your majesty is terminally ill and will control bin Tian at any time, for example... Tonight!" The prince turned his neck stiff and looked up at Zhang Zhen standing by the Dragon couch. Under the flickering candle light, Zhang Zhen''s face was bright and dark, which set off the crazy meaning of that face very strangely, just like the evil ghost climbing out of hell, which made people look terrible. At this time, the emperor struggled, his face full of unwilling anger. He hoarse vocal cords and tried his best to pronounce. Although his voice was small, it was in this quiet room, so that all three could hear it. "Dog slave, you want to kill the king, but you can''t change the secret order I made! The loyal people in the world will tear you to pieces! Villain, you kill your father and seize the throne. You have an evil mind. Sooner or later, you will die on the throne, and the Tang Dynasty will be destroyed in your hands! " When Zhang Zhen and the prince heard the speech, their faces twisted at the same time. Zhang Zhen clenched his teeth and said, "old slave, please your majesty Long Yu Bin Tian. We will take care of it for you in this world!" Then his fingertips penetrated into the emperor''s meridians, aggravating the outbreak of the disease. The emperor opened his eyes and struggled hard. In severe pain, he ended his life full of power struggle. He once achieved the throne with power, and revived the Tang Dynasty with a balanced way, which made the four sides awed. With his overbearing skill, he hit many times, reopened the western regions and established great achievements. However, he also died in the hands of slaves because of power. Chapter 280 Zhang Zhen and the crown prince looked at each other. The crown prince probed the emperor''s breath to make sure that he was dead and sat down to the ground. On the contrary, Zhang Zhen gradually calmed down after he gasped violently. The emperor was his heart barrier all his life. After killing the king himself, if he broke his heart barrier, he became more decisive and capable than before. He first massaged the emperor''s whole body and dredged the meridians with genuine Qi, so as to relax the stiff muscles caused by the emperor''s painful struggle before his death. Then massage his face to make his expression peaceful. When the people in the palace find his body, they will only think that the emperor died quietly in sleep. After all this, he didn''t look at the waste prince. He went straight to the desk and sat on the chair where the emperor usually sits. He felt the taste of sitting on the chair carefully. It wasn''t very comfortable. On the contrary, there was always a cold smell from the dinner, which made people feel creepy. After Zhang zhenyungong adjusted his mind, he took down a volume of blank imperial edict and began to grind his pen. He closed his eyes first, picked up his pen and painted in the air, as if he were imitating writing. In fact, it is a special mental method to stimulate people to learn from heaven. They can hypnotize themselves and substitute themselves into someone. When the level is high, you can even feel the strategies and responses that the other party will make in this substitution, and even simulate the other party''s skill moves. But now he doesn''t need to do so complicated things. He just needs to simulate the handwriting of the emperor. Therefore, after substituting it into the Emperor himself, he soon wrote a sacred edict. The content is to order the crown prince to ascend the throne as Emperor today, with the current prime minister and Zhang zhenzuo as assistant ministers, one Wen and one Wu. At the same time, several Taifu and eunuchs in the prince''s Qiandi have been transferred to certain posts. He transferred several people who were more threatening to himself out of the capital. These people happened to be people the crown prince didn''t like very much. Presumably, the crown prince won''t have too much dissatisfaction when he saw it later. Other positions that are not threatening and have a general relationship with the crown prince will be granted to satisfy them and will not threaten themselves in the short term. They will be left to clean up slowly in the future. As for the other servants around the crown prince, these people pose a great threat to Zhang Zhen. However, they are valued by the crown prince and cannot be transferred out easily. After thinking about it, eunuchs all love money, so they awarded several positions in the work department. All of them have existing projects for them to supervise the work. This is equivalent to temporarily stabilizing them with money and transferring them away from the prince. Bought myself some time. Finally, Princess Shouning and the national teacher are both thorns in Zhang Zhen''s eyes. The national teacher is not involved in the government, has no appeal for power, and has very high martial arts. He can only deal with it a little slowly. Princess Shouning now has the fish charm in her hand, or she can''t accept the military heart of the border army''s divine plan in a short time. This is her weakest time. Therefore, in the imperial edict, he directly ordered to take back his military power and scolded him. He blamed him for being a woman, but he had no gentle and virtuous appearance of a woman. He was with swordsmen all day, damaging the reputation of the royal family of Li Tang. She was asked to return to the palace immediately, read the women''s commandments, think about it behind closed doors for a year and not leave the palace. A year later, he realized the prince''s intention and married this troublesome woman to a tribe of Tubo on the grounds of making peace! After writing these, I picked up the national jade seal and looked at the seal character "ordered by heaven, I will live forever" on the jade seal, which made me feel hot. What if I''m a eunuch? What if I didn''t put it down? Lao Tzu can hold this jade seal handed down to the great Qin Dynasty and give orders, which many so-called famous officials and fierce generals can''t do in a lifetime! After the seal is sealed, the privately imitated edict has legal effect. He showed the imperial edict to the crown prince. The crown prince read half of it. He was not interested in many personnel arrangements in the court, but only concerned about the arrangements of some old people in his hidden residence. He was particularly concerned about several close eunuchs and was dissatisfied with the fact that they were only sealed to the post of the Ministry of work. Zhang Zhen explained a little. Under the rhetoric, the prince who didn''t understand anything soon agreed. Then there is the last thing, the edict he forged, although it can''t show any flaws even to the prime minister''s close ministers. However, as long as you touch the secret edict in the hands of empress mu, it will cause an uproar. Therefore, you have to find a way to obtain the secret edict from empress mu. You must do it before dawn! Therefore, Zhang Zhen continued to urge the prince to take action. On the pretext that the emperor had slept soundly, they left for a while to meet concubine mu. Concubine Mu was just a woman of civilian origin. She had always been bullied in the palace. If she had not given birth to dragon girls and dragons, she would not even live to this day. Zhang Zhen and the crown prince made a hard and soft joint move, and empress Mu couldn''t resist. She originally wanted to hand over the secret order when the princess came back. Now, in a moment of fear, she exposed the storage place of the secret order and was found by Zhang Zhen. After reading it again, Zhang Zhen''s face changed dramatically. He was glad to strike first, otherwise he would become a prisoner of others in the future! In front of the prince and empress mu, Zhang Zhen rubbed the secret decree into powder and threw it into the fire. It must not be found by others! So far, Zhang Zhen, through his own struggle and struggle, completely reversed his inevitable defeat with such a crazy move as regicide. In the early morning, he and the prince entered the emperor''s bedroom together. Finally, at the beginning of the sun, he said, "Your Majesty has died!" Completely shake the capital! When the national division received the imperial edict from the emperor, it had a hunch that something big would happen in the capital. On that day, it went down Zhongnan mountain and rode to Chang''an. If there were no accidents, he could arrive at Daming Palace that night. But when he was near Chang''an City, he was suddenly ambushed by dozens of people, and all kinds of insidious mechanisms and concealed weapons attacked him in the dark. Such a killing method can only be said to be sudden, not very clever. It can''t hurt the national teacher at all. But walking all the way, they were so harassed that it was enough to delay the National Teacher''s time to go to Chang''an. After the National Teacher Zhang Chong and found the other party''s purpose, they no longer kept their hands, went out with all their strength, and no longer gave the other party a chance to escape. The dozens of top killers in ambush could only rush out together and fight with one of the four great masters. The national master destroyed all the killers who besieged him. They wanted to catch one or two alive, but they saw the opportunity very quickly. They all bit the poison bag in the breach, swallowed the poison and killed themselves, leaving no alive. These killers are very decisive, have excellent assassination methods and first-class martial arts. It takes a lot of resources to cultivate one. They only used them to intercept the national division''s trip, and the other party obviously paid a lot of money. With so many top killers dying here, the killer organization can almost be completely destroyed. The national master noticed something strange from the killers'' unusual actions, and it was already dawn. When he arrived at the Daming Palace, he heard the news from the palace that his majesty had died! Zhang Chonghe could only sigh. Although he didn''t know what happened in the Palace last night, his Majesty''s death must be strange. However, now he can''t do anything. He can only wait silently for his Majesty''s future and the new emperor''s accession to the throne. The Tang Dynasty, a big ship full of holes, has lost an experienced helmsman. It is impossible to estimate where it will go in the future, even if it is an accurate national teacher. In the 22nd year of Keding, the former Emperor collapsed. The prince negotiated with his ministers and decided to take the posthumous title of Emperor Xuanzong Shengwu xianwenxiao. In November that year, Gaiyuan Xiantong. Chapter 281 Wei Ran and a Li know nothing about what happened in Chang''an thousands of miles away. After the bone shrinking skill was completed, he went down the mountain to the West. On the way, Wei Ran, based on the people in the portrait, pretended to be a broken precepts monk with a beard, a ferocious face, a fat body and bare breasts. It also adjusts the body''s metabolism, controls hair growth and nutrition in hair, and deliberately makes the beard on one face stained with a little white frost. In this way, he looks like a Jianghu villain in his fifties, which makes it more difficult for people to doubt his identity. When walking, he carried a convenient shovel in his hand. A Li turned into a human shape, shook his two legs and sat at the end of the shovel, which was very stable and coordinated with Wei Ran''s walking rhythm. From time to time, people on the road were attracted by this wonderful scene and stopped to watch. I wonder how such a lovely girl next door could walk with such a ferocious monk. Looking at the girl''s complacent appearance, it doesn''t look like being kidnapped and trafficked. But the monk is really ferocious. If he looks more, he will be angry, scold and arrogant. According to a Li''s tracking of the relatively clear spirit grabbing node, it is also moving. Considering that such a strong soul grabbing node can not be made into personal items, the object is likely to be a human. Before, he was still in Tubo. Some time ago, he suddenly entered Shanzhou City defended by the original Longyou Shence border army and stationed down. After inquiry, it turned out that the new emperor officially ascended the throne, and Zuo Shence''s border army had long been transferred back to Chang''an by the former Emperor. Longyou''s defense was empty, and Tubo took advantage of it, sent troops from the west of Qinghai, captured Shanzhou and kuozhou, and threatened Lanzhou Hezhou. At the same time, the silk road was cut off, leaving Anxi towns alone again. At present, this group of Tubo troops take Shancheng as the base and look at the territory of the eastern Tang Dynasty, while the army composed of Lanzhou Hezhou regiment is still difficult to defend the city, let alone go out of the city for field operations. Therefore, the local aristocratic families first asked the imperial court to send Zuo Shence army to resist the enemy. But the imperial court was in a difficult financial time. The new emperor felt that the border town was not a big deal. He was unwilling to allocate funds to send troops. He just wanted to build a palace to entertain himself. Although Zhang Zhen obtained huge political benefits through Jiao Zhao, the civil power can not be underestimated. The two sides are locked in a bitter struggle, and the situation here can not be ignored. So the local aristocratic families came up with an idea. They even offered money to invite the Hexi Jiedu envoy to send troops for assistance, and were willing to help the Hexi Jiedu envoy rule Longyou road. If the imperial court doesn''t want me to wait, I can only sell myself to the warlords. Therefore, the soul grabbing node perceived by a Li should come from which tribal chief or noble in Tubo, and the current situation in Longyou is tense. Hexi Jiedu envoy will not refuse the meat sent to his mouth. He has sent troops to Longyou. Now it has occupied Lanzhou and Hezhou. Taking Lanzhou as the logistics base, it is sending troops to Shanzhou and is fighting fiercely with Tubo. It seems that there will be a big war between the two sides around Shanzhou. Shancheng is located in Xining, Qinghai, not far from Qinghai Lake. The terrain here is mostly mountainous. With the split fighting capacity of Tubo, it is not difficult for the Wuwei army of Hexi Jiedu envoy to defeat them in mountainous areas. However, when Tubo retreated to Shibao city as a strategic support point and saw with Hexi Wuwei army, Hexi Wuwei army may not be able to see for a long time. After all, Shibao city is a world-famous dangerous pass, controlling and controlling the main traffic roads. From a commanding position, you can observe the movement of troops within a radius of tens of miles. Whoever occupies this place will have the initiative in military strategy. Datang fought against Tubo repeatedly here, and each time he lost a lot before he could conquer it. Li Chengye fought with the Tubo Huihe allied forces and lost more than ten thousand soldiers here. Finally, in terms of strategy, use anti separatism and separatism to provoke discord between Tubo and Huihe, and then induce the other party to take the initiative to destroy its main force. The stone castle was no longer supported by the main force. It took tens of thousands of elite to attack it. Of course, once the Shibao city is conquered, Datang can also radiate thousands of miles, go straight into Tuyuhun''s hometown of Tubo, destroy its strategic logistics base in Tuyuhun''s hometown, and continue to press it westward on the plateau. Wei Ran concluded that the Wuwei army in Hexi did not have the courage to greatly damage their own strength to conquer the stone castle city. If the Shibao city is not conquered, then taking the Shibao city as the strategic support point, it can be said that Tubo has a place to stick to if it wants to enter or retreat within a thousand miles near Shanzhou, which is full of strategic initiative. Therefore, it is difficult for Hexi Jiedushi to swallow the area of Longyou East Road. Anyway, Wei Ran has to go to Shanzhou city in person. The place where he and a Li have arrived is Hezhou City, which is adjacent to Shanzhou occupied by Tubo. The local people and rich families are in panic. Many people are packing up their salutes and are busy running away to the territory. However, the chaos has attracted many Jianghu people who come here to take risks or pick up leaks. Hezhou is located on the trade route of the silk road. It is very rich. Martial artists who take this opportunity to find some cheap and treasures are not afraid of war. Of course, some people, for various reasons, are still unwilling to flee, still manage their own lives, and place all their hopes on the Hexi Wuwei army that has been stationed in the city. Wei Ran went straight to the restaurant with the largest flow of people in the city. The dress of his partner with ah Li naturally attracted many people''s attention. But Wei Ran didn''t care. Now he is a local tyrant. It''s no use carrying silver when he goes out. On an empty table, he specially ordered hard dishes such as beef, sheep and donkey meat. Only two plates of green leafy vegetables were served as a foil. Later, a table was filled with a jar of green ant wine, which vividly interpreted the style of the wine meat monk. A Li is almost full when he eats casually. Well, half of them should be eaten by Wei Ran. Wei did not waste food at all. He ate haisai, ate meat and drank in large bowls, which made his original image more greasy. The Jianghu people nearby saw that he seemed to have good martial arts and dared not provoke him. Although there was ridicule in private, they dared not say it, so they discussed the major events that had happened in recent days. "Hey, do you know that Chunyang sect is going to hold a Wulin conference in Guanzhong?" "What a bullshit meeting, isn''t it just a group of people who think they are right to entertain themselves and do our reckless shit in the Jianghu!" "Hey, hey, you don''t know. This Wulin meeting is said to deal with a person? Moreover, it is also popular with the baopu Heart Sutra, a secret script of the town sect of Chunyang sect, and there is also a reward official position of the imperial court. It''s extraordinary. " "Isn''t baopu Heart Sutra a martial arts script that points directly at the innate Avenue? Did they really take it? I said, which devil do you want to reward? You can''t be an expert at the level of the six sect masters of the demon sect. I don''t know if you have offered a reward for hundreds of years. It''s useless. " "Of course not. The six evil ways of others are deeply rooted, which is so easy to deal with. The man who offered a reward today was famous all over the world a while ago. Later, he made a big case on the cross slope, which is known to the Jianghu people all over the world. Do you know who I''m talking about? " The Jianghu people in the hotel talked with each other. Obviously, they said Wei Ran! During this time, his battle on the cross slope spread all over the Wulin. Wei Ran heard that Chunyang sect was going to hold a Wulin meeting and offered a reward to himself? It''s a little surprised, but it''s reasonable. I just didn''t expect Feng Xinyuan to have such a high position in the sect and even in the right way. At this time, a Jianghu man claimed that he had witnessed the scene of Wei Ran''s war with many experts in the cross slope, and proudly publicized it, which also attracted Wei Ran''s eyes in the past. He remembered that there were not many people who escaped that day. There were only two Tianji killers on the first floor of the day. There was Zong MAOZe on the other side of the underworld, or there might be a fish that missed the net. He didn''t die under a Li''s illusion. But these people are all impressed by Wei Ran. It''s definitely not the parallel goods in front of them that may have just passed through the twelve serious. Chapter 282 "You have all heard about Li Dingguo''s taking Wang Xianzhi as the head of the ten thousand armies before. There is no doubt about his art of war and martial arts. On the day of the battle on the cross slope, good guy, there were more than a hundred people who surrounded and killed Li Dingguo. There were countless people all over the mountains and fields! Li Dingguo''s body is like a bear and a tiger. With such effort, he broke the shackles of 800 kilograms! " Watching a swordsman in Guanzhong, he said, "800 kg of shackles? I said, brother, don''t you count the weight? This thick backed broadsword weighs 13 Jin. Can you swing it? " The excited storyteller looked disdainful, like watching a hick. "I don''t think this man has been to Chang''an!" The swordsman''s face was gloomy and said, "why do you say so?" "If you have been to Chang''an, you will know that before being exiled, Li Dingguo wore 400 kg heavy flail and stood in front of the noon gate for ten days and ten nights under the scorching sun, wind and rain! Tut Tut, everyone in Chang''an City has seen it! If you don''t believe it, you can also run to ask those Hu merchants who came out of Chang''an. " The swordsman looked incredible. Since the other party dared to say that all the people in Chang''an city had seen it, nine times out of ten it was true at this time. He could not imagine what kind of person could be punished for ten days under the scorching sun day and night. This made the Jianghu man who told the story even more proud, "let''s think, what''s the problem of breaking an 800 kg shackle after standing in a 400 kg shackle for ten days and ten nights?" This logic... Wei Ran admired it. A Li listened interestingly, applauded and applauded along the plot arranged by the other party from time to time, looked at Wei Ran with a mocking face. At this time, the four Taoist priests sitting on a table in the corner suddenly opened their mouth and said, "this monk, have you really seen the devil Li Dingguo that day?" This sentence came out of the shock of true Qi, immediately overcame all the noise in the hotel, and everyone looked at the table. Even Wei Ran stopped chewing, but he saw four Taoists of Chunyang sect sitting at the table. The one who spoke was an acquaintance. It was Mu Linsen, Taoist liumu, and Feng Xinyuan''s proud disciple. When he spoke, he looked straight at the Jianghu man who told the story. His eyes were red and his face was depressed. It seemed that he was sad that master died and was eager to find an enemy. The storyteller naturally recognized the identity of the other party as a Taoist of Chunyang sect. Naturally, he also heard of the killing of Wei Shaoshi in the battle of shizipo. Although this matter is very treacherous, it is quite interesting as Jianghu gossip. But this time is not a time to talk funny. The other party is obviously looking for an enemy. He doesn''t dare to offend these Taoist priests with high martial arts. Therefore, without two words, they had to reveal their stuffing. Many others saw that this man was blowing nonsense. They had never seen the battle of cross slope that day. Mu Linsen was not angry before. He admired Li Dingguo in his words. Naturally, he didn''t want to forgive him at the moment. "The bottom of the pavilion just praised the devil. Don''t you know his act of treason and killing the master that day? Don''t you think it''s right for your apprentice to kill master? " The man hesitated and couldn''t speak. He just wanted to beg for mercy and plead guilty. At this time, Wei Ran said, "ha ha, this Taoist priest is a little interesting, but that day, if Taoist Feng hadn''t attacked Li Dingguo with a sword from the back while Li Dingguo was in a hurry to fight with demons, he wouldn''t have been killed by Li Dingguo on the spot. This division wants to kill disciples. Can disciples only let them kill? What''s more, an expert of the white way secretly associates with the demon, but he doesn''t know how to judge in the Jianghu? " Mu Linsen pointed angrily, "who are you? How dare you talk here!" Wei Ran patted the huge beer belly and said with a laugh: "the common name of the family is Luda. The French name is Zhishen. He doesn''t fix good fruits all his life. He only likes to kill people and set fire. Just now I was just saying a fair word. Why, does this little master have an opinion? " "You waste your time on human relations and confuse right and wrong with black and white. I, Mu Linsen, must teach you a good lesson today to let you know what a curse comes from the mouth!" Mu Linsen also pulled out his sword despite the obstruction of several classmates. His martial arts have really improved over the years, but it''s a pity that it''s limited. When he was in Chang''an, he couldn''t even beat Li Guangsi. Wei Ran sat leisurely, only waved the convenient shovel horizontally and hit his sword. Immediately, he bent and deformed his sword and threw it away. Mu Linsen covered the cracked tiger''s mouth and stepped back for two steps. He didn''t start to be so angry. He looked at the ferocious and fat monk in front of him in surprise. He only said his great strength, but he couldn''t feel the inner strength of the other party. If he did not see that his figure was completely different from the enemy in his impression, he would almost suspect that the person in front of him was Li Dingguo. "Taoist priest, I''m here to teach you to be good. Don''t talk with a sword in the future. One day, you won''t even have the chance to draw a sword." Mu Linsen was still angry. A Taoist priest who looked steady next to him came forward and bowed his hand and said, "master, I''m worried about LAN Chu. My younger martial brother was wrong just now. It''s an apology! However, Feng Xin is the master of my younger martial brother. They are in love with their father and son. It''s inevitable to lose their manners when they see the master''s comment on the master. However, the deceased is very big. I hope the master will show mercy. Otherwise, martial uncle will come, but we don''t know how to explain to him. " This sentence sounds polite, but in fact it is soft and hard, with a hidden threat. On the surface, he confessed to Wei Ran. In fact, he pointed out that his own side still has strong support. If Wei Ran doesn''t listen to me anymore, don''t blame it for being hard to explain later. Wei Ran sneered, patted his stomach, pointed to a table of food and said, "you have to apologize sincerely. I was going to eat overlord meal. Since several masters are so polite, the meal money... Shopkeeper, you can get married with them." This is shameless, and the Jianghu people present were stunned. It turned out that the monk ordered a big table of food, but it was the idea of eating overlord food. It was bold to touch porcelain when he met the people of Chunyang sect. Wei Ran deliberately pretends to be such a rogue, which is to distinguish from his previous personality and identity, so that people familiar with him can''t recognize him so easily. The three Taoists were red in the face because of Wei Ran''s shameless act of touching porcelain. Instead, the man named LAN chuyou calmed down and took out a ingot of silver, "shopkeeper, is it enough?" The shopkeeper saw the fight and kept shrinking behind the counter. When he heard LAN Chuyu calling him, he looked over his head. It seemed that whether it was really enough or not, he was only busy nodding. "Hum, it seems that you should have witnessed the battle of cross slope that day. Our sect has already investigated the specific details. However, since the master has seen the devil Li Dingguo fighting with people, can you know where he went later? If you are willing to provide information, I Chunyang sect will give you a gift! " Wei Ran listens to Da le. Ask me where I''m going. OK, there''s some false information. Let''s see how I tease you calves'' noses. Just about to talk nonsense and guide these people to the boundary of the Tubo people, a familiar voice came from behind. "Oh, that day our Tianmo sect fought with Li Dingguo, but I didn''t know that the master had been hiding in the dark." Chapter 283 Everyone looked at the door and saw no thrilling woman, dressed in tulle and barefoot, standing at the door of the hotel. With a smile, everyone''s soul seemed to be sucked in. Wei Ran''s heart jumped when he saw Wu Xinfei''s sudden visit. He couldn''t keep his prank smile any longer. His camouflage is mainly aimed at his body shape. Many of his face are covered by thick beards, covering up many of his own characteristics. The rest of the positions basically refer to the picture scroll obtained from the adventure in the cave. Although she ensured that she would not be recognized, Wu Xinfei had fought with her several times and was quite familiar with each other, so she still had some uncertain worries. When Wei Yanzheng was silent, the four Taoists of Chunyang sect moved back slightly and leaned against the window. Wu Xinfei is a famous devil. She is one of the best experts in the young generation. She is not the devil they can deal with. "How dare the people of Tianmo sect appear here?" One of the Taoists asked in a low voice. Wu Xinfei stepped in and sat opposite Wei Ran. She looked at ah Li with her eyes. Ah Li didn''t let her look at her. "I don''t cultivate good fruits all my life. I only love killing and setting fire. The master''s famous words are closely related to our demon sect. I don''t know where they come from? Why did you come to this chaotic place in Longyou? " At this time, the four Taoists were about to cross the window, but they were forcibly torn back by a demon aura and knocked down several tables. They were as embarrassed as a lamb to be slaughtered and had no resistance. There was chaos in the hotel. People who didn''t know martial arts escaped and no one stopped them. The Jianghu people who know some rumors are quietly away from Wei Ran''s table and the four Taoists. Wei Ran heard something unusual from Wu Xinfei''s words just now. The other party didn''t seem to recognize himself. It''s very likely that he regarded himself as other people in the devil''s way. But... Even in disguise, he also takes the decent Kongtong sect as the basis of simulation. How can he think of magic? "Tianmo sect''s little girl, but I don''t know. Who do you think the family is?" Wu Xinfei manipulated the heaven devil field like a cat playing with a mouse, playing with four Taoists of Chunyang sect who were exercising their power to resist. While looking at Wei Ran, she said, "the founder of the great desire Tathagata sect has explored the mystery of the reincarnation of life and death. As a result, through several extreme means, I entered the place where Yin and Yang meet in the near death experience, but I found a great secret. Do you know? " Wei Ran drank a glass of wine and said secretly: what great desire Tathagata sect? What is the mystery of reincarnation? Is this one of the six magic doors? But when it comes to the mystery of life and death, hehe, I know some truth about this. I might as well cheat her. Pretending to disdain, he said: "what great desire Tathagata sect has been wandering the Jianghu for decades, which is unheard of! However, since the SA family is a Buddhist child, naturally they know a little about the mystery of the reincarnation of life and death. How, little witch, do you know? " Wu Xinfei played with the taste: "Oh? Master, do you know? " "Hum, is it difficult to be a witch? Do you think people can reincarnate again after they die by drinking a bowl of Mengpo soup in naiheqiao? Hehe, it''s a big mistake. In the world, life is the cause and death is the result! If the fruit is destroyed by death, it will never bring the fruit report into the next life! Because after death, in the land of reincarnation, people lose their souls and integrate with thousands of souls. Good and evil, right and wrong are meaningless here. They twist into one, re-enter reincarnation and regenerate cause and effect! This is the true mystery of the cycle of life and death! " Wu Xinfei''s beautiful eyes suddenly lit up, Gong ran got up and gave a lady''s gift to Wei, "younger generation, Wu Xinfei, Tianmo sect, see you!" This... What''s going on?! Wei Ran subconsciously looked at ah Li. The current situation is that ah Li is ignorant. She can read her mind, but for top experts like Wu Xinfei, this kind of ghost means is completely useless, so she can''t see through Wu Xinfei''s ideas. Although Wei Ran was surprised, this time was obviously the best time to inquire about the secret of the demon gate. Although Wei Ran doesn''t like these guys, he has to admit that they are strong and have many secrets. They are still valuable to know some intelligence. "Wu demon, what do you really want on such occasions?! Isn''t it the Maitreya Buddha who is the master of samadhi? If you don''t understand the Buddha, do you also have three Zhangs of anger? " Wu Xinfei covered her mouth and said with a smile, "since you are here and recite that unique poem, isn''t it the one who clearly told Kongtong sect to leave the Customs recently? You come to him to settle some old grievances." Wei Ran is still ignorant in his heart. He doesn''t cultivate good fruits all his life and only likes to kill and set fire. What else can Lu Zhishen''s famous saying say besides showing that he is a flower monk who doesn''t abide by rules and regulations? Why do you seem to have created a lot of Jianghu grievances? He pretended to be profound and said, "niece Wu seems to understand some of the past very well, but why don''t you know what''s wrong with this poem?" Wu Xinfei sneered: "senior, you have to play tricks here. You have publicized the mystery of the reincarnation of cause and effect, good and evil, but you still come to ask this poem question. If you don''t pay attention to the fruit industry, why do you say you don''t improve the fruit all your life? If you don''t know the mystery of the reincarnation of life and death, and you don''t have an afterlife, you won''t be afraid of the afterlife consequences of yourself and others if you take killing and setting fire as a hobby. Elder Yu Shihao made everything clear, but would you like to test Xinfei? " Wei Yandeng was shocked when he was lying in a trough. Can he explain that? Of course, it''s whispering in my heart. Before he complained, ah Li whispered in his heart, "where do you see the ghost poem? You don''t really know some of the magic mysteries of the world." "Look at you, even you don''t know what the devil gate is like in this world. You have the face to ask me. This poem number, including my pseudonym, comes from the characters in a famous book in my original world. God knows, I just took the opportunity to borrow it. It seems that I got a great identity. Well, the picture scroll in that cave also has great problems, involving the Kongtong school... It''s worth daydreaming. " Now he wants to ask what grudges he had with the leader of Kongtong sect who has just closed down. He is really curious. But you can''t ask like this. Otherwise, it''s obviously what happened to you. It''s not easy to doubt that you have to learn from others? "Well, niece Wu really deserves to be the leader of the new generation of Tianmo sect and the successor of the next patriarch. She is really smart." Wei was chatting and was racking his brains to ask Wu Xinfei who she was? Where do you come from? What are you doing here? "Witch! If you don''t accept your demon aura, how dare you be so rampant! " At this time, a quite old, tall and thin Taoist rushed into the store. With a flick of the dust in his hand, he broke Wu Xinfei''s magic aura of teasing four Taoists. Then he took out the scabbard with the long sword on his back and cut each other with the sword. The moves didn''t mean rush and harmony in Taoist martial arts, but they were just fierce. However, the aura of heaven and earth around him resonates, the air pressure converges into a bundle, and then becomes a big sword on the long sword, which is obviously a congenital state. Wu Xinfei didn''t intend to fight with this person. She almost wiped her vitality and huge sword. She flashed in a hurry but calmly, and jumped outside the hotel. "The elder generation of the great desire Tathagata sect, the younger generation is waiting for your good news." Chapter 284 The aggressive Taoist didn''t chase Wu Xinfei. Especially when he heard the name of great desire Tathagata sect, his eyes were full of incredible. He turned and looked at Wei Ran who was still sitting at the table. "Who is your excellency, the great desire Tathagata?" Wei Ran smiled and didn''t answer, but he was discussing with ah Li at the bottom of his heart. "It seems that the old cow nose of Chunyang religion knows something?" A Li said: "at this time, don''t be in a hurry to admit, but don''t deny it. People will think according to the party they guess." Wei Ran thought that many people in the evil way were deviant and could not be guessed by common sense. The more arrogant and domineering he pretended, the less likely he was to be suspected. "Old ox nose, what qualifications do you have to answer with the family?" "You!" The Taoist priest was slow to hear it, with suspicion and vigilance on his face and some anger. At this time, I heard the sad cry of the four young Taoists of Chunyang sect, immediately seemed to find the ladder down the wall, bypassed Wei Ran and came to the four young Taoists. Just now they were controlled by the demon field and suffered a lot of internal injuries. He listened to their whispered reports while calming the four Taoists. Then he raised his head to look at Wei Ran, looked at ah Li again, thought a little, and said, "he doesn''t fix good fruits all his life. He only likes killing and setting fire. The blood River Reverend has returned to the Jianghu. It seems that he has made great achievements, but why use weapons instead? I, Chunyang sect, have no resentment with you in the past. I''ll say goodbye today! " He said he was leaving in a hurry with four younger generations, but Wei Ran was not satisfied. He couldn''t directly ask Wu Yinnv about his own intelligence, but the old cow nose obviously knew a lot of things in front of him, so he couldn''t let it go easily. He stretched out a convenient shovel and stopped in front of several people. "Since you guessed the name of the family, is it so easy to go? I heard that your Chunyang sect wants to hold a laoshizi Wulin meeting. The Longyou Kongtong sect is also invited. The one who just left the Customs recently has been waiting for him for a long time. " This is what Wei Ran said in combination with the Jianghu comments he heard in the tavern and the information revealed by the Wu demon woman. It is just used to cheat. The old Taoist looked nervous. "Yes, the leader of Kongtong sect has indeed promised to participate in the Wulin conference held in Zhongnan Mountain in September this year, and has left Kongtong sect recently. If you want to end the gratitude and resentment decades ago, you might as well start these days, and the Double Ninth Festival is coming in less than half a month..." Wei Ran thought, are you so afraid of me? Anyway, they are all experts in the innate realm. They dare to take the initiative to Wu demon girl. Their martial arts are not weak. What kind of guy is this blood River venerable? "Hahaha... Do you think I''m stupid? When you go to Chunyang Palace on the day of Double Ninth Festival, you are surrounded by righteous Wulin people? The SA family hasn''t killed anyone for a few days. This hand is just itchy. Before cutting the enemy, I just took you and other decent people to open meat! " Although I don''t know what kind of guy Xuehe venerable is, judging from the impression of Wu Xinfei and Chunyang sect, he must be a murderous, cruel and arrogant man. In order not to reveal his flaws, Wei Ran simply dressed in civilian clothes. After Wei Ran forcibly practiced the bone contraction skill with vigorous Qi, he found out a set of characters that can simulate the internal Qi without bursting out of the body. Therefore, he is not afraid to expose himself. He said he would fight. A convenient shovel of more than ten kilograms danced wantonly, and the strong wind destroyed all the tables and chairs in the store. The Taoist priest of Chunyang sect obviously didn''t expect the other party to be so unreasonable and respond passively. However, he still had some responsibility from his elders. Before the war, he took a step back, shook down the wall in the store and asked the four younger generation to quit and escape. He used his innate real Qi to resist Wei Ran''s seemingly random attack. On the first hand, he felt the bloody gas revealed in the hidden gas on Wei Ran''s convenient shovel. I heard that the blood River venerable once practiced the blood River Dharma, slaughtered a city in the western regions, gathered the blood of the whole city into the blood pool, and finally cultivated the magic skill by condensing the life aura in the blood. Therefore, the skill has a very heavy blood gas. At first, when I saw Wei Ran''s convenient shovel, I still doubted the identity of the other party, but the other party''s casual hand contained a bloody gas. Is there any other skill in the world with such a strange quality? No longer doubt his identity. In addition, he wandered the Jianghu in his early years. He often heard of many well-known cases made by this Xuehe venerable. Many righteous experts who challenged him once killed today''s Chunyang Shaolin two great masters with one person''s strength. At that time, they did not achieve their current martial arts status, but their martial arts strength, qualification and experience are also among the top. Even so, after thousands of miles of pursuit, Xuehe Zun can still escape from the western regions, which makes the two great masters return in vain. It can be seen that his martial arts are high. Therefore, at the beginning of the fight, the Taoist priest of Chunyang sect was a little afraid, but he didn''t give full play to his usual strength. When Wei Ran rolled the convenient shovel continuously, he tore out a flaw. His fine awn twinkled in his eyes and suddenly loosened the convenient shovel. The man shook with a virtual shadow to the inner circumference of his long sword. As soon as he punched, the vigorous Qi was hidden in the heart of the fist, which was not likely to be seen through. When the bang exploded, Taoist Chunyang tried his best to block it with his long sword. The aura of the world around him collapsed and the smoke dispersed. The long sword was broken into several sections. Only then did half of the power of this fist disappear. Then Taoist Chunyang withdrew with his strength. For the rest of the power of this fist, he ate it hard with the body protection Qi. Naturally, even the body protection Qi collapsed inch by inch, but he was not hurt by multiple injuries. After landing, he hurried to flee with four Chunyang disciples. Wei Ran sneered, "good mouse, run very fast!" Of course, he didn''t have the idea of pursuing. After all, the other party was born with a sharp eye. He must be able to force out his real strength. Wei Huo provoked ah Li with a convenient shovel. They left in a hurry regardless of other Wulin people who were scared like quails. After crossing the street and crossing the lane several times, I''m sure no one will follow me again. Ah Li has become a fox again, which will be convenient to shovel into the portable space. Wei Ran quietly put on the most common leather hat, quickly shaved off his beard with a dagger, and adjusted his muscles and metabolism at the same time. The whole person changed a lot when walking, and became a young man with square face and some profound facial features, as if he had Hu blood. Holding ah Li, he found a medium-sized Inn and stayed. At this time, Wei Yancai felt that this bone shrinking skill was not learned in vain. It was very convenient to have a means of changing appearance when wandering the Jianghu. It could disappear from the public''s sight at any time. When they returned to the room, ah Li immediately became little Laurie and sat at the table. Wei Ran said, "the original plan was to go to the front line to see the battle between the Wuwei army in Hexi and the Tubo people, and see if there was a chance to assassinate the soul grabbing node. But there is a blood River venerable here. I hesitate whether I want to continue to play it. " A Li didn''t think it was too much to watch the excitement. He joked: "play, why don''t you play. A bone shrinking skill can let you develop so many playing methods. Wouldn''t it be more if you could take the opportunity to get more magic skills and magic methods and let you refer to the things used for practice? " Wei Ran thinks more. First of all, he doesn''t know the life of Xuehe venerable. Now everything comes from Wu Xinfei and the Chunyang Taoist priest, which is not accurate enough. The second is the skill of Xuehe venerable, which is very important. Ambiguous words can muddle through for a while. However, the people in the devil''s way are all deviant people. How can they swallow their anger and don''t fight with others. If you are not familiar with the skill of Xuehe venerable, you will expose your identity once you start fighting with others. Chapter 285 Therefore, Wei Ran planned that Lu Zhishen''s identity could not be used casually for the time being before he found out the life of Xuehe venerable. Wouldn''t it be very embarrassing if his identity was revealed? But now the appearance of Yi Rong is not bearded. Even if the facial muscles are adjusted, it is still somewhat similar to the original appearance, but the height is not so noticeable. Therefore, Wei Ran still made some modifications, set aside a beard on his upper lip, controlled the muscles around his eyes, made his eyes and nose look more straight, and made his face thinner. In terms of height, Lu Zhishen is quite the same as before, but the fat he intends to make shrinks rapidly, showing his muscles. The standard refrigerator body with the same width up and down also looks quite strong. This makes you look more like a hybrid with more Hu blood. It is very common in this place near the western regions. Then change into a suit of Ge clothes, short brown, and insert the ordinary horizontal knife into the belt. It seems that it is no different from ordinary Jianghu people. As for ah Li, she also had her own means of changing her appearance. She changed her red clothes, wore a set of clothes of an ordinary peasant girl, and made some disguises with magic on her face. Only the experts above the innate environment and know the true self gaze can see through this layer of illusion camouflage. But no innate master would pay so much attention to a little girl. It''s a pity that this magic can''t be applied to Wei Ran''s face, otherwise he won''t need to wear a bucket hat. Wei Ran plans to go to Shanzhou occupied by Tubo first to inquire about the soul grabbing node of Tubo and assassinate it directly when he has the opportunity. However, his Han look is easy to see through, so we need to pay attention. After a day''s rest, we set out. First, a fine horse was selected in the horse market in the city. At this time, the horse and weapon were sold at a premium, and Wei Ran was slaughtered. Now I even want to change back to Lu Zhishen. I had a bully meal yesterday and I want to buy and sell today! The horse market is next to the blacksmith shop. Many Jianghu people choose horse weapons or sell dirt here. At this time, I suddenly heard a neat sound of horses'' hoofs and the sound of procession. Wei Huo squinted and saw a group of well-equipped infantry soldiers dressed in heavy armor surrounded the horse market and the blacksmith workshop. At first glance, these soldiers are veterans of long-term combat. They smell very bloody, look arrogant and wanton, and have some style of the left Shence army. However, from time to time, some of these soldiers broke away from the queue and made provocative gestures towards the Jianghu people present, we can see that they are different from the left Shence army. That is, there is more ruffian spirit and there is no sense of strict discipline of the left Shence army. Wei Ran concluded that this group of soldiers could fight with the wind and some battles with equal strength, but they would not be able to fight protracted and hard battles, let alone those against the wind with absolute disadvantages. As the local defense has long been taken over by the Wuwei army, the soldiers in front must be the Wuwei army. Wei Ran only thought that the other party came to forcibly recruit blacksmiths and weapons and horses. It''s not uncommon for warlords to do such a thing. However, the development of things was beyond Wei Ran''s expectation. They did force all blacksmiths into the camp, but they didn''t move the blacksmith shop and the merchants in horse market. On the contrary, he gathered all the Jianghu people and young men present. These Jianghu people are naturally used to being wild. They don''t know what to say. One after another, they will run away everywhere. However, the Wuwei army had already made preparations. They had occupied the high points everywhere. All bowmen and crossbow men were in ambush here, and the infantry guns, cavalry and sabers on the ground were ready. Those who don''t have long eyes and want to break through by force are either shot into hedgehogs or forced back by long spears and halberds. Someone with excellent lightness skills jumped out of the formation and was chased by a group of cavalry. He hacked with knives and trampled on by horses'' hooves. He died in an unnatural way. The bloody means is to calm down a group of rebellious Jianghu people and take them to the open area outside the horse market. At a glance, I''m afraid there are no less than 800 or 900 Jianghu people concentrated here. Wei Ran is also among them. It is not difficult to break through with his ability, but it is easy to expose his identity and attract the pursuit of various forces. Besides, he also wanted to see how the Wuwei army of the Hexi Jiedu envoy looked at the rich territory seized by Gu Haoxin in the face of the Tubo offensive. So let ah Li leave quietly. She is a minor girl. No one left her difficult and let her go outside. Wei Ran stood with many Jianghu people. At this time, an officer saw the horse led by Wei Ran and led some * * over with a smile. "Wu man, your war horse has been requisitioned, and you still don''t give it to me?" Wei Ran held the handle of the knife and said, "requisition is OK, but we have to buy it at the original price. I spent 23 yuan to buy this horse. If you don''t believe it, ask the businessman in Malaysia. " The officer cursed and spit, "special, do you know what requisition is? Sir, you need to pay for your war horse? You look like a hu man. It must be the spy of Tubo dog. Take it down for me! " As soon as the other party''s words fell, Wei Ran suddenly reached him in the blink of an eye, and the horizontal knife was placed on his neck. "Jun Ye''s neck is as hard as the horizontal knife at the top and bottom?" Feeling the cold of Wei Ran''s blade, the old * * was not afraid, but also quite arrogant. "Son of a bitch, if you have seed, you can cut it down. I''ve killed many Hu dogs and haven''t counseled any Hu dogs. It''s a big deal to wait for you in hell. You must die a thousand times worse than me! " The * * of this vassal town is really tough. When the footman next to him saw that the chief officer was kidnapped, he pressed the encirclement more tightly. The tip of the gun is less than a foot next to Wei Ran, and the distance is still slowly getting closer, which seems to be challenging his psychological limit. When Wei Ran saw this scene, he had only two choices to do, expose his strength and identity and kill him! The result can only be far away from here, which makes no sense. Another option is to spend money to avoid disaster and give way for the time being to see what happens later. Wei thought briefly that the outbreak of conflict at this time was meaningless and would attract the attention of black and white and local forces, causing a lot of trouble. Anyway, it''s a little money to bear it. It''s not a big deal to find a chance to get back from the people in the magic door. So he loosened the blade and pushed the officer back without saying a word. These * * looked at Wei Ran with vigilance and saw the skill he had just revealed. They all knew it was difficult to provoke and only took his steed. Before the officer left, he said, "you speak good Mandarin and use the military standard horizontal knife. You''ll be regarded as a Han. Why, do you want to hang out with me? " Wei Ran sneered, "this military master, my fighting horse is not strong enough to be tamed. Be careful that the horse stumbles!" The other party made a ha ha and left immediately. The same thing happens to other Jianghu people who have a lot of money. Some people, like Wei Ran, chose to resist. Most of them had poor strength and were knocked down to the ground. * * was more unscrupulous and robbed all their property directly. Some people with outstanding strength won the respect of * * instead. They only forced the other party to hand over things such as war horses and famous swords with the general trend, leaving some face and quite respect. Other cooperators only take the things requisitioned, which is not too difficult for them, nor does it mean to look high. Seeing this scene, Wei Ran instinctively felt that the move of Wuwei army should not be caused by the * * themselves, but a means of selection. Whether this is the case will be known later. At this time, a woman wearing armor and a red robe suddenly lined up. Wei Ran was not surprised by her, but by the man around her who walked with theout a bridle. It was Wu Xinfei! How did Tianmo sect get mixed up with the town? Wei Huo was shocked and uncertain. Seeing Wu Xinfei, he seemed to feel his eyes and glanced around. Wei Huo quickly lowered his head. Although Wu Xinfei had disclosed her intention to cooperate in the cross slope at the beginning, the people in the magic gate acted differently and unpredictable, so they must be treated with caution. Fortunately, Wu Xinfei''s beautiful appearance easily attracted the attention of others. Wu Xinfei only swept Wei ran without paying special attention. Chapter 286 The female general riding on the horse is quite heroic and valiant. Naturally, she can''t compare with Wu Xinfei next to her. Wei Ran only observed her bronze skin. Her facial features were not as soft as those of ordinary women, but rather as tough as men. The skin is slightly rough. It seems that even if you pay attention to maintenance at ordinary times, you have been compromised by the new wind outside the Great Wall for a long time. Just looking at the female general''s faith in the reins, the laughing * * immediately kept silent and made a school of orders and prohibitions. It can be seen that this woman has great prestige in the Wuwei army. She glanced at the Jianghu people present with a mocking look on her face, and said sonorously: "Hezhou is close to the front line. All the important things should be to ensure the defense of the state capital! From today on, Ben will take over the defense of Hezhou City. All young men in the city need to contribute to the urban defense! You and other Jianghu bandits are not involved in production and management. They rely on force and bully the weak! Cock crow and dog steal, hinder law and order! I will enlist you in the army according to the war season, so as to replenish the military strength and serve my family and country! Who dares to disagree? " The word "dare" is interesting. There are strong bows, hard crossbows and infantry cavalry. Who else can say the word "dare"? Seeing that all the Jianghu people on the scene were arrogant, she was quite satisfied and nodded. "That''s good. If you join our army, you''ll be rewarded and punished clearly. If you make great achievements, I will not hesitate to give you a reward! Break up these people, practice guarding and catching with Hezhou regiment, and mix up the original border army dare to die camp. " When Wei Ran heard about the border army dare to die camp, he remembered that he was going to be exiled. Unexpectedly, he went around and returned to the origin. The woman will continue to promulgate her administrative measures, "from now on, until Tubo is expelled from Shanzhou, Hu people are not allowed to enter the city! All Hu merchants in the city expel the outside of the city to prevent internal communication with foreign enemies! " As soon as this order was issued, Hu merchants in the horse market immediately shouted and shouted to complain to the Tang court. The female general laughed and said, "I''m Zhao Xuanqing, the daughter of Hexi Festival envoy. Now Hezhou is under our control. You can go to find the young emperor and see if he dares to send the left Shence army! I''ll give you a day to move away from Hezhou City. If there are still Hu people in the city, they will be punished as spies! " After giving the order in a swift and resolute manner, she ordered the army to go to the barracks with eight or nine hundred unlucky Jianghu people such as Wei Ran and the young people in the city. Because the Tubo army will attack Hezhou at any time, the Wuwei army has already moved the barracks into the city. After requisitioning a large piece of land, the rich families in the city have nothing to do. After all, only these * * can help them at this time. But fortunately, the Wuwei army looks quite majestic. They are basically old soldiers with rich combat experience. The rich families in the city are more relieved of their combat effectiveness. Wei Ran and a group of people were taken to a vacant lot in front of the prefecture governor''s residence. There were many houses of dignitaries here, which had been pushed flat by Zhao Xuanqing. Building materials were collected and made into tools for guarding the city, while the flat land was used for military training. Before Wei Ran and others entered, they were forcibly taken away their weapons, all with bare hands. Those fierce and irascible military academies, armed with military sticks, beat and shouted at them to form a square array. Some Jianghu people with the same grumpy temper can''t stand this. Naturally, they have to fight back. However, these military academies are real experts, and they can often easily win the troublemakers in the Jianghu. For those with strong strength, the number of people is the same as the same, and they can''t say what the other party can say in two or three times. The sparse square array is arranged. Zhao Xuanqing stands on the review platform built in front of the assassin''s residence and looks coldly at the crowd below. Wu Xinfei still stands behind her with a smile. "I''m not afraid to tell you that I received a report from the scouts in front yesterday. The Tubo Prince yundanjiena has received 50000 Tubo elite. He has arrived at Fenglin pass, the gateway of Hezhou, and will send troops to attack the city in a few days. You are just a mob, which is of no great use. Unfortunately, the general has less than 20000 soldiers at present. As a Liangzhou native, I have tried my best to help you guard Hezhou. Most of you are Hezhou natives. Shouldn''t you do your best for your hometown? " There was much discussion among the crowd. Indeed, half of them were native people in Hezhou, and some were from neighboring states and counties such as Lanzhou and Taozhou. If Hezhou falls, the Tubo army will come directly to Taozhou, Lanzhou, because it is cold. Therefore, when they heard that the Tubo people had arrived at the Hezhou gate, they were surprised and flustered. But the rest of them, like Wei Ran, came from the mainland to fish in troubled waters. They looked indifferent. Looking at the panic of the local people, they only thought about how to get away. Zhao Xuanqing shot to the ground, excited by his internal strength, and the sound of collision covered the whole audience. "Most of you have not experienced military training. If you go to the battlefield and fight with the enemy, you will die in vain. Therefore, before the fall of Fenglin pass, I will keep you here for mixed training with the regiment of Hezhou City and the former border army dare to die camp. When you go to the battlefield, whether you can survive depends on whether you are active and attentive in this period of training. In addition, Ben will always treat those who dare to fight well! " Then she ordered someone to carry a box. After opening it, it was full of gold. "In addition to the people of the original border army dare to die camp who still have to make atonement with five enemy heads, the rest, including the officers and men of the Wuwei army, who are willing to enter the dare to die camp, this box of gold, one person ten Liang!" Ordinary Jianghu people are not like Wei Ran. They have rich wealth. Most of them are rangers who can''t live in their hometown and have to wander outside to find a way to live. On weekdays, these people either join the guild with the big brother of the underworld, or sneak around and rob. The better one is to join those Wulin sects and become formal disciples. Generally speaking, they are all pure proletariat who are very poor and have nothing but a rotten life. So this box of gold is very attractive to them. However, they are all smooth people. Seeing that Wuwei army is also invited, few people stand up to join this dare to die camp. It can be seen that this dare to die camp should be worthy of its name. It''s easy to join it, but it''s not so easy to come out alive. After thinking for a while, Wei Ran suddenly asked in a loud voice, "general, it''s easy to join the dare to die camp. Is it also easy to come out? And besides gold, there are other benefits to joining the dare to die camp? " Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the bold guy. On the contrary, Zhao Xuanqing appreciated his courage. "Hehe, those who volunteered to join the dare to die camp here are not like those soldiers sentenced to the dare to die camp for committing a felony. As long as this war repels Tubo, you can withdraw at will. As for other benefits, hehe, brother, what other benefits do you want? " When it comes to the last sentence, Zhao Xuanqing''s bright phoenix eye quietly flashed the opportunity to kill. Obviously, she doesn''t like people who can''t grasp their own strength but come to bargain. Wei Ran said with a proud smile: "a certain family, Wei Ran, is a member of Xingyang people in Jidao! He used to be the leader of a regiment. He worked with fan Heng, who stayed in Luoyang, to calm down the rebels crossing the South River Road. He made some meritorious contributions. This time I came to the west, but because I killed my master''s son, the Central Plains of Guanzhong couldn''t find shelter, so I came here to look for opportunities. Since the current dare to die camp is full of people who have committed serious crimes, if Wei enters this dare to die camp, he may make me the leader of the whole camp? " Chapter 287 Zhao Xuanqing didn''t want to suppress his killing intention. "It turned out that he used to be the little leader of group practice. Hehe, he is very brave. It''s a pity to be an official in our Wuwei army. You have to show your extraordinary skills! If you can take Ben''s three guns and not die, what if you give up the position of a dare to die camp officer to you? " Wei Ran was not polite either. He asked for a horizontal knife from the soldiers of Wuwei army and strode out of the crowd. He was born in the army and thought that Shanzhou, which was being captured at this time, was likely to be a high-ranking figure in the Tubo army. If you go to assassinate as a reckless person in the Jianghu, not to mention that the military is heavily guarded, it is the art of assassination. Wei Ran is not proficient in it, and nine times out of ten you will be exposed if you enter the enemy camp. If you encounter an expert in the Tubo army and fall into the ranks of thousands of troops, it will be very difficult to break through. If you don''t do well, you will die here. And another important reason is that Wei Ran''s hometown, Weizhou, is only a Lanzhou away from here. If the Tibetans really come in, I''m afraid the whole family left in Weizhou will be in danger. Wei Ran will never allow this to happen. It happened that the Wuwei army forcibly recruited strong men here, and the Wuwei army itself has just entered here. It can only be called a guest army with a weak foundation. Wei Ran plans to join in at this time point, or he can take advantage of the situation to develop his own military potential. After all, under the Jiedu envoy, there were many soldiers, so there was the situation of five generations and ten countries later. Wei Ran can take advantage of this east wind to lay his basic plate in the world. Of course, this is not a very important move, but Wei Ran has no better way now. After all, he is still wanted by the Tang court, and is not suitable for development anywhere. In Hezhou, this kind of border is just right. After all, this place was originally high in the sky and far away from the emperor. It was also ruled by Jiedu envoys, and the centripetal force for the imperial court is not so sufficient. Once developed through this war, it will be a good base. Moving eastward can threaten the capital Chang''an, and moving westward can open up the Silk Road and accumulate original capital on this golden trade route. Moreover, at this time, Tubo looked strong, but only from the Hexi Jiedu envoy dared to compete with a town of soldiers and horses, we can see that Tubo was very weak, and Wei Ran thought of the history of Tubo taught by Li Chengye. At its peak, Tubo once fought with Datang, Dashi and Nanzhao at the same time. It even takes Datang to resist with one-third of the country''s elite troops. Since the last generation of Tubo Zanpu Dama advocated the destruction of Buddhism and was assassinated by monks, Tubo fell into a separatist civil war. At that time, Zhang Yichao of Shazhou (Dunhuang) seized the opportunity to lead the uprising, defeated the garrison of Tubo Shazhou and recovered Shazhou. Since then, there have been rounds of slave uprisings and warlord rebellions in Tubo. Zhang Yichao took the opportunity to recover the eleven states of Shah, melon, Iraq, West, Gansu, Su, LAN, Shan, river, min and Kuai. The messenger sent eleven states map to registered residence, and once again opened up the Silk Road, was named Sha Jie Jie Dui, ten state observation, and placed in the Yijun army. Since then, Tubo has been in constant civil war, and its strength is even weaker than that of today''s Datang. Just over ten years ago, Yundan tribe, a descendant of Zanpu, temporarily unified half of the Tubo tribe. However, he was badly wounded by Li Chengye and fell into division again. Today, it is still the Yundan department that breaks the border. It seems that after recuperating for so many years, their strength has recovered. Just taking advantage of the internal rebellion of the Tang Dynasty, they come to find some bargains and get some oil and water from the silk road. Wei Ran felt that even if the Wuwei army had fewer troops, it might not be able to fight or even win the war because it had the hearts of people in Shanzhou, Hezhou and other places and was based on the geographical advantage. Thinking back, Wei Ran had jumped onto the review platform. Just standing firm, Zhao Xuanqing shook his long gun, and the head of the gun danced like a pear flower. However, this seemingly dense and complex gun path has no secret in Wei Ran''s eyes. He can easily see where the power of the long gun is transmitted and judge its attack route. However, he is now playing a group leader. Some Kung Fu may be good among ordinary Jianghu people. But in front of real experts like Zhao Xuanqing and Wu Xinfei who have unique teachers, it''s a joke. So he plans to "embarrass" through three moves, get the position of the leader of the dare to die camp, and accept it when it''s good. The head of the gun suddenly stabbed out, and no internal power was used. Obviously, Zhao Xuanqing''s first move was to keep his hand on purpose, but only with this kind of marksmanship, he can be included in the ranks of first-class experts. Wei Huo deliberately pretended to be embarrassed and split several knives. He cut all the air. Finally, Fu Zhixin lowered his head and shook the gun. Zhao Xuanqing looked contemptuous. The second move came one after another. The lower part of the gun head shook a wave from the whole body made of white wax rod, and with some internal strength, he pulled to Wei Ran who lowered his head and dodged like a whip. Wei Ran''s movements were very continuous, and his embarrassment was consistent. He was lazy and rolled around for a few times, which was very dangerous. Although the posture is ugly, in Zhao Xuanqing''s opinion, this is not luck. This person should have some skills. When facing the enemy, the prediction is very accurate, so the dodging action can be so coherent and effective. Her long gun pulled out a hole in the floor and shouted, "attention! The last move, life and death by life! " Zhao Xuan held the handle of the gun in his hand. The long gun came out of the abyss like a poisonous dragon and shot out of the underground hole without warning. It stabbed Wei Huo''s chest without much change. This attack came from Zhongping stab, the core of all shooting skills. However, it was improved by Zhao Xuanqing according to his habit of force, with faster speed, more cunning angle and more concealed attack. Therefore, he said to Wei Ran that life and death are vital. It should be that Wei Ran has no real ability to take the shot, so he can only decide his life and death by luck. Technically speaking, this gun is really great, but it still doesn''t inject too much real Qi, and there is no intention or potential in it. For Wei Ran, he can grasp it empty handed. However, the person he plays now has no such strength with empty hands, so he can only be surprising. On the one hand, he hides his own strength and makes the other party look at him with new eyes. So his crossbar was not used to block, but flew out when the gun head was thrown! His knife is not as long as a gun, but when thrown out, it naturally has a larger attack range and faster speed than a long gun. Zhao Xuanqing was also out of a fixed mindset. She didn''t expect Wei Ran to make such a strange move. The gun she had stabbed with all her strength was delayed because she needed to adjust her body shape to avoid this flying thorn. Taking advantage of this slow moment, Wei Ran turned his head backward and just avoided the third move perfectly. Zhao Xuanqing put away his spear and looked at Wei Ran meaningfully. "Your martial arts are general, but your mind is flexible, your thinking is clear, and your courage is big enough. Maybe it is really suitable for the position of a dare to die camp officer. In the past, you received twelve taels of gold. From now on, you are a dare to die camp official. Whether old people or new people in the camp must follow your lead! " Wei Ran pretended to be greedy and picked up twelve liang of gold, so he took his military uniform and walked down the stage. At this time, Wu Xinfei suddenly said, "this hero looks familiar." Wei''s heart is burning. She won''t recognize it, will she? But he didn''t panic. He just looked back at Wu Xinfei with blasphemy and said with a cheap smile: "although I really saw a beauty for the first time, it''s really lucky to be regarded as an acquaintance by you." This is the reaction of a bandit who dares to lick blood with a knife and flee to the ends of the world. Wu Xinfei suddenly moved forward, close to Wei Ran, and stared at Wei Ran tightly. "You do look like an old friend I know." Then he reached out to hold Wei Huo''s wrist and sent a genuine Qi into his meridians. The vigorous Qi in Wei Ran''s body almost resisted with stress. Fortunately, he had already prepared a similar scheme. He used the vigorous Qi to simulate the movement of true Qi in the meridians and made a certain counterattack, but it seemed that he was not strong enough. He was easily defeated by Wu Xinfei''s heaven demon true Qi. Then Wei Ran stepped back one after another, sat down on the ground and spilled blood from the corners of his mouth. Wu Xinfei''s eyebrows were slightly frozen, and Zhao Xuanqing came closer. "How''s it going? What did you try to find out? " Chapter 288 Wu Xinfei shook her head and said, "this man''s internal skills are complex and impure. It seems that he practices some third rate skills. Although there is a strong and strange taste, it''s not surprising." This sentence directly denied the speculation about Wei Ran, only glanced at Wei Ran deeply and returned to the assassin''s mansion. Wei Ran stood up, pretended to be a scoundrel and said with a smile: "the peony died, and being a ghost is also romantic. It''s worth being plotted by such a beautiful fairy!" Zhao Xuanqing looked at him sarcastically, "I advise you not to be too presumptuous, otherwise she will kill you and make you beg for survival and death. It''s good for a man to live. If you want to die, you can die in the dare to die camp, but you also deserve it. " Wei Ran angrily jumped off the reviewing platform, turned to the other side and looked at the other Jianghu people present. With Wei ran as a leading bird and the temptation of twelve gold, many single men still attracted him. They all took the money and came to Wei Ran. However, most of them didn''t look very friendly at Wei Ran. After all, he took the position of camp officer first. In addition, the strength shown on the review platform above is really ugly. Therefore, some people who are self-confident about their high martial arts want to take the opportunity to sweep away Wei Ran''s face, lose his prestige, and see if there is a chance to arch him down from the position of camp officer, and then replace him. For those who deliberately provoke, bump with misplaced shoulders, or trip with the soles of their feet, or pretend to be unstable and reach out to push Wei Ran. Wei Ran didn''t give advice. If he dared to hit me with his shoulder, he would hit him on the back. If you dare to make a trip under your feet, step on his feet. If you dare to use the Yin move to push me, you''ll fall him and eat shit! Such a tough reply without any loss dispelled many people''s idea of provocation. Those who have suffered losses are also secretly analyzing the strength gap between the two sides and are afraid. But even so, most people are still unconvinced by Wei Ran. When two-thirds of a box of gold is distributed, no one is willing to join the dare to die camp. Zhao Xuanqing looked at the number of Wei Ran, including Jianghu singles and some Wuwei soldiers who wanted to gamble their lives to climb up. There were less than 200 in total. However, in her expectation, she only nodded slightly and planned to let her subordinates prepare the rest of the Jianghu people according to their grades according to the previous test in the horse market. At this time, seeing that no one was talking in the field, Wei Ran suddenly pointed to the less than 200 new recruits of the dare to die camp behind him. He said in an arrogant and domineering manner, "I know that many of you have just secretly used Yin moves against me, but I took them all! Some of you must be unconvinced, you can! The whole army drill will be arranged later. In order to prevent you garbage bastards from disobeying orders, I''ll give you a chance. From now on, you can discuss by yourself. At most, five people are allowed to go together. If you can turn me over, I will give up the position of camp official! If they are all turned over by Lao Tzu, you must obey Lao Tzu''s orders unconditionally in the future, whether in training exercises or on the battlefield. Otherwise, don''t blame Lao Tzu for killing people and being merciless! " Zhao Xuanqing noticed the movement below and was very interested. He did not prevent Wei ran from subduing the army in this way. This is basically the same rule in their border towns. It is necessary to be able to fight in order to hold the position of the head of the army! Only when you can fight, your men will convince you. Otherwise, with a waste who can''t survive a few battles, the big guy won''t have a good future. Sure enough, Wei Ran''s provocation immediately aroused the interest of many people. The * * in Wuwei army even quietly opened a village to bet on whether Wei Ran could survive. The recruits under Wei Ran''s name are naturally rubbing their hands. It''s impossible to let go of this good opportunity and do what they say. On the spot, five strong men stood up, all old soldiers of the Wuwei army. They are the most unconvinced to Wei Ran. Both sides are not polite. Just roll up your sleeves! This kind of fight with bare hands is the most exciting. In a moment, it makes your face colorful and peach blossoms bloom. Of course, this is to describe the five old soldiers with a little martial arts foundation. Wei Ran didn''t do anything. Just like he just warmed up, he continued to rub his hands and look at others ferociously. "Five counsellors were laid down. Have you survived ten breaths? Others come again! I''m a hero if I can hold ten breath under my fist! Lao Tzu arranges grass-roots military posts according to who will last the longest! " He has just done so quickly to support five veterans with good martial arts skills, which makes many people hesitate and don''t want to be laughed at like five salted fish lying on the ground. But when I heard Wei Ran''s words, I remembered that in addition to camp officials, there are indeed grass-roots military posts that have not been allocated, or have been allocated, but new officials can disrupt and start over! Look at the new official''s temper. He is really arrogant, domineering and irritable. He will certainly start to change. Therefore, many of them who have good martial arts have formed teams to challenge Wei Ran. Even if they are not familiar with each other, they are also trying to know each other and estimate the strength of their partners. Strangers soon became familiar with each other because of their interests. After playing for nearly half an hour, Wei Ran only pretended to be panting. However, others did not dare to challenge. Many people simply lay on the ground and pretended to be dead and refused to get up. They thought they could touch porcelain. Seeing these unruly guys, Wei Ran was basically subdued by himself. He walked all the way and woke up those who wanted to pretend to be dead and touch porcelain one by one. He slapped his hands and pointed at more than a dozen people, all of whom were good players who could last a long time under his fists and feet. He took these people to positions such as the chief and Deputy flag bearer of the Wu Changhuo long team, which made others jealous but helpless. He asked these new masters to continue to integrate the mob of less than 200 people in the field. Unexpectedly, they quickly formed a basic five fire team according to the degree of mutual familiarity. Seeing Zhao Xuanqing on the stage, she was amazed. Although it won''t take long for her to integrate into an organization with a team of less than 200 people, she will never be as simple and effective as this boy. After all, most of the 200 people come from all over the world. They don''t have much deep relationship with each other. They even have their own dialects, which are difficult to understand. It will be difficult to integrate. Without a certain military talent, it takes several days to fully organize this mob. Wei Ran was able to integrate so quickly because of the fight just now and deliberately let them form their own teams, so that these mobs can quickly get familiar with each other, so as to form small groups of interests in a short time. The officers selected by Wei Ran may not be the best. Even if his strength is slightly weak, as long as he can show his ability to convince the public in a small group and let the people who challenge follow their lead, Wei Ran will certainly release water to them alone and let them become grass-roots officers. In this way, these grass-roots officers who have initially accepted a small team naturally have their own basic plate. Based on this basic plate, they begin to select suitable team members from the scattered people, and then arrange them into the basic establishment of the battalion. Wei Ran doesn''t have to worry about this process. He can effectively control the whole team only by bringing the leaders of these small groups together afterwards. Zhao Xuanqing also thought for a long time before he found out why Wei Ran could integrate the basic establishment. He couldn''t help admiring it. From then on, he began to have some interest in Wei Ran, the desperate rogue Hansheng. Of course, although Wei Ran''s method works quickly, it is also easy to promote the birth of hilltop doctrine in the army. In the early stage, the problem is not big. If the team is large and develops rapidly, it will inevitably leave a curse. This evil often occurs in five generations and ten countries in real history. At that time, in the popular xiakeshang, soldiers constantly forced generals to make decisions, or simply kidnapped generals to rebel, or even mutiny to kill generals, which was basically caused by the existence of such small groups in the army. However, Wei Ran naturally has a way to change this disadvantage in the follow-up. Chapter 289 Wei Ran integrated the scene of this mob, which surprised not only general Zhao Xuanqing, but also some knowledgeable officers in Wuwei army. Even the people in Wei Ran''s own team didn''t expect to form an array so soon. The selected Jianghu people next to him are still in a mess like dog shit. They are severely beaten by the officers of the Wuwei army with military sticks and can''t stand out of a whole square array. Wei Ran has long expected the situation of his men and has full confidence in his means. After all, after learning the art of war with Li Chengye for so many years and experiencing cruel practical tests, he couldn''t even handle this small matter well, so he came to the world in vain. So he gave a military salute to the direction of the review platform and reported loudly: "general, the new barracks of the dare to die camp have been integrated. Can you order us to go to the station first? There are still veterans to be convicted and need to be fully integrated with our recruits!" But Zhao Xuanqing said, "your name is Wei Ran, isn''t it?" Wei Ran Lang replied yes, and didn''t say that it''s insignificant to have a cheap name. "Very good. You are very capable. Give me a collar! You are in charge of everything in the dare to die camp. I don''t want me to send someone here for military training. " Wei Ran is not polite. There are not so many hypocrisy and politeness in the border area. "When my subordinates served as regiment training leaders in dujidao, they personally supervised the training." "How long will it take to train a crack soldier?" Wei Ran smiled. "For pure recruits, enough food and pay, the golden drum order can be given in March, and they know the advance and retreat. You can climb the battlefield in half a year to defend the city and resist the enemy. It takes a year to march in the field and run for hundreds of miles. If you want to be a good soldier, it''s simple. After understanding the golden drum order, they go to the battlefield. Those who survive will naturally become elite soldiers. Elite soldiers cannot be trained by training. Only the blood and fire on the battlefield can achieve real elite. " Zhao Xuanqing''s problem is the last test of Wei''s burning ability. He is not a real old soldier in the army. He will not have such insight. She looked at Wei Ran and knew she had found treasure, but she didn''t show her thoughts on her face. She just nodded and recognized Wei Ran''s words. "The old soldiers in your army know the location of the dare to die camp very well. Take your armor and let them take you. " Then he ignored Wei Ran. Wei Ran got a pair of scale armor. The workmanship is much worse than that of the Zha armor and Mingguang armor of the left Shence army, but it is still an iron armor. Naturally, its defense will not be poor. After that, Wei Ran took this part of the army, took the weapons and uniforms, and took the food and grass for these days. Led by the veterans in the camp, go to the place where the dare to die camp is stationed. Now Wei Ran has obviously gained the trust of the Lord general and showed enough ability. This made his subordinates dare not obey him. The old * * flattered one after another, but it was too rough for Wei Ran to listen. The camp of the dare to die camp is a separate area, which is no different from other camps, but the atmosphere inside is different. Unlike other places, the soldiers here have committed serious crimes and have been stabbed in their faces. They need to perform the most dangerous tasks in war. Moreover, they were not soldiers of the Wuwei army, but formed a complex army. Some came from the fierce soldiers who had violated military orders in the Zuoshen CE Bian army, and some were criminals exiled from the imperial court and the mainland, just like Wei Ran. The total number of soldiers in the camp reached more than 500. When the left Shence border army was stationed here, these soldiers were organized. All grass-roots officers were from the left Shence border army. Now the Zuo Shence army returned to the capital, and those grass-roots officers naturally left with them. These people have no organization and are guarded by regiment training on weekdays. There is no freedom at all. It is not allowed to leave the camp. In order to prevent mutiny, the camp is not even equipped with weapons and eats the worst food. It was often not enough to eat. Therefore, the soldiers were unconvinced by each other and divided into many mountain organizations to compete for narrow territory and food. They respected the strong and were in danger. In such a hellish place, each person still needs to gain five heads to get out of trouble. The natural soldiers all look angry. When Wei Ran led a group of subordinates in, all the soldiers in the camp turned their heads and looked at him with indifference in their eyes. Most of Wei Ran''s men are ordinary Jianghu people. When they are watched by these fierce and murderous soldiers of the dare to die camp, they inevitably feel flustered. However, the ambitious soldiers who volunteered to join the dare to die camp in the Wuwei army stared back one by one, as if they were not afraid of making things bigger. Wei Ran swept the layout of the camp and the distribution of the soldiers. At a glance, he saw that some of them had good factions. This is a faction that was divided before he came, which is not a good thing. It means that he needs to make a certain compromise with those soldiers in order to control these soldiers, which is not conducive to Wei Ran''s effective control of the whole army, so he needs to solve it immediately. Wei Ran ordered all the soldiers of the dare to die camp to come out and assemble. Sure enough, they were ridiculed by these soldiers. They were not afraid, just to embarrass the new battalion officer. Wei Ran did not directly conflict with them, but ordered them to release food and cook. He had seen that the veterans of the dare to die camp were all green, and only a small part of their nutrition remained good. Nearly 200 of Wei Ran''s men started cooking before they assigned barracks. It was very strange. What they don''t know is that although the barracks are large, they should have been divided by the Veterans'' respective factions according to the land. Once you go to decorate the barracks, you will inevitably conflict with the veterans of the dare to die camp. Wei Ran doesn''t want his future men to hate him. He just wants to clean up a few soldiers. When cooking, it naturally attracted the attention of veterans, and those soldiers arranged their subordinates to come for food. Wei Ran glanced. The soldiers were hidden deep and had not revealed their secrets. So they generously distributed grain and grass, but only a part of it was not enough for 500 veterans. Although these dare to die camp veterans were not satisfied, Wei Ran and others were all armed with knives, and there were plenty of reasons, because Wei Ran lied that this was the food and grass for three days, which was gone after eating, so they couldn''t distribute them all. The veterans are helpless. Finally, when they cook by themselves, they naturally fire according to their respective factions, and the core characters will naturally get the most food. Wei Yan observed the past quietly one by one. He clearly distinguished how many mountains there were and what the core of the mountains was. A cruel idea came to his mind. After dinner, Wei Ran ordered everyone to gather again. Most of the veterans were not full. Only those soldiers and core members were full. Most of these veterans were controlled by their own soldiers and dared not resist them. At this time, they turned their dissatisfied eyes to Wei Ran and his less than 200 men. Because everyone here in Wei Ran is full, it seems very unfair in contrast. Moreover, in order to maintain their authority, those soldiers secretly sow discord and incite the flames of many veterans. If we can''t intimidate the morale of these people, Wei Ran''s mess will be a big problem sooner or later. If we don''t unite, it will be light to put him on the air. Wei Ran, who is familiar with the art of war, can''t let this happen. He proposed on the spot to break up the Veterans'' original military establishment and reorganize them. This directly affected the interests of the military leaders. Now, more than 500 veterans began to secretly surround the two hundred people in Wei Ran''s core. If they were not afraid of Wei Ran''s soldiers, they would start to fight. Wei Ran threw away his weapon at this time. "I know that a new official of Lao Tze has no qualifications or ability. You bastards are very unconvinced. Yes, I''ll give you a chance to turn me over! " With that, he stretched out his hand and directly pointed out those soldiers, as well as several obviously important core guys, and asked them to come out and fight with themselves. He can see so accurately, thanks to a meal just now. After all, there is not enough food. Naturally, the priority is the soldiers and the core, so one point is accurate. Chapter 290 However, Wei Ran didn''t ask to fight alone. After all, even if he compressed his body, he still looked stronger and stronger than ordinary people. If you really want to fight alone, these soldiers are really afraid. However, Wei Ran wanted them to fight in groups at this time. Of course, they would not miss the opportunity. Besides, Wei Shao''s roll call is 20. How arrogant it must be. One of them looked the most majestic, and his hands were thick with bones. The calloused soldier''s head said gloomily, "Shangguan, do you really want to beat so many of us alone?" Wei Ran took off his armor and moved his muscles and bones. "I don''t play Yin in the army. I only speak with strength. I will strike twenty of you, and I alone, unarmed and unarmed. If you win, I''ll go away and you can take the grain. If I win, you have to listen to me and say, "regroup, regroup!" In the past, there may have been discord between the 20 military leaders and the core members, but at this time, they are consistent with each other and make eye contact with each other. I think even if I win and lose, it''s just fighting with my bare hands. How dangerous can it be? Although they know that there are experts in the world who can easily kill them with their bare hands, they will never be an ordinary battalion official. It must have been reused long ago and entered the personal barracks or higher positions. Besides, even if they lose, do the newcomers think that by disrupting the establishment again, they can eliminate their influence? Dream! So he readily agreed on the spot, rubbed his hands and jumped at Wei ran from all directions. This kind of siege is the most difficult to crack. People without spiritual awareness cannot perceive the attack behind them. Moreover, the siege is the most convenient space to suppress, which can make many experts'' boxing and foot Kung Fu have no space to play. Although there was no problem with this tactic, the result of the fight surprised all the sergeants. Wei burned a hot hand. Even if he didn''t use vigorous Qi, there was no martial artist who could resist. The siege tactics suddenly collapsed in the face of Wei Ran''s fierce attack. Every punch and foot of his body fully broke out the strength of his muscles and muscles. When he hit, he was sure to kill with one blow. He was too fast for his eyes to see. He didn''t even have time to beg for mercy for these people. The battle ended without more than 30 breath. These soldiers'' heads and cores either twisted their limbs, collapsed their chest and abdomen, or crooked their necks, and lay on the ground ferociously. Because the one-sided battle ended too quickly, the people didn''t react. They all looked dull. When the reaction came, in the face of Wei Ran''s tough and cruel practice, it naturally shocked the veterans of the dare to die camp, while the recruits cheered. All the soldiers are dead. These veterans have no core on the mountain, and it is difficult to organize themselves. Therefore, Wei Ran selected people to serve as grass-roots officers from the soldiers who volunteered to join the Wuwei army. Choose your own death camp veterans as your men. This directly broke up the original situation of numerous mountains and successfully controlled the whole rebellious dare to die camp. Of course, if you beat someone else, you will naturally give some sweets and open up the food. This time, the veterans who were not full were convinced immediately, and most of their resentment disappeared. Wei Ran only arranged the queue today and was not in a hurry to train. In the evening, he added the twelve taels of gold to his own money, bought some pigs, cattle, sheep, chickens and ducks into the camp, killed them on the spot and provided them to the whole camp for Carnival, which is a bit like the new leaders of later generations taking office and inviting the whole department to dinner. In the eyes of ordinary soldiers, this practice is quite bold, so the dare to die camp has completely accepted Wei Ran. Even those veterans, looking at so much meat, the last resentment in their hearts disappeared. At night, the whole camp arranged night shift personnel. After the rest fell asleep, an uninvited guest came into Wei Ran''s barracks. Naturally, it was a Li who sneaked in quietly. She can turn into a fox or a mouse, come in and turn back into a human. A Li sat dissatisfied on Wei Ran''s desk, shook his feet and said, "Hey, what''s your idea? You went to the Wuwei army to become an officer!" Wei Ran took out a roasted whole chicken he had hidden and teased ah Li. Ah Li''s Fox''s nature did not change. He immediately grabbed the roasted chicken and ate it. Wei Ran explained why he did this. He wanted to use the shell of the Wuwei army to complete his original capital accumulation and become a single army. Now it is only a preliminary stage. We have just straightened out the ranks and regained the morale of the army. Next, we need to train, fight, perform meritorious deeds and expand the establishment. Then find a way to make a stable economic income, so that we can truly form an army independently and not be restrained by Hexi economic order. He even now has a preliminary strategy on how to stabilize economic income. His mother''s Cheng family is a luxury businessman, and there will be no less business on the silk road. With the help of the relationship network of the Cheng family, military and business collusion, and even sword business. As long as you can defeat Tubo and stabilize the Silk Road, you don''t have to worry about the economic income of supporting the army. At that time, they will form an alliance with Zhang Guiyi, the real owner of the two states of SHAGUA, and they will not be afraid of the retaliation of Hexi Jiedu envoy, even if the Guiyi army remains neutral. There are also anxidu protectors and Beiting Jiedu envoys. Although their strength is weak, they can also clamp down on Hexi vassal towns. In this way, he can become a real Longyou Jiedu envoy and gradually expand his power to the whole Longyou host. At that time, even the Tang court, Wei Ran will not be afraid. During this period, of course, there will be many unimaginable difficulties. The first thing to face is the Tubo invasion. This is just related to his task of hunting soldiers in the heavens. It can be regarded as a way. As long as we can overcome the difficulties along the way, we can achieve the strategic goal envisaged by Wei Ran. And become a local vassal Town, which naturally has too many benefits. A Li can imagine at random. First of all, there is no need to say more about cultivating resources. The military potential and wealth are enough to solve many resource problems. Secondly, in the face of Tianting invasion, his subordinates also have enough powerful indigenous forces to help deal with it. Moreover, they don''t have to wander around for some external reasons, be wanted, and even their families can''t protect them. Although a Li agreed with Wei Ran''s idea, it was still wrong to think about it. After eating the whole chicken, his oily mouth said, "what should I do if you stay in the army? Do you want me to continue to be a fox in your army? " Wei Huo was stunned. "That''s not good. Wu Xinfei, the Witch of Tianmo Dao, unexpectedly got involved with Hexi Wuwei army for some reason. She knows there is a fox around me. If you stay by my side, my identity will be exposed in nine cases out of ten. You can''t be a fox, or you can become a dog. Anyway, foxes are also canines. " A Li immediately jumped on Wei Ran and bit him hard on his arm. Even though Wei Ran''s muscles were as hard as iron at this time, he bit out a deep tooth mark. Wei ran quickly asked for mercy. Ah Li was relieved. "I said, since you know the art, can you have a way to become Lu Zhishen?" Ah Li opened his eyes. "Do you think magic is omnipotent?" Chapter 291 "I plan to develop in the army. My short-term goal is to repel the Tubo people and destroy the spirit grabbing node character of Tubo. But don''t forget, you also felt a soul grabbing node. Although it is uncertain, you said at the beginning that its location should be within the territory. " "So you''re going to make me look like that fat monk? Don''t forget, the monk has been mistaken for one of the six demons of the demon sect. If I want to fight with others, do you think I can hold it? " Wei Ran pondered for a moment and said, "just ask casually. My spiritual sense always seems to remind me that it is necessary for the monk to show up from time to time, which should be of some unexpected help to us. By the way, speaking of another soul grabbing node, have you felt it these days? " A Li said angrily, "I came to see you this evening to tell you about it. The spirit grabbing node appeared and suddenly appeared in the East. According to the distance, it should be close to Chang''an in Guanzhong. It''s very strange. It must not be an array. The strength is relatively large, and ordinary treasures should and are unlikely to be human. " Wei Ran looked at the moonlight outside the window. It was as bright as a silver plate. Even without the light of a torch, it shone brightly on the military camp. "You said... Will these two soul grabbing nodes be related to each other?" "Do not deny this possibility, they may have divine intercourse through the media of heaven. To say this possibility, they may even have some contact with Zhang Zhen." Wei Ran sighed, "so we are enemies inside and outside." Since then, a Li stayed in Hezhou City and decided whether she would become a fox or dress up as a little girl to pay attention to all kinds of folk and Jianghu news for Wei Ran. Wei Ran concentrated on training troops in the camp and intended to make them form a certain combat effectiveness in a short time. Fortunately, most of the soldiers in the dare to die camp are veterans. Even those who were assassinated were trained for a year under the training of the Zuoshen CE border army. Only those Jianghu people who were caught temporarily lacked corresponding military training. However, they themselves have certain martial arts. Their fighting ability is not weak, but they are used to the way in the Jianghu. If you can beat it, you''ll be hard steel. If you can''t beat it, you''ll sprinkle lime powder, throw iron thistles and other Yin damaging moves. You''re very familiar. This is in the battle... Wei Ran is not easy to judge. He is worried that a strong wind will blow back the lime powder Therefore, he selected 26 people from these Jianghu people who are particularly flexible and trained them separately in the way of scouts, mainly to teach them how to survive in the wild and how to judge the number of enemy troops and horses according to the traces, and the direction of the army. The rest naturally followed the veterans in battle training. With the old leading the new, the whole army integrated very quickly. In only more than ten days, they initially had a certain combat effectiveness. However, the current situation did not give Wei Ran sufficient training time. Less than half a month later, Wei Ran received a military order from Zhao Xuanqing. "What?! We have only gathered to train troops for less than half a month, so we are transferred to Fenglin pass to resist the enemy? " Wei Ran angrily scolded the soldiers of Wuwei army who came to give orders. The other side looked indifferent, "otherwise, how can you call the death squads? Everyone has taken twelve liang of gold to settle down. Do you still want to sit in the rear and wait for the news from the front?" Wei Ran was really choked by this sentence and couldn''t speak. It''s so reasonable. Why didn''t I think of the nature of our dare to die camp? So I had to take orders to fight. However, the dare to die camp, except for those new Jianghu people, had no special ideas about the original cizi exile and Wuwei army volunteers. On the contrary, those volunteers are full of energy and want to take the opportunity to make more military achievements. Because it was a pawn, it was natural to go on foot. In strict accordance with the key points of Wei Gong''s art of war, Wei Ran arranged the sword shield hand, long gunman and stranger knife hand on the periphery, and the bow and crossbow hand on the inner circle, which was arranged into a hollow square array as a whole. Inside the phalanx are the food and supplies of their dare to die camp, as well as the linen bandages prepared by Wei Ran during this period for first aid. These were escorted by recruits composed of forcibly recruited civilian men and more than 100 Jianghu people. Zhao Xuanqing personally led the reinforcements this time. When he set out, he saw that Wei Ran had trained for half a month. He was quite strict and had a different momentum, which was completely beyond his expectation. She was well aware of the chaotic mountains in the dare to die camp. Because it was not her own army, she didn''t spend much time to clean up. Originally, I thought Wei was dealing with those mountains. He had to spend his brains. Who knew that he had finished the rectification so soon. The sergeant doesn''t seem to be unconvinced by him. He really has the appearance of generals. Let''s see what he will do in this battle. I hope it won''t be a silver wax gun head. The distance between Hezhou City and Fenglin pass is only more than ten miles, which can be reached in half a day. We set out in the morning and arrived at Guannei at noon. Fenglin pass controls the Yellow River in the north, rejects the pass in the West and faces Fenglin mountain in the south. It is the border control line between Hezhou and Tuyuhun. It is also a necessary pass for the ancient Tang Fan Road and the silk road. In order to prevent Tubo from coming to besiege from the North Bank of the Yellow River, the garrison took the initiative to burn down the floating bridge in fenglinjin, and then the whole army turned to the west to resist Tubo''s 50000 troops. Some time ago, Tubo people only looted everywhere in the countryside. Only after the population and wealth came into the camp did they launch a fierce attack on Fenglin pass. When the pioneers attacked the city, the Wuwei army was not local. After controlling the regiment training in the pass, they ignored the people forced to attack the city and shot them all. As a result, Tubo''s tactics became ineffective, and other foreign nationalities such as Dangxiang and Qiang had to attack the city again. The fighting became fierce and the defenders suffered many casualties. Therefore, they urgently asked Hezhou City for help. Zhao Xuanqing and Wu Xinfei stood at the top of the wall of Guancheng, looking at the Tubo soldiers and horses launching the offensive below, and their eyebrows gradually twisted. "You people of Tianmo sect have really found that the Tubo people are shipbuilding in the upper reaches of the Yellow River, ready to go straight into and out of the water along the Yellow River and bypass Fenglin pass?" Wu Xinfei smiled quietly, "but General Zhao won''t believe it?" Zhao Xuanqing hit the city head with a fist, "letter! How not to believe it! War is to win by every means. The Tubo people captured Shanzhou. Naturally, there are Han craftsmen in the army. Only from the sophistication of these siege instruments they prepared, we can see that it was not the Hu craftsmen! " "So how does the general plan to resist the enemy?" "There is no other way. We need to find an opportunity to defeat the main force of the current enemy, so that the cavalry can have enough horse running place and destroy their shipyard." Then, Zhao Xuanqing first helped the garrison to defend the city, destroyed many engineering equipment in Tubo and repulsed several waves of offensive with abundant tools. Then he issued several military orders to the fresh troops who had just entered the pass from Hezhou. These Wuwei soldiers who were eating and resting in place immediately got ready for battle. The cavalry mounted and the infantry lined up. At the forefront of the military array was the dare to die camp led by Wei Ran. He was the first to receive Zhao Xuanqing''s military order. The content of the military order was very simple. The herald pointed to a square array of Tubo army and said: attack the enemy array until it shakes the enemy array. If we win, the whole army will attack and break through the enemy! If you fail, there will be no support! This order was very realistic and cruel, but Wei Ran observed the battlefield according to his professional instinct. Their dare to die camp took the lead in the charge and followed the enemy after the siege and defeat. To shake the enemy''s array quickly, the best solution is to chase the defeated army, make the defeated army attack their own army array, and kill their own side in a disorderly battle. But there will be great risks in the middle. First, the Tibetan cavalry is famous all over the world. After the dare to die camp leaves the customs, the two wings are likely to be impacted. Chapter 292 But Wei Ran looked back and found that there were two thousand cavalry after the dare to die camp, plus the bow and crossbow on the head of the city. Then within one arrow''s distance, the dare to die camp doesn''t have to worry about the attack on both wings. Breaking through the distance of one arrow, the bow and crossbow at the head of the city can no longer provide support, and the enemy''s military array still has a distance of two arrows. This distance will be very dangerous. We can only place our hope on the two thousand cavalry behind us, hoping that they can stop the flanking attack of Tubo cavalry. However, according to the number of cavalry, Tubo cavalry has an obvious advantage, and the cavalry of Wuwei army will not be able to intercept for too long. Therefore, we must try our best to catch up with the defeated soldiers, force them not to turn back and fight, and then attack the enemy''s infantry. Only after shaking the enemy''s step array will the troops behind us make a continuous assault and directly make a central breakthrough. In fact, this difficulty is not small. After all, just from the city wall, the Tubo step array is divided into more than 10 staggered square arrays, each of which is at least 15 columns deep. Although the battle ability of the Tubo people is not as good as that of the Tang army, it does not mean that they are easy to deal with. After all, the Tubo people are famous for their bravery all over the world. Wei Ran wants to shake the enemy''s large array of tens of thousands of people with an army of less than 800 people. Of course, Zhao Xuanqing''s task is just to let him be the front arrow and shake the square array in front of him. Wei Ran, who was at the grass-roots level, could not see through Zhao Xuanqing''s plan for the moment. Even if he defeated the square array of 3500 people in front of him, he might not shake the whole Tubo army. The Tubo soldiers who were still alive under the city, with their injured companions, retreated to their own army. According to the habit of attacking the city these days, the Tang army will not send people to pursue it. Their troops should not be enough. But at this time, a disorderly formation suddenly poured out of the Tibetan cave, with a knife, a shield and a long gun, rushed after the defeated army''s ass, and stabbed hundreds of people at one end. The Tubo people who carried out the orderly retreat were hit hard. Like frightened rabbits, they left their seriously injured companions and rushed back. They are defeated soldiers. They don''t have to take into account the formation when they escape, so sa Yazi runs very fast. The 800 troops led by Wei Ran could not run freely, but they still chased behind. Relying on his strong physical strength, Wei ran back and forth on the uneven front line and ordered the whole battalion to maintain a stable front line, so as to have the best battle formation when he finally attacked the enemy array. Although it will be farther and farther away from some defeated troops, it has maintained its own physical strength, so as not to greatly lose its physical strength in a short time because of the emergency rush. Although these defeated soldiers run fast now, they will slow down later, and their physical strength may not recover so fast. Being caught up by the dare to die camp is a dead end. Of course, Wei Ran also noticed that after the death camp array, the two thousand cavalry really began to move towards the two wings of the death camp. At the same time, after the cavalry, there was a large array built by ten thousand elite soldiers, who poured out of the pass. The forward of the power array is composed of strangers and long spearmen, with long spearmen and crossbow men on both wings. The two wing array moves slightly forward. As long as it takes a quick sprint, it can move to the flank of the dare to die camp. It seems that Zhao Xuanqing has considered the danger of the flank for the dare to die camp. If the cavalry can''t resist the Tibetan cavalry, the long gunmen and crossbow men on both wings will become a barrier to stop the side attack of the Tibetan cavalry. Seeing this arrangement, Wei Ran was a little relieved. At least it wasn''t a doomed situation. He led the team to continue trotting forward. During this period, Wei Ran bought some meat and soybean meal from time to time to improve the nutrition of soldiers and soldiers, so that their physical strength was better. Therefore, the trot pursuit only scattered the formation of our side, but there was no sign that the soldiers'' physical strength decreased. Wei Ran saw that the Tubo step array was strict, the spear and halberd formed an array, and the bow and Archer was at the head. Such a big formation, even if his dare to die camp, which is less than 800 people, has a good formation, it will be smashed to pieces. Therefore, he can only and must make good use of the enemy''s defeated army, otherwise he will collapse in the face of the first wave of volley of thousands of Tubo archers. At this time, the whole army had left the defensive area of Guancheng. In the direction of both wings, the Tibetan cavalry rushed over at the same time, shaking the mountain for a time. The cavalry of Wuwei army were not silver wax spears, so they intercepted and attacked. The gunmen of Wuwei army behind both sides of the dare to die camp and the crossbow men accelerated forward together to protect the two wings of the dare to die camp. The Bowman shoots arrows first, covering the formation of Tubo cavalry before the two winged cavalry fight, Because it was a shot, the lethality was limited. It surprised the enemy''s horses a little and made their riding array a little confused. The cavalry of the Wuwei army took advantage of this gap and plunged into it with a conical array. Both sides immediately turned upside down. The lances stabbed at each other, turning up a wave of blood! Wei Ran noticed that some of the recruits wrapped up in the center of the dare to die camp were panicked. Some even wandered and wanted to turn around and escape. The military judge who was immediately transferred by the Wuwei army to supervise the war was killed on the spot with a strange knife. Even though the soldiers who were killed were full of martial arts, they had no room to play under this momentum and died like a chicken. Wei Ran roared, "there is no retreat in this war. I will be in the forefront of the whole army! Others who dare to hesitate to retreat, cut and make a decision! " Wei Ran''s words, coupled with the bloody smell of the deserters just killed, frightened the whole dare to die camp. Seeing that Wei Ran did take the lead all the way, he could only bite his teeth and follow. At this time, Wei Ran did not care about his own formation. The defeated Tubo army had arrived in front of their formation. However, he was chased too tightly by the dare to die camp. Everyone was afraid and wanted to rush into his own formation for a sense of security. However, we were faced with the relentless volley of our own archers. The arrows came straight from the rain and fell down and lost the army. Most of these defeated troops were the servants of the Tubo people, mainly composed of Dangxiang, Qiang people and Hu Hua Han people, so the Tubo people started without mercy. However, Wei Ran led the army to pursue and consciously decorated after the defeat. These arrows didn''t hit the sergeants of the dare to die camp at all. The defeated troops who were awakened by the arrow rain immediately scattered towards the two wings to avoid further attacks. Of course, Wei Ran won''t let them be so relaxed. First, he stuck them in the direction of escaping to one side and forced them to drive them to the middle, just like the Tibetans driving the people to attack the city, driving these defeated troops to attack the Tubo formation! Now Wei Ran is wearing scales and holding a Xuanhua axe. He doesn''t dare to use a halberd long knife to avoid exposure. However, Xuanhua axe has a simple technique and can break armor. It is not only conducive to breaking the array, but also won''t reveal its own martial arts. Only 200 veterans behind him were given iron armor when they went out. The lock armor and scale armor were uneven and not unified. This is the result of the financial gap between the border town and the central government. These armored soldiers, all equipped with halberds and long guns, are to cooperate with Wei Ran to break the array. The defeated soldiers howled in horror and became more frightened in the face of the knives and axes close at hand. Of course, there are many brave people who turn back to resist, but they are not organized. A charge will annihilate them all. The defeated army almost carried the Tubo people to drink and scold and arrow rain, and rushed into the big array. The spears and halberds in front of the array immediately hung a string of corpses. Seeing this, Wei Ran took the lead in making a demonstration and stabbed the tip of the Xuanhua axe into the chest of a Huhua Han who was begging for mercy. Ignoring his pleading words in Chinese, he coldly held the other party''s body as a shield and pushed into the large array that was somewhat sunken by the defeated army. Chapter 293 In an instant, four or five long guns were stabbed into his body, and another long halberd cut off his head. But it had no effect on Wei Ran. He continued to rush against the charge, making it too late for the Tubo army to pull out its long gun and push the body in front of them. Two hundred veterans dressed in iron armor and charging with Wei Ran followed the example and plunged into the array against the body of the defeated army. Tubo''s spear and halberd were inserted into the body of their own soldiers who were used as meat shields. Before they could be pulled out, they were rushed in by the vigorous dare to die camp. Wei Ran took the lead, waved the Xuanhua axe horizontally to the left and right, and immediately knocked down a man on the ground. The Tubo soldiers nearby can only throw away their spears and pull out their short soldiers to fight, but they are turned over by the veterans of the dare to die camp who plunge in at the same time. Their short soldiers can''t even get a hair. The Tubo formation in front of him immediately showed signs of instability, and the soldiers in the back immediately rushed forward under the threat of the supervision team. The whole battlefield looked down from a high altitude. The large array of 30000 Tibetan troops and horses was recessed in the direction of Wei Ran''s assault, and the dare to die camp led by Wei Ran was completely embedded like a wedge. However, their forces are small after all. If there is no backup to keep up, Wei Ran will be completely surrounded by the enemy array supported by the two wings and cut off the rear road. However, according to the initial mission, Wei Ran''s dare to die camp has played a role in shaking the enemy''s array, so that they have to send someone from the flank to support it. Zhao Xuanqing and others took this opportunity. The bowmen on the back wings of the dare to die camp took the lead and shot down the Tubo infantry who wanted to cut off the back of the dare to die camp. Then the long gunmen with Zhangba long guns changed direction and put their guns on both wings to resist the side attack of Tubo cavalry. Finally, the elite sword and shield hand behind the dare to die camp roared at the same time, rushed into the enemy array after the dare to die camp, buried in the battle and waved the sword! Although Dafang array has both attack and defense and has a stable formation, its disadvantages are also obvious, that is, it is easy to break a little and lead to the whole front line breaking. Tubo people didn''t expect that a new force came to Fenglin pass, and they didn''t expect that the garrison dared to counter attack by threatening to leave the pass with their own cavalry. For a moment, the square array led by Wei Ran collapsed on the spot. The defeated army mixed with the defeated army before, and then avalanched away. The cavalry charged on both wings of the Tubo army had rushed through the cavalry of the Wuwei army and rushed to the soldiers of the Wuwei army behind Wei Ran, but was blocked by the long spearmen with seven columns in depth on both wings of the Wuwei army. In fact, the formation of these long spearmen was not stable. After all, the soldiers were very fast. At first, they patronized to move to the reserved combat position, and the formation was naturally scattered. However, all Tubo are light cavalry, and their ability to rush into the array is weak. Even in the face of incomplete gun array, they are overturned and suffered heavy losses. Of course, the gunmen of the Wuwei army also had a hard time. Many of them were trampled to death and broke their tendons, and their morale fell to the freezing point in an instant. Had it not been for the timely arrival of the supervisory team sent by Zhao Xuanqing, these gunmen would have left their weapons and ran away crying for their parents. The supervising team not only stabilized the formation by killing the escaped soldiers through bloody supervision, but also attacked against the enemy and bravely killed the cavalry who lost speed, helping to reorganize the formation. The attack of Tubo two winged cavalry was successfully stopped. At this time, if Zhao Xuanqing''s cavalry came to help, they could gain great advantages in the front battlefield. However, the two thousand elite riders rode along the formation of the Tubo army, rode, shot and harassed them, and ran to their rear. Seeing this, the Tubo general immediately tangled up, whether to send his own light cavalry to pursue, or to find a way to solve the brave Tang army infantry in front of him? On the wall, Zhao Xuanqing saw that the Tibetan light cavalry did not pursue immediately, but chose to run to one side to reorganize the army after losing the attack on the Spearman front. Then he slapped on the head of the city and said excitedly, "yes, the Tubo general opposite couldn''t make up his mind. It seems that he still wants to eat our infantry first and then go back to deal with the cavalry. Hum, let him hit this nail! Our cavalry will burn down their shipyards before dusk today! " The Tubo general was indeed as unwilling as Zhao Xuanqing said. He ordered the cavalry to reorganize the army, and then made a detour to charge behind the soldiers who went out of the city. There was an emptiness and there was no gun array. However, when the cavalry moved to the rear, they found that thousands of bow and crossbow men came out of Fenglin pass. Standing half an arrow range from the city wall, they could just shoot these Tibetan Qingqi who wanted to rush back. Tubo cavalry will want to break down this bow and crossbow army. As a result, they rush out of a section of the road and face thousands of bow and crossbow men on the ground at the same time. In addition, there is a dense arrow rain on Guancheng. Misfortunes never come singly. When they were about to rush in front of them, the forward cavalry suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground. It turned out that when the infantry came out, they had quietly scattered iron thistles on the ground. Of course, this will break the way back, but it also shows that Zhao Xuanqing''s design is very precise. He has long guessed that Tubo Qingqi has this skill, The Tibetan light cavalry, who had been plotted against, suffered heavy losses, and their morale fell sharply. They did not dare to come near or stop in place. They retreated back one after another. They were extremely embarrassed. However, the Tubo army is not the only one. When the Tubo rode around, their tens of thousands of steps also moved. Now the middle has been broken for a while, and even the second formation is unstable. Wei Ran is now trapped in the enemy''s array. He can''t detect anything except the enemy in front of him and the friendly forces in the rear. He continued to lead the army to fight and defeat the second array, but a new force came from the enemy to stop Wei Ran''s attack. Of course, the Tubo people can''t beat back the dare to die camp that has established a firm foothold. After all, the sword and shield hands of Wuwei army in the rear have also arranged the formation and are advancing slowly, which gives them great pressure. Wei Ran looked back at many of his men. They fought fiercely. Their physical exertion was quite large. They had three drums and failed. The strong crossbow was at the end. It was difficult to move forward. At this stage, since we have overfulfilled the task, in order to preserve our strength, we will slow down the pace of attack, mix in the battle array composed of knife and shield hands and follow the movement. At the same time, secretly convey orders to make people pay attention to cutting off the enemy''s head in order to make atonement and ask for merit. Wei Ran considered this as early as when he was training and discussed with the soldiers how to implement it. The Wuwei army does not record merit by the head, so the new soldiers do not need the head to invite merit, while the soldiers of the death camp with tattoos need the head to atone for their sins. Therefore, most of these tattooed soldiers were asked to cut their heads, and they specially selected those honest and honest people to do this work in advance. That is, the distribution at the head level depends on who has performed well in the battle array, and priority is given to distribution, so as to prevent some people from sneaking and fishing in troubled waters. As for who did well? There are not many people in the dare to die camp. People can look at each other. Naturally, there is a public opinion. The two formations of the Tubo army have been broken, but the rear forces are still strong and the support is sufficient. In addition, the forces on both wings are not damaged, and a pincer attack is gradually forming. The Wuwei army will not take much advantage if it continues to pursue and kill. At this time, there was a golden sound at the head of the city, and the order to retreat had been issued. Of course, it''s not that the whole army will retreat without a brain at the sound of Mingjin, which will kill all the soldiers. Instead, the rear array stopped and set up a cordon, the front array stopped moving, and the queue covered the retreat alternately from front to back. At this time, the rear formation of the Tubo army was still dealing with the problem of the defeated army attacking the formation, and the troops intercepted just now were also attacked by the dare to die camp and the sword shield, so they were not afraid to pursue. Taking advantage of this gap, Wei Ran''s front array has retreated to the rear array. The original rear array has become the front array, forming an arc to guard against the enemy''s attack from three sides. The two wings of the Tubo army were still a little unconvinced. Seeing the arc array in front of them, they wanted to retreat and rushed up like a mad dog. As a result, they were met by the armed forces waiting for them and collapsed back. After that, Wei Ran''s Legion continued to line up in situ to guard, let the troops who had just covered in front slowly return to the array, and then covered it three times alternately, and entered the wall defense system of Fenglin pass. At this time, the whole army gradually returned to the city. Chapter 294 After Wei Ran led the army into Guancheng, he gathered his subordinates alone in the open space outside the headquarters barracks. While ordering the soldiers who were not injured to clean up immediately, he asked the Quartermaster for the military food and water needed by the whole battalion. And began to boil water and grain in public. The efficiency was much faster than that of other armed forces of Wuwei army. Then he cleaned up and sewed up the wounded soldiers, picked a few soldiers with flexible hands, feet and mind, trained them to learn first aid technology, and counted the war damage. However, with this arrangement, everyone in the whole army had dinner, and Wei Ran was still healing the wounded soldiers. The performance of loving soldiers like children naturally gains the heartfelt recognition of many soldiers. Most noble generals don''t like to use this skill. After all, they have sufficient resources, clear rewards and penalties, and don''t greedy for ink. Their achievements can effectively boost morale, such as Huo Qubing, Yang Su and others. However, for civilian generals who do not have much resources, sometimes the objective conditions are limited, and there is no clear reward and punishment at all. Then we can only learn from Wu Qi, sympathize with soldiers, love soldiers like children, set an example, and win the hearts of the army in this way. Zhao Xuanqing happened to go down to the city to inspect the whole army. When he accidentally passed by the dare to die camp, he saw Wei Ran''s use and layout of the outer space of the camp. It looked clear and extremely clean. It didn''t seem to be what a Wufu understood. Then she saw that Wei Ran personally healed the soldiers. A soldier next to him carried his food, but he kept persuading Wei Ran not to eat, while the other soldiers obviously looked like they had eaten dinner, which surprised her very much. Even for generals of civilian origin, most of them live in a certain position and have power. The first thing they think of is themselves and their families. Few of them can set an example and care for soldiers. And those who can do this, as long as they don''t die in battle, they will have the opportunity to make some achievements. Zhao Xuanqing thought of fighting in the dare to die camp today, and the results far exceeded his expectations. Other battalion generals made some modest contributions on the battlefield today. As soon as they entered Guancheng, they came to their own side to boast their contributions. They wanted to bring the main reasons for the smooth operation into their own body. On the contrary, it is the dare to die camp that has made the greatest contribution. This strange camp official has been low-key in treating corporal soldiers. He seems very calm. He is not in a hurry to ask for credit, but first wants to win over the hearts of the army. This is a person who understands his basic plate. Zhao Xuanqing thought so and couldn''t help looking at Wei Ran again. His martial arts and ability are not poor. He is just a battalion official, but he is wronged. But unfortunately, they are not the original people under the Liangzhou system. No matter how strong the ability is, it is impossible to enter the core. Zhao Xuanqing finally took a deep look at Wei Huo, who was staring at the stitching wound, and went to another camp. Wei Ran naturally felt Zhao Xuanqing''s eyes. Everything Zhao Xuanqing thought was not difficult for Wei Ran to guess. He didn''t want to integrate into the core of Hexi Jiedushi warlord system. He just wanted to be independent, so he paid more attention to the basic plate than anyone else. Now that the military morale problem has been solved, find an opportunity to quietly solve the economic problem. Hum, just give me a state, and I don''t need to see your face. Although ambition must be, it cannot be revealed before it is fledgling. Of the 758 soldiers of the dare to die camp, only 547 returned. More than 200 people were lost in the scuffle. If it were normal, it would have collapsed. Later, however, the shield knife army provided timely support to help the dare to die camp stabilize its position. Wei Ran wants to come now, but he is still afraid. This is the end of insufficient training. However, more than 200 enemy heads were brought back. If we really want to separate them, it will be enough for 40 people to atone for their sins. Of course, Wei Ran is ambitious. He wants to take this dare to die battalion army into his trusted army and gradually develop it as the backbone. Naturally, it will not let those thieves withdraw so easily. So I praised the whole army first, and then named the fierce soldiers who didn''t step back one by one and followed them from beginning to end. I praised them in public. The spiritual encouragement under public praise can also raise a sense of honor and then produce a sense of identity. Then he continued to roll call and distributed more than 200 heads to more than 100 "thief soldiers" according to the merit. Those who received the head reward were naturally excited when they redeemed part of their guilt and felt that they were one step closer to freedom. However, none of them collected five heads. The one who got the most heads only got three, and most of them were only assigned one. Although in actual combat, more than these enemies will be killed, but in each battle, the number of heads that can be obtained is always far less than the number of enemies killed. This is common sense, and no one is dissatisfied with it. As for those who don''t get the first level, they are basically located in the rear during combat. They don''t have many chances to cut down the enemy, let alone kill. In the battle, every soldier looks at each other. Who is brave and who is cowardly is clear in the heart of every soldier. Therefore, no one dares to put forward words of dissatisfaction in public. There will be a lot of slaps in the face and the speed will be very fast. However, there are a large number of dissatisfied people in the bottom of their hearts. These people basically want to steal power by sneaking and playing tricks after their teammates kill the enemy. They can''t kill the enemy, but they are first-class experts in internal fighting. Fortunately, when Wei Ran integrated the military camp at the beginning, he blocked this loophole with the system and military agreement, and strictly implemented it, so that they had no loopholes to drill. Of course, there was no way to take Wei Ran. For such moths in the army, Wei Ran only glanced at the expressions of the people at this time. He probably knew something in his heart and planned to send them to the front next time. I don''t want to collect garbage when I''m fucking dead. Of course, this kind of thing can''t be done before going to war. That will affect the morale of the army, make the corporal doubt, and even doubt that the general has ulterior motives. It''s not a good thing. Therefore, Wei Ran plans to say it now, "brothers are lucky and bitter in this battle. Most of those who have been fighting with Wei in the front are wearing digital creations. Although the wounds have just been cleaned and sutured, they are not suitable for fighting on the front line again. " The corporal looked at Wei Ran curiously. What he said was very reasonable. Those who dare to fight on the front line are all veterans and fierce soldiers. Naturally, they know how terrible it is after wound infection. Wei Ran''s method of cleaning and suturing their wounds is somewhat special, and the linen bandages used are also very clean. They all come from Wei Ran''s reserves when he first entered the camp, which makes their wounds less painful than when they were injured before. He thought that they should not have a high fever at night and need to fight it hard. "Therefore, if I play next time, the brothers who fight side by side with me today will retreat to the back to support. Those brothers who didn''t get the head of Tubo barbarians today must have red eyes and itching hearts. They can''t wait to kill some barbarians to make atonement, right? " This sentence was polite and didn''t embarrass anyone. However, every soldier has a clear mind about things in the army. Those who got the first level or disdained to fight side by side with Wei Ran were laughing. As for ridicule or encouragement, you taste, you taste! These words are high sounding, which makes it impossible for those * * who want to cheat and play tricks to get down, but it''s hard to refuse in public. Wei Ran jokingly but with a bit of seriousness, called the names of several teams and asked them to follow him in the next battle. Not all of these teams are traitors and tricksters. Some of them have the courage to fight, but they have to guard the rear because of the battlefield environment and the tasks performed by the team. After all, Wei Ran doesn''t want to be followed by crafty * * who don''t seriously fight, which will make him feel insecure. Naturally, we have to join some people who dare to fight. They are bound together with each other and face the enemy''s weapons. Naturally, they can only use them in one place. At this time, Wei Ran received a herald from the herald again. Chapter 295 "Wei camp officer, the general saw that you dare to die. The casualties in the camp are not small, so he arranged hundreds of soldiers for you. Please don''t shirk it." Wei Ran looked at the herald with a sly smile on his face. It was very strange. Willing to send troops to Wei Ran, he certainly has no reason to refuse. The bigger the basic plate, the better. But who else would like to join their dare to die camp? Just looking at the tasks performed today, we can see how dangerous the work done by this detachment is. Wei Ran came to the junction while eating steamed cakes. He was stunned when he heard the scene of killing pigs. There are more than 400 soldiers mentioned by the herald here, but they haven''t been handed over to the dare to die camp because they are lining up and the military judge stabbed them in the face! This thorn is too gentle. It should be said to be hot! Is to use a soldering iron to burn words in eye-catching positions such as forehead or cheeks. This scalding is naturally accompanied by bursts of pig like howling. The smell of cooked skin and meat is everywhere. Wei Ran tut tut sighed and said to the herald, "there are so many cowards in today''s war? You Wuwei Army... " "Hey, don''t talk nonsense. There are only more than 20 sergeants in Wuwei army who have their ears cut off. They are not cowards, but they are greedy for merit and rashly advance when they call in the golden harvest, killing some of their brothers. According to the order, they should be executed, but the general ordered them to work in the dare to die camp. If they didn''t die before they beat the Tubo dog out of Shanzhou, they should be redeemed. " Wei Ran nodded with interest and looked at the fierce soldiers sitting together with sackcloth wrapped around their ears. They all had a fierce face and seemed to have a volcano in their heart. The herald continued: "the other hundreds are cowards in the local league practice. Now that we Wuwei army have taken over, we can''t let them take over. Wei yingguan, you see what you do. Let them die on the battlefield. " Wei Ran raised his eyebrows. Who is not afraid to go to the battlefield? As long as you guide well, these cowards can always rescue. I happen to be short of manpower. However, these four hundred cowards can not be directly mixed into the current army. The current army, even the more than 100 Jianghu people, can be called veterans after baptism. The next war will play better, and they are all people who dare to fight. We can''t let these four hundred cowards lead us astray. We still have to let them form a team. I have to find a way to pick a little brave from these short people to supplement my basic plate. For the rest, first arrange grass-roots officers to take them with them. I believe that if they fight twice on the battlefield, the timid will be eliminated naturally. Those who can survive must be veterans who adapt to the laws of war. After all, it''s a wartime. Wei Ran doesn''t have much time to train them. He can only train the basic military code of conduct. These tactics can only be trained for experienced veterans. ¡­¡­ On the same day, the 2000 elite riders sent by Zhao Xuanqing bypassed the Tubo formation, found their shipyard in the upper reaches of the Yellow River, killed all the guards and soldiers and fanhan craftsmen, and burned the shipyard, ships and wood. The Tubo cavalry support came a step late. They could only watch the uncontrollable fire burn up the preparations made these days, and the morale of the army fell sharply. The Tibetan vanguard army was badly hurt by the Wuwei army''s counterattack out of the city today, and the food and grass would be exhausted, so they surrounded for another two days. Pretending to attack the city day and night every day, he actually learned the strategies of the Han people. One night, he hung sheep and beat drums. The army evacuated at night and returned to Shanzhou. Wei Ran was surprised when the Tubo army left. He also wanted to clean up the slag in the team while fighting in the back. It seems that he can only wait for the next time. This is better than heaven. However, the temporary withdrawal of Tubo troops greatly relieved the local gentry in Hezhou. But Zhao Xuanqing was not so easy to let them go. Taking advantage of the victory, he wantonly played a wave of autumn wind. On the pretext of retreating from the enemy''s country, he wantonly asked for money, food and horses. In troubled times, the one who has a knife in his hand is the uncle, and the one who has a knife can fight especially. That''s the ancestor. Therefore, the local gentry and rich people can''t stand it after all. They have to give it as long as they don''t go too far. But Zhao Xuanqing was a shrewd man. He was very accurate in his means. It was hard to catch the gentry, but he didn''t hurt his muscles and bones. He just maximized the interests of the warlords. This made Wei Huo learn a lot. Later, he thought, or else he would deal with the local snake like this? Of course, during this period of time, Wei Ran was not idle, but actively trained his troops and tried to make the team form the best combat effectiveness in the shortest time. After the last battle, many sergeants who volunteered to join the dare to die camp received additional rewards. Many have left the dare to die camp and returned to their original troops for promotion and wealth. However, this did not reduce the number of people in Wei Ran''s death camp. Many people saw that the death camp was not as dangerous as they thought. The camp officer was also a capable person, and it was easier to perform meritorious deeds on the battlefield. Therefore, many sergeants who are not satisfied with the Wuwei army have taken the initiative to apply to join, which makes the number of dare to die camp more. In addition to the more than 400 Counsellors'' regiment training, the military strength has reached 1149. However, this did not make Wei Ran happy, but some vigilance. He doesn''t want his army to become a place for ordinary soldiers of Wuwei army to brush their experience. My hard-earned staff changed their jobs. I can''t stand changing any boss. Therefore, Wei Ran plans to give priority to those thieves. They are often discriminated against and won no reward for their meritorious service. After training, they can be loyal. However, if officers and men perform meritorious deeds, they will not be rewarded as long as they can not redeem their sins, which will also be a fatal blow to morale. But this is determined by the characteristics of the dare to die camp itself, which is not so easy to change. To change, we need some external stimuli. Of course, it can''t be a small battle, but a large battle. Campaigns are often composed of multiple continuous battles. The high frequency of battles means that rewards cannot be sealed in time and Atonement cannot be made in time. As long as Wei Ran built the dare to die camp into an invincible elite in the battle, it must be that at that time, even if the battle is over, the Wuwei army will not be willing to break up such an elite army, but re establish its name and become an independent army. At that time, Wei Ran''s goal of developing his own forces was initially realized. Of course, it doesn''t hinder him from making preliminary preparations. There is a Cheng''s paper mill in Hezhou City, which is exported to western regions and is very popular. Wei Ran quietly left the camp during the military training and went to Cheng''s papermaking workshop with the keepsake given to him by his mother Cheng. Because Wei Ran specified detailed rules and work and rest time in the barracks, which were strictly implemented every day, and promoted two meticulous deputies, he was not afraid of them being lazy. When walking in the streets of the city, because of wearing the military uniforms of the Wuwei army, the vendors and people along the road were like a god of plague. It can be seen how much harm Wuwei army * * do in the city. Fortunately, they only do something to take advantage of taking advantage of Naka. Zhao Xuanqing is quite strict with the military law. When he doesn''t fight, he turns a blind eye to a small mistake. If he makes a big mistake, he won''t be forgiven. He often beheads in public after the public trial. Therefore, the Wuwei army can hold the bottom line for major crimes such as rape, adultery and plunder. When Wei Ran saw that his paper shop met his little owner, he immediately put up the sign of closing for repair. The shopkeeper was in a hurry to close the door. Wei Yanyi resisted, "Hey, shopkeeper, I have business to talk to you. What''s the hurry to close this noon?" Nearby came a familiar woman''s voice, "don''t you know that your Wuwei army is used to buying and selling. How can any store dare to do business with you?" Wei Ran turned his head angrily, but he saw the step Langshan, Su Yan smiled, dressed in a yellow shirt, riding on the side of the back, the sword on his knees, and casually reminded him when he passed by the road. Chapter 296 Wei Ran was stunned when he saw his acquaintances. They were separated for only two months, but it seemed that they hadn''t seen each other for a long time. However, bu Lanshan didn''t recognize Wei Yanlai and continued: "this military master, Hezhou has just experienced war, the silk road has been cut off, and the goods in people''s paper shops have been overstocked. Do you want to help people purchase?" The shopkeeper nodded hurriedly, "the girl is right. The business road is cut off. The paper mill has not started for a long time, and the overstocked inventory can''t be sold out." When Wei was about to take out his mother''s keepsake, he heard a bright voice greeting Bu Lanshan. "Eh? Isn''t this nephew Bu of Qixia sword sect? The last Double Ninth Festival was a farewell to Lingshi in Zhongnan mountain. I still miss it today. I really admire you for talking about swordsmanship that day. " The speaker is a middle-aged man in a silk Taoist robe. He has a long beard on his chin and is very elegant. He has a gentle look and a long body. Four young disciples in uniform clothes and long swords hung around them. When Bu Lanshan saw someone coming, he jumped off the horse and bowed with a smile. "It''s master Chang. I passed Kongtong a few days ago, but I didn''t go up the mountain to see him. I hope you''ll forgive me." When Wei Ran heard the conversation between the two, he remembered that the Double Ninth Festival had passed, and the Wulin meeting held in Zhongnan Mountain had ended, but he didn''t know what a group of famous and decent sects had talked about. When Bu Lanshan exchanged greetings with the elder surnamed Chang of the Kongtong sect, a Li''s voice reached the bottom of his heart. "This man is the leader of Kongtong sect. His name is Chang Xuanyi. He is also another soul grabbing node I perceive. Although he is now middle-aged, he is actually over 80, but he has deep skills and shows signs of rejuvenation. " Wei was shocked. His hands relaxed. The shopkeeper took advantage of the mechanism to open the door. He even heard the sound of the door bar bolt. This movement attracted everyone nearby to see it, and just saw Wei Ran''s appearance of some restlessness. Several disciples around Chang Xuan sneered, and one of them frowned and said, "the scoundrel in the Wuwei army must have been obsessed by Miss Bu''s beautiful appearance, but he was like a fool." Chang Xuan shouted, "shut up and stop talking nonsense! Martial nephew, you might as well go to the restaurant in front to talk about the river state boundary. Although you and I are all guests, after all, the old Taoist comes first. Let me be the East. " Bu Lanshan said politely and left with Chang Xuan. Wei Ran informed ah Li in his heart: "ah Li, try to eavesdrop on what they say. It should involve some events in the Wulin. The Xuehe venerable whom I dressed up unintentionally before seems to have an old grudge with the Kongtong leader. It is very likely that I will talk about the Xuehe venerable. I just want to know about it. " Ah Li complained, "I''m pretending to be a wandering child in the street all day. I don''t know how many waves of flowers have come to kidnap me. You can''t stop calling me like that!" "I can''t be a mouse or a dog." After a Li scolded Wei Ran, he saw a child dressed in rags and dirty quietly follow him around the corner. Wei Ran forcibly opened the door of Cheng''s paper mill and shook the door bars in half. The shopkeeper trembled inside and said, "our paper mill has paid taxes to Wuwei army this month. Don''t go too far, military master." Wei ran directly photographed the jade Qilin Keepsake given to him by his adoptive mother in front of the shopkeeper. This jade Qilin is carved by the Cheng family''s own jade craftsman. It has a unique mark, which can see the identity and status of the person it holds. So when the shopkeeper saw the jade Qilin, he stayed a little. After careful identification, he looked at Wei Ran suspiciously. "Where did you get the jade Qilin, sir?" Obviously still don''t believe Wei Ran. "Don''t test me. The Jade Kirin Keepsake is the portable jade ornament of Cheng, the eldest daughter of the Cheng family and Li''s flat wife. It was handed over to her son Li Dingguo some time ago. Do you understand?" Hearing the words of Cheng''s eldest daughter and Li Dingguo, the shopkeeper immediately cheered up, closed the door again, politely invited Wei ran into the interior and offered hot tea. "It turns out that the military master knows my eldest son, but my eldest son is now..." "Since you know his special situation, don''t ask so much. I only ask you, are you loyal to the Cheng family?" The shopkeeper said angrily, "what are you talking about, Junye! I grew up in the Cheng family when I was young. I had to be raised by the Cheng family to get my current status. How can I be unfaithful to the Cheng family? " "Well, the eldest son of the Li family needs your help now. Are you willing to help?" The shopkeeper said, "if you are in Guanzhong or Longxi, I will worry about whether it will involve my master. However, the town on the right side of the river is very close to the western regions, but Wang FA can''t control so much. So please don''t worry, eldest childe. If the silver is short, although the paper mill has been shut down for two months, there are still many silver cellars. Just open your mouth. " Wei Ran pondered for a moment, "brother Li doesn''t lack silver, but he and I are planning a big event. At present, he has just started. He hopes to get the support of his mother, but General Li can''t know." The shopkeeper was stunned. "Li and Cheng are a family. What great things should the eldest childe and Junye do, but they can''t let my uncle know?" Wei Ran thought to himself that his adoptive father was loyal to the imperial court. Once he knew that he intended to develop the military power and separate one side, would he agree? "It''s confidential. You can''t tell. Do you know who''s really in charge in Hezhou? Brother Li needs to talk to him in detail. " The shopkeeper pondered for a moment and said, "I understand. I wonder if Junye will be free tomorrow. If you are free, please still come to my shop at this time and will give you an answer. " Wei Yan nodded, got up and left without delay. Ah Li went into the restaurant with an unknown Hu Jia. Because if you go in as a beggar, you will be driven out soon. If you become a mouse or a stray dog, it will be as eye-catching in the restaurant as well as expulsion. It''s better to pretend to be a selling artist to attract people''s sympathy. Maybe you can stay. In the restaurant, bu Lanshan and Chang Xuan sat by the window on the second floor. She found a place to play under their feet on the first floor. The music was fake and it was true to eavesdrop by magic. But a Li''s rhythm is really not bad. Even if he doesn''t take it seriously, he also vividly shows the meaning of lamentation in a piece of Hu Jia''s 18th beat. Hu Jia''s tone is sad and thick, and this song is Cai Wenji''s expression of her life''s tragic experience of being abducted to the grassland and desert by Xiongnu barbarians due to the war. In addition, the prefectures on the right side of the river are being invaded by Tubo, and there are many people fleeing here from Shanzhou. Listening to this tragic song about the cruelty of the war, many people felt it. They couldn''t help but wet their clothes with tears. They couldn''t help looking at the girl who was blowing near the porch. She didn''t have the sad face of many listeners with tears on her clothes. Instead, she had a calm face and couldn''t feel any look in front of her. In the eyes of others, this is the extreme sorrow, and the heart is not like death. Many people sympathized and gave away a lot of money. But there are always some people whose brain circuits are different from ordinary people. A man dressed as a housemaid leaned out of the private room and shouted, "where''s the little girl? What a broken song! It spoils my childe''s interest. Shopkeeper, hurry to drive this man out for my childe! Do you invite people to mourn when you don''t do business in broad daylight? " The shopkeeper was helpless. Knowing that the childe''s family was rich and powerful in Hezhou City, it was not easy to offend him. He had to go to the store door and gave ah Li some loose copper coins to persuade her to leave. Ah Li pretends to be poor. It''s a gift of the fox. In fact, I scolded angrily in my stomach, thinking about how to clean up a group of bastards in the private room later. At this time, I heard the voice of a young woman upstairs. The tone was not big, the tone was soft but confident and heroic, so that everyone in the store could hear it very clearly, as if it were told in everyone''s ears. "Shopkeeper, this song is played with great charm. Please bring people upstairs. Don''t worry. No one dares to expel the little girl today." Chapter 297 The people in the private room were very upset when they heard that the people upstairs dared to disagree with themselves, so they asked the domestic slaves to see who was sitting upstairs. Unexpectedly, the servant went up with ah Li and was seen by the disciples of Chang Xuan''s first school. One of them, who has some fame in the Jianghu, immediately scolded: "this is a guest of our Kongtong sect. Who do you want to be difficult with our Kongtong sect?" Hearing that it was from Kongtong sect, the slave shrunk his neck and hurried back to report. Then the young master of the private room immediately came out with some friends and went to Chang Xuan''s table to apologize. Bu Lanshan had seen a lot of people who were courteous before and after, and refused to pay attention to them. She was sent away by the disciples of Chang Xuan. A Li was pleasantly surprised. Unexpectedly, he went to these people openly. She looked at her. She was an acquaintance. She didn''t see her for two months. Her martial arts seemed to have improved again. Then he looked at Chang Xuanyi, who kept a gentle smile, and pretended to be shy and saluted them. The bottom of my heart feels more clearly about the spirit grabbing node. This person is indeed one of the spirit grabbing nodes. Bu Lanshan was surprised that the person who could play the divine wood tune just now was still a child. "Little girl, who taught you this song?" Ah Li was so smart that he had already typed all kinds of abdominal manuscripts before he asked. Pretending to be poor, he said, "my father taught me." "What about your father?" "I was caught by those evil men on horseback. It is said that those evil men on horseback live on the snow mountain in the West. I want to save enough money to find my father on the snow mountain in the West. " Hearing this, everyone thought that the little girl might not know how high the snow mountain in the West and the plateau on the mountain were. Her idea was too naive to realize. But bu Lanshan felt very uncomfortable because he was blocked by a stone. I think I am also an orphan. I can''t remember things for a long time, but I don''t have a empathy. Chang Xuan sighed, "this child... Now the war is in chaos, and her father must have... Alas, she has suffered a lot alone in the world." Bu Lanshan stroked ah Li''s head and wanted to comfort her, thinking about how to place such a poor little girl. But with the subconscious touch of his hand, he sensed that a Li''s root bone was unusual, so he quietly transported his true Qi and groped again, his eyes brightened. "Little girl, those people on the West Mountain are very ferocious. If you go, they will catch you. When you can''t even protect yourself, how can you find your father? " Ah Li pretended to be innocent and said, "that big sister, how can I find my father?" Bu Lanshan performed like a trick. He controlled things with Qi. He floated all the dishes and chopsticks on the table into the air, and then put them in various fancy shapes in the air. It''s really beautiful. Ah Li curled his lips in his heart, but there were bursts of surprise and cheers on his face. His acting talent was enough to win an Oscar. After restoring everything, bu Lanshan said with a smile, "what''s your skill, sister?" "My sister is so powerful!" "If you learn the skill of your sister, you can go to the ends of the earth, not to mention the mountains in the West!" Chang Xuanyi and his disciples looked at Bu Lanshan in surprise, "martial nephew, don''t you want to take an apprentice?" Bu Lanshan said with a smile, "I don''t have the ability to accept disciples. Naturally, I want to take a younger martial sister back for my master. The little girl''s bone quality is excellent, and she is even better than the appendix. Master must be very happy. " Chang Xuanyi was really surprised. He didn''t expect that an orphan he met casually could be so respected by one of the positive and evil twin Shu in Wulin. It seems that Qixia sword sect will be a rising star in a few years. Ah Li didn''t expect that Bu Lanshan would decide to take himself as an apprentice for the school. He was surprised and even unprepared. "Little sister, what''s your name?" A Li thinks about it from the bottom of his heart. He can take this opportunity to stay with Bu Lanshan. I believe he can inadvertently learn a lot of news in the Jianghu, especially the spirit grabbing node of the leader of Kongtong sect. "My name is Ali." She said in a soft, low voice. Step Langshan was a little stunned. Somehow, a fox sitting leisurely on the back of a horse and riding like a fire flashed in his mind. Li Dingguo''s pet who was born with him seems to be also called a Li. She shook away those strange thoughts in her mind and said with a gentle smile, "but I still remember your last name." A left his head and turned quickly. He couldn''t think of a suitable name. He could only casually say, "my surname is Wei and my name is Wei Li." "Well, Ali, from today on, you will be with your sister. My sister will teach you skills so that you can go to the mountains in the west by yourself and ask those evil men on horseback where your father is. " Ah Li nodded his head pretending to be happy, and then was arranged by Bu Langshan to sit on the table and immediately served a table of wine and vegetables. Although ah Li is not hungry, he should pretend to be a hungry ghost at this time. Suddenly, she wanted to have Wei Ran''s talent and become a hungry ghost who ate Hesse at any time. Bu Lanshan helps ah Li while chatting with Chang Xuan about recent events in the Jianghu. First of all, of course, Chang Xuanyi asked about the purpose of coming to Hezhou. Bu Lanshan didn''t hide it and said directly, "there are two things here. One is related to leader Chang. This is the reappearance of the great desire Tathagata sect and the return of the blood River venerable in the past. The other is the invasion of Tubo. I was ordered by my school to help resist the enemy. However, the imperial court did not follow the advice of the national teacher, and the Zuo Shence army did not send troops. So I don''t know how to act now. " Chang Xuanyi pondered, "the second thing is that now it is the troops and horses of the Hexi Jiedu envoy who deal with the Tubo invasion. The leader of Hezhou is Zhao Xuanqing, the eldest daughter of Zhao Hui, the Hexi Festival envoy. Some time ago, she successfully guarded Fenglin pass and stopped Tubo from moving eastward. Zhao Hun led the main force and held a stalemate with the main force of Tubo in Shanzhou. It is said that there is a win or lose for each other. However, Tubo occupied Shancheng and Shibao city in the rear. Chiling and Hehuang are all in their hands. It is difficult for troops and horses in Hexi not to occupy a favorable land. " He then said with a smile: "however, this matter should have been considered by the court princes and emperors. Since you are a person in the Jianghu, you should think more about the affairs of the Jianghu. The blood River venerable of the great desire Tathagata did show up in this restaurant that day. That day, Wu Xinfei, the Witch of the demon sect, confirmed his identity at the convenience store. Coupled with Taoist Shi of Chunyang sect, there must be no mistake. " "It''s said that this man came to the misfortune of ordinary leader. In those days, leader Chang first realized the essence of Chaoyang Yiqi sword - Sword Qi rushing into the sky, which defeated the blood River Dharma of Xuehe venerable, and killed several core experts of the great desire Tathagata sect, which made this demon sect disappear for more than 20 years. Now Xuehe is back in the Jianghu, and his martial arts must be better than before... " Chang Xuan raised his hand and stopped Bu Lanshan from saying. "In those days, I closed the door for 20 years to understand the higher meaning of the sword above the Qi sword of the rising sun. Now it has been a small success, so I come here today to wait for the blood River venerable to come out and fight with me, so as to completely end the gratitude and resentment between me and him. However, I have been in Hezhou City for several days, but I haven''t seen the trace of Xuehe venerable again. I always doubt whether there is fraud. Is the monk who appeared that day a true blood River venerable? " In the final analysis, Chang Xuanyi said that he believed in the judgment of Chunyang cult and Wu Xinfei, but in fact, he always had doubts in the bottom of his heart. Chapter 298 Bu Lanshan was surprised by Chang Xuanyi''s doubt and asked, "leader Chang thinks that Xuehe is false?" "Well, I heard that the monk used a convenient shovel as his weapon. In fact, he was good at boxing. Moreover, the killing intention is very heavy, and the hand will take human life, without exception. Taoist Shi of Chunyang sect should not be so easy to survive. " Chang Xuan looked out of the window again and thought, "although there are many doubts, the poem that flat body does not cultivate good fruit and only loves killing and setting fire is indeed like the style of great desire Tathagata sect. And the character of abusing girls is the same as that of Xuehe venerable. Therefore, I have some contradictions. " Bu Lanshan frowned and said, "did he hurt people when he appeared that day? He likes to insult girls. " Chang Xuan looked at ah Li, who was still eating, and said, "there was a girl around the monk that day, the same size as this child. No one has seen the girl since. Well, he likes to eat girls'' meat. After being insulted, he often cooks and kills them on the spot In a word, Shi Daochang of Chunyang sect is really timid. Knowing that Xuehe Zun wants to do evil, he still runs away like a dog with his tail, which makes the heroes in the Jianghu laugh. " Bu Lanshan raised his eyebrows and didn''t respond to his last words of ridicule at Chunyang religion. "I didn''t expect this monk to be so cruel. Please count him as Langshan. If leader Chang has any news, he might as well share it with Langshan." At the end of the meal, Chang Xuanyi stood up, "the monk has not shown his whereabouts now, and it is quite difficult to find him. However, Hezhou is in danger of war. If this place is captured by Tubo and goes all the way East into Guanzhong, our Kongtong sect, as the gateway to the west of Guanzhong, will be doomed. Martial nephew Bu said just now that he wants to help fight the enemy. I think everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. We might as well go to see Zhao Xuanqing, the commander here, or we can contribute some strength. " Bu Lanshan readily agreed. She was also interested. She took ah Li to find a ready-made clothing store, changed a child''s dress, and cleaned it for her. A Li is glad that he has changed his face. Otherwise, he will go to the military camp later. If he meets Wu Xinfei again, wouldn''t he have to show his feet. I didn''t expect that the monk played by Wei Ran was so abnormal and cruel. Hei hei, find a chance to tell him and see if he is sure to play it. The three came to the assassin''s residence, where Zhao Xuanqing is currently the commander-in-chief of the military camp. The assassin of Hezhou had long been expelled by the Wuwei army, so Zhao Xuanqing was the most important. When Zhao Xuanqing met them, he deliberately took Wu Xinfei with him. When Bu Lanshan and Chang Xuan saw Wu Xinfei, their faces changed greatly. Wu Xinfei said with a smile, "I thought the people in the right way would suppress the uprising of the poor people for the imperial court to protect your own land and manor. But I didn''t expect your sister that Qixia sword sect is really chivalrous. " But Zhao Xuanqing asked like singing a double reed, "isn''t the leader of Kongtong school?" Wu Xinfei disdained: "the original purpose of leader Chang must be the blood River venerable of the great desire Tathagata sect. The second purpose is also because Kongtong is located at the gateway of Guanzhong and bears the brunt of the Tubo invasion. Without considering the interests of his own life and death, why would he come to Wuwei army? " Chang Xuan glanced at Wu Xinfei and said, "the devil and the devil will defend the border for the country? I have opened my eyes today. " Wu Xinfei said with a smile, "our magic gate is like a rat crossing the street in the Central Plains. As early as 70 years ago, the imperial court and the right path of Wulin jointly wiped out all our fixed industries. But the people of our demon sect are also ordinary people after all. They always have to eat in addition to practicing martial arts. Since you are forced to be unable to afford food in the proper industry in the Central Plains, naturally, they can only do business in the border areas of the western regions. " Bu Lanshan''s eyes brightened when she heard that she had fought many people in the magic door, but she never knew that the foundation of the magic door had been transferred to the western regions. Wu Xinfei naturally noticed Bu Lanshan''s reaction, "sister Bu won''t think about how to find an opportunity to destroy our demon gate in the western regions." Bu Lanshan thought for a moment and said, "if the magic gate has really taken root in the western regions, you must have started the layout when Lord Chao led the rebel army to fight against Tubo and return to the Central Plains. This western region must have been deeply rooted. " "Sister Bu is so clever. We worked hard for the devil sect when the rebellion broke out. Speaking of it, Xiao Zhenguan can recover the eleven states in the western regions, which is not without the credit of our demon gate. Moreover, now relying on commercial transportation, it is not dominated by fixed manor industry, which is much more flexible than before. " Chang Xuan snorted coldly, "no wonder in the early years, after the imperial court and the right way destroyed the demon gate industry in the Central Plains, your demon gate acted extremely cruelly and recklessly, killing people all over the door and robbing floating wealth. Since Lord Yi Chao returned to the rebel army and the dynasty, you have settled a lot. I see. " Wu Xinfei said with a smile: "Xinfei is rarely in a happy mood. She is willing to share these secrets with two decent people. So you and the imperial court are also responsible for the tragedies in the Jianghu and among the people in those years. " Chang Xuan brushed his sleeve with a straight face and said, "it''s ridiculous!" Zhao Xuanqing looked at the two main demons as if they were quarrelling. In fact, from the performance and dialogue of both sides, it can be seen that they are willing to cooperate and guard the land on the right of the river. Because the two sides have clearly explained their respective interests and differences in the dialogue just now, and there is no conflict. The Qixia sword sect represented by Bu Langshan is a pure chivalrous idea that everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. Chang Xuan first, because of the safety of the sect itself, Tubo must be restrained outside Guanzhong. Otherwise, if Tubo enters Guanzhong, they will worry about destroying Kongtong sect. The magic roads represented by Wu Xinfei, not to mention the extreme dependence on the trade survival of the Silk Road, which is absolutely broken. They have a great blow. In fact, in addition to Wu Xinfei''s service in her camp, her master, the Lord of Tianmo sect, was in her father''s army at this time, and other demon giants had appeared and exerted their power in all directions. This is also the reason why they dare to be tough on Tubo in Hexi Town. The forces behind them are really not small. Once they become, they will gain more benefits than just a Longyou road Now there are decent and famous families to join, and the odds of winning are even greater. The most important thing is that in this place, there is no conflict of interest between the right way and the evil way, so we can work together. Then, with her forthright social skills, Zhao Xuanqing reconciled the two sides and successfully joined his army. Chang Xuanyi said that in the future, more Guanzhong factions will arrange personnel to come here with their own money, grain and weapons, which makes Zhao Xuanqing very happy. However, among the various schools in Guanzhong, there is no Chunyang sect, which makes people confused. As Wei Ran''s military camp is not far away from here, ah Li finds a distance to reach on the pretext of going to the toilet and transmits the relevant information to Wei Ran. The two sides agreed to meet again at Cheng''s paper mill tomorrow. Chapter 299 When Wei Ran received the message from a Li, he only felt that the amount of information was too huge. First of all, ah Li was admitted to the entrance wall by Bu Lanshan and wanted to join Qixia sword sect. Then there was the entanglement between good and evil, and the layout of the devil gate in the western regions, so that the core interests involved had to assist the Jiedu envoys of the border town to fight against Tubo together. Then there is the gratitude and resentment between Kongtong school and Xuehe Zun, as well as the cruelty and metamorphosis of Xuehe Zun''s own character, which makes Wei Ran feel very difficult to play. Another doubt is that Wei Ran dressed up as the blood River venerable. The basis of his appearance is the picture scroll found in the cave. The picture scroll is put together with the Kongtong sect''s town sect secret script seven injury fist. Although the name of the character in the picture is erased, it can still be seen that he is a Taoist. Kongtong sect is a Taoist sect! Based on the above conditions, if the person in the painting is the blood River venerable, why was he a Taoist before? And there are Kongtong sect''s town sect secrets? What is the relationship between Xuehe venerable and Kongtong school? There were so many doubts here that Wei Ran felt that the blood River venerable did not see the kind of cruel and abnormal characters on the surface, unless the blood River venerable had nothing to do with the characters in the picture. This is not impossible. After all, the age of Xuehe Zun should be equivalent to that of Chang Xuanyi, the 80 year old leader of Kongtong. At the age of Wu Xinfei and Taoist Shi of Chunyang, he may not have seen him himself. And Wu Xinfei was just a guess from Wei Ran''s strange poem. Finally, it was determined because Wei Ran seemed to be right about the Dharma philosophy of the great desire Tathagata sect. God knows how the great desire Tathagata sect would know the secret of reincarnation. Therefore, Wu Xinfei and Taoist priest Shi don''t think so because the appearance he dressed up is the blood River venerable. To determine whether the person in the painting is the blood River venerable, Wei Ran needs to pretend to be Lu Zhishen, and then find someone who has seen the blood River venerable to test it. Well, Chang Xuanyi must recognize him, but he seems to have strong martial arts. If he doesn''t give full play to his strength, he should not be an opponent. It''s best to find a person who has seen the blood River venerable and will not easily fight with the blood River venerable to test. Wei Ran, of course, couldn''t speculate, so he told ah Li about it and asked ah Li to think of a way around Bu Langshan. Of course, in order to act like a little, Wei Ran plans to take a look at the seven injury fist. Even if he can''t learn it, he should at least simulate it. He also learned from ah Li that the blood River Reverend was good at boxing. Maybe it had something to do with seven injury boxing. ¡­¡­ The next day, Wei Ran came to the outside of the paper mill. A Li looked for a chance and turned into a gray fox and slipped out of the place where Bu Langshan lived. After the two sides met, a Li told Wei another piece of information. "Bu Lanshan''s master, the leader of Qixia sword sect, seems to have something old with Xuehe venerable in his early years. I heard that her master will come here after handling some things in Guanzhong." Wei Ran''s eyes brightened. "Then we can find out whether the blood River venerable is the person in the picture. Presumably, her master, as an expert in the world, should not shout to fight and kill when he sees me. It would be interesting if Xuehe Zun was really the person in the painting, and the person in the painting was probably an elder of Kongtong school. The resentment between Chang Xuanyi and Xuehe venerable is not just a dispute between good and evil. " "That''s not the point now, okay? I thought you were going to try to kill Chang Xuan in the name of Xuehe Zun. " "To kill Chang Xuanyi, of course, we have to use the name of Xuehe venerable. Otherwise, if I go out myself, who knows whether I will be surrounded and suppressed by both good and evil parties at the same time. Besides, I''m not good at assassination. I have to find a fair chance to fight and challenge him in the name of Xuehe venerable. " "But he is the right way and you are the devil. People may not answer." "So we have to find a way to make him have to accept the challenge, and let other people in the good and evil families not intervene. Now, the combination of good and evil against Tubo is actually an opportunity. As long as the leader of Tianmo sect and bu Lanshan''s master are also present, the good and evil check and balance each other. He often Xuanyi had to fight to maintain the reputation of Kongtong school! I think when he knew that the blood River venerable appeared after that, he dared to come immediately, which shows that he has great confidence in his own strength and will certainly not avoid the war. " Ah Lisi said, "but you don''t know the martial arts of the blood River venerable. When you fight with the Kongtong leader, you''ll reveal your secret. At that time, everyone will know that you are not the blood River venerable. Do you think they will rush up? " The scene was really terrible. If we were to be besieged again, we would face the strong people below the master level. Even if Wei Ran did his best, it would be good if he could run away. "Well, if Xuehe Zun and the person in the painting are the same person, then his boxing must also be based on seven injury boxing, so seven injury boxing must be learned. Then the so-called blood River Dharma and the fighting between the blood River venerable and Chang Xuanyi, you''d better ask for me. If you really want to do it with Chang Xuan in this capacity, at least let the bystanders not see it. " After that, Wei Ran took back the seven injury fist manual from a Li''s carrying space. After the two sides explained to each other, they acted separately. Then Wei Ran went straight to Cheng''s paper mill. After entering the door, he was brought into the interior by the shopkeeper. Inside, a rich middle-aged man was kneeling down beside the tea table with a smile and waiting for Wei Ran. When he saw Wei Ran coming in, he got up to meet him and led Wei Ran and the shopkeeper. The three knelt down beside the tea table together. After sharing the tea, the middle-aged man introduced himself: "I''m Gu Qingshu, the manager of the whole silk road business of the Cheng family. This Mr. Wei, can you take me to see the eldest childe?" Wei Ran looked at him warily and said, "brother Li is in a special situation now. Hezhou City is gathering black and white these days. It''s inconvenient for him to come forward. If you want to see him, he has to decide the time and place. " "Hehe, this is the right thing to do. However, I have sent the relevant information to Weizhou. I think my wife will receive it today and tomorrow. " Big lady is the habitual name of Cheng''s servants, even if she has married into the Li family. Wei Ran stared at each other and said, "can you make up your mind about the business?" "I can make up my mind about business. I''m afraid the eldest childe is not just about business." He was very smart. He guessed something from what Wei Ran had said to the shopkeeper before. "Hehe, everything goes from shallow to deep. For more in-depth matters, at present, you and I don''t understand each other and it''s not easy to do. We might as well start with business. " Wei Ran said confidently. "Oh? What business do you want to do with my family? " The implication is that the other party does not have the capital to talk about business now. Wei Ran drank a cup of tea and said, "at present, the road from Hehuang to the western regions is cut off. We can only go west from Liangzhou. On the one hand, the most troublesome thing should be that it is not easy to catch up with the relationship on the line of Hexi Jiedushi. After all, his gratitude and resentment with General Li was not small." Chapter 300 Li Chengye used five years to defeat the Allied forces of Tubo and Huihe. Later, he cut off the Jiedu envoy of Longyou with the power of victory, and made Longyou completely under the rule of the imperial court. Originally, Hexi Jiedu envoy was also killed, but he saw the opportunity quickly. He rode alone all night and fled back to Liangzhou base camp. After that, he naturally hated Li Chengye. As the Li family''s in laws, the Cheng family is naturally among the angry ones. Therefore, since Tubo captured Shanzhou and cut off the road to the west, the Cheng family has become very passive. Even Liangzhou can''t get through, and the goods can only be overstocked. Gu Qingshu''s eyes brightened when he heard this sentence. During this period of time, his pressure is not small, but he has nothing to do. Now he''s connected with the eldest childe, maybe he can find a chance to turn over for himself. However, when talking about business, we can''t expose the bottom line so quickly, "but your position in Wuwei army is not very high. How can you help us Cheng''s goods store?" Wei Ran smiled, "brother Li, since he is under the command of General Li, he has won the essence of the art of war. With his secret help, Wei wants to reach the level of being the only one in the army. What he owes is just a battle. Some time ago, I followed brother Li''s advice and made the first contribution to the attack and defense of Fenglin pass. Now the establishment of the dare to die camp has been expanded again. As long as there is a battle, a family will make the dare to die camp a standing elite, rather than a group of thieves waiting to die. Do you understand? " The implication is that you don''t have any other way to get ahead anyway, and I have expert help behind me. There is a great chance to get ahead. You might as well invest in me in advance if you want to bet. If I get out, you will naturally benefit. Gu Qingshu still didn''t let go so quickly. He just smiled and said, "there was a rebellion in Henan Province. I naturally believe in the ability of my eldest childe. It''s just that some things can only be decided after meeting the eldest childe. " In the final analysis, I still don''t believe the officer Wei Ran is currently playing. Wei Ran knocked on the tea table, "well, since you must see the eldest childe, someone will send a letter to you later today. Do you have the Tao Te Ching?" Gu Qingshu nodded, but he didn''t know what the other party said. "The contents of the letter are recorded in the way of Yin Fu Sutra, which ordinary people can''t understand. You have to use the Tao Te Ching to decipher it, okay? " Speaking of Yin Fu Sutra, Gu Qing understood the meaning of it when he wrote, "save it, brother Wei, will you leave now?" "Well, in addition to looking for brother Li, I have to go back to camp to practice." After Wei Ran left the workshop, he made several rounds, looked for a paper pen, wrote a password according to the page number and lines of the Tao Te Ching, and generally wrote a piece of paper. The main idea of the content is to meet Gu Qingshu at an abandoned temple in the south of the suburb in the evening. The contents of the paper are numbers. According to the rules of page number and column, borrow the corresponding words on the Tao Te Ching, a simple password document. Then in the evening, a beggar handed the letter to Cheng''s paper mill. Later, taking advantage of his privilege as an officer, he left the Barracks at night and came to the agreed broken temple in advance. He put away his bone shrinking skill and changed back to his original appearance, waiting for Gu Qingshu to arrive. Gu Qingshu is very punctual. He comes out alone with a lantern. Fortunately, he knows some Kung Fu and wears a sword with him. He is not afraid of the sneak attack of wild animals at night. After Gu Qingshu appeared, Wei Ran didn''t hurry out. Instead, he hung him up and looked around quietly to make sure Gu Qingshu didn''t bring others, so he came out at ease. Gu Qingshu had seen Wei Ran before. He was pleasantly surprised and came out to say hello. After some discussion, Wei Ran told him part of his plan, but didn''t say that he intended to become a local vassal town. Gu Qingshu''s attitude towards Wei Ran is completely different from that of the ordinary officer he pretends to be. He seems to be very confident and has no other twists and turns. The two sides soon reached an agreement. Wei Ran now needs early support to improve the strength of the army. Gu Qingshu needs to open up business routes to get rid of the current dilemma, and he trusts Wei ran very much. So they hit it off. Wei Ran needed Gu Qingshu to provide more meat to his dare to die camp to boost morale and train the army. Gu Qingshu can make up his mind about this. The Cheng family also has their own grassland here, with plenty of cattle, sheep, pigs and dogs. In addition, the Cheng family is good at exploiting ignorant Hu herdsmen and can always buy many cattle and sheep at a low price, so there is no shortage of meat supply channels. Gu Qingshu also indicated that relevant cooperation matters would be conveyed to Cheng Mu in the future, so that Cheng Mu could coordinate more resources to support Wei Ran''s cause. Wei Ran remembered that when Li Chengye had just started his career, he did not get less early investment from the Cheng family, which was very helpful. With this lesson, I may not increase more resources to help myself. I readily agree. The next day, the camp received a batch of pickled meat. When Wei Ran saw it, he naturally increased the training intensity. Before, the army had only wheat flour, coarse grains and pickles. Although the quantity was enough, it still lacked enough protein nutrition. The army can''t do very intensive training, so it can only practice marching in line, but it can''t do anything about the various tactics often practiced by the Zuo Shence army. Now that there was enough meat to eat, Wei Ran began to apply the set of Zuo Shence army, such as pure array, flower array, long gun against horse, stranger knife counter attack, knife and shield breaking! There are even hundreds of miles of light attack, night attack, company camp, siege simulation. He even invited cavalry to assist in training, let cavalry simulate the attack, and exercise the army''s psychological ability to face the impact of cavalry. At the beginning, more than half of the people in the army would show panic and couldn''t help retreating. Then they punished those who couldn''t stand the army, practiced more, and could only drink soup and watch others eat meat. With such punishment and encouragement, soon the whole army will not be afraid of the cavalry charge. Unexpectedly, some people dare to attack with spears, which in turn frightens the mischievous cavalry to speed up and slow down. Wei Ran''s dare to die camp became more and more vigorous under the encouragement of sufficient food and Wei Ran''s strict and exemplary training. Even those cowards who came from more than 400 regiment training have become more and more courageous under such strict training and encouragement. The situation of the dare to die camp naturally attracted the attention of others. Jealous people complained to Zhao Xuanqing that Wei Ran''s dare to die camp had enough meat every day, and there must be a problem with the origin of the money. Zhao Xuanqing''s attitude was very interesting. He only asked the other party, "have you ever seen a business complaint?" Cheng''s goods company is voluntary. How can it complain? The complainant is naturally speechless. Then, dissatisfied, he turned back and sent the meat to Cheng''s house. The school captain thought that Wei Ran''s meat came from a wrong way and should be obtained by extortion. It seemed that the goods store was easy to bully, so he also wanted to extort some money. Naturally, Gu Qingshu refused. As a result, the next day, Cheng''s goods store was smashed by the school captain. Wei Ran didn''t see the meat delivery man from the Cheng family, so he sent someone to ask. Finally, he learned the truth and was angry on the spot. Normally, this kind of thing must be poked to the superior first, and then let the superior deal with it. But the army is a different place. When something happens, the first thing to talk about is that we can''t be counselled. Even if the soldiers in the army get into trouble outside, whether right or wrong, the other party just needs to do it. The soldiers can''t be counselled even if they are at a disadvantage. They must resolutely fight back, otherwise they won''t have a foothold in the army in the future. The army of the Tang Dynasty always stresses strength first and then reason. It''s impossible to be polite before the soldiers like those Confucian officials. Chapter 301 So Wei Ran was very straightforward. On that day, he led the 200 best trained soldiers in the camp to rush to the other camp with a stick. But the sergeants still wore horizontal knives around their waists to prevent each other from trying to catch fire. But he also kept an eye and called the herald he often met. He was not only a herald, but also a part-time military judge. He was almost wrapped in Wei Huo''s threat and rushed into the school captain''s camp. Although the herald had received many benefits from Wei Ran, fighting between different battalions in the army was not a trivial matter. No matter how brave he was, he couldn''t hold Wei Huo. Naturally, he dissuaded him all the way, but Wei Huo seemed to be angry and didn''t listen at all. There were also more than 1000 people in the other party''s camp. They were eating the robbed meat. They suddenly caught a glimpse of 200 strong men rushing into the camp, waving sticks and hitting people! Scared like a dumbheaded bird. The soldiers under Wei Ran were dissatisfied when they thought that today''s meat was robbed. They were naturally interested in revenge. But at this time, seeing the other party stuttering their meat, it burst into flames immediately! Under the leadership of Wei Ran, he attacked unprepared and made the other party cry and cry. The other battalion officer and captain immediately organized a group of cronies to rush out in a mess. When they saw that it was Wei Ran, they looked sarcastic. "It''s your naughty son of the dare to die camp. Do you bring so many people here to start a war?" Wei Ran kicked a soldier in front of him and rolled on the ground. "I''m here to teach some bastards who don''t have eyes. I heard you robbed Cheng''s goods store?" "Hum, you can blackmail me, but I can''t grab it?" Wei Ran sneered: "General Zhao is in charge of justice about Cheng''s goods store. I''m here today to deal with you bastard who dares to rob our dare to die camp. Brothers, shoot me in the dead! Kill someone, I''ll take it! " Said more than 200 people almost instinctively, according to the usual training, they lined up into a front arrow array, followed Wei ran forward, came fiercely, and even completely defeated the front row! The other captain''s eyelids jumped. He had already noticed how two hundred people beat a thousand people in his camp and fled. The opposite side was obviously well-trained, brave and vigorous. It was absolutely impossible to fight in such a positive way. In a hurry, he immediately pulled out his waist crossbar, and hundreds of nervous soldiers under his command also pulled out their weapons. Wei Ran stopped, "dog day, do you dare to use a knife?" Without waiting for an answer from the opposite side, Wei Ran pulled the herald wrapped by the threat and said, "see, these dogs not only rob us, but also dare to use a knife against us. According to the military law, what is this?" The herald was stunned and hurriedly dissuaded. But when the other party saw Wei Ran and others put their hands on the handle of the knife, they dared not put down the knife easily, and the two sides were deadlocked. At this time, Zhao Xuanqing surrounded the camp with his own soldiers. After entering, the other party immediately threw away the knife in his hand, knelt down and asked the villain to complain first. Zhao Xuanqing glanced coldly at everyone present and didn''t listen to any explanation. "Where is the military judge! Take down the camp officials of dare to die camp and Kui word camp! " Wei Ran and the other party didn''t fight back, so they were caught. "Get rid of your clothes and give them 50 sticks! Do not use true Qi to resist, otherwise the penalty will be increased! The rest of the soldiers involved in the fight, ten sticks per person! All of you in the dare to die camp, if you are guilty, add a head to make atonement. If you are innocent, you will also use a head to make atonement! " Wei Shao is too familiar with the routine of military stick. Although he doesn''t know Zhao Xuanqing''s character, as long as he doesn''t kill people and cause mutiny in the army, such fights often end with 50 big boards each. Therefore, the revenge arranged by Wei Ran did not seem to take advantage, but actually got a lot of benefits. First of all, through a fight, it increased the reputation of the dare to die camp in the whole army. Later, everyone knew that the camp officer of the dare to die camp was a cruel role and was not easy to offend. No one dared to find trouble with the dare to die camp. Secondly, Wei Ran condensed the military spirit in the camp. Although the two hundred sergeants were punished, they acted for their own interests and would not have any dissatisfaction. Instead, they would support Wei ran more, because he dared to take the lead in fighting for his own interests and was not afraid to offend his colleagues. Finally, the camp of a thousand people was destroyed by two hundred. In front of Zhao Xuanqing, it is also a display of strength. Zhao Xuanqing was clearly told that during this period of time, they did not only patronize eating meat and gaining fat, but had been specifically transformed into combat effectiveness. This is the result of military training! How to deal with it depends on yourself! Warlords know which army they can fight, and they will be more indulgent in all aspects. For example, the military discipline of the Qingzhou soldiers was very poor. They often looted and slaughtered the people, but Cao Cao connived at them. No way. If Cao Cao wants to beat Yuan Shao, he has to rely on them. Therefore, Zhao Xuanqing did see it in his eyes. Although he remained silent, he actually paid more attention to the dare to die camp, so the punishment was not painful. However, the punishment for the generals of the two camps is still relatively heavy. The camp officials in charge of thousands of people in the army are generally in the state of connecting two strange classics. It''s not allowed to use internal power to resist when the fifty army staff comes down. Unless those experts who only practice external skills, ordinary people have to stay in bed for at least a few days. Their poor physique is basically like walking around the gate of hell. Wei Ran and Kui took off their coats and showed their muscles. Even if Wei Ran had made a disguise, he was full of fighting muscles in the shape of a refrigerator, with an appropriate amount of fat. At first glance, he was full of a sense of strength and explosion, full of male hormones. Compared with the other party, he has good tendon flesh, clear outline and typical inverted triangular figure. He can attract a large group of girls in future generations, and his body fat ratio is very low. This kind of figure is good-looking and explosive. Unfortunately, the resistance and strength are not the same. In ancient times, the popular body shape of military generals was tiger back and bear waist, that is, solid muscles and a body like a beer belly. When both sides execute the stick punishment, they should kneel down according to the truth to show that they know their mistakes, but Wei Ran has to stand and be punished. He said to judge Jun and Zhao Xuanqing, "Wei fought for the benefit of the battalion sergeant. He doesn''t think it''s wrong, so he will never kneel down! If the general is dissatisfied, the sentence will be doubled. " Zhao Xuanqing flashed an angry look in his eyes and sneered: "according to your wish, stick a hundred, and see if you can stand and accept it!" Kui character camp official looked at Wei Ran with a sneer and told you to be tough and heroic. You don''t use your internal power. It depends on how you can carry a hundred army sticks! When the two were punished at the same time, Wei Ran stood tall with protruding back muscles and fought against the big stick in the army with pure flesh. Kui word camp officer knelt on the ground and straightened his back. His face was calm and solemn, like mountains. People felt that he was a hero, just like Guan Gong who scraped bones and treated poison without changing his face. Of course, the first few sticks can still firmly clench their teeth. After seven sticks, they can no longer hold this tone. They look purple and scream in pain. Every stick is a cry of crying father and mother. Their hands can''t help but support to the ground and bow their back, which fully reveals that he is just an ordinary * * essence. Zhao Xuanqing''s soldiers, who were watching, ridiculed. They were secretly betting on whether the two men who pretended to be tough with each other would howl first. At the same time, they were also betting on whether they could break the prison record of the army over the years. Who can stand the 13th army staff before screaming? This record has been kept by the soldiers of a scouting camp for at least three years. They often show off in front of the public. Therefore, many soldiers are expecting someone to break this record and blow the prestige of that soldier. Chapter 302 Kui''s performance was just another joke in the army, but Wei Ran''s performance made the onlookers unable to speak. The execution rhythm of the two military judges was the same. Wei Ran naturally suffered as many times as the Kui word camp officer. The Kui word camp officer couldn''t afford to be a hero at the seventh time, while Wei Ran''s eyes were still bright until the tenth time. His hands crossed in front and arched his back, except that it was red, there was no sign of purple. On the 14th, someone among Zhao Xuanqing''s close soldiers whispered and exclaimed, "the monkey record of the scouting camp has been broken!" Hearing Zhao Xuanqing''s green veins jumping on his forehead, he looked back, "do you also want to break the record?" The man immediately kept silent and looked ahead. Of course, Zhao Xuanqing can make them dare not speak, but he can''t help counting Wei Ran''s next stick in the hearts of these people. 15¡¢ Sixteen, seventeen... I said, Duma has thirty sticks, and this guy hasn''t made a pit yet. This expression doesn''t look like a fat face. I''m really a hero. I''m convinced! After the Kwai character camp officer finished smoking the 35 army staff, the man fell on the ground. With his body shape, he was able to resist without breaking his back. The military judge didn''t want to offend people too much. When he saw each other lying on the ground like a dead pig, his strength decreased a lot. He only heard a loud voice, but it didn''t use much force. When Wei Ran finished his fifty army stick, he stood tall without shaking his feet. Seeing this, Zhao Xuanqing ordered someone to take the Kui word camp officer down for treatment, and then asked the military judge, "he didn''t use any internal power?" The military judge dared not hide, "report back to the general. During the execution, he really didn''t feel the counterattack of internal power." Zhao Xuanqing dismounted, grabbed the military stick in the hand of the military judge and walked to the side of Wei Ran. She is very tall. Wei Ran''s body size disguised by bone shrinking skill is in her early one meter eight, but Zhao Xuanqing stands in front of her a little higher than herself. She looks like one meter nine. She looked at Wei Ran condescensively, bumped the military stick in her hand and joked: "I had a hand with you that day, but I can''t see that you have this ability." Wei Ran looked at the front. "It was the general''s attack that day. The general naturally didn''t know that he had a good external door horizontal practice Kung Fu." Zhao Xuanqing walked behind Wei Ran, "OK, you are a hero. Look at the fifty army staff, but you can still keep silent?" Then he took the stick as a whip and pulled it down. The strength was different from that in the hands of the military judge. Although he did not increase his internal power, the strength technique was the best one in the external Kung Fu, which could penetrate the strength into people''s bone marrow. Wei Ran almost cried out when he was hit by a stick. The effect of this stick is not muscle, but straight through the bone marrow. The pain is also painful. He clenched his teeth. "General, it''s not like that!" Zhao Xuanqing said with a smile: "what? You can''t hold on without using your internal power? " "General, what you use is a stick. It''s basically whip!" "You have good knowledge. Aren''t you practicing outside the gate? Just right, I started to practice martial arts from outside the gate. It''s not illegal to use outside Kung Fu to hit your outside gate. There are 49 sticks. If you are really a hero, hold it and don''t cry out!" When the second stick went down, Wei Ran shouted on the spot, but he didn''t shout like vent, but used the cry to roar out the powerful way penetrated into the body, so as to reduce the damage to bones and internal organs. Of course, his real strength will not pay attention to the mere stick punishment. Even if Zhao Xuanqing uses his internal power, he is sure to resist. However, what he is playing now is just a league leader. How can he have such ability? Therefore, he has to hide his clumsiness properly and can''t show too much brilliance. The many soldiers who watched finally calmed down and joked. They only broke their Kung Fu after being hit by the 51 army staff. I''m sure no one will break this person''s record for many years. Zhao Xuanqing smiled and said, "you are also cunning. In fact, you don''t know how to slow down the injury in this way, do you. Eh? Your external Kung Fu level is very clever. You know how to use the contraction of muscles and muscles to relieve my whip strength. " Wei Ran was found out again. He looked back and said with a bitter smile: "general, I know I''m wrong. Please don''t change your pattern and change your hard way to beat me down." "You think your soldiers are well trained and know a little about the ability to lead soldiers to war, so you are very arrogant. Rules are the most important thing in the army. You ignore the rules today. Naturally, you can''t ignore the rules. Take it well! Do you think this military staff is for you to tickle?! " The fifty army staff was really hard to bear. Wei Ran was badly beaten. The whole back was colorful. There was no good meat. It was even more miserable than the Kui camp officer who was carried away. After a total of 100 military sticks were executed, Wei burning Leng stood and did not lie on the ground from beginning to end, which made Zhao Xuanqing admire. She threw the military staff, stepped on the war horse and sternly warned, "Whoever dares to take the lead in fighting in the army in the future will accept a hundred military staff! Kill it! " Then he led his own soldiers away. Wei Ran''s injury looks serious, but to recover is actually to eat two more bowls of rice. He didn''t wear clothes. In the eyes of people''s admiration, he returned to his own barracks with 200 punished sergeants in the dare to die camp. What happened naturally spread all over the camp, so Wei Ran brought people back and was warmly welcomed. The centripetal force of the whole battalion towards Wei Ran is more cohesive, and the 200 people who fight with Wei Ran regard themselves as Wei Ran''s own soldiers and support him for a while. Wei Ran''s name is also famous among the Wuwei army in Hezhou. He broke the record. He can stand up even if he resists Zhao Xuanqing''s severe beating. That''s a real man. Prestige is naturally accompanied by prestige. Now that they know that Cheng''s warehouse supplies meat to dare to die camp, others dare not make an idea of Cheng''s warehouse. At the same time, no * * dares to find trouble for the Cheng''s business in Hezhou. On the contrary, the Cheng family''s domestic sales business is doing well. At the same time, some military barracks have some spare money and are willing to order meat from their house. Although this expanded business is not enough to offset the loss caused by Wei Ran''s support for military training, it also gives Gu Qingshu, the manager of the Cheng family, some confidence. At this time, Hezhou was still stable. Tubo never attacked here again, giving Wei Ran enough time to train his troops. On the other side of Shanzhou, Tubo occupied Chiling and Hehuang. The two sides had a victory or defeat against the enemy''s Hexi Jiedu envoy corps of Liangzhou. The original Hexi Jiedu envoy Zhao Hui once occupied some advantages. They removed all the military forts near Shanzhou city and prepared to take Shanzhou city in one fell swoop, so that they could control the lower reaches of Huangshui, take this as a stronghold, continue to go west to Shancheng (now Xining), and gradually take control of Huangzhong and Huangyuan. Unfortunately, by the middle of October, the weather was cold and the snow and ice fell suddenly. As a result, Zhao Hui had to retreat with his men and horses in a gloomy way, give up Shanzhou city and return to Lanzhou for the coming year. Tubo also won the opportunity to breathe, recaptured the military fort and arranged a series of Fortress defense lines. The bone is getting harder and harder. Chapter 303 Wei Ran didn''t give up training because it was winter. Instead, he strengthened his training. However, in addition to using food to keep the soldiers warm, he had to find some ways to dress. So they discussed with ah Li. According to their respective memories, they helped the Cheng family improve their textile machinery so that they could use wool to spin sweaters. This sweater was initially listed in winter. Even if it was just produced, it had many problems and was very rough, but it was still sought after and sold out of stock for a time. Even Zhao Xuanqing spent a lot of money on purchasing. Even if she knew that the Cheng family was Li''s in laws, she couldn''t care so much. She knows too well how much equipment that can keep soldiers warm in winter can improve their combat effectiveness. This forced Gu Qingshu to temporarily employ many people to urgently expand production capacity and carry out production and supply in double shifts day and night. Of course, Wei Ran''s dare to die camp has one for everyone, which is not delayed due to the problem of production capacity. This is the benefit brought by technology transfer. At the same time, it also makes the Cheng family''s financial revenue, so as not to lose too much. In late November, the snow fell like goose feather. In a few days, the snow was so deep that the war horse could not run. The troops of Tubo and Hexi Jiedu envoys were completely dormant, and even scouts were no longer sent. Wei Ran knew from a Li that Zhao Xuanqing intended to enter kuozhou and take kuozhou city when the snow melted in the spring. Kuozhou is the border state between the Tang Dynasty and the former Tuyuhun, which is now the logistics camp of Tubo. Now that Tubo has captured kuozhou, they can send troops to attack Hezhou at any time. If Hezhou once, they can drive straight into Lanzhou, which is now the rear area of Wuwei army. Once Lanzhou is lost, if the back road is broken, it will be a big defeat. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for Zhao Xuanqing to send troops across Jishi mountain to the north to help her father fight Shanzhou city. Only by occupying kuozhou, an important transportation node, can we have a strategic support point to attack Shanzhou city from Lanzhou and kuozhou, and cut off the support between Shancheng and Shanzhou city. Even if it is impossible to completely cut off the connection between the two cities, although it can not cut off its back road, it can also contain part of the Tibetan troops so that Zhao Hui can attack the city smoothly after the spring. Although the overall strategy is correct, Wei Ran doesn''t think much of the attack after the spring. In his opinion, just when the Yellow River is frozen, entering kuozhou can play a surprising role. In the past, when Li Jing destroyed Xiao Liang and attacked Turks, he suddenly rushed to the enemy''s base camp in the bad weather and conquered the first World War! Moreover, not long after Tubo won Shanzhou, the local resistance forces in Shanzhou have not been eliminated. The Tubo had to deal with the attack of the Wuwei army, and they couldn''t deal with the resistance forces in the territory at ordinary times. This winter, the two sides were forced to go on strike, which just gave Tubo enough time to settle the internal problems of the newly conquered territory. At the beginning of next spring, Tubo has long been stable. At that time, it will only be more difficult to win Tubo. Wei Ran considered how to make his own suggestions, so as to persuade Zhao Xuanqing to find an appropriate opportunity to march to kuozhou in winter. When he was planning to do so, at the end of November, Zhuo Lancang, the leader of Qixia sword sect, came to Hezhou City. Her arrival greatly increased the righteous forces in Hezhou City. Wu Xinfei didn''t want to be unhappy. She took the snow north to Lanzhou, but went to her master. Somehow, Kongtong leader Chang Xuanyi also left Hezhou City in winter. According to him, he wanted to take advantage of winter to inquire about Tubo people in Hehuang area. Only two elder Kongtong sect elders are left here. Wei Ran thought that a Li said that Zhuo Lancang seemed to have an old relationship with the blood River venerable. He wanted to play a big bellied monk to test it while there was no big deal during this period. Just these days, two Kongtong sect elders always like to go to the hotel to warm some hot wine after dealing with the things given to them by the Wuwei army. He thought that Xuehe venerable had a feud with Kongtong sect, so he wanted to play with them in the hotel to arouse Zhuo Lancang''s idea, and then try to meet this person and beat around the past of Xuehe venerable. So he found a dark place, exercised his bone shrinking skill, changed into the shape of Xuehe venerable again, changed his cassock, and walked into the restaurant carelessly. In this weather, there are not many people in the hotel. Most of them are soldiers who take turns. The two elders were conspicuous among a group of * * on the second floor. As soon as Wei came up, he sat next to them. The two men looked up at Wei Ran, but there was no expected panic. One of the Taoist priests with a goatee twirled his beard and said with a smile, "your honor is all right?" When Wei Yanli noticed that the situation in the hotel was bad, he immediately remembered that although Zhuo Lancang was very famous in the right way, Wu Xinfei didn''t need to leave Hezhou City at all. At most, she hid and disappeared. After all, the right way still has to sell the face of Wuwei army. It''s impossible to do it directly to her. Then Chang Xuanyi left, also very deliberately. He and Zhuo Lancang are old acquaintances. It is impossible for him to leave Hezhou as soon as Zhuo Lancang arrives, which makes outsiders seem that he has a contradiction with Zhuo Lancang. Moreover, two Kongtong sect elders, whose martial arts are not perfect the day after tomorrow, wander around the hotel all day. It''s obviously fishing. Wei Yanzhen really wanted to slap himself in the face. Recently, he used too much God for military training and military strategy, so that he didn''t see such a simple trap and plunged into it. Instead of continuing his foolish greeting, he jumped out of the window. However, I didn''t know when there was an ambush outside the window. With a slap in the air, Wei Ran came back. When Wei Ran was helpless to return to his place, the man outside the window jumped in against the wind and snow. He took off his hat, which was Chang Xuanyi who reportedly left Hezhou City. "Brother Meng, why are you in a hurry to come and go?" Wei Ran was so nervous that he didn''t even care about the common name of Xuehe venerable Meng. At the same time, Wu Xinfei also came up from downstairs. It was rare to see her walking side by side. Shuangshu, one evil and one positive, looked at Wei Ran trapped in the field with a smile. At this time, the group of * * also stood up. Unexpectedly, they were all Wulin people from all sects and factions in Guanzhong. "My teacher had an old relationship with Mr. Meng. He didn''t want to see the scene where Mr. Meng would die if he did more injustice. At this time, he was waiting for news outside the building." Bu Lanshan bows to Wei ran without any hostility. However, Wei Ran feels the strong sword meaning brewing from her sword. Wu Xinfei covered her mouth and said with a smile, "since leader Zhuo doesn''t want to see his old friend die on the spot, why sit outside the store and stop at any time? In the final analysis, I still don''t want to see the great desire Tathagata sect continue to be passed on. " Then he turned to look at Wei Ran, "master, Xinfei deliberately pointed out your identity that day. Do you know what it means?" Wei Ran put himself in the position of Xuehe venerable and said, "you little girl is much more sinister than your master. No wonder you didn''t kill the bulls of Chunyang sect. You just want to release the news so that my former enemies can find some bad luck one by one." "It seems a little late to remember now. After all, I don''t want to see the great desire Tathagata sect resurrected in the western regions. " For a moment, Wei Ran thought of the interests of Tianmo sect. In recent years, the basic plate of Tianmo sect has been placed on the western region business road. The vast majority of these border and herdsmen in the western regions believe in Buddhism. The great desire Tathagata sect is the magic of Buddhism in the Central Plains, but in this place of the western regions, people''s minds are simple. Compared with the inherent concepts of the people in the Central Plains, it is easier to accept some Buddhist sects, even magic sects. There must have been many followers of the great desire Tathagata sect in the western regions, so it will appear again, so that the Tianmo sect will not hesitate to join forces with the righteous Wulin forces to destroy it. Chapter 304 Wei Yan took a deep breath and besieged himself. He was as luxurious as the ambush on the cross slope that day. Even from the gold content of the master, it is more dangerous than the cross slope on that day. At this time, his identity is disguised. Once he starts, he will try his best. If you try your best, all your fat will turn into fat and your height will grow. At that time, everyone knew that Li Dingguo would shrink his bones and change his appearance. At that time, the trouble would not be small. When he was thinking about how to hide his identity and leave such a dangerous place, Chang Xuan sneered one by one, "brother Meng, you and I might as well end our old grievances today. I heard that you came back to the Jianghu to find Chang trouble. Chang will continue here." He said that he was ready. Then, in fact, suddenly the sword finger turned into Qi, and the sword Qi turned into more than ten Heaven and earth auras shot at Wei burning from all directions. Wei Ran immediately simulated the strength method of seven injury fist and melted all the sword Qi with vigorous Qi. Then he suddenly turned around and rushed to the people in Guanzhong Wulin who swept the array nearby. The tiger entered the sheep, and with a strong murderous fist strength, the Wulin people in Guanzhong who were not very good at martial arts shouted and screamed. Chang Xuan and bu Langshan both took out their scabbards and rushed into them immediately. Wu Xinfei stretched her ribbon and swam around the periphery, but blocked all Wei Ran''s escape routes. Wei Ran threw these Wulin people in Guanzhong like sandbags at Chang Xuan. The corners of his eyes were paying attention to the flaws that Wu Xinfei might expose and looking for an opportunity to break through. At this time, I heard the explosion outside the window. A woman''s voice exclaimed, "Meng Yuan Then the windowsills on the upper and lower floors of the hotel were all broken, and bursts of bloody Qi poured into all the windows at the same time, which was involved with the cold wind and pierced people''s bone marrow. Chang Xuanyi, bu Lanshan and Wu Xinfei all looked at the window in surprise, but the accident came from the bottom of their feet. The floor where Wei Ran was located split layer by layer, and many Wulin people fell down. A fat monk in a yellow cassock jumped in. Chang Xuan and three people reacted very quickly and attacked him at the same time. However, a bloody red wind swept up. Chang Xuanyi''s rising sun sword Qi, the waning sword meaning and Wu Xinfei''s magic ribbon were swept up at the same time. Three different internal skill strength methods actually conflict with each other, which surprised the three people and quickly withdrew their strength. Knowing that the visitor was a strong enemy and the scene was too chaotic, the three tried their best to protect themselves from being attacked and controlled by others. The visitor grabbed Wei Ran''s shoulder and looked at Wei Ran Meng. He immediately laughed and said, "really! Go! " Pulling Wei Ran in mid air, he rushed out with blood shadow. In mid air, two flying swords attacked, and the step was Langshan. The flying sword gave Wei Huo a punch and bent the body of the sword. However, Zhuo Lancang''s handle was rolled by the fat monk with the big sleeve of the cassock. Under the vigorous agitation, he exposed it from the other sleeve. The long sword was dyed with a layer of red awn and flew out for four feet. The red awn disappeared completely and returned to the master''s control. When the flying sword was out of control, Zhuo Lancang personally blocked the two monks. No matter how ignorant Wei Ran was at this time, he also knew that the Lord of Xuehe came and ran to save himself, Li Gui. Therefore, when facing Zhuo Lancang with the real blood River venerable, he didn''t pay much attention to the hidden strength. Anyway, his identity has been revealed. He and Xuehe Zun punched at the same time. Wei Ran secretly stored vigorous Qi in the blood of the fist and mobilized the external forces of the whole body. The lethality was not weaker than that of an ordinary congenital expert. However, he only had strength and Qi and did not intend to punch on it. The blood River venerable uses the authentic seven injury fist. With a big drink, the essence in the five zang organs and six viscera is integrated into the fist with the internal force of the blood River Dharma. It is just fierce without casting, sweeping up bursts of killing opportunities, and the hatred turns into a fist like destroying the sky and the earth. The aura of heaven and earth was crushed by this fist, which made Zhuo Lancang unable to compete with the aura of heaven and earth. Chang Xuanyi and bu Lanshan didn''t have time to support in the face of emergencies. They only felt the frightening boxing intention in the real boxing intention of Xuehe venerable. Bu Lanshan thought to himself that he didn''t dare to accept such boxing intention at all. And Chang Xuanyi is also deeply locked in his eyebrows, which is obviously very afraid. Zhuo Lancang, who was blocked in front of Wei Ran and Xuehe venerable, was at least 50 years old, but looked like an ordinary young woman. She was a female Taoist priest with hair and practice. In the face of the joint attack of two fierce and fierce strong men, she had no sword in her hand. At the same time, she didn''t even lift her hand. She still stepped forward slowly. She looked like she had given up resistance on her own initiative and planned to use her body to connect with their terrible fist strength. But in fact, she herself is a sword against the sky. There is no anger, violence, integrity and chivalry in this sword, but the purest "nothing". It is empty, invincible without me, ruthless and affectionate. It is because there is no sword without me! The martial arts closest to the master''s realm is the highest sword meaning! They hit Zhuo Lancang with their fists and were hit back by the sword. Wei Ran ejected a mouthful of blood on the spot. His fist that didn''t contain the meaning of fist had no effect on Zhuo Lancang! The face of Xuehe venerable changed from arrogance to dignified. His fist power was not weak, but he slightly shook Zhuo Lancang''s selfless sword meaning, causing some cracks on the surface of Zhuo Lancang''s sword meaning rising to the sky, making her progress stop in place. However, Xuehe Zun''s face was only slightly flushed. It seemed that he was not hurt by the sword intention of counterattack. Instead, he retrograded his Qi pulse, reversed the direction of the sword intention of counterattack into the body, and turned it into the soles of his feet, which became his help to escape. He continued to pull Wei Ran and bounced at his feet. In the blink of an eye, he had appeared ten feet away. He was stunned to see the people coming after him. Then he pulled Wei ran towards the gate of Hezhou City. After killing the guard, the Xuehe venerable fled from the gate to the wind and snow outside the city In a corner where everyone didn''t notice, a gray fox ran out with the two people who rushed out of the city gate. Everyone in the hotel chased out, and the two flying swords went into the scabbard of the owner. Zhuo Lancang looked solemnly at the direction where the blood River venerable fled. Bu Lanshan and Chang Xuan came to greet the injury. Zhuo Lancang shook his head, "the fist of Xuehe venerable couldn''t use all his strength, and I didn''t get hurt. It''s just that the blood River venerable was put into the body by the sword, or slightly injured. " Wu Xinfei said, "Alas, I didn''t expect that he looked away that day. The man was not the blood River venerable himself, but why did he know so clearly about the doctrine of the great desire Tathagata about reincarnation." Chang Xuanyi also looked at the direction of Xuehe Zun''s departure and said coldly: "even if the judgment was wrong that day, the real Xuehe Zun still appeared after all, and his martial arts were much better than twenty years ago..." Zhuo Lancang sighed and said, "Meng Yuan was really lost to the demons. Twenty years ago, he might still have human nature, but he was only crazy by chance. But just now, I''ve seen that his demons are irreparable. " Zhuo Lancang''s words seemed to reveal some secrets of Xuehe venerable twenty years ago. But as soon as Chang Xuan heard this, he secretly looked at Zhuo Lancang''s eyes full of strange vigilance. It was difficult to distinguish his face. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Bu Langshan frowned and said, "the man who was taken away by the blood River venerable, his martial arts is obviously not as clever as expected. Although I don''t know what his purpose is to pretend to be the blood River venerable, it must be more or less bad now." ¡­¡­ Wei Ran was taken to a depression in the mountains ten miles away from the outskirts of the city by the blood River venerable. Because of the lush trees here, he avoided the wind and snow in winter. There was a cave in the depression. With his strong eyesight, Wei Ran saw that there were several young children''s bones in the not deep cave. On the edge of the bones are some torn and unburned clothes, which obviously belong to the girl. Then Wei Ran thought of some rumors about Xuehe Zun. He liked to insult girls. After venting his animal nature, he would cook their meat and kill them immediately. Chapter 305 The genuine Xuehe venerable sealed several big holes on Wei Ran''s body on the road. Of course, he didn''t know that Wei Ran''s control over his muscles and muscles, including internal organs, had reached a level unimaginable in the world. The so-called acupoints have no effect at all after he moves his muscles and bones a little. Those true Qi infiltrated into the body had already been destroyed by his own vigorous Qi. At this time, he just pretended to be weak and weak, and was thrown to the crypt by the blood River venerable. "Hehe, the acupoints are controlled all over the body. Baby, where did you have the courage to kill me?" Wei Ran sat on the ground, "I didn''t expect to be so lucky to meet the genuine Xuehe Zun." The other party laughed, patted his stomach and sat in front of Wei Ran. "You look good. Except for this beard, you look just like Lao Tzu. Unfortunately, you look like me at the age of 50. My skin is so young." "I didn''t expect the elder to still live in the world." Wei Yanyou talked to him one by one, thinking about how to get the information of Xuehe venerable and great desire Tathagata. At this time, ah Li had lurked nearby and contacted him with a heart language: "look at your bear like, are you controlled? What are you going to do when the fake meets the owner? Do you want my help? " Wei Ran had an idea, "Hey, just playing a pig and eating a tiger. I happen to have bad money to drive good money. Piracy changes the genuine version. He fell in my hand and just got the information!" A Li said: "his strength is not weak. Even if you pretend now, it shouldn''t be so easy to win him." Wei Ran looked at the face of Xuehe venerable, "he was hurt by the sword idea of the leader of Qixia sword sect. Although he was not serious, he was already a great flaw. What''s more, he doesn''t know my real strength yet. Under the sudden attack, he must have enough to eat a pot. By the way, if you can''t get more information, does your magic still work? " "Then you have to beat him half dead first." The master of Xuehe took a pot of wine and drank two mouthfuls. His eyes were gloomy and said, "in that defeat twenty years ago, I almost died under the evil move of Chang Xuanyi. But it''s also a blessing in disguise. That cowardly guy fought with me in the sea for nearly 20 years in order to get rid of his mental nature and expand the yuan God. He was finally swallowed up by Laozi. I came to this world for a natural and unrestrained time! " When Wei Ran heard this, he was puzzled at first. When he heard the word "know the sea", he looked at the blood River venerable, and saw that his face was evil and violent, which was far colder and darker than other demon sect leaders he had seen. Thought to himself: is this guy to strengthen the yuan God and improve his strength in the congenital environment, resulting in being engulfed by negative consciousness in the sea of knowledge, so that he is completely possessed? Seeing Wei Yan''s suspicious look on his face, Xuehe Zun smiled and said, "you young man, you haven''t even understood the meaning and momentum of boxing. You can''t understand what you say to you. However, your poem is not good at cultivating good fruit. It only likes killing and setting fire. It''s very appetizing to me. But what are you doing pretending to be Lao Tzu? " This is a fake Li Gui. Seeing the real Li Kui, I don''t know how to speak! Finally, I only tangled up an excuse, "Chang Xuanyi has a grudge against me. As the leader of Kongtong, I have to find him trouble and get through many of his disciples. Only by pretending to be an elder can I have the opportunity to duel with him." The blood River venerable looked disdainful, put his fist in front of Wei Ran''s face and said, "Kongtong leader? Hum, this position should have been mine! Although his martial arts are not very good, you also want to duel with him? " Then he looked at Wei Ran and grabbed his hands, and the real Qi of the blood river suddenly penetrated into it! If you want to search Wei Ran''s true Qi essence, you can deepen another layer of imprisonment and firmly control it in your own hands. After all, a person who can pretend to be so like himself will be a separation in the future, which will be of great use to his comeback from the Jianghu. Wei Ran''s eyes were shining. The vigorous Qi accumulated in his body rushed out when the blood River venerable was complacent! "You!" The blood River venerable screamed. Unexpectedly, the caught pig suddenly lost a layer of skin and became a tiger! Wei Ran''s joints crackled all over his body. His whole body was contracting and expanding. What contracted was his stomach and what expanded was his height. When he fought back, he broke his clothes and turned into a strong man of two meters and one. The vigorous Qi from the recoil rushed out the blood river true Qi of the blood River venerable and poured it back into the blood River venerable. He was quite caught off guard and could only increase the output of real Qi in his body, with the intention of pressing back with his cultivation. At the same time, the heaven and earth aura was triggered, and the ambient air pressure was suddenly low. At the same time, all the heaven and earth auras within a radius of five feet were locked to prevent Wei ran from using the heaven and earth aura and sneaking attack on the potential road. If Wei Ran practices the method of the sect, it is very important to use the aura of heaven and earth in the first days. If he finds that he can''t pry the aura of heaven and earth, he will inevitably fall into panic, and then he will be taken advantage of by the blood River venerable. However, Wei Ran took the path of the method of the gate. He didn''t care about the heaven and earth aura at all. He directly opened the boiling blood mode. The vigorous Qi concentration in the body was strong enough to escape to the outside of the body, and the recoil energy increased ten times in an instant! Xuehe Zun didn''t expect that the other party would change like this. The vigorous Qi shocked Wei Huo''s wrist and elbow, and his body flew away like a kicking ball. But at least he was a giant of the devil''s gate. Even if he was so inferior, he could stabilize himself in mid air, move laterally in mid air with extremely anti physical ability, and make a quick decision to escape to the woods. Knock off some trees and turn back to intercept Wei Ran to prevent Wei ran from pursuing immediately. Wei Ran was slightly blocked by the counterattack trees, and the blood River venerable left a shed of blood and fled into the snow sea. Of course, Wei Ran won''t let go of each other so easily and kill the Lord. If he asks the corresponding skill and past, he can become a blood River venerable. Absolutely no one will doubt it. But he did not pursue immediately. Instead, he cut a big tree, quickly shaved the thick trunk into pieces, made a simple sled, took two branches as support rods, and quickly pursued along the blood and footprints. On the road, some places where the blood and footprints were covered by the blood River venerable with internal skills were marked by a Li who had tracked the past earlier. So less than half an hour after chasing out, I met the blood River Master who fled in a panic at the back of a hillside. Xuehe venerable also listened to the wind. Looking back, he saw Wei Ran driving a strange tool and approaching at an incredible speed. Although he walked on the snow with his internal skills, he was no faster than a sleigh with more scientific principles. The blood River venerable saw that he could not escape, and turned back to the palm wind. The smell of blood seemed to fill the world and roll up thousands of layers of snow, just like a huge wave drowning Wei. Before his sneak attack, his hand was not broken, which surprised Wei Ran. Regardless of the spirit of heaven and earth hidden in the snow waves, he kicked off the sledge and plunged into it! Xuehe Venerable Master concealed his own poisonous blood in the snow waves, which can corrode the skin and affect his eyesight. Across the snow waves, the blood River venerable rushed back at the same time, and then hit five seven injury fists with their own evil boxing intention! They correspond to the heart, liver, kidney, spleen and stomach, the five Zang and six Fu organs respectively, which not only urges the essence of their own seven injury fist, but also urges the essence of the enemy''s five Zang and six Fu organs. Chapter 306 In the snowy waves, a breathtaking domineering boxing intention poured out, with a great sense of oppression that looked up at the world and crushed the world, crushing the boxing spirit of Xuehe venerable without a trace. The blood River venerable was shocked. The heaven and earth aura, poisonous blood and even the fist strength of his own martial arts were so vulnerable! The demon like figure in the snow wave was naked, and his whole body exuded bloody murderous Qi more terrible than the real Qi of the blood river. Xuelang''s arm hidden behind him grabbed a halberd! The halberd appeared very suddenly. Xuehe Zun was unprepared and full of doubts. He clearly remembered that the other party came over with bare hands, and how could there be weapons on the mountain? On the halberd, with Wei Ran''s domineering power, he came face-to-face. The Xuehe venerable who didn''t want to be killed by the head was forced to fold his arms and resist with hidden Qi. Wei burned a halberd and failed to cut off his arms. The red vigorous Qi overlapped with the blood red blood River Qi. In the middle of the air, there were bursts of complaining ghosts crying, which went straight into the brain and captured people''s mind. Wei Ran''s Halberd was bounced off. Although he was not much damaged, he needed to concentrate his mind and drive away the grievances and ghosts crying in his ears with a firm belief in martial arts. Therefore, his action stopped a little. The blood River venerable was attacked like this. Even if Sheng carried Wei Ran''s overbearing blow, he was also injured. His feet fell into the snow and slid back a few feet. Even if his arms were not split, they had been fractured, hung down softly, and vomited a mouthful of black blood. After this serious injury, the blood River venerable''s pupils became more and more black and less white, and he was about to fall into a state of complete enchantment. He slowly raised his neck and asked in a gloomy tone, "who are you?! Why is the skill so weird? It''s not the way of internal Qi at all! And where did the weapons in your hand come from? " Naturally, ah Li sent him to the right place, but Wei Ran certainly wouldn''t say such a thing. Anyway, Xuehe venerable couldn''t run anyway. Wei Ran controlled a distance to prepare for the other party''s counterattack, so he had a good time to chat with him. "My name is Li Dingguo!" This is the name that has recently moved the world. Even in the border areas of the western regions, there are often legends. "Li Dingguo in the battle of cross slope?" Wei Yan nodded. "Then you and I are friends rather than enemies. Both Tianmo sect and Zhengdao Wulin are chasing after you, but you fight with me, a lonely family of the great desire Tathagata sect, won''t you fulfill their intention?" Wei Ran laughed, "I''m going to kill you. What''s the matter with others." "I have no grievances with you..." "You have to have resentment and hatred to kill. Then why do you search and check the girl''s flesh to eat?" The blood River venerable looked sluggish, and then gradually became crazy laughing, "this is the way of the world. The law of the jungle, what else can we say. The great desire Tathagata sect is to follow the desire of the original heart. Everything is only about the mastery of ideas. Once the ideas are connected, all dharmas are connected! " "Desire? Hum, how can it be confused with the original mind? A demon cultivator doesn''t know what the original mind is. " Wei Ran said, his overbearing intention condensed on the Euphorbia again, and the Xuehe venerable naturally could not wait to die. Suddenly, the whites of his eyes completely disappeared and were completely possessed! The Red Blood River Qi suddenly became dark, like a black hurricane wrapped the blood River venerable, turned his body into a weapon, and exploded a big pit with a diameter of three feet and a depth of four feet in situ, which hit Wei Yan with a lightning speed. The black hurricane is not so simple. The red light hidden in it seems to be a blood gas of resentment, full of hatred and resentment, which turns into a kind of evil martial arts. It makes people feel as if they were in infernal purgatory. There are all kinds of evil spirits who can''t escape and reincarnate. They stretch out their bleeding red hands to bind the attacked people. Compared with the empty and illusory pure sword meaning formed by Zhuo Lancang himself in the city, this martial art trend is no less than giving way, even at the spiritual level of attacking people. No wonder the blood River venerable had his arms cut and fractured just now, but he was not flustered. It turned out that there was such a deep card hidden. This is the strongest opponent Wei Ran has faced alone in this world. If Xuehe venerable didn''t suffer some setbacks in Zhuo Lancang''s hand and was plotted by Wei Ran twice in a row, otherwise it would be impossible to force him so easily. But Wei Ran himself is not weak. Even in this world, his martial arts level is one of the top experts. The domineering and indomitable trend is stressed, and the eyes become indifferent and aggressive. The whole body boils like burning vigorous Qi condenses on the body surface and turns into armor. The purgatory fantasy formed by the black wind was suddenly broken by this overbearing idea! He gathered a layer of blood Gang Qi on the halberd, with Wei Ran''s own martial will, The black hurricane of Xuehe Zun''s body is like a giant monster swallowing heaven and earth, falling straight down from half the air with the intention of swallowing Wei Ran completely. Wei Ran holds the end of the halberd handle and instantly bounces up from the ground. The halberd turns into a dragon! Halberd method and military potential - a powerful dragon against the sky. Red and dark were entangled together, and the powerful way to counterattack the explosion drove Wei Yanzhen eight feet away. It didn''t stop until it crashed into a small hill, and coughed up a mouthful of blood involuntarily. The blood River venerable was even more miserable. He directly attacked Wei Ran''s vigorous Qi with his body, and the injury would only be more serious. His whole body was fried as miserable as lingchi. He flew everywhere and almost had no consciousness when he fell to the ground. At this time, a Li turned into a human shape and rushed forward to give him a real Qi to temporarily stabilize the injury of the blood River venerable. When the blood River venerable instinctively opened his eyes, he looked at each other with a Li. The weak divine consciousness fell into a strong struggle, sometimes clear and sometimes dark, as if there was an evil spirit in his body, competing for the control of the body with the original owner. A Li''s consciousness was involved in it, forming a situation of tripartite scuffle. A Li''s forehead gradually emits fine beads of sweat, and the divine consciousness in his eyes continues to struggle and erupt. At the same time, he has a fierce confrontation with the two consciousness in the opposite human body. Wei Ran got up from the collapsed hill. His muscles and bones were very sore. Dozens of cracks broke open on the skin of his body, and his blood spilled all over the ground. If he doesn''t have the ability of self-healing, I''m afraid he will be seriously injured. The strength of the bloody River venerable on his deathbed outbreak is worthy of an old top master of the devil''s way. When he approached ah Li, he saw the situation ah Li was facing. He couldn''t help saying, "ah Li, don''t force yourself. You can''t suppress it. Quit immediately. Don''t let yourself fall into this person''s demonic fantasy." A Li can still keep his divine consciousness clear, "joke! I''m a natural expert in spiritual cultivation. I can''t hold down this little thing. How can I become stronger in the future! " This sentence seems to be a belief. After a fierce fight in the sea of consciousness, ah Li finally suppressed each other''s two consciousness. A Li wiped the sweat on his forehead and cried, "what do you want to ask? Hurry up. Although his vitality is tenacious, he can''t last half an hour in this weather." Wei Ran immediately came over and asked the hypnotic Xuehe Zun about his life, the origin and collapse of the great desire Tathagata sect, and the lives of some key figures. Finally, I asked about the martial arts mental skill of Xuehe venerable. I learned that all the mental skill secrets were collected by him. I searched them and got them. Chapter 307 Xuehe Zun, formerly known as Meng Yuan, did come from Kongtong school. Kongtong sect has two martial arts skills, one is sword and the other is fist. The sword is mainly Chaoyang Yiqi sword, and the fist is mainly seven injury fist. Because both martial arts are top-notch, under the long-term internal competition, those who practice boxing and sword in the sect are like the two sects of Huashan sword spirit in Xiaoao Jianghu, which gradually divide until the contradiction intensifies to the top, and who is the authentic. As a result, Chang Xuan secretly used his means to make several elders with high martial arts of the boxing sect temporarily turn against each other, plotting against several experts of the boxing sect, including Meng Yuan. Finally, naturally, they had to leave the Mountain Gate in a panic, and some people became discouraged and took refuge in the royal family in Chang''an. That is, when Wei Ran first met Princess Shouning, she was surrounded by two old people, both of whom were experts of Kongtong seven injury boxing. Meng principled went far away to the western regions. He was defeated because of his plan. Naturally, he was not satisfied. After practicing martial arts for several years, he went to Kongtong to fight an ordinary Xuanyi duel alone. However, Chang Xuan at that time had received the guidance of Tianting''s Kung Fu early in the morning. His kung fu was completely superior to Meng Yuan, which was a disastrous defeat. As a result, Meng Yuan''s demons grew deeper and deeper. During that bad time, he met Zhuo Lancang, who joined the world practice of Qixia sword school. At that time, Zhuo Lancang was only in his twenties. He was as sharp and intelligent as today''s walking. It was easy to see the devil in his heart and thought of ways to help him stabilize the yuan God. However, Meng Yuan wanted to improve his strength and regain the status of Kongtong boxing sect. Finally, he wandered around the Jianghu and joined the great desire Tathagata sect, which spread widely in the western regions at that time. Valued by the patriarch, he invested great resources in Meng Yuan and learned the unique Blood River Dharma. However, there is a problem with the blood River Dharma, that is, it needs to use murderous Qi to assist practice. When practicing kung fu, you should kill more people. The more you kill, the faster you progress. As a result, Meng Yuan''s demons became more difficult to control as the killing deepened. In addition, the great desire Tathagata advocates following the original heart, but also regards desire as a part of the original heart. Influenced by the religious tenet of the sect, Meng Yuan was sometimes hinted by demons and desires when he was not sober. He did many evil things, which made him famous. However, at that time, he always regretted and made up for it later, and he continued to ask Zhuo Lancang for help. Until more than 20 years ago, the Tianmo sect also wanted to expand its influence in the western regions. The great desire Tathagata sect had become a thorn in their flesh, so they set up a game, causing the great desire Tathagata sect to fight with Kongtong, Qixia and Chunyang. The Tianmo sect sneaked from behind. In the first World War, most of the high-level forces of the great desire Tathagata sect were removed, and the sect leader died. At that time, Meng Yuan was already the person with the highest martial arts among the high-level leaders of the great desire Tathagata sect, and was elected to inherit the position of the patriarch. At this time, he obtained all the secrets of the blood River Dharma, and his martial arts improved more rapidly. In order to avenge the sect, he attacked and killed the right Wulin leaders many times. He even killed the city with the horse bandit rebels in the western region, drawing the blood of the people''s bodies and practicing the martial arts. Such inhumane behavior caused the two great masters of Chunyang Shaolin to chase and kill, but he escaped all the way. Unexpectedly, they returned without success and became more famous for a time. Then he led the elite of zongmen to attack Kongtong again, but unexpectedly, Zhuo Lancang informed Kongtong in advance. At this time, Zhuo Lancang already thought that Meng Yuan''s heart demon was difficult to save, so he could only try his best to stop his series of evil deeds. In this battle, Meng Yuan and Chang Xuan fought one-on-one and lost miserably again. They were hit hard by Chang Xuan''s newly understood sword Qi, and even involved the core of the sect, so that the elite were lost. He himself was only spared. Finally, he lived in seclusion in the western regions. After nearly 20 years of struggle, his original heart completely disappeared and his body was taken by the heart demon. Although his strength has improved greatly, he has also lost himself and become a real devil. However, he just got out of the mountain and only had time to do the next few bad things. It was just the time for the chaos of war, but he was not found. Before he had time to publicize his bad name, he was planted in the hands of Wei Yan who disguised him. Wei Ran understood each other''s life and looked down on him even more. Finally, after asking Meng Yuan about the key points of Blood River Dafa and seven injury boxing, he finished his life completely with one punch. Then take out the convenient shovel from a Li and bury it under the thick soil. In such barren mountains, even if the snow melts in spring, few people will come here. The Lord is dead. When he disguises himself as the blood River venerable, he will no longer arouse doubt. After using the bone shrinking skill, he became an officer again and returned to the military camp of Hezhou City. Ah Li also quickly slipped back to the temporary inn. The story of true and false blood River venerable became a rare talk in Hezhou City for a time. Few people talked about it except in the marketplace and Jianghu, even in the military camp. While Wei Ran began to simulate the characteristics of the blood River Dharma quietly after training. Compared with the seven injury fist, the blood River Dharma is better simulated. This magic skill needs to turn other people''s life essence into Reiki for self absorption and cultivation. Therefore, when the skill is applied, it seems to have a great killing intention. It is not even necessary for practitioners to realize the potential of martial arts. The skill itself carries the resentment and hatred of the dead before they die. This spiritual power has been integrated into the skill moves, and the fists and feet they use include the resentment of the dead. Moreover, the more people will be killed and the more blood essence of the dead will be absorbed, the stronger this resentment will be and the more difficult it will be to resist. Wei Ran thought of the terrible black hurricane turned out by the blood River venerable. Anyone facing it was as desperate as in infernal purgatory. This is a shortcut in the magic skill. It seems that as long as you keep killing and absorbing people''s blood essence, you can strengthen it infinitely. But the disadvantage is also obvious, that is, the practitioner must also be a cruel and murderous person, and must be born like this! Otherwise, anyone who is naturally neutral or kind will suddenly understand the essence of his martial arts after practicing this skill, and it will easily conflict with the blood River Dharma, leading to becoming possessed. However, if you blindly practice according to the Dharma, what you do will naturally not be tolerated by the world. At the same time, your ID mind will be completely destroyed and controlled by desire. It seems that you have taken a shortcut, but in fact, you have entered a dead end in cultivating your mind. You can''t expand your soul at all, so you can''t cultivate a powerful yuan God. Naturally, you can never break through the congenital extreme state. However, it is almost enough in this world. After all, due to the limitation of heaven and earth aura, it is impossible to break through the realm of heaven and man without special circumstances. Wei Ran turned over the whole book and found that the difficulty for himself was how to create such a dreamland like infernal hell, and he could not attach strong hatred and resentment to his skills. The former has no way, but the latter can be flexible. His overbearing meaning is accompanied by a very strong blood smell, which is different from the blood River Dafa. The blood gas of the blood River Dharma is caused by the integration of the dead''s own blood essence into the aura, while the blood gas in Wei burning skill is the blood gas in his own body. The two are not the same concept at all. But after all, it''s also bloody. There''s no problem deceiving onlookers, but those who have fought face-to-face with others, especially those who have fought with Xuehe venerable himself, can see through at a glance. However, it doesn''t matter as long as you can continue to suppress the other party, so that the other party doesn''t even talk and kill it. Wei Ran thought for a moment. The blood River Dharma can''t be practiced. However, recording and simulating several remarkable features can scare many people. A few days after new year''s Eve, although the people in Hezhou City also did some things to paste peach runes and change couplets, the clouds of war still shrouded, and the atmosphere of the new year was no better than that in previous years. Wei Ran was surprised that he was invited to the general''s house to participate in the formulation of relevant strategies. But usually on this occasion, Wei Ran, a battalion officer the size of a school captain, is not qualified to attend the meeting. It is also his captain who wants to go. However, the situation of the dare to die camp is special. It is similar to an independent camp. Even if it is subordinate, it is directly under the command of the main general Zhao Xuanqing, and other generals have no command over them. Chapter 308 Although Wei Ran didn''t know the purpose of Zhao Xuanqing to attend such a meeting, he was well prepared. Although he has his own opinions on specific strategies, he can never express them on this occasion. Even if you want to publish it, you can only talk to Zhao Xuanqing in private. When he came to the lobby, Zhao Xuanqing had set up a huge sand table, which was carefully made according to local people familiar with the terrain. The mountain terrain, cities and rivers, and military layout were clearly marked, and both Hezhou and kuozhou were included. Wei Ran thought that only Li Chengye would play this, but he was surprised that the Hexi Jiedu envoy was also proficient in this technology. In addition to the important generals of Wuwei army, the participants were Zhuo Lancang, Chang Xuanyi and other well-known Wulin figures. Seeing that these Wulin people, including Wei Ran, were surprised by the sand table, Zhao Xuanqing said, "this real sand table is what my father learned from his habits when he followed Li Chengye''s Zuo Shence army. It is very exquisite and practical, and has always been respected by his father." Wei Ran said in secret. No wonder this Jiedushi''s learning ability can''t be underestimated. Zhao Xuanqing summoned everyone to the sand table. Although he watched a swarm of bees go up, he still arranged according to the corresponding status. For example, those who can stand in Zhao Xuanqing''s left and right hands are cronies like her right and left arms. The rest are arranged from front to back according to the position of Zhao Xuanqing, and the left is respected on the left and right sides. Wei Ran naturally came to the end and stood with several Wulin people who were not born in the army. Bu Lanshan stood next to Wei Ran. During this period, he looked at Wei Ran quietly, frowned and whispered, "general, have we ever met?" She seems to have forgotten that she once met outside Cheng''s paper mill. Wu Xinfei looked around and said with a smile, "I thought it was that old friend when I saw this person first. But the height of his martial arts is wrong. Oh, by the way, his masculine internal skill is suitable for the army, but it''s a little shallow. " Bu Lanshan said, "sister Wu will be wrong. I just remembered that I seemed to have met the general outside a paper mill." Wei Ran heard the drums beating in his stomach, and secretly said that the two people''s spiritual sense could be really sensitive. As long as he didn''t pay attention, he was expected to be found. In the future, he couldn''t get too close to them to avoid revealing his horse''s feet. "It''s nvxia bu. I met her outside the paper mill that day. At the beginning of Luoyang, I saw you and your royal highness together. Wei Ran remembered that he once said he came from Duji Dao and was the leader of group practice. According to the place where Duji Dao group practice was concentrated, most of them were in Luoyang City. Few people should have never seen Bu Langshan. There are naturally many people in the army discussing such a beautiful woman in private. If you pretend you don''t know, it''s easier to arouse suspicion, so you can simply turn passivity into initiative. Bu Lanshan was surprised and said, "this general has served in Luoyang before?" Wei Ran said the identity he had made up with Zhao Xuanqing, but it didn''t arouse doubt. Bu Lanshan only said, "it turns out that you have also participated in the war of peace and chaos in Henan road. Unfortunately, the world changes..." She didn''t know what she thought, so she didn''t go on. When Zhao Xuanqing was at the head, he naturally heard several people''s whispered discussion, and had no doubt about Wei Ran''s fabricated identity. She pointed to the sand table and said, "just after the Spring Festival, I''ll arrange the tasks after the Spring Festival in advance..." Then, according to what Wei Ran learned, he talked about the military arrangement after the beginning of spring. As long as the snow melts, how to arrange the supply troops, how to arrange the march route, what are the responsibilities of the generals, and so on. The arrangement of these details is actually the part that accounts for the largest proportion of a campaign. On the contrary, it is a direct battle array operation, and there are not many places to be arranged. Except for those battles that have to be fought, China''s war usually develops into array warfare. After fully weakening the enemy and striking, it starts array warfare in the battlefield environment of its own choice. It doesn''t say where to send troops directly, but directly start fighting with opponents who are also ready. The enemy''s intelligence must be at least clear before deciding whether to go to war or not. Unless we fight against the rebels in Henan Province, because we know that the front combat strength of the peasant army is insufficient, we dare to directly arrive at the scheduled combat site and start a war directly. After saying the route and information, it turned out that Zhao Xuanqing was not idle these days, but had already begun to investigate the information of kuozhou. It was clear that the troops of Tubo in kuozhou were arranged on the sand table. Since Tubo maintained an offensive against Hezhou, the main force of 30000 was arranged in michuan county. The rest of the troops moved westward along the upper reaches of the Yellow River and stationed 3000 troops in kuozhou City, Dahua County and Jishi juntunbao to guard the rear road. The route from michuan to jishijuntunbao winds up along the Yellow River. There is only one route along the Yellow River. If you really want to enter kuozhou, you have to beat him down city by city. At present, the number of troops and horses in Yihe Prefecture after the expansion of the army is less than 30000. Even playing michuan county may not be so easy. Therefore, hearing Zhao Xuanqing''s strategic plan, everyone in the Hall fell into solemn silence. Although the urban defense of michuan county is not very tall and strong, the Tubo troops are powerful and powerful. It is difficult to deal with them. I''m afraid there are great casualties. At this time, Zhao Xuanqing pointed to the sand table and asked the people how to take michuan County in order to minimize the casualties of our army. But no one in the hall could answer, which disappointed Zhao Xuanqing. At this time, he caught a glimpse of Wei Ran holding his arms in front of his chest, but did not stare at michuan County on the North Bank of the Yellow River, but went up along the winding Yellow River and looked at kuozhou city. Zhao Xuanqing thought that Wei Ran was distracted. He was very dissatisfied. He secretly wanted to call the boy in. Originally, he only wanted him to listen in and know more about the military, so that he could be promoted to lead the army in the future. But the bastard''s mind didn''t focus on the focus of this discussion at all. He needs to suffer. "That one over there! What''s your name! " Zhao Xuanqing shouted. Wei Ran was startled. He looked up and saw Zhao Xuanqing pointing to himself. The other generals also looked at him with joking eyes. Several Jianghu people only sit in and don''t participate. They also look at Wei Ran. When Wei Ran heard Zhao Xuanqing ask his name, he thought to himself, isn''t this intended for me? I beat my army stick some time ago. Did you forget it so soon? "Report back to the general. At the end, Wei Ran, the dare to die camp." Zhao Xuanqing sneered, "I see you just nodded again and again. It seems that you have some opinions in your heart. Since this is a meeting for discussion, anyone will be welcome to make suggestions. If you have ideas, you might as well say them in public. " Wei Ran naturally has ideas, but that''s the fundamental difference in strategy. It''s not convenient to express it on this occasion. He only said: "general, the combat experience of all military generals here is richer than that of the end general. What opinions will the end general have? Just now he just feels that the sand table is precise and surprised." Zhao Xuanqing almost thought that Wei Ran was just amazed at the sand table production. After all, he had never seen it before and thought he understood it wrong. Many military generals also believe that Wei Ran is knowledgeable and does not really express any "extraordinary opinions". Close at hand, Wu Xinfei laughed and make complaints about Wei. She was very close to the observation, and then added the above to Wei Fei. Some of her complaints were very low voice, and she was all aware of the past. "General Zhao, the Wei camp official did have some different views just now. General Zhao is so eager to ask for talents and countermeasures. Why don''t Wei Ying officials say their real ideas? " Chapter 309 Zhao Xuanqing''s eyes looked at him again and frowned, but he hated Wu Xinfei''s trouble at this time. Wu Xinfei pretended not to know. She lit kuozhou city with her hand, looked at Wei Ran and said, "when General Zhao asked how to capture michuan County just now, the Wei camp official said that michuan county is difficult to attack. You might as well take kuozhou city in the upper reaches of the Yellow River first. If you can, everything will be alive." Wei Ran looked at Wu Xinfei with some angry eyes. He did make complaints about this, but he knew Wu Xinfei was so boring staring at himself. As soon as Wu Xinfei finished speaking, several generals familiar with Zhao Xuanqing laughed. The trusted general on Zhao Xuanqing''s left mocked: "this Wei camp official, I think this sand table has been clearly displayed. If you want to attack kuozhou City, michuan is the only way. Tibetan Rangers roam the flat land on both sides of the Yellow River. How do you cross michuan to attack kuozhou? Are you going to fly over? " Zhao Xuanqing also knew that Wei Ran''s idea seemed very naive. He just felt that he didn''t have any military common sense. What was clearly displayed on the map, even people who didn''t understand military knew the problem and how to say such words. I wondered if Wei Ran only had the ability of the unified army to attack and fall into battle, but lacked the basic concept of the overall strategic situation. Just about to stop everyone from laughing, Wei Ran suddenly opened his mouth when he replied to the original question. "What if you go west along the Yellow River at this time?" "What?" The general on Zhao Xuanqing''s left asked subconsciously. "Now it''s snowy, cold and frozen, and the Yellow River is frozen. The snow area is almost more than one foot. Not to mention riding, walking is a problem. The Tubo army in michuan county will certainly not go out of the city to cruise, and we certainly did not expect that we would go around their rear and take kuozhou city directly at this time, so we may not be able. " Zhao Xuanqing''s trusted generals still looked sarcastic, as if they were watching a mentally retarded man. "As you said just now, the snow on the ground is one foot thick, and it is difficult for people to walk! In that case, how can we send troops? What''s more, how can the soldiers agree to send troops in such weather? " Everyone looked at Wei Ran. He was really like a fool. He didn''t consider the most basic problem of sending troops in winter. Wei Yan took a deep breath. He didn''t intend to say his strategic plan at this time. He was laughed at just now. He thought it might be an opportunity, so he blurted out. At this time, we must not shrink back. We must clearly express our strategic plan in its original form. "Land travel by car, water travel by boat, mud travel by sled. The nature of this snow is similar to that of mud. If you want to walk on the snow and ice, you can use a sled as a tool, even faster than walking on a flat road! Sending troops in winter is undoubtedly nothing more than the frostbite of the cold weather on the soldiers'' bodies, so that the soldiers have no fighting heart, morale or even mutiny, but there is no solution. The sweater made by Cheng''s family recently must be known to everyone. Although it is rough and ugly, it can''t do without a sheep''s coquettish position, but it is a sharp weapon against the cold with leather armor and leather hat. In addition, each person is given a corresponding high spirits and a little lard and lanolin. It is also an effective cold driving tool for walking in the snow, which is enough to prevent soldiers from freezing their hands and feet. All of the above can cope with many obstacles caused by the severe cold in winter. If the general is willing to give high rewards and treatment with heavy money, the morale of the army will not be a problem! " When Zhao Xuanqing saw Wei Ran talking with great confidence, he was a little different. The generals around him responded with disdainful words and made various criticisms of Wei Ran''s statement. In particular, the sledge proposed by Wei Ran was even more questioned because no one had seen it. Wei Ran didn''t say anything. He took some boards from the scene and simply made a sled skateboard. In front of everyone, he came and went freely and quickly moved forward and backward in the deepest snow of the general''s house. For a time, Wu Xinfei and other people in the Jianghu were very surprised. They just felt that this method was really effective. When they thought of wandering in the Jianghu and encountering swamps and mires in the future, could they also learn from it? Zhao Xuanqing even tried it himself. After mastering the balance a little, it''s not difficult to learn skiing. The Kung Fu of drinking tea can be mastered to the degree of doing whatever you want. Many generals who despised Wei Ran also tried, and they had nothing to say after mastering it soon. However, although their eyes at Wei Ran were no longer disdainful, they obviously had some jealousy in them. Zhao Xuanqing then called the people back to the Council hall and looked at Wei Ran in front of them. "Although I don''t know where you learned this method, it is very effective. This method can be gradually popularized in the army, and you have solved the problem of marching in the snow. But in such a season, our Wuwei army has never fought in such severe cold. Besides, the sweaters, leather armours, spirits and lard you put forward behind you can''t give everyone enough equipment. Therefore, the theory of sending troops in winter, although it is a surprise in the art of war, is still not applicable at the moment. " Wei Ran said confidently, "it may not be so! There are only 3000 garrisons in kuozhou City, and at this time, the scholars, people, industry and Commerce in kuozhou who are interested in the Tang Dynasty are still resisting, which must involve some of the energy of the garrison. If we come to the city unexpectedly in this weather, we will certainly deal a great blow and shock to the enemy! I dare ask general Zhao, if you were the garrison of kuozhou city and found that the Wuwei army had crossed michuan county and directly under the city in this weather, what would your mentality be? " Zhao Xuanqing thought a little, his eyes lit up and said, "I must think michuan county has been captured and all 30000 troops have been destroyed, so that the Wuwei army came to the city without even sending back the news. Ha, that''s very interesting." "Yes, the art of war says that attacking the city is the bottom and attacking the heart is the top. At that time, if you can contact the resistance forces in the city to the Tang Dynasty, you may not be able to win the kuozhou city!" At this time, some generals were still dissatisfied and questioned: "but in case the Tubo garrison general was determined and decided to stick to it! Our army can''t make siege equipment in winter. If the wall is watered and frozen again, it''s difficult for ants to attack the city. Won''t you be trapped under the hard city and in a dilemma? After the military rations are cut off, will not the whole army be destroyed? " This is indeed a problem. Although Wei Ran said well and each has its own solutions, it can not be avoided that this is a military adventure. At this time, Wei Ran saluted Zhao Xuanqing with both hands and said, "at the end, Wei Ran! We are willing to make a military order and lead the dare to die camp to take kuozhou city before the middle of January! " Zhao Xuanqing pressed his hands on the edge of the sand table, and his slender Phoenix eyes stared at Wei Ran with an awe inspiring look. "Do you mean that the whole army will not be sent out in this war, only your dare to die camp?" Wei Yanshen said in a voice, "good!" In this way, even if the military adventure fails, the sacrifice is only more than 1000 people in the dare to die camp, which has no impact on the main force and even the morale of the Wuwei army. At this time, even those military generals who deliberately provoked them could not say a word of opposition. After all, the camp officer of the dare to die camp is fighting for fame with his life. Zhao Xuanqing looked serious, slightly closed his eyes, opened them after a moment, looked at Wei and lit his head: "yes! You don''t need a military writ. You can try to put forward all travel conditions to the quartermaster, and all of them are satisfied with you. If you can successfully win kuozhou city before the middle of January, your dare to die camp will establish a new army, and you will be the commander of the army! All the people in the camp are promoted to the next level, and those who commit serious crimes are exempted from punishment. " Chapter 310 This condition is exactly what Wei Ran wants to strive for, an independent army, which is the basis for his future expansion. Only with sufficient military support, Wei Yan could really protect the Li family and even dare to challenge the imperial power. Bu Lanshan looked at her master and stood up and said, "since general Wei has this confidence, Lanshan also wants to go to war with the army. Although we people in the Jianghu have made no achievements in the array war, we may be able to provide some help by attacking the city, exploring the way and transmitting information. " Zhuo Lancang smiled and nodded, "I don''t want to sit idle in the city, so I''ll go together." Wu Xinfei said with a charming smile, "this skiing thing is quite interesting. General Wei, Xinfei has just offended many people. This time, he will go with you. It will be a compromise. What do you think?" There are three experts in the world who go out with him. The main difficulty this time is marching, not fighting. Maybe they will encounter some scattered resistance. Maybe there are some Wulin experts among the enemy. It''s not convenient for me to expose my strength. It''s a lot easier to have these three people present. Wei Ran pretended to be a lecherous * * and said, "several chivalrous women like fairies are willing to go to war with me, a rough Army man. Ha ha, that''s really a blessing from the family for several generations. How can you refuse." Chang Xuan said with a smile: "the old Taoist doesn''t go to join the excitement. He''d better stay in Hezhou City to prevent the trouble of snacks." Here, it seems to mean that the blood River venerable may appear at any time, but everyone has no doubt. When Zhao Xuanqing saw that Wei Ran was like this, he immediately shouted, "Wei Ying official! Since you are the general of the first army in this war, how can you command the whole army when you have the dignity and appearance of the general and look like a * * rogue? Well, after today''s work, all the matters discussed at this meeting are confidential. Please keep them confidential. Then after the meeting, go and get ready! " Although Wei Ran''s dare to die camp had to make a lot of preparations, it did not mean that other armies were unprepared. After all, the thawing of the Yellow River and the beginning of spring will take place at least until March and April. If Wei Yancheng takes kuozhou city in January, he will certainly cut off the grain road of 30000 enemy troops in michuan county. On the one hand, the Wuwei army should send some troops and horses to bypass the main force of the Tubo army in michuan County in the severe winter and fill the garrison forces of the kuozhou City dare to die camp. On the one hand, we must seize the opportunity to besiege michuan county. Only when there is no more than 30000 Tibetan military food in michuan County, then the whole kuozhou will be around the corner! Before Wei Ran went back to prepare, he quietly informed a li of the news. In this war, Wei Ran has a plan to win kuozhou city. A Li will play a very important role. Naturally, he will take a Li to the war. However, she is now Zhuo Lancang''s apprentice, which is not easy to hide. Fortunately, Zhuo Lancang turned back and asked Chang Xuan to take care of him for a period of time. Ah Li estimated that when Zhuo Lancang and others set out first, he could turn into a fox and keep up quietly. However, before Wei Ran''s preparation was completed, a Li had been arranged to be familiar with Chang Xuan and others, and his room was changed to the next door of Chang Xuan and others of Kongtong school. Because Chang Xuanyi himself is the soul grabbing node, ah Li can''t pay no attention to it. Therefore, whenever he has time, he will turn into a mouse or a dog and quietly observe him outside. Only on the second day after the meeting, an elder who did not often contact with Chang Xuan entered the room. It is said that he was a member of Kongtong boxing school. He took the lead in betraying the boxing school decades ago, so that the boxing school was the culprit of its defeat. Because of his traitor background, even if he later converted to a Qi Chaoyang sword, he was often ridiculed by the disciples of the sword sect. Even if Chang Xuanyi arranged a position with high status and great power, he still belonged to a marginalized figure in the door. A li felt that there must be a problem when this person entered Chang Xuan''s room without anything, so he turned into a mouse, sneaked into the long beaten underground hole and lurked in the wall of Chang Xuan''s room. He could not only hear them speak, but also see their actions from the subtle hole. The elder saluted respectfully after entering the door. Chang Xuanyi was very careful and even gathered the sound into a bundle, so that the figure would not spread beyond half a foot around his body. "Here is a piece of information about the mobilization of Wuwei army in winter, which must be handed over to the Tibetan garrison in michuan County! Let them prepare for the defense of the Wuwei army in Hezhou and be careful of their surprise attack on kuozhou! " Although a Li couldn''t hear her voice, she saw it all in her eyes. It happened that she was also good at reading lips. After a little observation, she knew what Chang Xuanyi had just said, and her heart jumped. If you let this guy send the information to michuan County in advance, wouldn''t Wei Ran''s surprise attack strategy fail? Unexpectedly, Kongtong leader is still a traitor of Tubo people. Fortunately, he found it in advance, otherwise there will be great trouble! The elder should be respectful. He doesn''t think it''s too strange. It seems that similar information has been transmitted many times. As a conspiracy, he is used to it. He led the letter and even left Chang Xuanyi''s room. Chang Xuanyi looked out of the window and his eyes gradually darkened. "Yundan knot Nadu, you and I are the same person who can help you. Don''t disappoint me." A Li was about to leave and informed Wei Ran. Hearing this, she was a little strange who the immortal statue was, but Chang Xuan didn''t talk to herself anymore. Without more information, she left immediately. Wei Ran was supervising military affairs in the camp. He suddenly received a notice from a Li and immediately burst into a cold sweat. "Chang Xuanyi didn''t expect to be a traitor! The dog said, "this is a disaster. We must find a way to get rid of him!" "Now you''d better find a way to stop the messenger elder." Wei Ran found an excuse in the camp, that is, he slipped out of the city with ah Li and became the blood River venerable. According to the route smelled by ah Li, he chased out more than ten miles in the wind and snow before intercepting the messenger elder on the frozen yellow river. The other party was obviously shocked when he saw Wei Ran. He was equipped with a sledge board and used his internal skills all the way. At this time, he hurried to speed up, but he still couldn''t get rid of Wei Ran with better technology. The tea was caught up by Wei ran after the Kung Fu time. "The SA family has been waiting for you Kongtong sect people outside the city. I didn''t expect that when you came, you bastard, betrayed the fist sect. Did you think it would fall into the hands of the SA family today?" At this time, in order to conceal his identity, Wei Ran dressed up the appearance of Xuehe venerable. "Meng Yuan! Are you sure you want to kill them all? " The elder was on full alert. Wei Ran laughed and imitated the blood River Dharma for the first time. He was full of blood smell and monstrous flame! "With your old resentment with the family, it''s not worth sprinkling the family''s Blood River Dharma, so take your life with this seven injury fist!" Although the elder has practiced the Qi rising sun sword for decades, his sword technique is still not as good as his fist technique of taking root and building the foundation. Finally, he chose the fist technique to meet each other. However, it is only half a step away from the innate realm. In recent years, with the growth of age, his Qi and blood have begun to decline. How can he be Wei Ran''s opponent? He will destroy his martial arts by dividing three into five and two. He will be seriously injured and fall on the Yellow River, but he has left his life temporarily.. Wei Ran took the letter in his arms and opened it. Unexpectedly, he also used the method of Yin Fu Sutra to describe it in numbers and Tibetan characters. If he didn''t know the corresponding decryption document, he couldn''t find out the mystery. "How to answer this secret letter? If you tell the SA family, the SA family is in a good mood, maybe it will give you a way to live." The elder was tough, "who doesn''t know that you Xuehe venerable have always been cruel and cruel. I will expect you to leave me a way to live?" Then he would bite his tongue and kill himself, but Wei Yanyi took off his chin, "do you want to bite your tongue? I tell you, if you bite your tongue, you can''t die. Do you really think you can kill yourself if you bite your tongue? I won''t let you do this. I''ll find a way to let you speak later. Just wait. " Chapter 311 Wei Ran left the secret letter and thought that it would take at least two days for the Wulin expert to arrive even with the help of a sled. Counting the round trip, this person will return to Hezhou City in about four days and report to Chang Xuanyi. During this time, all the righteous Wulin people were in the city. Even if the blood River venerable came to the door and asked for a duel, I''m afraid in the name of the blood River venerable, people would certainly fight in groups and would not give him a chance to fight alone. Therefore, it is impossible to remove this person in such a short time. He must first stabilize it so that he does not know that the news has not reached michuan county. The way Wei Ran thought of was that Yi Rongcheng, the seriously wounded elder in front of him, replied to Chang Xuan''s false news four days later, and then found an excuse to disappear, so that he could stabilize it. He didn''t know that the information transmission failed. Of course, Yi Rong pretended not to reveal his identity. Naturally, he had to know his life. Therefore, he asked ah Li to hypnotize again and ask him how to answer the secret letter first. As a result, this person really didn''t know. It seems that Chang Xuanyi also prevented him. After learning about this person''s life and character habits, Wei Ran cleaned his clothes, killed him and buried him behind the hillside on the Bank of the Yellow River. Then use the bone shrinking skill to adjust the muscles and muscles, and gradually turn into an elder. Even the hair and beard can be adjusted and controlled by controlling the growth of their own metabolism. In some places that are really different, clothes, hair and hats are used as a cover. It is difficult to tell the true from the false as long as they are not all stripped off. Let a Li judge whether there is a problem with his Yirong, and then return to the city. Zhao Xuanqing postponed the original expedition plan for two days on the pretext that he needed more supplies. Then, according to the original plan, on the fourth day, Wei Ran Yirong grew old and informed Chang Xuanyi of the false news of the successful transmission of intelligence. According to the secret practice in recent days, Chang Xuanyi didn''t see the flaw. Later, on the pretext of being old and weak and suffering from wind and cold for many days, Wei Ran hoped to return to Kongtong mountain for recuperation. Chang Xuanyi carefully observed Wei Ran and gave Wei ran a pulse. Wei Ran changed the beating frequency and intensity of his heart, and accurately controlled the context in his body, so that Chang Xuanyi didn''t notice the flaw, so he had no choice but to nod and agree. After Wei Ran left Hezhou City, he turned his head and came back. Only then did he officially eliminate the future trouble and begin to arrange the recent expedition. But for Chang Xuanyi, he had a deeper fear. He didn''t know what the relationship was between him and Zanpu Yundan knot of Tubo army, and who the immortal statue was. With a spy of such high status buried around him, no military commander will be at ease. After this raid is successful and you win kuozhou, you must find an opportunity to support these righteous Wulin people and find an opportunity to kill them to avoid future trouble! The preparation work has been going on for more than ten days, but it is not that Hezhou City is inefficient. After all, there are only more than 1000 soldiers, and the materials in the city are still enough. It was mainly because of the trouble in logistics and transportation. After discussing with Zhao Xuanqing, Wei Ran carried out a series of early work, which delayed a long time. The battle was a surprise attack. Considering that the main enemy was the climate, not the battle, the whole army maintained a light state. Each soldier wore a beard, an underwear, two layers of sweaters, woolen trousers, a layer of leather armor, and a waterproof cloak. Two sets of leather hats, leather boots, leather gloves and wool scarves are attached. The kettle you carry with you is full of high spirits distilled by Cheng family. It can not only maintain body temperature, but also heal and clean wounds. Each soldier also has a skin bag filled with lard or butter. Walking in the wind and snow, smearing lard fat on his face and ears can effectively prevent frostbite. Fat intake can also provide a lot of calories to resist the cold. Then the weapon only carries a crossbar, a small shovel and a spear. Only those who are good at shooting will carry bows and arrows. The rest of the main and auxiliary weapons can be carried freely according to the physical state and strength of each soldier. Anyway, Wei Ran himself wrapped a Li''s weighted crossbar, four stone hard bow, 60 arrows and one pole Xuanhua axe with tarpaulin, and also violated the Convention to equip a scale armor in leather armor. Horses and livestock can''t be carried. This year''s snow is particularly heavy and deep. Otherwise, in previous years, horses can still walk on the snow. It''s nearly 500 miles from Hezhou City to kuozhou city. Snow March, even with the benefit of sledge, can not exceed 60 miles a day. Then it will take at least seven days for the dare to die camp to get to kuozhou City, so the carrying of food and grass is a problem. Wei Ran had discussed this issue with Zhao Xuanqing before. In order to reduce the supply difficulty on the military road, Zhao Xuanqing ordered the civilian men of Fenglin pass to set out first and bring enough military supplies to Yanquan city at the junction of Hezhou and kuozhou. Fenglin pass used to be nearly 200 miles away. In winter, many civilian men died and regiment training lacking winter marching training, which aroused the dissatisfaction of several large families in the state. They believe that Yanquan city is an empty city at present. The population in it has been plundered by Tubo, and the city is too low to rely on defense. Zhao Xuanqing''s move is purely schemless and a waste of manpower. However, Zhao Xuanqing still insisted on resisting the relevant responsibilities and persuaded these families. Of course, he did not tell the reasons for the march in winter. Such military action is confidential and of course can not be disclosed casually. In this way, Wei Ran only needed to carry three days of grain and grass, cross more than 200 miles to the relay station Yanquan City, and then supply in Yanquan City, which directly shortened the marching distance of more than 200 miles. It is less than 300 miles from Yanquan city along the mountain roads on both sides of the Yellow River to kuozhou City, which reduces a lot of food and grass. Wei Ran had previously conducted snow Attack Training for the dare to die camp. At that time, he used sleds for the whole camp. He marched down a day, and the most time was a hundred miles a day. Of course, at present, it is impossible to calculate according to this speed. We can only conservatively calculate the marching speed by traveling 60 miles a day. Then we can reach kuozhou city in five days. Each soldier must carry at least seven days of food and grass. The extra food and grass is used to deal with accidents. Naturally, it can''t be all military grain such as corn and wheat flour. In order to maintain heat and physical strength, all the grain and grass carried by the whole army are ground into powder and compressed with air-dried meat. This is still a grain making technique learned from the later Mongolian army. As long as you soak water, you can expand a large piece. Wei Ran even asked the Cheng family to take out precious sucrose and maltose, which were invented by Wei ran for Cheng''s mother in Chang''an City when he was a child. Now there are some local stocks, which are taken out by Wei Ran and boiled with crude salt lard flour to make a paste food with great compression and high energy. The taste was almost indescribable, but it was absolutely resistant. He also used it to equip the whole army. Even if it is an improved food, it has to be 30 kilograms based on seven days of food. Plus a suit of equipment, each person carries more than 50 kilograms of materials, which is equivalent to the weight of a full set of iron armor. Fortunately, people in this world have been warmed by the spirit of heaven and earth, and their physical endurance is much stronger than those in Wei Ran''s native world. These weights are no problem for the trained dare to die camp. He led the whole army all the way up the Yellow River from yanquancheng. All the way is basically uphill, and only a few downhill can slide. Therefore, the March is not skiing, but walking on the snow road. In order to prevent falling into the snow, people even have to connect with each other with ropes, which is much more difficult than when they were marching and training. Wei Ran had to run from the head of the team to the tail of the team to boost morale and help soldiers who couldn''t walk because of physical problems. Chapter 312 Sometimes he can often be seen carrying two or three people''s weight of goods alone, and helping the soldiers forward. Such behaviors as setting an example naturally inspire the morale of the military. During this period of time, the sergeants have undergone Wei Ran''s strict training and adequate nutrition, so their morale is high. No one complains about marching in the snow. Instead, they talk and laugh all the way and compete with each other. Wei Ran occasionally hunts in the mountains and forests. Under the dark guidance of a Li, he finds some cat winter deer, wild boars and rabbits, and replenishes the soldiers with serious physical exertion at night. The three Wulin people led by Zhuo Lancang were surprised and admired secretly. Naturally, the three of them didn''t go all the way with huge backpacks and black gauze goggles like these sergeants. They have deep internal skills, which can absorb the spirit of heaven and earth and supplement part of their physical strength. Each person only carries the strange paste food cooked by Wei Ran in a bamboo tube. They only need to eat one mouthful a day to meet their needs. Wei Ran envied them very much. The martial artists who took the sect''s method gradually coincided with the outer heaven and earth, so the internal consumption can be supplemented from the outer heaven and earth. And the warrior who takes the method of generals, refines the inner universe, develops the power of spirit and will, and everything respects me. When the inner universe can no longer be truly detached from the outer universe, we have to rely on the way of normal people to supplement from external materials. The food Wei carried on his noodles was not enough for him to eat, so all the excess food was put in a Li''s carry on space. A Li had already become a fox and started quietly behind the team. He hid in the dark and had always been in touch with Wei Ran. At night, the whole camp will look for places with soft soil and small hills to camp. According to Wei Ran''s previous training, more than 1000 people looked for the leeward side of the hill, dug out the burrow and huddled inside for warmth, while a fire pile was built outside. If conditions permit, the dens will be dug larger to accommodate more people. The firewood in the mountain forest is very wet, but fortunately, there is no shortage of coal in the local open air. You can also take it to make a fire and dry the firewood on the way. Take a bundle with you the next day. However, the snow March is difficult and dangerous. Even if you are well prepared, you can''t avoid frostbite and fever. In particular, the leather armor is airtight. It marches all day during the day. At night, it is uncomfortable to be retted by sweat. At this time, if you take off your leather armor and get blown by the cold wind, even if there are two layers of sweaters inside, they can''t stand it. And people just get cold will not feel anything. Only after sleeping all night and getting up the next day will they find that they are weak and have hot forehead and hair. That is the real danger. Wei Ran had expected this situation before, so he asked everyone to cook ginger soup at night, and everyone can go to bed after drinking it. And to change the peeling armour and wipe the sweat, you must dig the burrow well. People are inside the burrow and companions are outside to keep out the wind. In this way, you can change them one by one. However, some soldiers thought they were strong and could not wait for rotation. They were busy taking off their leather armor, resulting in a high fever the next day and were unable to follow the March. This happened the most on the first night. Nearly 100 people could no longer keep up with the team. Wei Ran had to leave them and let them hide in the dens to carry them. If you can carry it, you will return to Yanquan city and join Zhao Xuanqing''s army. If you can''t resist, you can only let your companions fill the earth in the nest and have the right to be the place to bury your bones. In the next few days, there were many fewer layoffs caused by wind and cold. But in the process of marching, the more you walk to a higher altitude, the greater your physical exertion. Even though most of the soldiers in Wei Ran''s army were frontier people, they were more able to adapt to the local climate. But that''s only when the physical strength is still good. Once the physical strength drops to a certain extent, the soldiers will feel difficult to breathe. There is no oxygen machine in this era. Therefore, Wei Ran had to camp in advance to prevent increasing the number of layoffs due to altitude sickness. Even so, under the plateau reaction, hundreds of soldiers stayed on the Bank of the Yellow River forever. The difficulty of marching on this road has far exceeded Wei Ran''s expectation. He deeply felt the malice brought by the climatic conditions of the Qinghai Tibet Plateau. But the bow did not turn back. If you go back without saying a word, it means that the winter battle plan is completely bankrupt, and the soldiers who died along the way have lost their lives in vain. When we fight next year, we will certainly attack michuan County, which has 30000 garrison troops. Not surprisingly, their dare to die camp must be the first to enter the city, and the situation to be faced will be more tragic and cruel. In comparison, the non combat attrition of this March may not be the loss of a siege. Thinking of this, Wei Ran kept encouraging the sergeants and slowed down the march from 60 miles a day to 50 miles a day. However, it will also adapt to local conditions. For example, in places with more downhill sections, the number of marching miles in a day will naturally be more. However, in this way, the soldiers carried only enough food and grass to get to the city of kuozhou. That is to say, when it comes to kuozhou City, we must capture it in one day, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. This is indeed a military adventure, and the strange events in the war, whether Huo Qubing attacked the Huns in the north to win more with less, or Li Jing braved the snow to destroy Turks, all bear the risk of total military annihilation. If you want to achieve great things, there is no reason to be flat all the way! For the issue of military food, Wei Ran took 200 elite soldiers deep into the mountains and forests to hunt every time he ordered the whole army to camp and rest. Due to the existence of a Li, she can accurately point out the location of many hibernating animals. Therefore, every time we hunt, we return with a good harvest, which also alleviates the pressure of military food to a certain extent. At least when Wei Ran arrives at the foot of kuozhou City, he can slow down for two days to prepare his strategy. On the morning of the third day of the March, the whole army went outside michuan county. Special attention should be paid to the garrison in the city when marching here, but it''s snowy. They really didn''t send someone out of the city to cruise, so they seemed very lazy. Even at the head of the city, there are very few guards in charge of garrison. Most of them hide in the wall cave to avoid the cold wind whistling in winter. Wei Ran and three Wulin people investigated first and found that even with the eyesight of four people, they could not see everything on the head of the city, let alone the soldiers at the bottom of the city wall. At this time, Wei Ran thought of a plan. He lurked closer, carefully observed several main military flags in michuan County, wrote down the cloth, patterns and words of the military flag, and even many details, and then left. Wei Ran led the whole battalion from the ice surface of the Yellow River to the south bank, across the river from michuan County on the north bank, but no one could see who. At this point, he went up along the south bank and successfully avoided the plain intersection guarded by michuan county. Until the morning of the seventh day, the whole army suddenly appeared outside kuozhou! At this time, there were only 928 soldiers following Wei Ran, and at least more than 400 stayed on the road forever. After arriving at the destination, the morale of the whole army was greatly boosted and waited for Wei Ran''s order. Seeing that they had not attracted the attention of the garrison, Wei Ran decided to go into the mountain forest for a night and make some preparations before breaking the city. After all, kuozhou city is the place where kuozhou governs. The city is relatively strong and thick. Naturally, it is impossible to attack it. But before the war, Wei Ran once said that attacking the city is the bottom and attacking the heart is the top. At night, he is ready to attack the heart. Chapter 313 Firstly, the design of the big flag of the garrison at the head of the city in michuan county was drawn, the size of the flag was marked, and people were ordered to pull the cloth to imitate it. These cloths were carried with the army to repair clothes and armor. They are not heavy, so they are just used. Then he secretly contacted ah Li at the bottom of her heart and asked her to find a way to enter the city. After entering, she took her own letter and contacted the merchants of Cheng family in the city. Before he set out for the war, he learned from Gu Qingshu that there were Cheng''s chambers of Commerce in all States and counties of Longyou. The Tubo invasion killed many of them, and the rest lurked in the dark, quietly transmitting information and fighting. This winter, Tubo has shrunk its troops and is eliminating these internal resistance forces, so they are very sad and look forward to the early arrival of Wuwei army. Now that Wei Yanlai is here, he needs to know the force deployment of the garrison in the city, the main generals and their personality before he can make the next plan. Wei Ran''s strategy is actually not complicated. Early tomorrow morning, he will suddenly attack kuozhou city. And publicized these imitation flags, so that the defenders in the city mistakenly thought that michuan county had been captured and all the main forces of Tubo in kuozhou had been lost. This can attack the morale of the defenders to the greatest extent, make them make mistakes in panic, and give the civil resistance forces in the city the opportunity to spread rumors and create chaos, so as to disperse the deployment of enemy forces to the greatest extent. Then, by stating the pros and cons and persuading the enemy to surrender, we will continue to disintegrate the enemy''s morale. If the enemy still wants to resist, Wei Ran has to use the help of a Li to convey the news inside and outside the city and jointly deploy the siege with the forces in the city. It happens that there are three good and evil people in the Wulin with high martial arts in the army. Their strength should also be made full use of. For example, when the enemy is in a panic, with the help of the cover of the night, climb the city with hook and claw combined with lightness skills, enter the city, cooperate with the resistance forces in the city to destroy, and even open the city gate. In short, before the last moment, he will never take the lives of more than a thousand soldiers to storm the city. All the plans were drawn up in his mind. Wei Ran wrote a long letter, wrote all his strategies in it, quietly handed it to a Li, and informed a li of the secret code for contacting Cheng Jiahao merchants in the city. A Li took advantage of the night and approached the bottom of the city. However, instead of drilling a hole and entering as Wei Ran imagined, it turned into a civet cat and climbed directly along the brick cracks of the city and entered from the head of the city. Now the dare to die camp did not dig a nest in the mountains and forests, but set up a camp, raised enough bonfires, turned snow into water and boiled it. Every soldier needs to soak his feet in hot water to recover his strength and combat effectiveness. Most of the army are veterans. They know that the war is coming, but they are not very nervous. They repair their weapons and maintain a low state of excitement. Wei Ran''s camp is not big, but he did it himself. It can only shelter the wind and rain. It looks very inconspicuous in the company of more than 1000 people. He was baking dry meat, thinking carefully about every step of the follow-up. Suddenly Wu Xinfei entered and broke into Wei Ran''s camp. Wei Ran glanced at her coldly, didn''t give her a chance to speak at all, and directly shouted, "get out! After asking the guards for instructions, they are allowed to enter the general''s account! " Wu Xinfei was originally smiling and was blocked by Wei Ran''s fierce eyes. She was a little stunned. The man''s previous attitude towards her was a complete lecherous * *, which is completely different from his present appearance of being so serious. She joked: "Wei yingguan is so powerful. How can he be like a person? But if Xinfei doesn''t want to go out, what should Wei yingguan do?" As he approached Wei Ran, his light body would almost always stick to Wei Ran''s back. The intoxicating body fragrance easily charmed the man''s will. Wei Ran looked gloomy and stood away. "My martial arts are far inferior to you. Naturally, there is no way to take you. But this is a wartime military camp, which only recognizes military law! The law is strict and the army is powerful! If I would bring women into the camp privately and corrupt military discipline, wouldn''t I take the lead in breaking the military law? How can we intimidate and subdue the morale of the army if we follow the example of the upper and lower levels and lead the army in battle in the future! " He then went to the door and looked back and said, "girl, martial arts are rare in the world. I will not be your opponent, so you insist on breaking the military law. I have to go out of the camp by myself and use the power of the whole army!" Then Wei Ran was about to step out of the barracks. At this time, Wu Xinfei smiled like a silver bell and passed by him. "The general is so powerful. The little woman is really scared. Then follow the general''s rules. Please come back." With the jade hand pushing, Wei Ran did not resist, and the whole person returned to the original seat like a feather. Then I heard Wu Xinfei ask for instructions from the soldier guarding the camp outside the door. The soldier''s martial arts were so shallow that he didn''t notice Wu Xinfei floating in just now. At this time, she asked for instructions. Some of them blushed and were at a loss. They were stunned for a moment. They were kicked into Wei Ran''s military account by impatient Wu Xinfei. The soldier scrambled up and made a report to Wei Ran, which made Wu Xinfei enter the account. Wu Xinfei came in deliberately pretending to be angry and was about to pass by the soldier. Wei Ran made the soldier sit in the camp and was surprised to see Wu Xinfei and the soldier. Wei Ran said: "the army should not have accompanied women, but this war is special, so an exception is made. But I will never be alone with a woman in a battalion, so that the sergeant''s doubts will damage his morale. Therefore, someone needs to watch here to correct the situation! " Wu Xinfei had a strange feeling in her heart. She only felt that the general in front of her seemed to be transformed into two people. One was a * * in Hezhou City, which was no different from many rough army men in Wuwei army, which was annoying. One has the posture of a famous general and can talk in front of many powerful generals. His military strategy is amazing. When marching, he can set an example, care for soldiers and not be afraid of difficulties and dangers. Even now, when camping, we also pay attention to the law, strict military authority and beauty. At present, we are still as firm as iron and abide by military regulations. Such a figure is rare in the world, which aroused Wu Xinfei''s curiosity. Wei Ran is no longer as disdainful as before, but has a lot of admiration. Wu Xinfei restrained her charming smile. "General, can Xinfei''s report involve siege secrets? Are you sure you want someone to listen in?" "It doesn''t matter. They are all people who will be trusted. You can''t sit in." Wei Ran already had a problem with the siege. He only intended to listen to Wu Xinfei''s idea as a supplement, but he didn''t take it seriously at all. Moreover, even if the news is leaked, it will only be leaked in the army. Under such weather and situation, it is impossible to spread it to the enemy, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. Wu Xinfei was gnashing her teeth, but she still said what she wanted to say. "The general should know that Xinfei comes from Tianmo sect, that is, the demon sect in the Jianghu." "Hehe, what does this have to do with Ben? Ben is not a person in the Jianghu." Wu Xinfei continued: "our heavenly demons belong to the major cities on the Silk Road and have power. Even this kuozhou city is no exception. Doesn''t the general have any idea?" Wei Ran''s eyes lit up and his heart was clear. I also wanted to use the resistance of the Cheng family in the city. But no matter how powerful the Cheng family is, they are just a group of businessmen. How can they be as decisive and ruthless as a group of outlaws of the demon sect. He nodded, "the strategy of meeting the needs of the inside and meeting the needs of the outside, the general had already done a good job in the calculation, and had contacted some forces in the city." Wu Xinfei''s eyes narrowed slightly. She didn''t know whether it was Zhao Xuanqing''s power in kuozhou city? Chapter 314 "It seems that the general doesn''t need the help of our Tianmo sect." "A just cause helps a lot. Ben would welcome any conditions that can win. But how should the girl contact the city, and have you made a plan? " Wu Xinfei smiled. "Naturally, Xinfei personally contacted the people of the sect in the city. As for the strategy, there were some. However, since the general has a partner who cooperates inside and outside, why not cooperate with each other? " Wei Ran got up with a smile, "ha ha, it seems that the kuozhou city is just around the corner!" ¡­¡­ That night, Wu Xinfei and Wei Ran exchanged information and the strategy of internal cooperation and external cooperation, so they quietly sneaked into the city with the help of hooks and claws. The guards at the head of the city shrank in the city gate. Naturally, they didn''t notice anyone sneaking in in the wind and snow. Early the next morning, Wei Ran ordered the whole army to cook. After that, in the wind and snow of kuozhou City, Zhang Qi beat drums and Chen Bing lined up! The Tubo garrison at the head of the city was shocked and drilled out one after another. When they saw Wei Ran''s thousand man army, although it was very thin, it was like a divine army falling from heaven! Many Tubo soldiers almost thought that the Tang army had wings before flying over the frozen banks of the Yellow River. It was a miracle! At the order of Wei Huo, the Scouts of the dare to die camp took the forged michuan County flag to the city, stretched the deliberately dirty and broken flag and showed it to the Tubo soldiers at the head of the city. For a time, the whole army of the Tibetan garrison was shocked, and even the most grass-roots soldiers recognized that it was the main military flag of michuan county. Some generals came to the city repeatedly to watch, but they didn''t tell whether the flag was true or false. In the terrified Tibetan garrison, all kinds of thoughts flashed through everyone''s mind. In this weather, Tang Jun suddenly appeared under the city. How did he do it?! What is the main force of michuan County ahead? Didn''t you find the trend of Wuwei army at all? Or has it been completely annihilated, and even the informant didn''t run out? Even the military flag was captured. That''s 30000 troops! For a time, all kinds of speculation appeared in the Tubo army, and the morale of the army obviously decreased rapidly. Wei Ran made those who knew how to speak Tibetan in the army read the book of persuasion loudly. The general meaning is that all the main forces of Tubo in michuan county have been annihilated, and now it is the vanguard force. 30000 troops of Wuwei army will come to kuozhou city to recover kuozhou in a few days. If you don''t descend at this time, when the city is broken, the whole army will kill all the chickens and dogs! The Tubo leader is a rough and reckless man with good martial arts. His figure is only a little weaker than Wei Ran under normal conditions. He was also startled by Wei Ran''s bluff, and his heart was a little suspicious. He kept whipping, drinking and scolding the soldiers who were confused. He stared at Wei Ran and arranged his own soldiers to be on duty. He closed the gate and didn''t go out. In fact, the best way to restore the morale of the army at this time is to go out of the city and fight a decisive battle to repel the Tang army, so as to stabilize the morale of the army. However, seeing that the snow was deep and unfavorable to the battle, and worried about the enemy''s ambush, he came to lure his own side to fight. Therefore, he chose a conservative strategy and discussed it first before making a decision. Wei Ran saw each other''s eyes and knew that he was not an easy compromise, so it was impossible to deceive the city gate with a bunch of lies that disturbed the morale of the army. He could only hope to cooperate inside and outside. That night, Wei Ran pretended to order the whole army to return to the camp. In fact, during the day, he cut down a large number of trees to make wood bumps and paving boards. He began to act only when the secret signal agreed with Wu Xinfei at night appeared. At midnight, a fire broke out in the city and chaos broke out everywhere. Obviously, the forces of Tianmo sect and Cheng family have begun to act, and this is the secret signal! Wei Ran said hello, attacked the city all night, and rushed to the city gate with a team of sergeants. The moat has frozen into ice, and the crossing bridge on the moat has naturally been recovered. So the first group of soldiers took wooden boards and stacked them from the upper layer of the frozen moat to the gate. Then Wei Ran and the soldiers with wooden bumps stepped on these boards and directly hit the city gate without any protection. And some archers shot at the head of the city under the city to cover the attack. But in fact, Wei Ran and others were not obstructed or attacked at all. In this season, many of the Tubo people''s bows and arrows are frozen. The bow tip has lost its elasticity in the past and can''t shoot strong arrows at all. Occasionally, some of them shot out in panic are soft and weak. They can''t even wear leather armor. Unlike the Tang army, which marched all the way, the bow and chord were specially waxed and wrapped with tarpaulin for maintenance, so they were not greatly affected. There is no shortage of rolling stones in kuozhou city. However, because it is winter, Tubo people are slack in guarding the city and lack the awareness of prevention, so they don''t put them at the head of the city. For a time, the military heart is chaotic, and no one wants to move from the city. In fact, the most important thing is that the Tibetans are unpopular and unprepared. They have not mobilized the residents in the city to help defend the city in advance. Therefore, many things can not be done by the Tubo army alone. At this time, the city was subjected to riots by rebel forces, which needed to be suppressed by troops, and the city head had to be guarded. If it is in peacetime, we can fully organize our troops. However, during the day, Wei Ran shocked them so much that the army was flustered and everyone was in danger. Therefore, when chaos comes, there is no effective organization at all. Soldiers and even officers are like headless flies. Should we deal with the enemies outside the city first or suppress the riots in the city first? At this time, Zhuo Lancang and bu Lanshan, both teachers and disciples, also shook their hooks and claws, climbed to the city with excellent lightness skills, and created greater chaos with personal force. They killed many officers of the Tubo army and disintegrated their morale even more. Wu Xinfei personally led the disciples of Tianmo sect and a group of resistance forces linked by Cheng family to kill at the gate with weapons and hatred. When the Tubo people captured kuozhou City, they naturally carried out a wave of slaughter and plunder. Most people in the city have deep hatred with the Tubo people. Now the resistance forces obviously have the upper hand, and officers and soldiers outside the city attack the city, which makes many people in the city ready to move. Some people with great courage and deep hatred have taken out knives and sticks and rushed to the city gate after the resistance. For a time, their power expanded greatly. Of course, most people were frightened by the massacre of Tubo people, and still shrank at home trembling, praying that the chaos would pass as soon as possible. In the face of the riots in the city, the Tubo army organized some soldiers to suppress them, but few of them were quickly defeated by the Tianmo sect. Although they are not good at battle array, their martial arts are very good. They are best at chaos and scuffle. Even if there are experts in the Tubo army to intercept, there is Wu Xinfei, an expert among the experts. Few people who fight with her can survive three moves. Once the Tianmo field is launched, it will kill on a large scale, even against the Tubo army formed a military array. In the dark, a Li launched a magic trick on the Tubo army who struggled to organize, destroying all the courage they had gathered under the organization of officers. Therefore, the resistance forces soon killed under the city gate, almost like entering the territory of no one. Seeing that the Lord general had not appeared yet, the Tubo army gave up guarding the city and fled in a hurry. They planned to find war horses and escape from other city gates. At this time, Wei Ran and others finally opened the city gate, just in time to meet the resistance forces in the city, and the morale went straight through the sky. Wei Ran said to Wu Xinfei and bu Lanshan: "please take three people to occupy the place where the army horses and grain and grass are stored immediately! I''ll lead the army to pursue the enemy''s main force. In such a climate, if they don''t escape, they will freeze to death in the snow! " Wu Xinfei blushed. Obviously affected by the mood of victory, she answered and went to the storage place of the army and horses. Bu Lanshan stayed where she was and said to Wei Ran, "although a great victory is imminent, it is difficult to ensure that there are experts in the Tubo army to launch a beheading raid. Lan Shan is willing to stay with general Wei to prevent the enemy from raiding." Wei Yan nodded and remembered that he couldn''t do it with all his strength. If he met the leader of Tubo, it''s really hard to say whether to break out with all his strength. Chapter 315 Instead of letting the whole army herd sheep, Wei Ran immediately organized the army and asked the resistance forces in the city led by Tianmo sect and Cheng family to guide the escape direction of the Tubo army. He led 500 troops to chase after the Tubo army with sledges, and the remaining troops cooperated with the resistance forces in the city to eliminate the Tubo soldiers who had not escaped in time. Wei Ran knows this weather. Even if Tubo people run away on horseback, they can''t run out of the city. War horses don''t necessarily have people''s two legs walking fast in the snow. What he wants is not the heads of these Tibetans, but their horses. In this northwest frontier, Wei Ran wanted to develop his own power. How could he lack cavalry. To form cavalry, we must have enough horses. There are three thousand tubos in the city. Everyone has horses. There must be at least three thousand, enough to organize a group of cavalry. Wei Ran dare to die camp invaded from the east gate, and the Tubo army fled from the west gate. Some of them rode on war horses, while others walked on foot. As a result, they went out of the city gate and went to the snow outside the city. They found that the snow was deep enough to cover the whole horse''s legs, and the war horses couldn''t run at all! This is not as fast as getting off the horse and running on two legs, so the Tubo soldiers, as cavalry, abandoned their horses and crawled in the snow. Of course, the speed is not much faster. After Wei Ran led 500 people out of the city, he changed into a sledge on his back, pulled out a horizontal knife, and ran after the chaotic and slow Tibetan army with a ferocious smile. It was easy to hunt down the defeated army. They didn''t have the courage to resist. They were cut down in the snow like melons and vegetables by soldiers of the dare to die camp. Wei Ran divided more than a dozen people and asked them to gather the horses. These are treasures and can''t be lost in the heavy snow. At this time, the Tubo army commander, who knew he could not escape, roared and the earth shook. The snow of the mountains and trees on both sides of the official road shook off one after another. He stood up a horse, turned back and stabbed Wei. He was accompanied by many pro guards with high martial arts, who could step on the snow without trace. With their ability, they could have run away. However, the choice of turning around is obviously to behead the general of the Tang army and turn defeat into victory. If Wei Ran is really cut off, it will certainly improve the morale of Tibetan sergeants and make the Wuwei army lose command. If it is not done well, it can really turn defeat into victory. Unfortunately, Wei Ran himself is not weak, and he is accompanied by a focused bodyguard. Although Bu Langshan was behind Wei Ran, the long sword in his hand turned into a meteor and flew out from afar. With only a fleeting blow, he intercepted the Tubo Army General''s horse. On the way back, he swept the sword and killed several guards with high martial arts beside him one after another to make them attack. Wei Ran naturally gathered the whole army here, stepping on a sled, chopping with knives and piercing with guns. The number of Tubo generals who were at an absolute disadvantage, all the pro guards around them were killed in only one round. The Tubo leader killed many soldiers here and quickly distanced himself. The lightness skill jumps up in the air like a Lingbo fairy. Hold the sword formula in your hand as a guide. Heaven and earth aura controls the flying sword, as if it had its own soul, attacking this Tubo fierce general one after another. He forced more than a dozen moves. Because he was in the snow, he was inconvenient to move. Finally, he was cut off by a sword. As soon as the Lord died, the other Tubo soldiers had no intention to resist and dared not escape. They witnessed how the Tang army chased and killed themselves in the snow. Since they couldn''t escape, they had to surrender and obey their fate. Wei Ran ordered his men to take all the prisoners back to the city, and the Tubo army in the city was still fighting tenaciously. They didn''t surrender until Wei Ran threw the head of their master general in front of these people. However, the total number of prisoners is much more than the total number of dare to die camps, and the basic public security in kuozhou city is not stable, and the city is still very chaotic. Wei Ran gathered all the prisoners at the noon gate. All the people who dared to go out and resist also arrived at the scene. After the public trial, Wei Ran ordered the people of the whole city to take revenge at will. If the prisoners dared to resist, they would kill them! Two thousand Tibetan soldiers and horses were slaughtered in the face of the angry people, just as they slaughtered the people in the city at the beginning. Therefore, kuozhou city is finally settled! The post-war harvest was not small. The first was the capture of 4000 troops and horses of the Tubo army. I can only lament that nomads do not lack war horses. Winning the next battle is worth the lucky and hard March of these days. In order to prevent Zhao Xuanqing''s wife from getting rich, Wei Ran specially arranged for his cronies in the army to take good care of the war horses. No one is allowed to approach! After settling down, we should select those who are good at riding from the army to form their own cavalry Corps. Even though there is no shortage of horses in the territory of the Han people, many Han people can ride horses, but they are not as proficient in riding and shooting as the Tibetan people, but they can still form a minimum of cavalry. In addition to the war horses, the goods and materials plundered by the Tubo army are concentrated in the military barracks and the assassin''s residence. Now they are all cheap. Wei Ran will not return these materials so kindly. Even those gentry and rich families in the city sent people to inquire. Wei Ran pretended not to know and sent them away. Personally point the assets and divide them into three parts. Some of them are reserved as starting funds for their future development, mostly gold, silver and jewelry; Part of the reward will be given to the soldiers who go to war with them. Half of the gold and silver, half of the silk, tea and cloth can be resold by themselves; Another part accounts for half of all the goods and is ready to give it to Zhao Xuanqing. She is now her immediate boss. Before the war, she took the initiative to undertake a large number of transportation tasks and helped Wei resist many responsibilities. Both emotion and reason must give her corresponding returns, otherwise she may not support herself in the future. After planning, Wei Ran picked up the glittering gold, silver and jewelry in the box and watched them slide from his fingertips, pick them up and slide down again. It felt like an addiction. The hall was shining with jewels. At this moment, Wei Ran was like a miser. Wu Xinfei didn''t know when to sit on the beam and said with a smile, "there is the treasure industry of our Tianmo sect. It''s reasonable for you to return it to its original owner." At this time, if Wei Ran looked up, he might enjoy the spring, but who knows? The enchantress''s character seems charming, but in fact she is eccentric and changeable. The patriarch of Yin Yang and hezong coveted her body. As a result, he was found a chance and died miserably. If you really look up like this, you may win the slender hand of the magic ribbon to resist the dragon. So Wei Ran closed the treasure chest in front of him, pasted a seal and said calmly, "do you say they belong to your demon sect? You call them and see if they will agree? " Wu Xinfei covered her mouth and said with a smile, "the treasure is dead. Of course, it''s impossible to answer. But it''s rare for general Wei to look like a financial fan. " Wei Ran sat on the box and asked Wu Xinfei to come down. "Everything goes up the three treasures hall. Miss Wu comes to find the general. What''s the matter? Don''t beat around the bush." Wu Xinfei restrained her smile and jumped down. The jade foot stood in front of Wei Ran and said, "I think the general is really not a greedy and lecherous man. He suddenly gathered so many treasures that he wouldn''t want to give them to the Wuwei army." Wei Ran narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Miss Wu seems to have something to point at." "Hehe, we Tianmo sect cooperated with the general very happily in this war. I don''t know whether there will be such cooperation opportunities in the future?" The pun seems to see through Wei Ran''s ambition. Chapter 316 Wei Ran was silent and didn''t show his tendency, but silence is actually an answer. After all, he didn''t refuse, that is, he is likely to cooperate with Tianmo sect. Wu Xinfei didn''t force an answer. She saluted as a blessing and walked away. She didn''t say anything to express her meaning. Wei Ran was silent for a long time and collected his treasure into a Li''s carrying space. A Li turned into a human form from time to time and quietly extended his hand into the space. It was obvious that he was touching those gold, silver and jewelry, which was more money fans than Wei Ran. Wei Ran smiled and scolded to remind her not to show the fox''s tail carelessly. He got up and returned to the lobby of the assassin''s residence to work. After all, after conquering the whole city, everything was complicated and there was a lot of work to deal with. Before, although the citizens in the city rioted and helped the dare to die camp occupy the city, some local ruffians and scoundrels in the city also took the opportunity to commit riots and crimes, causing great damage. Even this kind of destruction continues. It has not only targeted the common people, but also expanded to some workshops, shops, restaurants and other industries. There are obvious signs of tandem. Perhaps some forces in the city want to fish in troubled waters to maximize their interests. Of course, if Wei Ran turns a blind eye, these forces will certainly repay with considerable filial piety afterwards. But Wei Ran doesn''t want this kind of money. It''s not a moral cleanliness mania, but Wei Ran plans to gradually operate kuozhou into a good base in the future. He doesn''t want too many uncontrolled rats to form hidden dangers in the city. Therefore, as soon as he had cleaned up the Tubo army, he immediately ordered all the people involved in the public trial of the Tubo army to stay in place and assist in the disposal of the body. Then he sent his subordinates to patrol the streets and cities and asked all the people outside to go home. Those who can''t go home are concentrated at the gate of the square city to wait for screening and arrangement. Those who don''t listen to orders are arrested on the spot, and the rebels are killed on the spot! Just as Wei Yanqing ordered the captured property, the dare to die camp patrolling the city caught many bandits who undermined public security and killed many people who dared not listen to orders. The captured people were gathered at the gate of the assassin''s residence. There were thousands of Tibetan army corpses that had not been cleaned up. It was seen that a group of local ruffians and gangsters were fighting. Wei Ran immediately announced that he would try the case outside the assassin''s office, and accept redress, trial and judgment on the spot. He has followed Li Chengye in dealing with many similar cultural and political affairs. For such work generally handled by civil servants, he has started very quickly. In troubled times, we should use severe laws to regulate everyone''s behavior in a city that has just experienced war, so as to strengthen the organization of city defense. Therefore, as long as there is conclusive evidence or reported by multiple companies at the same time, but the evidence is still insufficient, Wei Ran will be executed on the spot! As for whether there is a mistake or injustice, I''m sorry, this is a troubled time, and everything is to restore order. Compared with order, human life is actually worthless. This series of work soon stabilized the security of the city and gained the support of the local people. Then, Wei used the shangbaojia system, based on the square city, ten households were one Baojia, one household had a head, one Baojia had a head, ten Jias were one Baojia, and one Baojia had a head. Citizens are allowed to select quickly by themselves. If they are hesitant, they are randomly assigned by the rude soldiers who go to make statistics, and the roster is recorded with the help of Cheng''s accounting personnel. Baojia implements continuous sitting, and each household supervises each other. If someone commits a crime or contacts a stranger, report to the soldiers of the dare to die camp immediately. If anyone conceals something and is found out by the dare to die camp, the whole Baojia will be punished. The ten families of the one who had an accident committed the same crime as the offender. Baojia''s continuous sitting and curfew can be lifted at least until the complete expulsion of the Tibetans. Wei Ran had already discussed with Zhao Xuanqing about this series of strategies to stabilize urban public security before he set out, and he was approved by Zhao Xuanqing. After handling the affairs of the city all day, I also received those dignified figures in the city in the evening. They basically came to inquire about the military situation of michuan county. Now they all think that michuan county has been conquered. Otherwise, how can Wuwei army fall from heaven?! Wei Ran did not hide them, but described michuan County as a serious situation of confrontation between the two armies. The situation was very critical. These people were startled by some bluffing. It turned out that more than 900 people in the dare to die camp were just strange soldiers. Once the front line was defeated, kuozhou would be counterattacked by the Tibetans. At that time, naturally, it will be necessary to counter attack. If they cooperate with the Tang army, they will be angry and exterminated by the Tubo army. Naturally, these people were fidgeting and asked when Wei Ran would send troops to harass the back road of the main Tubo army in michuan county. Wei Ran pretended to be helpless and said that he led the troops lightly and simply. He suffered heavy losses on the road. Even food and grass remained for a few days. He had no armor and weapons. It was the limit to cut off the enemy''s supplies and defend the city. After spitting out the bitter water, he took the opportunity to knock a bamboo stick and let these leading figures pinch their noses to contribute their own food and grass to support the whole army. Bu Lanshan''s master and apprentice looked at Wei Ran and proudly sent away these leading figures. They both looked at each other and smiled, as if they knew the other side of the general again. In other words, Wei Ran''s character is indeed more complex. When there is no combat task, he looks like a fool, no different from the rough army men of the Wuwei army. However, when leading the army, he was serious and strict like another person, and showed his talents and the posture of a famous general, which attracted the favor and investment of Zhao Xuanqing of Wuwei army and Wu Xinfei of Tianmo sect. This stage of affectation, acting skills online, a series of coax and scare, bitter water spit, collect people''s wool, beat bamboo sticks, handy, no different from the Philistines and profiteers in the market. It seems to make people who understand the truth laugh. Although Zhuo Lancang is one of the leaders of the righteous Wulin, he is as approachable as an apprentice. She walked behind Wei Ran with a smile and said lightly, "general Wei, I''ve seen you busy all day, but there''s another very important thing. Do you remember?" Wei Ran looked back and smiled, "just now I was elated. I really forgot. I need to inform general Zhao of the military situation as soon as possible so as not to misjudge the military situation there. Well... Zhuo zunchang, Miss Bu, please help pass the news. " Zhuo Lancang said with a smile, "I''d better go alone. General Wei is the head of the whole army. In order to prevent assassins, let Langshan guard your side. We Jianghu people can''t win in the battlefield, so we can only do something modest. " Wei Ran scoffed at Chunyang sect, a kind of Wulin right way, but he was very fond of Qixia sword sect. Whether it was the original Henan Dao rebellion or the current Tubo invasion, they had no interest in their sect. However, they can always go to the most dangerous places to practice the righteous and chivalrous way and their own martial arts. Few people in Wulin can do it today. Wei Ran respectfully saluted Zhuo Lancang, "master Zhuo, please rest earlier tonight to recover your strength. You don''t have to hurry to start for a while. Our army''s capture of kuozhou city was two days faster than expected, and there was enough time. " Zhuo Lancang nodded and said, "that''s according to the kindness of general Wei. The Wuwei army will receive a message in two days at the latest. Does general Wei have any plans for me to tell General Zhao? " "Indeed, there are some military strategies to tell General Zhao that I will prepare a letter in the evening and ask Zhuo zunchang to hand it over early tomorrow morning." When Wei Ran attacked xiakuozhou City, he did not intend to wait until the snow turned into spring to cut off the supply of michuan county. Instead, he plans to continue to make raids on the remaining two important areas in kuozhou: Huacheng county and Jishi army fort. Of course, the strategy is still based on suspecting soldiers and threatening to persuade them to surrender. After all, there are fake military flags in michuan county and the bodies of 3000 Tibetan leaders and generals in kuozhou city. These things are very worth using. He wrote his plans in the letter. The next day, Zhuo Lancang set out with him and handed them to Zhao Xuanqing. However, on the night before Zhuo Lancang left, a Li jumped on the desk in Wei Ran''s room and talked about some of her plans. Chapter 317 "Alas... The leader of Qixia sword sect is more anxious than you. He has just won the kuozhou city and is leaving for Hezhou now." Wei Ran was dealing with the sundries in the army. He raised his head from the vast documents. A Li''s hair became more and more crimson. He stood there like a lit torch. It was obviously a fox, but he made a humanized sigh. He looked strange and funny. Wei Ran couldn''t help laughing. "Also, you quietly escaped from Hezhou City. As soon as Zhuo Lancang went back, he didn''t know what would happen if he saw you missing." "In fact, I can disappear. Anyway, it''s just an identity. I haven''t paid much attention to the scriptures of Qixia sword sect, and their swordsmanship is only a reference for me. Well, it''s no use saying so much. Tonight I''m going to return to Hezhou City and start how to stir up the relationship between Qixia sword school and Kongtong school. " "Do you want to calculate Chang Xuanyi?" "When else will you have a chance to duel with him? You don''t have a chance to fight alone with a decent guard like Qixia sword sect. " "What are you going to do? Do you need my cooperation? " Wei Ran is very straightforward. A Li told Wei ran her plan. She not only wanted to stir up the relationship between Qixia sword sect and Kongtong sect, but also wanted to let Zhao Xuanqing, the Wuwei army, start to suspect him through the secret letter Chang Xuanyi wrote to the general of michuan county. When there was no one around Chang Xuan, Wei Ran found another chance to duel with him, so he was not afraid of being interfered. Of course, Wei Ran didn''t relax during this period. The seven injury fist can completely simulate the destructive effect with vigorous Qi. As long as he is not very proficient in the seven injury fist, it is difficult to recognize it even if he opposes it positively. The blood River Law has been simulated for six points, which will leak flaws when fighting with people, but the bystander can''t see the difference. After the two finished communicating, a Li ran to Hezhou alone at night. When she left, she sighed again. She was more tired than a dog. After Wei Ran finished the Baojia establishment in the city, he began to recruit new soldiers. However, Zhao Xuanqing promised to expand the dare to die camp into an army. The strength of the army is usually 14000. With so many people, Zhao Xuanqing certainly won''t add Qi to him. He may even take care of military pay and logistics to control Wei Ran. Therefore, the establishment of the first army may be just a carrot hanging in front of the Rumo donkey, which can be seen but not necessarily eaten. Even if so many people are recruited, they must be able to afford it. This is also Wei Ran''s determination to take an economically independent road, so as not to be controlled by others. Now he plans to expand his troops to 4000, which is almost the limit of all his savings. At present, he is the earth emperor in kuozhou city and can use all the resources in the city privately. First use this resource to build up the army. When the ice melts and Zhao Xuanqing wins, all resources will be transferred to Zhao Xuanqing. At that time, with Wei Ran''s current savings, he could only feed 4000 troops and horses for a month. After all, war horses were the main consumption. However, only four thousand soldiers and horses are not too much expansion. Presumably Zhao Xuanqing is willing to pay to help Wei Yanxian raise them. However, in order to prevent accidents or Zhao Xuanqing''s repentance, Wei Ran still plans to cheat the other two cities. If there are looted materials in them, Wei Ran will be angry. Kuozhou has a large population, many of which fled from outside the city during the Tubo invasion. These border people are of high quality. Because of the martial customs of the Tang Dynasty, the state does not prohibit the people from holding weapons. This rule is more relaxed for the border people. The mainland also prohibits the use of bows and arrows, but in the border areas, even the strong bow of four stones will not be banned. Because the border people often face the plundering and invasion of Tubo, Dangxiang and Qiang people, they are good at riding and archery. Now the recruits recruited by Wei Ran are basically of this quality. In addition to lack of organization, they are the seeds of excellent soldiers. Unfortunately, Wei Ran only recruited 3000 people, otherwise it would be enough to expand the army to 10000. After all, kuozhou people have a feud against Tubo, and Wei Ran is obviously a very capable and resourceful general. After entering the city, a series of disposal still received the support of the majority of the people, so the people who signed up for the army were naturally very enthusiastic. In this way, Wei Ran can also choose the best among the best, giving priority to those border people who have experience as soldiers or military training in the slack period. The soldiers are recruited, then the veterans organize formation training, and then select 1000 people who are proficient in riding, shooting and horse warfare from their new army to form cavalry. His army is basically composed of soldiers from the border people, and few people can''t ride a horse. However, there are still few people who are proficient in riding, shooting and all kinds of horse fighting skills. Wei Ran was surprised that a thousand could be selected. Of course, he has so many war horses that it''s a waste to put them away. So the other 3000 soldiers and horses are equipped with war horses. Even if they don''t have complex skills of riding, shooting and sprinting with guns, most people in the army still understand the simple horse fighting technology of controlling the reins with one hand and wielding a knife with the other. This is the advantage of border people joining the army. In terms of technology and tactics, they are naturally stronger than mainland farmers joining the army, and the training cost is relatively low. Although the 3000 soldiers and horses are not good at horse warfare, there is no problem for them to chase the defeated soldiers on war horses. They are used as riding infantry at other times, and then gradually select cavalry seeds from them to slowly expand the cavalry establishment. In the current army, the number of recruits far exceeds that of veterans. Wei Ran can only take veterans as the backbone, fill the new barracks and gradually integrate the whole military structure. After that, he planned to train the troops by himself after defrauding Dahua County and Jishi army, so as to completely reorganize the team, and at least have basic combat capability before the beginning of spring. Wei Ran even planned that in the future, if it is expected that there will be a few months of repair time between each battle, it will continue to disrupt the establishment and re integrate. In this way, we can completely put an end to the emergence of hilltops in the army, although every time we re integrate, it will inevitably lead to a decline in combat effectiveness. However, if the military training is conducted according to the fixed code, the weak time will be greatly reduced. On the whole, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. ¡­¡­ At this time, Zhuo Lancang has come to Hezhou City. In Hezhou City, Zhao Xuanqing is not idle all day. He is actively recruiting and training soldiers to prepare for the battle after the snow turns in the spring. When she saw Zhuo Lancang''s visit with a smile on her face, she thought that it had been ten days since Wei Ran set out from Yanquan city. Her general reaction was the two trusted generals beside her, but their thoughts were obviously opposite to Zhao Xuanqing. "Headmaster Zhuo, what''s the situation at the dare to die camp?" Zhuo Lancang did not sell off, but told Wei Ran''s siege in great detail, and then explained the march in detail. It''s like reporting good news first and then difficulties. It''s typical to boast in front of Zhao Xuanqing. Zhao Xuanqing began to hear the news that he had successfully won kuozhou city. He was so excited that he slapped his fist. He couldn''t help but want to scream. At least he endured it. The two confidants next to her were shocked to take the lead, looked at each other, flashed jealousy at the same time, and finally accompanied with a congratulatory smile, as if they were happy with the Lord''s general. Zhuo Lancang saw it in his eyes and didn''t say much, but he kept their reactions in mind. Then Zhao Xuanqing knew that the non combat attrition was so serious when he knew that Wei Ran dared to die camp was marching through. However, compared with Li Jing in history, such losses are not large. After all, the preparation was quite sufficient, and the enemy was not as tenacious as expected. When she was thinking, she suddenly said to her subordinates on both sides: "you are not as good as a group leader!" Chapter 318 The faces of the two trusted aides who were arranged to assist Zhao Xuanqing changed greatly. One of them bowed and said, "general, this man has made great achievements and deserves congratulations, but his origin is unknown. If the general wants to reuse this person in the future, he still needs to find out his origin! " "I would have known it well. No matter what his origin, he is good at military training and knows battle strategy, but his talent is beyond doubt. I know you are not convinced. In that case, you might as well take advantage of the good life in winter to train troops, attack kuozhou next year and make meritorious contributions. Why should you be despised by an outsider! " The two generals were so solemn that they left quickly. They seemed to be holding their breath and were eager to train their men to be elite in winter. Zhao Xuanqing looked respectfully at Zhuo Lancang. "Leader Zhuo has worked hard all the way. There must be a good report. Please have a rest these days." After Zhuo Lancang left, Zhao Xuanqing opened the letter sent back by Wei Yanqing alone. Seeing that Wei Ran was greedy and wanted to capture Dahua County and jishijun castle one after another, he felt that he was too bold and adventurous for a time. But think carefully, if you stand on his point of view... First recruit troops in kuozhou city to expand your strength, and then take advantage of the prestige of kuozhou City, and Dahua County and Jishi juntunbao know nothing about information, maybe the cheat city can really cheat him! ¡­¡­ When Zhuo Lancang returned to the inn where he lived, he first went to the room of his new disciple Wei Li (a Li), but he didn''t see anyone. He was surprised and thought he had slipped away to play. He went to Chang Xuanyi again. He wanted to thank him for taking care of his apprentice during this time. As a result, after meeting Chang Xuanyi, Chang Xuanyi looked unnatural and hesitated. Finally, she said that she had lost her new disciple. Zhuo Lancang stood up and repeatedly asked. But Chang Xuanyi seemed very innocent. With his cultivation, he could feel the situation of Wei Li even across several rooms. But who knows, one night, the girl disappeared without a trace, just like evaporating in situ. He ordered the disciples to entrust the major sects in the pass. He searched the city for a long time, but he still didn''t find any clues. At the moment, in the face of Zhuo Lancang''s pointing, there is simply no way. It is unjustifiable and innocent. However, Chang Xuan was a round older than Zhuo Lancang. When Zhuo Lancang questioned him in front of many disciples, he couldn''t get over it. He quarreled with Zhuo Lancang and even nearly started. Finally, the two parted unhappily. Zhuo Lancang decided to look around the city first to see if he could find some clues. At this time, Chang Xuanyi also knew that Wei Ran had won kuozhou city. His heart jumped and thought to himself, didn''t he pass the news to the Tubo General of michuan county? How can a strange soldier of more than a thousand people succeed? Is it difficult that the news didn''t arrive? Naturally, he thought of the trusted elder who returned to Kongtong mountain for cultivation, so he sent someone back to Kongtong to find him. Zhuo Lancang searched in the city for a day. The more he looked, the more he regretted. He secretly regretted that since he knew who Chang Xuanyi was, how could he entrust his apprentice to him? It may be more appropriate to bow down a little and entrust the apprentice to Hezhou City Master Zhao Xuanqing. Just at this time, she passed by the corner of a dark lane. Out of the corner of her eye, she accidentally caught a glimpse of the sect messenger code in the corner of the wall. With a heart jump, he followed the instructions in the bamboo grove behind Town God''s Temple. But he saw a beggar in rags waving to himself. Zhuo Lancang followed up. It was Wei Li! He almost wept with joy. Although Bu Lanshan received this disciple on her behalf, his talent is rare in the world. As long as he is correctly taught, he is very likely to break through the realm of a master and reach the realm of heaven and man, which was only heard in the previous dynasty. Therefore, we teach with extra care and care, so we invest more and more feelings. "Ali! Where have you been during this time? Why don''t you stay in the inn! " "Master, don''t blame Ali. During the time you and your elder martial sister left, Ali encountered a lot of things, so he didn''t dare to go back to the inn." Zhuo Lancang saw that ah Li had cut his hair short, tied a boy''s hair style, dressed in ragged and very thin beggar clothes, and his face was full of dirt and even black and swollen. I must have suffered a lot during this period, and I simply don''t know how to spend it in the cold winter. Seeing ah Li''s eagerness, I knew that something extraordinary had happened. Then he took him to Town God''s Temple, and asked for a room between the temple and the hot water. She washed the beaver and listened to her talk about the time. "Master, the day after you and your elder martial sister left, Ali went to the street to buy Hu cakes to eat, but suddenly met a fat monk. He caught Ali at once. Ali was made into acupoints and couldn''t even shout out, so he was taken outside the city." Zhuo Lancang was surprised again and said the appearance of Xuehe Zun. Ali intended to guide in this direction, and quickly nodded and said yes. "When he took Ali out of the city, he went west. I don''t know how far he went, so he met a martial uncle of Kongtong sect in a windy mountain. After a quarrel, the martial uncle of Kongtong sect turned around and tried to escape, but the monk caught up with him and killed him. " "Kongtong school? Do you know who it is? " Ali described the appearance of Chang Xuanyi''s confidant. Zhuo Lancang immediately knew who it was and felt a little strange. "The monk found a strange letter on the martial uncle. He said he couldn''t understand what was written in the letter. It should be a secret letter, so he put it away. Take Ali to a mountain woodland, where he dug a cave with several frightening dead bones... " Speaking of this, Ali''s acting skills broke out and pretended to be frightened. It seemed that he was deeply trapped in a nightmare. He was released by Zhuo Lancang to clear his heart and solve the curse before he woke up. This performance made Zhuo Lancang feel very dangerous. She couldn''t help asking her how she escaped later. "The monk took the snow and put it in the pot to boil water. Ali was too scared to move. The monk said something I didn''t understand and suddenly became alert. " "Someone is coming?" Ali nodded and said, "yes, there''s a wild... Man?" "Savage?" Zhuo Lancang wondered. "It''s not a savage. The uncle is disheveled, has a big beard on his face, is naked, and is very tall! Taller than general Zhao! Zhuo Lancang was more confused. Zhao Xuanqing, a woman, was nearly six and a half feet (one meter nine), which was rare in the world. The person who came here is even taller than Zhao Xuanqing, and the image is so strange. Who is it? "The monk also asked him who he was. The uncle only smiled and said that the monk didn''t deserve to know, so he immediately fought with the monk. They are all very fast. Ali can hardly see clearly, but occasionally when he stops. Uncle is all red, as if a layer of blood covered him. " This feature is obvious. Even if Zhuo Lancang only knows the characteristics of Wei Ran''s skill from some people of Bu Lanshan and Chunyang religion, it is also a rare unique skill in the world, which is called the method of general door. Because it is completely different from the internal skill cultivation in the Jianghu, it attracts special attention. Even the four great masters are secretly studying to understand the basic principles. Although she had guessed it was Li Dingguo, she didn''t say it. She just listened to Ali continue to describe it. Chapter 319 "The monk is not that person''s opponent. Finally, I don''t know what''s going on. My uncle tore off the cassock. The whole person suddenly turned into a Black Whirlwind and ran away in the blink of an eye." Zhuo Lancang couldn''t hide his surprise when he heard that the blood River venerable was not Li Dingguo''s opponent. Although Li Dingguo looks old, his actual age is only 18 years old. It''s really incredible that he can defeat an expert close to the congenital extreme state. There must be something special about the skill he practiced. Otherwise, even if he practiced in his womb, he could not have made such progress in martial arts. "Then the uncle found the letter from the cassock, took Ali to find the body of the messenger uncle, buried him, and said he wanted to leave a piece of evidence." Zhuo Lancang wondered, "evidence?" "Uncle told Ali that leader Chang gave the letter to the martial uncle. The martial uncle planned to send the letter to michuan county. Leader Chang is actually a traitor of Tubo people. If the killed martial uncle doesn''t reply, leader Chang will be confused. At that time, if Ali accidentally reveals his stuffing when being questioned, he is likely to be killed by leader Chang. So during this time, the uncle has been living under the ground with ALI. He also cut Ali''s hair short and put on makeup. " Zhuo Lancang wondered, "below the ground? Is it a sewer? " Ali nodded. "Uncle went out to find something to eat today. He accidentally saw the master, so he gave the letter to Ali and asked me to find the master." A Li made it up and named Chang Xuan to Zhuo Lancang as a traitor. By the way, she also improved Wei Ran''s image in her mind. She made it up without flaws, and also deliberately pointed out the body of Chang Xuan''s confidant, which was used as evidence to make Zhuo Lancang more convinced. After Zhuo Lancang finished grooming Ali, he came to an abandoned underground waterway under the leadership of Ali. He saw only traces of people''s life, but did not find Wei Ran. After they left the city together, they did find the body of the Kongtong sect elder killed and buried by Wei Ran. Due to the cold weather, even if the story made up by ah Li delayed the killing of the elder by a few days, there were no flaws, and the degree of corruption of the body was not affected. Zhuo Lancang checked the body and found that his internal organs were broken. It was obvious that he died of seven injury boxing. Xuehe Zun was the top expert of seven injury boxing. The place where the elder died and the road was indeed the only way to michuan County, which made Zhuo Lancang feel a little afraid. Since then, she believed in Ali''s words. On the one hand, she felt that although Wei Ran was perverse, she still had a chivalrous heart. On the one hand, she was officially wary of Chang Xuanyi. Although she couldn''t understand the secret letter, it didn''t prevent her from looking for a chance to give it to Zhao Xuanqing, which made her vigilant. Zhuo Lancang doesn''t intend to hand it over to Zhao Xuanqing now. After all, there is no direct evidence, which makes people mistakenly think that they want to sow discord. That''s what stealing chickens can''t erode rice. Take Ali to a new inn. Zhuo Lancang looks at the secret letter in his hand and feels a cold sweat. If Chang Xuanyi sent the letter to michuan county first, the dare to die camp would surely be stopped on the way. A thousand people against 30000 troops, that is the situation of death! Chang Xuanyi''s heart is really vicious! Although he is a famous and decent leader, he is a traitor to the letter. If he has a chance, he must be eradicated. If Zhuo Lancang had only six doubts about Chang Xuanyi at this time, then during his time in Hezhou City. Chang Xuanyi kept looking for the news of the missing elder in the dark. In private, he often had a strange look about Wei Ran''s taking most of kuozhou and isolating michuan County, which made Zhuo Lancang more suspicious. Then he took Ali to test. Chang Xuan was surprised to see Ali. Zhuo Lancang adapted the story made up by Ali and told him again. The difference was that he didn''t explain that the elder had died, but ran away when Li Dingguo suddenly appeared. Zhuo Lancang observed carefully and found that Chang Xuan''s eyes were shocked, nervous, confused, and so on. It''s hard to imagine that a person can show such a rich expression in one or two breaths. Then he quickly became relieved and thanked Zhuo Lancang. Zhuo Lancang had already confirmed that Chang Xuan must be a traitor and secretly left more eyes on him. After Zhuo Lancang left, Chang Xuan''s face was very gloomy. He immediately called his disciples back to the sect to find the elder. A few days later, the disciples reported that they didn''t see the elder. Chang Xuanyi finally couldn''t sit still. He was worried that the elder had been controlled by the blood River venerable or the hidden Li Dingguo. ¡­¡­ Wei Ran is not clear about the changes of various forces in Hezhou City. He has his own strategic objectives. Leaving 200 wounded veterans in kuozhou City, they led 1000 people to Dahua County by sled. Before, the Tubo soldiers in kuozhou city were almost wiped out, and no more than 100 escaped. But Wei Ran was not afraid of them to report. On the one hand, these grass-roots soldiers only had fear and did not know the truth of Wuwei army. On the one hand, they can''t ski, walk hundreds of miles in ice and snow, and have no food. They are very likely to die of cold and hunger. On the March, Wei Ran''s guess was proved. They had found many frozen bodies of Tubo soldiers. When he came to Dahua County, Wei Ran didn''t repair in situ as he did last time, and then tried to attack the city. Instead, taking advantage of the visual masking of the wind and snow, multiple flags were placed in an evacuation formation, allowing thousands of troops to pass through the waving flags, which looked like at least 5000. If you don''t send scouts to check, you must take the suspect''s plan. This huge military array has a greater impact on the morale of the defenders in the county city than in kuozhou city. This is not only because of Wei Ran''s plan to suspect soldiers, but also because the quality of Tubo soldiers in the city is poor. In wartime, the troops closer to the front line are more elite, while the troops left behind are naturally old, weak or bastards who have been eliminated. Although it is safe for them to stay in the rear, they have no priority to rob. We also have to guard the wealth left by elite troops. If it is lost, we usually have to bear responsibility and be punished. So staying in the rear is not a welfare. The Tubo troops were startled by the huge military array launched by Wei Ran and mistakenly thought there were 5000 troops. Seeing the battle flag of the main Corps in michuan County, as well as the armor and head of the garrison general in kuozhou City, morale collapsed on the spot. Even the main force of michuan county was defeated, and the city of kuozhou was also lost. The defenders were killed. Their city defense was obviously weaker than that of the small county of kuozhou city. How can they resist the attack of the Tang army outside? Moreover, the other party can march normally in the severe cold, wind and snow. Their Tubo army can''t even get out of the door in this weather. The quality of the soldiers is so poor. How should they fight? At this time, Wei Ran arranged personnel to persuade him to surrender. This group of Tubo troops, who had no fighting spirit and were like frightened birds, took the initiative to open the city gate. Wei Ran immediately led the leading elite to rush into the city gate. After hundreds of people entered the city, more than half of the flags outside the county were missing, and the Tubo army immediately noticed the bad. But Wei Ran and others have seized the key of the city gate. He saw that the eyes of the Tubo people were wrong. Even the guard general in front of him turned his eyes around. He made a quick decision and smashed the Xuanhua axe. He killed the guard on the spot with a loud roar. With the welfare of the hunting soldiers in the heavens, he automatically understood all the languages of the world and shouted in Tibetan: "the Tibetan dog thief originally surrendered, but now he intends to rebel. From now on, those who put down weapons will not be killed, and those who hold weapons will be killed!" Chapter 320 The three hundred elite who followed him shouted loudly and killed the Tubo army who lost the Lord and lacked organization. Bu Lanshan and Wu Xinfei were escorting Wei Ran. Where Wei Ran rushed, the good and evil Shu first attacked the Tubo soldiers and horses opposite. The flying sword was cut out and the ribbon was flying. The loose formation of the enemy was broken and easily crushed by the soldiers around Wei Ran. The soldiers outside the city accelerated into the city one after another, forming flower arrays to protect each other, and killed the Tubo army who still wanted to resist. The battle lasted less than half an hour. These third rate armies composed of old, weak, wounded and mixed men immediately threw away their weapons and surrendered to the Tang army whose actual number was far less than theirs. Following the old practice, Wei Ran tied up these people in series and let the residents in the county come out for revenge, resentment and complaint. It was another bloody killing, and the problem of prisoners of war was solved smoothly. Then integrate the materials and war horse equipment in the city, and naturally make a lot of money. There are three thousand war horses, but they can only stay in the city because of the snow in winter. Even if he can take it away, Wei Ran can only give it to Zhao Xuanqing. After all, he can''t afford so many cavalry. This is a county where Tubo retreated to Tuyuhun. Many elite troops stored the looted materials here. It''s really cheap. Wei Ran still divided gold and silver according to the method of kuozhou city to boost morale, and then left a third to Zhao Xuanqing. All the other gold, silver and hard currency were stuffed into a Li''s carrying space. Because it can be filled with several boxes, ah Li''s carrying space is not large, but it''s enough, so even if the property left in the city is lost, it''s not his share. This once again satisfied ah Li''s thirst for gold, silver and jewelry. She stared at Wei Ran and said, "these are mine! I will never let you take it out! " Wei Ran said with a smile, "it''s all yours for the time being." There was still half a sentence left behind: when the army was expanded, it was all mine. In the next few days, they beat down jishijun''s Tunbao in the same way. In this information blocked season, it was really a fresh move to eat all over the day. Interestingly, jishijun castle was called guide in later generations, which was guide of the Yellow River. This place is surrounded by mountains. The mountains hinder the invasion of cold air. Therefore, there is no snow. The Yellow River has not been frozen and is still turbulent. Wei Ran could not use the weather to show his suspicions. He only relied on the confidence and momentum developed by the sergeants during this period of time to deter the Tubo army in the fort. Unexpectedly, they were easier to deal with than expected. After showing the heads of the garrison generals in kuozhou city and Dahua County, they broke out civil strife. A group of Dangxiang slaves united to kill a few Tibetan officers and offered the city. There are always contradictions between Dangxiang people and Tubo people. Most Dangxiang people live in Tuyuhun area. After being invaded by Tubo, they have basically become slaves of Tubo people. Tubo is very powerful and dare not resist on weekdays. Now seeing that Tang Jun had the upper hand, he immediately began to bite the master, and was generally eager to take refuge in the new master. Wei Ran thought for a moment. These 500 odd Dangxiang people, looking thin and weak, were actually very cruel. They were skilled in bowing and horses. Wei Ran couldn''t be at ease to keep them here, so he incorporated them temporarily. Anyway, he trained 2000 cavalry in kuozhou city. If he mixed in 500 soldiers, it would not have a great impact. However, we must let all these Dangxiang people learn to speak Chinese, otherwise they can only be a part of themselves in order to coordinate. Wei Ran made up his mind to mix up all the mountains in the general. Just two or three months before Xuehua, he could use it to integrate the combat effectiveness of the whole army. Inside the Jishi army''s Tunbao, there was nothing except enough grain and hundreds of horses, which made Wei Ran depressed. Recently, he robbed and slipped his hand. He always felt that if there was no harvest, he would lose money. However, we also know that the grain storage of the Tubo army was originally in this position. The grain and grass hoarded by the frontier army has become the guarantee for the invasion of the Tubo army. Although this place is poor, it is very important. He recruited hundreds of veterans from the former Tunbao. Although they are soldiers, they are no different from farmers because they focus on tuntian. Two hundred soldiers of the dare to die camp are left to control this place. After the snow melts in spring, the grain and grass will be transported back to kuozhou city. Jishijun fortress was the first military fortress faced by Tubo when they invaded kuozhou. Now it is liberated, leaving only the main Tubo force in michuan County in kuozhou. The military grain in michuan county is only enough for 30000 troops to eat this winter. After the snow melts, the grain must be transported from the rear to the front, otherwise the Tubo army will fall into a food shortage crisis. However, first of all, the residents of michuan county will be unlucky. In order to raise military food, Tubo will forcibly levy from local residents, and then a huge disaster will occur. However, the art of war says that if there is no rescue outside, there is no city to defend inside. When the garrison of michuan County knew that the back road was broken, the local area had become an isolated city, which must be a great blow to the morale of the Tubo army. If you start to rob the rations of the residents in the city, you will have the opportunity to take advantage of the survival will of the residents in the city and cooperate with others to attack the city. This is also the final stage of the strategy discussed by Wei Ran and Zhao Xuanqing, the siege stage! Wei Ran trained the whole army in kuozhou city. In April, the snow outside the city was officially gone, and the Yellow River began to unseal. For his troops, there were many counsellors in the initial basic plate, as well as some soldiers who fought inside and outside. Originally, Wei Ran intended to use several wars to consume them. Unexpectedly, the combat task this winter is not difficult. The casualties in the army are very shallow. Most of them were frostbitten during the March. Although the battle intensity was not large, the long-distance and arduous March, coupled with Wei Ran''s intention to disrupt the training before the war. The cowards and soldiers were imperceptibly influenced by the whole team. Even if they were not the most elite and dared to fight, they were quite the same as the ordinary soldiers in the Wuwei army. Moreover, they have experienced wars and are well-trained. If you want to compare them, in addition to their poor equipment, they are really much stronger than each other. This can be said to be an unexpected joy. On this day, the scouts in the army reported that Zhao Xuanqing had begun to prepare to attack michuan county. However, even if the Wuwei army is recruited, there are only more than 30000 troops, as many as the Tubo army in michuan county. They can''t besiege the city. They can only guard the main roads and set up military strongholds to prevent them from leaving the city. The garrison in michuan county does not know that the whole kuozhou has changed. In the face of Zhao Xuanqing''s Wuwei army, they often take a sarcastic attitude and even dare to take the initiative to go out of the city to challenge and invite the war. However, the strength of the Wuwei army is not weak. In the face of Tubo, it takes the initiative to invite the war, that is, every war is defeated, and the defenders in the city dare not go out of the city. At this time, Zhuo Lancang, the master of Bu Langshan, came back with the scouts. Zhuo Lancang handed Zhao Xuanqing''s letter to Wei Ran, and then pulled Bu Lanshan aside with a strange face. The discussion between the master and apprentice was naturally about ah Li. Bu Lanshan was surprised and frightened to know that Ali had experienced so many things after they left. Then I heard that Li Dingguo seemed to be here too. His feelings were complex and I didn''t know how to describe them. Wei Ran pretended not to know anything and deliberately didn''t see the look of their teachers and disciples. He only whispered to ah Li, "who are you entrusted to now?" At this time, a Li turned into a dog and followed Wei Ran in and out grandly. He even bared his teeth and roared at the soldiers who looked at him. "She didn''t dare entrust me to anyone this time. She brought me here herself." Wei said with a smile: "then you are ready to play the two corners at any time." "There''s nothing wrong with me. I gave the secret letter to my master. You should pay attention to keeping the life of the Tubo master general. It''s best to capture him, but you can''t. your head should also be intact. As long as I don''t die long, I can try channeling and read part of my memory. Maybe I can crack Chang Xuanyi''s secret letter. This is evidence that will ruin his reputation! " Chapter 321 "This can''t be absolutely guaranteed. After all, I''m not the main attacker. Unless Zhao Xuanqing leaks this person over and asks me to pick up a great merit. But you did a good job. There is a rift between Qixia sword sect and Kongtong sect. Maybe I will have a chance in the future. " Wei Ran thought that if the righteous leader of Qixia sword sect didn''t take the initiative to help Chang Xuanyi, the small sect in Yigan pass would certainly not come forward casually. At that time, he would have a chance to fight with this guy. He went back to his room and opened the letter sent to him by Zhao Xuanqing. First of all, it shows that she will fulfill her promise to make the dare to die camp become an army, and Wei Ran is the main general of the army. According to the formal establishment, Wei Ran is now called a general, which is worthy of the name. In the past, as a battalion officer, he was called a school captain at most. He was the highest grade of school captain - Zhaowu school captain. Others called him a general, and he admitted that he was thick skinned enough. The newly formed first army was named Fenglin army, because Zhao Xuanqing thought that the first battle of the dare to die camp led by Wei Ran was at Fenglin pass, so he took Fenglin as the name. Since this army is not recognized in the Tang Dynasty, it can only be regarded as a private soldier under the Hexi Jiedu envoy, so there is not so much emphasis on the designation and name. Even the miscellaneous general Wei Ran didn''t give him the miscellaneous number. Others can only call him general Wei. Zhao Xuanqing asked Wei Ran to take the military flags of kuozhou City, Dahua County and jishijun castle and the body of the general to michuan county within ten days, and take 4000 military horses there at the same time. Wei Ran thought to himself, since there are only 4000 troops and horses, there are 3500 troops and horses. Are these all his own? What if you can''t feed yourself without enough food and grass? Regardless of him, with so many military horses, the soldiers in the army can be one person, or the elite of the cavalry can be two people, and can play the tactics of long-distance attack. In short, no matter how you use it, it''s good news. Although it costs a lot of money, you can talk about it later. Wei Ran sent 500 soldiers. General Ma and Zhao Xuanqing sent all the things they wanted. He sat in kuozhou City, which completely blocked the way of Tibet''s retreat to the West. If the Tubo army dare to retreat here, both sides of the Yellow River are good ambush terrain. As for other paths, there are also some, but Wei Yan has scouts and reconnaissance trends. No matter how, he can arrange them in advance than the other party. Moreover, the path is difficult to walk, the speed is slower and more convenient, and the heart is not big enough. I absolutely dare not take the path. Zhao Xuanqing received 4000 troops and horses, and his cavalry immediately expanded to 8000. With 22000 infantry, his combat effectiveness increased greatly. Then he threw the flag and bodyguard sent by Wei Ran to the main force of Tubo in michuan county. In addition, the small force sent by Wei Ran did come from the West. This kind of information immediately shook the main force of Tubo in michuan county. After a winter, it snowed heavily from December to March. For almost four months, there was no food supply, and the stored grain in the city had been consumed almost. If there is no more food and grass support from kuozhou City, the main force of Tubo can only give up military discipline and begin to plunder the people in the city. In fact, the surplus food of the people in the city is not much. After all, like the Tubo army, they can''t be replenished for four months. Many people have long starved to death. Only some rich families still have some grain in the basement of their houses in the city. They live on a frugal diet until now. After the Tubo army knew that the back road was blocked, it tried to send someone to break through and find out the truth. The three thousand outstanding riders were almost wiped out by Zhao Xuanqing''s ambush, leaving only hundreds to ride under the kuozhou city. The flag of Fenglin army has long been changed at the head of the city. Well, the flag was designed by Wei Ran himself recently. It is very concise. The big flag has black characters on a red background. Fenglin is written in a powerful seal script to indicate the serial number. On the yellow background and black characters of the sub flag, there is a word Wei, indicating the surname of the general of the unified army. The flag of Fenglin army was silly. The Tubo elite cavalry came to investigate. It turned out that what the Tang army said was not a lie. They really attacked the whole kuozhou in winter. Only michuan County knew nothing! At this time, Wei Ran personally led a thousand cavalry to rush out of the mountains and forests on the bank, cutting off the road for hundreds of people to retreat to michuan county. These hundreds of elite riders have now become frightened birds. They dare not fight Wei Ran. The road in the East is blocked and naturally runs to the West. Unexpectedly, a thousand cavalry came to the west, and the two cavalry wiped out all the Tubo cavalry like dumplings. Wei Ran earned more than a hundred horses. The rest of the horses were injured. If they could not be raised well, they could only be made into dried meat and eaten. Of course, Wei Ran wanted to frighten the main force of the Tubo army in michuan County, so he cut off the ear of a cavalry as a humiliation and asked him to go back and give good news to the main force of the Tubo army in michuan county. Michuan County commander saw that only one of the three thousand elite riders who broke out of the siege came back. He was humiliated and deliberately put back after being caught. At once, his heart was colder than the Yellow River in winter. The back road was really cut off, and according to the other party, Dahua County and Shijun Tunbao, a grain storage area, were taken away. How can we fight this war? The city''s grain reserves are only enough for seven days, which is also included in the food rations of the plundered residents. Those Han Chinese residents have now begun to cook people and change their food. Should we eat human flesh like them? No, there''s horse meat... But if even the horses are killed, the army will be more desperate, so it won''t even have the tools to escape. The cavalry of the Tang army are so fierce that they will not become fish on the chopping board at that time? Finally, the general made a crazy decision. Since the war had been lost, how could I let you Tang Jun get the city so easily? Kill all the people in the city! Burn all the property in the city! What if you win? The city won is not even as good as the empty city. Ha ha, it depends on how much effort you Han people will use to rebuild! So the order was issued that day to collect all the food and grass that could be collected, even rats! Put all the grain in the Chinese army. From the east to the west of the city, you will enter every house in a carpet style and kill anyone you see! Kill and rob! Grab it and burn it! Then the whole army will concentrate on the west gate and prepare to break through! Zhao Xuanqing naturally saw the fierce smoke from michuan county. Even outside the city, he could see the flames burning everywhere in the city. Her face suddenly changed dramatically. Many soldiers around her also looked very angry. Many excited soldiers roared and asked to fight! "How dare Tubo dogs burn the city! I will tell them not to leave kuozhou! The whole army listens to the order and gives Ben every effort to intercept and pursue! Ben will not capture them, kill them all! " Zhao Xuanqing established military strongholds along the Yellow River at the East and West intersections of michuan county to block the escape route of the Tubo army. At this time, 30000 Tubo troops ordered the servants of the army, that is, Dangxiang people, Qiang people and Huhua Han people, to forcibly attack the military stronghold at the West intersection and suffer a three-dimensional attack from top to bottom from the solid military stronghold. Then there were angry Wuwei troops coming from the rear, 8000 Rangers prowling on both sides, and a large array of infantry approached steadily. In order to give the vanguard time to break through the stronghold gate, the Tubo commander ordered the cavalry to strengthen the infantry array of Wuwei army. Under normal circumstances, it is the stupidest action to ride lightly against a complete infantry array. The lance in the cavalry''s hand is not as long as the big gun in the infantry''s hand, and the infantry array is dense with spears. When the cavalry ran into it, the man and horse hung directly on the spear and died miserably. However, the Tubo army knew its own situation. If the Tang army could not be prevented from approaching, the whole army would be blocked on the road, unable to advance or retreat, and the cavalry would lose room to run horses. Then they had to jump off the Yellow River to feed fish. So they charged, completely fearless of death, blindfolded the horses with cloth, stabbed the horses in the hips with daggers, red eyes, and waves of despair hit the array. The whole array was hit and sunk, and the heavy infantry in the middle also suffered heavy casualties. There was no rotation time. The soldiers in the middle suffered heavy casualties. They were shocked by the crazy suicide attack of Tubo cavalry, and their morale gradually decreased. Chapter 322 The 8000 cavalry on both wings had to attack and intercept, so as to give time for the rotation and repair of each square array of the infantry array. The Tubo army saw that the Tang army''s step array began to repair and rotate, and the whole array slowed down, so it gave up the continuous impact, but increased the offensive against the newly established military stronghold in front of it again. The commander ordered the troopers of the Tubo tribe to dismount and fight, carrying crossbow carts, stone catapults, ladder ladders and car crashes from the city, and carrying low morale servants to attack together. An attack wave of 5000 people almost filled all the ground space faced by the stronghold, making every position of the stronghold attacked at the same time, and the pressure on the garrison increased greatly. The military stronghold was originally small and made of bamboo and wood. Its defense power was limited. It was only used to block roads, and only 5000 soldiers were stationed inside. Facing the crazy charge of the Tubo army almost on the edge of despair, they repelled four waves of attacks with strong bows, hard crossbows and rolling stones, killing countless Tubo troops. But the madness of the other party is extremely terrible. That''s the so-called don''t stop it when you return to the teacher. They knew that they had only such a way to survive. Naturally, they did their best, regardless of casualties, and their combat effectiveness was amazing. The garrison was suppressed by the superior forces assembled by Tubo. When the morale was slightly low, there were major mistakes. Finally, the Tubo army broke through the stronghold, but they only opened the gate of the stronghold, and the whole army rushed to it. There was no street battle with the defenders in the stronghold. As long as the garrison does not take the initiative to intercept, even standing near them, these Tubo troops have no power to come forward and kill. Zhao Xuanqing personally led the cavalry with a horse in his hand and pursued with his tail while the other party scrambled for the narrow channel of the stronghold gate. This wave of killing, because the Tubo army''s war heart has been vented, the war results are quite outstanding. First of all, those servants who turned into soldiers and the troops of Tubo headquarters were almost all captured. At the same time, Zhao Xuanqing led people to burn most of the food and grass in the military camp in Tubo. But at least 8000 of the elite cavalry of Tubo headquarters escaped. Most of the servants did not even have a horse ration, and those who stepped down to fight even died under their own horses. In the last wave of escape, the Tubo people were very crazy, especially the headquarters of the Chinese army, almost left on their own bodies. Seeing this scene, Zhao Xuanqing did not pursue immediately, but reorganized his troops and horses and asked the infantry to gather all prisoners of war. I personally led all the cavalry, chased behind the Tubo army, kept a certain rhythm, tightly oppressed and harassed step by step, and made sure that their horsepower could not rest. Although there were still 8000 Tibetan troops who escaped, in fact, many of them were injured, and the physical loss of war horses was quite large. Many surplus horses were robbed by Zhao Xuanqing in the course of the battle just now. Now, facing the harassment of Zhao Xuanqing all the way, these Tubo soldiers and horses are miserable. The Lord general forcibly ordered a thousand to ride out and delay Zhao Xuanqing and others. Then the rest of the people rushed West. More than 200 miles from michuan county to kuozhou City, the war horse runs naturally fast, but the horsepower consumption is also huge. In addition, from time to time, people on the road fell off their horses due to serious injuries, and some took the opportunity to find a path to leave the army. Of the more than 8000 Tibetan troops and horses, less than 5000 came down. Now the Tubo troops and horses arrive on the great plain outside the city of kuozhou and get off the horse for a little repair. The Tubo leader saw the flag waving above the city of kuozhou, but it was not his own flag. He couldn''t help crying. His subordinates comforted him by saying that since the Tang army guard General of kuozhou city didn''t go out of the city to intercept, he didn''t take this opportunity to escape, otherwise he would be hard to go if he was caught up again. After thinking about it, he did not dare to think about kuozhou City, and hurriedly continued to the west along the Bank of the Yellow River. At this time, a thousand cavalry soldiers ambushed in the woods suddenly ran out. Because the branches were tied behind the horse''s tail, the dust was high and many flags were hung when the horse galloped. The Tubo people mistakenly thought that there were a large number of troops ambushing here, and they had no intention of fighting. They were like frightened birds. They didn''t resist at all, so they stepped on the horses and fled. Although these 1000 cavalry are new troops, they are actually riding infantry trained by Wei Ran. Their riding ability is very poor, so they can only chase the defeated soldiers. Therefore, when they came out of the ambush position, they pretended to be suspects and pretended to be loud and powerful, which once again hit the morale of the enemy. However, Tubo sergeants did not need to be attacked at all. They had already become frightened birds. Now the 1000 horses chasing the tired horses and the 5000 horses fearing are like chopping melons and vegetables. But even if they tried their best, because of their poor riding skills, they could only stay behind the Tubo army and harvest the defeated soldiers who lost a lot of horsepower. Then the Tubo army fled for dozens of miles, and suddenly rushed out from the flank to ambush a thousand good horses. They didn''t care about being suspicious soldiers. A thousand riders are a thousand riders. They come straight in the shape of a front arrow array. They don''t look like the cavalry chasing behind. They seem to have a large number, but they are actually very careless. At least the five hundred cavalries in front of them, who are the main force of the front arrow, are masters of riding. They even ride and shoot first when charging. After three arrows, they quickly put on their lances and stabbed them straight. Their faces are full of hatred. The original 500 horsemen were the Dangxiang and Qiang people captured by Wei Ran in Jishi juntunbao. They were nomadic people. They were naturally very good at riding. They had an old feud with the Tubo people and were eager to take credit in front of the new Lord. They naturally worked very hard during the war. Even if the 1000 cavalry suddenly rushed out and the 500 cavalry behind them were somewhat disconnected, they still cut the Tubo army in half and chased the thousands of cavalry who pretended to be suspicious soldiers from the rear array, surrounded them by these cut-off Tubo soldiers and horses, and allowed the other half to continue to escape. The Tubo master tried his best to fight his horse and run away, ignoring his companions behind him. He continued to run more than ten miles, and the horse under his crotch was foaming, so he quickly changed into another standby horse. This is basically the case in their army now. Many war horses have been quickly abandoned, but only a few have spare war horses. These troops and horses of Tubo headquarters with strict military discipline on weekdays even fought with each other for spare horses. It''s not even useful for the master to stop him. I don''t know who started the knife first. Then the white knife went in and the red knife went out, which naturally caused people to be in danger. They pulled out the knives one after another and were on guard against each other. The prestige of the Tubo leader general has been lost because of this defeat. The soldiers did not pay attention to the leader general at all for their own survival, except for the hundreds of close soldiers around him. Customers can''t care so much. If they want to fight for spare horses, let them fight. In short, I have to escape from kuozhou and go to the Tubo people''s own territory, that is, the hometown of Tuyuhun. There is a green grassland. I''m not afraid of the Tang army''s dare to pursue. So he wanted to lead his own soldiers to escape first. At this time, the ground suddenly shook, and the sound of horse hoofs running straight ahead could be heard. The Tubo leader and his subordinates looked forward in pale despair, and saw a Tang general holding a Xuanhua axe and making public his attitude. He even followed two beautiful women in purple and yellow. Behind the three of them, there was a fierce and elite cavalry of the Tang army, all riding spears in their hands, shouting and fighting! On the one hand, the flag of the Tang army with thousands of horses wrote the three characters of fenglinjun in a strange font that Tubo people could not understand, and on the other hand, it clearly wrote the huge characters of Wei in official script! Thousands of horses swept across, swords and guns crossed! Chapter 323 Even if the number of remaining troops in Tubo is more than that of the other party, they collapse completely at the moment of contact because of their fatigue and low morale. The battle did not last long and immediately turned into a chase battle all over the mountains and fields. Tubo soldiers have no organization. Whoever grabs the horse will run in any direction. Some people, desperate, chose to escape in the direction of the Yellow River. Even people and horses fell into the Yellow River. Most of them were because the horses were weak. After being caught up, they either surrendered or were killed on the spot. Wei Ran originally wanted to capture the Tubo master general himself. Unexpectedly, the good and evil Shuangshu on his left and right sides were more excited than him. The heavenly demons and flying swords came out together! The Tubo leader has just uttered a sentence in Chinese to tell who he is! Wei Ran hasn''t answered yet. Tianmo double chop and flying sword attack from three directions. The other party is too scared to even fight. His body is cut to pieces, and only one head is complete. In the whole battle, Wei Ran roared with a Xuanhua axe. He didn''t even have a chance to swing an axe. I''m a leading general. When can''t I even cut people? And really only kept a complete head for me? Ah Li''s words are a prophecy... Now let''s see if she can interpret any memory from this head, otherwise the secret letter is useless. At the end of the battle, most of the Tubo army chose to surrender except for a few stubborn resistance, and Wei Ran captured them to kuozhou City, a total of 3000. Then, Zhao Xuanqing led 8000 cavalry troops of Wuwei army to kuozhou city. The two troops finally joined forces, and kuozhou was officially recovered from the Tang Dynasty. Outside the city of kuozhou, Zhao Xuanqing saw the head of the Tubo general hanging next to Wei Ran''s horse and said with gnashing teeth: "it''s cheap, this guy!" Then he told Wei Ran and others about the work of Tubo people in michuan county. Naturally, they were filled with righteous indignation. Immediately, the whole army went to the city to repair overnight. That night, a Li quietly came to the storage place of the head of the Tubo general. Taking advantage of the aura, he began to forcibly cast spells to read his memory. At the same time, he was full of anger and kept cursing Wei Ran. Wei Ran was invited to Zhao Xuanqing''s camp to discuss the next strategy with her. Zhao Xuanqing wanted to go north to Hehuang and cooperate with his father, Hexi Jiedu envoy Zhao Hui, to attack Shanzhou city (now Haidong City, Qinghai). Wei Ran learned about the military strength comparison between Zhao Hui and the Tubo army. The total military strength of Zhao Hui is 50000, the Tubo army in Shancheng is 20000, and 40000 troops are in Shancheng (now Xining, Qinghai). The two cities are horns against each other, so it is difficult to attack. However, the Han people in Hehuang occupied the vast majority and had a large population. Even though Tubo was cleaned up in winter, it only cleaned up the resistance forces in the two cities. In the countryside, there are still many people with lofty ideals who spontaneously formed a rebel army to cooperate with Zhao Hui. Wei Ran thought for a moment. Now kuozhou has won. If the flank threat of Wuwei army is lifted and the superior forces can be concentrated without worries, he has taken the initiative in strategy. Zhao Xuanqing sent troops and horses north to support Hehuang and cut off the connection between Shanzhou city and Shancheng city. With the cooperation of the local rebel army, there is no shortage of people and land. There is no need to worry about supply. Under steady and steady attack, even the war of consumption can successfully capture Hehuang. Wei Ran agrees with Zhao Xuanqing on this point. He must go north to support! This is the strategic significance of winning kuozhou. However, the problem is how to enlarge this strategic advantage again to reduce our own war consumption. When Wei Ran asked this question, they both fell into silence. Wei Ran opened the paper abstract map, but in his mind came the three-dimensional terrain of the valley formed by the continuous mountains in the area of Chiling Hehuang. The Tubo army lost the equivalent of a whole group army in kuozhou, and many of them were the elite of the headquarters. For Yundan jienadu, it is not only a strategic loss, but also a huge consumption for the strength of the whole tribe. He was patient. At the beginning, he and the Huihe allied forces were defeated by Li Chengye, and he was not annexed by other tribes on the separatist plateau. On the contrary, it took more than ten years to restore great strength again and become a hero for a while. He will not fail to see the strategic direction of Hehuang, although he can persist in the protracted war of smashing the quagmire. However, Hehuang has no popular support. Even if it depends on looting, it is easy to be ambushed and cause losses. Even though supplies were delivered from Tuyuhun''s hometown, kuozhou had been captured by the Wuwei army, so it was natural to harass the supply line of the Tubo army at any time. If it goes on for a long time, the morale of Tubo sergeants will be low and will be defeated sooner or later. Therefore, Yundan knot will certainly not be entangled with Hexi Jiedu envoys and horses in Hehuang for a long time. If he stands in the position of Tubo people, he will find a way to give Wuwei troops a heavy blow before evacuating Hehuang, so that they dare not chase with their tail, and even need to lick in situ. Then Tubo relied on the second strategic support point, namely the North-South two channels of the Chiling mountains (today''s moon mountain). In the north, it can enter Huangyuan from Qinghai and Hubei for harassment. To the south is the famous Shibao city. Tubo is called the Daoya intersection where Tieren city is located. Originally, there were fortresses of the Tang Dynasty and Tubo against each other. Now they are all military strongholds of the Tubo army. After the Wuwei army captured Hehuang in the north, it is bound to expand its influence to the Hubei part of Qinghai. As long as 10000 people are stationed at the three fork intersection of Shenwei army Tunbao (later Haiyan County), and then to the west, it can lead to Ganzhou, and jointly hang the Tibetan troops and horses in this area with the Guiyi army in Shazhou Dunhuang. At most, the Tubo army can only use rangers to contain part of the Wuwei army. Therefore, the main force of Tubo must be at Shibao city. From here, you can go directly to the source of the river and threaten Shanzhou City downstream. Moving eastward can threaten kuozhou along the old Tuyuhun Road, and even diezhou, Taozhou, minzhou and Weizhou, that is, Wei Ran''s hometown. If the Tubo face off for a long time, Hehuang can''t graze and farm safely, and let the Tubo come and go freely. Wuwei army needs to consume huge resources for passive defense, and can''t hold the whole Shanzhou at all. The Wuwei army cannot afford such a military price. Tubo can enter Hehuang, retreat into the vast plain of great Africa and Sichuan, or enter the late Tuyuhun territory to obtain supplies, which has great strategic initiative. Therefore, in history, the competition between the Tang Dynasty and Tubo was inseparable from the area where the Shibao city was located. The bones of the soldiers on both sides almost covered the area. If the Tang Dynasty is won, it can occupy Tuyuhun''s hometown in the south, swim thousands of miles in the west, contain the Tubo army in dafichuan and the west of Qinghai Lake, and even further expel them to the snow capped mountains on the plateau to ensure the absolute safety of the silk road. Zhao Xuanqing said, "I see many party members in your army?" Wei burning heard the string song and knew elegance. "Does the general want to recruit Dangxiang people for my use?" She nodded, "Dangxiang people have been bullied and oppressed by Tubo many times, and many tribes have been attacked by Tubo as slaves. However, due to their weak strength and scattered ministries, they were unable to resist. Now we have won a great victory over Tubo in kuozhou. If we can use this as publicity, we can recruit many party members to fight for us. " Wei Ran thought for a moment. Many Dangxiang people and Qiang people gathered in some states and counties on the border between Datang and Tubo. They are not simple nomads. They also know how to grow barley and beans, and maintain a semi farming and semi nomadic living state. They are often attacked and plundered by Tubo people, become slaves or serve in the army. Naturally, they are very hostile to Tubo tribes. Wei shaolue slightly calculated the grain reserves of Wuwei army. Due to the victory of the winter offensive, he captured a large amount of grain and grass of Tubo army, and now there is little logistical pressure. It should not be a problem to recruit another 20000 Dangxiang cavalry to cooperate in combat. "Since we want to recruit Dangxiang people, what will the general do with these Tibetan prisoners?" Wei Ran said two seemingly unrelated things together, which was a clear hint. If Dangxiang people hate Tubo people, then these more than 10000 Tubo prisoners will be a good propaganda point. Zhao Xuanqing naturally understood Wei Ran''s meaning, "Tubo dogs slaughtered the people of michuan county and set fire to the city. Naturally, it is impossible to keep them alive!" Chapter 324 "We might as well publicize this matter first, invite the party leaders of various tribes to come and watch, and kill all these prisoners in front of them. I''m sure we can reap the loyalty of many party members." The two finalized the details. Zhao Xuanqing suddenly said meaningfully: "Wei Ran, you are now a fierce general of our Wuwei army. However, you are not from Liangzhou. Many officers and men think that you have been promoted too much and complain too much. " Wei Ran said with a smile, "but they can''t get so many excellent Qingtang horses for the Wuwei army like me, and they can''t be as selfless as me and hand over all the wealth! If they can all do it, it''s not too late to complain. " Zhao Xuanqing despised and said, "you dare to expand your army to 4000, and everyone has horses. If you don''t swallow the big head yourself, how can you have the confidence to support so many soldiers?" Wei Yan said brazenly, "I don''t know that General Zhao can''t cut off our Fenglin army supplies, so I dare to recruit so many people." Zhao Xuanqing took a look, picked up his tea cup and drank two mouthfuls of tea. He saw Wei Ran still sitting in place, without a good airway: "don''t you understand what I mean? Don''t you understand the truth of serving tea? " "Hey, the general asked me to come. In addition to telling me what I got, he just discussed these military strategic matters with me?" Zhao Xuanqing put down the teacup, tapped the table with his fingers and said in a deep voice, "if you turn and leave, I won''t ask. But now that you stay, I still have to understand. Who the hell are you? A mere regiment leader would not know so much about the art of war strategy, let alone the field medical system of the left Shence army. I would have personally seen the detailed regulations you wrote in the camp. This is not something that a military man who only knows how to fight. " Wei Yanchang exhaled and said seriously, "since General Zhao has found out, Wei might as well tell the truth. Wei is indeed not a mere regiment leader, but has so much involvement with the former Zuo Shence general. " Zhao Xuanqing''s drooping eyes suddenly widened, "do you know Li Chengye?! So what does it have to do with him! " Said unexpectedly pulled out the horizontal knife, which was a plan to use the knife if there was a disagreement. How miserable did the adoptive father make these warlord towns? The girl should be young. How could she have such deep hatred. While pointing to the knife in Zhao Xuanqing''s hand, Wei Ran hurriedly said, "Hey, hey, General Zhao, the sword has no eyes. Don''t compete disorderly. In fact, I am a cavalry in the Zuo Shence army. I follow young general Li Dingguo to eliminate hundreds of thousands of rebels crossing the South River Road. The regulations you mentioned were enforced by General Li Shao in the army. Everyone should memorize them, so they are familiar. As for military strategy, hey hey, this is talent... Hey, slow down! Well, that''s what I learned from General Li Shao. " Zhao Xuanqing looked at Wei Ran suspiciously, especially his height, and said secretly: it is said that Li Dingguo is more than seven feet long. He is a rare and powerful general in the world. He is only less than six feet long. Moreover, Wu Xinfei also tested this person earlier. His practice path belongs to the routine "Zuo Shence army treats the world first-class and first-class. Why did you abandon your post and leave the army?" Wei Ran stood up and said, "I was originally selected as a personal soldier by Major General Li Shao''s army, but what happened to General Li Shao must have been heard by General Zhao. The Lord humiliated his minister to death. I didn''t have the courage to go to the cross slope with General Li Shao. Naturally, I had to leave the army and give up my post and try my luck here." Although Zhao Xuanqing was still a little suspicious, he took the horizontal knife back into its scabbard. "I heard that Li Dingguo is the most outstanding general among the younger generation in the world. Since you have fought with him, what kind of person is Li Dingguo?" Is this for me to boast? It''s so narcissistic that I''m ashamed to say it. "Well... When we first received the great defeat in Xuzhou, the morale of the whole army was very low. Only he stood up and said there was still a chance to turn defeat into victory. After that, he led us to fight. In every war, the attack was the first, and when we retreated, we broke up. He was good at producing strange soldiers, anticipating the enemy''s first opportunity and conquering everything. We''ll all obey him, that''s it. " Zhao Xuanqing wondered, "how do you feel like talking about yourself?" Wei Ran nodded secretly. Yes, it''s me. "Since you are out of left Shence, you should know what''s going on in our vassal town." "Hey, hey, you can rest assured. I used to be a soldier for food, not for the imperial court. Now Zuo Shence is led by the eunuch who lost the war. It is impossible for me to go back. " Zhao Xuanqing nodded. Although he still had some doubts about Wei Ran, he also knew that the * * was very cunning. He couldn''t ask anything again, so he impatiently asked him to leave. Wei Ran came to the place agreed with a Li. A Li first complained and fully vented her grievances. Wei Ran was surprised that she had a chance to be captured alive. How could she leave only a complete head. Wei Ran wants to start. She and Wu Xinfei are in high spirits and high spirited. They are still a little depressed. He can''t give full play to his strength, so naturally he can''t stop them from doing their best. Who knows that Tubo generals are so careless, you should at least try your best to be captured. As a result, you were directly cut off and only your head was intact. What a pity. After a Li fully vented, he told Wei Ran that the book that translated the secret letter was 42 chapters. Of course, Wei Ran still remembers the content of the secret letter. Even if it is a pile of strange and illogical words and figures, Wei Ran deliberately recited it because it is very important. He returned to his barracks and was preparing to send people to look for the Forty-two Chapters. At this time, his personal soldiers told him that Gu Qingshu, the manager of the Cheng family, had brought a man to find him. He was in Wei Ran''s room at this time. After entering, Gu Qingshu was chatting with a person very warmly. The man was wearing a cloak, but he couldn''t recognize who it was. When they saw Wei Ran, they both got up and saluted. The man beside Gu Qingshu took off his cloak. When he saw it, Wei Ran was surprised. It was his second brother Li Guangsi. Li Guangsi smiled and bowed to Wei Ran, then said to Gu Qingshu, "Gu Bo, please let me talk to general Wei alone." Gu Qingshu leaves first. Although Wei Ran has many business matters to discuss with Gu Qingshu, Li Guangsi is obviously more important. "Big brother?!" Seeing that Gu Qingshu was gone, Li Guangsi looked at Wei Ran and asked tentatively. Wei Yan sighed. His figure had not changed, but he readjusted his facial muscles and restored them to their original appearance. Li Guangsi was so skillful that he almost cried out. "I heard about the invasion of Tubo years ago. My father has always been worried about the border. Unfortunately, the new emperor ascended the throne and made a separate decree to come home. He banned his father from contacting the local regiment training, and from participating in any military affairs. He asked him to live at home and think about it behind closed doors. Hum! Don''t think about it. It must be Zhang Zhenna''s eunuch! " Wei Ran angrily said, "who else would guard against his father like this except the eunuch! How did you get here, Erlang? " "Elder brother, you went to the Cheng family''s chamber of Commerce and contacted Gu Bo. Gu Bo informed aunt again. Therefore, my father and we all know about you in the Wuwei army. Even my father knows that the officer named Wei Ran is yourself only when others tell about the battle you led in Fenglin pass. " "Sure enough, Jiang is old and spicy. Even so, he can''t hide it from his father. The reason why I want to hide you is that my father doesn''t like to see me join the warlords in the border town. " Chapter 325 Li Guangsi said with a smile, "yes, my father has guessed what my brother thinks. However, he did not scold you, but felt that the imperial court''s initiative to abandon the Hexi Longyou corridor and cut off the silk road would have a greater impact on finance. Brother, although you joined the army of Hexi Jiedu envoy, you are also fighting for your country. My father is also very pleased with this and praises you for truly serving your country. " Wei Ran thought to himself, I''m not dedicated to my country. I just want to develop my own power through the land of Longyou. "Therefore, my father sent me and some family generals here. Let us become your own soldiers and join the battle with Tubo. On the way, I thought there would be a big war in Hezhou immediately. Unexpectedly, the eldest brother led the army in winter. He even went down to three cities and controlled the whole kuozhou. It was like a legend to annihilate the main force of Tubo in kuozhou as soon as the spring began. If you let your father know, you must praise it loudly. " Wei Ran said with a smile, "well, don''t flatter your eldest brother. Since father wants Erlang you to come to our army, I will arrange you to be my own soldier. But even my own soldiers have to train with the whole army. Your eldest brother''s requirements are very strict. The training standards are formulated with reference to the Zuo Shence army. You must eat this pain. " Li Guangsi said with an indifferent smile: "the fierce general must be killed in the army. Guangsi naturally knows this truth and will not treat himself in particular." "Well, Erlang, you are patient. I''m very relieved. However, after the whole army is completed and enough party members are recruited, they will go north to Hehuang and participate in successive wars. At that time, I will randomly investigate the art of war and tactics you have learned in the past according to the wartime situation. I hope you will not forget your father''s teaching. " Li Guangsi was stunned for a moment and said with a heroic smile: "the books of war and strategies are well memorized. Brother can make questions at will." Wei Ran said with a smile, "brother, you won''t just pass the exam. Then you''ll know. Take my waist token and go to the warehouse to get a suit of personal armor. The Wuwei army has no left Shence army. It is rich and powerful. The iron armor is only scale armor, and only a few elite can be equipped. You have to learn how to adapt. " "No! The Lord! " Li Guangsi made a naughty joke and left first with Wei Ran''s waist token. The arrival of Li Guangsi solved the problem of Wei Ran''s lack of deputy. Although he promoted some elite soldiers in the army as personal soldiers, these people often don''t know a lot of big words. If you can do what you do, it will be difficult to use your brain. There is no time now, otherwise Wei Ran will consider going to night schools for the whole army to carry out literacy in the future. Then he changed back to disguise and called Gu Qingshu. "Brother Gu, kuozhou has been opened up. Later, he will go south to do business with Dangxiang people. He will no longer be robbed by Tubo dogs." Gu Qingshu sat in his chair and said with a smile: "Dangxiang tribe is poor. All the goods that can be traded are cattle, sheep, leather and war horses. How can it be profitable to go to the silk road." Wei Ran knocked on the table, "it''s not a big problem to beat Tubo this year. You can rest assured. Far from it, I have gained a lot from the suppression of Tubo in kuozhou. Except those of high quality have been retained in the army. The rest of the damaged weapons, leather armor and wounded horses, including the soldiers'' own capture, need to be handled by businessmen. " Gu Qingshu came to Wei Ran this time for this matter. He had a good relationship with them, but he was not polite. "It can be handled by our Cheng chamber of Commerce. Brother Wei should know that fat and water don''t flow to outsiders." "But I''m afraid brother Gu will be killed." Gu Qingshu frowned and said, "although the Cheng family dare not say that it is the strongest place in the west of the river, at least it has a deep foundation. No one dares to find trouble." Wei Huo pointed to the door, "where''s Tianmo sect?" Gu Qingshu was startled. For such Jianghu forces, commercial competition can''t play. It''s normal to secretly attack them. In the past, the Cheng family could use the influence of the county marquis to get more help in the white road, and the underworld should also give face. But now Li Chengye is a common people, and most of the influence from power in the past naturally dissipates. Tianmo sect wants to take the black hand. The Cheng family''s caravan can only hire experts at a high price. Naturally, the gain is not worth the loss. Wei Ran looked at Gu Qingshu''s face and said with a smile, "since you can''t beat them, you might as well join hands with them to do business, so that you can be guaranteed in terms of safety. Officially, our Fenglin army is your backing, but the Jianghu is so treacherous that you have to find a reliable ally. " Gu Qingshu doesn''t know whether this is Wei Ran''s personal idea or that of his eldest son Li Dingguo. For the time being, he should accept it and communicate with Li Guangsi later. Wei Ran continued: "there will be a period of time this year when you can make some war money. I''m sure Fenglin army won''t lose a big battle. I won''t give you too much assurance about Wuwei army. But they won''t be your trouble. The above is what I can guarantee to the Cheng family chamber of Commerce, so in the future, the logistics of our army needs your continued support. However, since you are willing to cooperate with Tianmo sect, you share half of the relevant logistics with Tianmo sect. " After the battle of kuozhou, Tianmo sect seemed very optimistic about Wei Ran and was willing to invest in him in advance. After thinking, Wei Ran felt that there was no harm at present, and he really needed more support to live in kuozhou and Hezhou, so he promised to cooperate with them. His Fenglin army needs training, equipment and food. It can be predicted that Zhao Xuanqing will only provide the lowest level of support and provide enough food, grass and armor equipment for 4000 people. As for the soldier''s salary, Wei Ran didn''t dare to count on Zhao Xuanqing too much. At present, the frugal order of this era is very immoral. Soldiers'' salaries are often paid only to their own dental soldiers in full. For soldiers in other troops, they are often paid only half a salary and often in arrears, which can only be solved by the military leaders themselves. This has objectively created a situation in which soldiers are generals. Even if they are frugal, they can''t command their troops beyond their generals. Although it will cause various hidden dangers, it is a way for border town warlords to support the largest troops at the lowest cost, so all town warlords do so. Of course, on the contrary, this will create many opportunities for Wei Ran''s independent development. After expelling Tubo, Wei Ran even considered distributing land to his elite soldiers. He attacked xiakuozhou City, Huacheng county and Jishi army fort, which were all located on the plain on the Bank of the Yellow River, and the land was more fertile. Many of the original owners were killed by the Tubo people, and most of the fields in the government were made up of ownerless households. In order to consolidate his foundation, he doesn''t care about generosity at all. Of course, if anyone dares to object, he will have a sword in his hand, and the land of the government will be recorded. Both reasonable and unreasonable methods are available. Naturally, he is not afraid of local power. Gu Qingshu knows that his eldest childe plans to develop the forces belonging to the Li family through the shell of Wuwei army. At that time, even if someone in the court wants to deal with my uncle, the eldest childe is sure to protect the whole family and find a way back. But although he trusted the eldest childe, it did not mean that he trusted the officer named Wei Ran in front of him. Worried about the foundation created by the eldest childe, this man took the past by taking advantage of the intervention of Tianmo sect. It''s hard to refuse Wei ran at this time. I think I''ll find a chance to discuss this matter with the second childe in the future. Although the second childe is not as famous and brave as the eldest childe, the second childe is also intelligent since childhood and has experienced the test of war. He is also more calm than before. He should be able to make up his mind. After Gu Qingshu left, Wei Ran had seen through his mind and only felt funny, but in order to hide his identity, he couldn''t tell him directly. Chapter 326 In fact, Wei Ran still has some worries. At present, he is only 4000 people. Although he consumes a lot, he can afford it only with the accumulation of the Cheng family. After defeating Tubo, Wei Ran planned to expand his troops to at least 14000, reach a complete establishment in the art of war of Wei Gong, and then at least separate kuozhou or Hezhou. It can be divided into two places. To the west, it can be based on the vast plain at the end of dafichuan and Hunan, Qinghai. It is suitable for grazing and raising horses. To the south, it is the hometown of Tuyuhun. The land can be used for farming and grazing. Moreover, Tuyuhun''s hometown is a rare area in this plateau area that can cultivate and develop agriculture. Barley, corn and beans can be planted. At the same time, the war horses produced are very excellent. The famous green horse comes from here, which is also the one Wei Ran is riding now. At the same time, there is no shortage of copper and iron ore here. The weapons are used by the original soldiers. Therefore, the separation of kuozhou and Hezhou is of great significance to Wei Ran. It means that there is a place where he can make blood by himself and sit on the silk road. Relying on handicrafts, animal husbandry and trade, he can feed 14000 troops and horses under his name. With these 14000 troops, if the imperial court wants to deal with the Li family, Wei Ran even dares to go east and take all the States and counties in the east of Longyou. With him, the reputation and foundation of the Li family in Longyou road can be digested immediately after being taken down. Then go east and cross the Qinling Mountains, you can go directly to the Guanzhong Plain and forge ahead in Chang''an! Of course, now Wei Ran has another thing to deal with, that is, the affairs of the Jianghu. Looking back, when his own soldiers moved 42 chapters from the library room, Wei Ran began to crack the secret letter according to the content in his memory. After the words were cracked one by one, the content of the letter was to inform the Tubo generals in michuan county that they dared to kill more than 1000 people in the camp to make a surprise attack to the West. It also describes in detail the strength, equipment and the amount of grain and grass carried by the Death Squadron. Wei Ran described in detail all aspects of the general''s character and ability. It even gave suggestions to arrange personnel to ambush on both sides of the Yellow River. When the dare to die camp passes, it will be blocked in front of it, and there will be no one left! After reading it, Wei Ran sat at his desk and looked out of the window at the stars. He was silent. His face gradually became as gloomy as water. At the same time, ideas and thoughts flashed through his mind. Chang Xuanyi... Before the next battle with Tubo, I will kill him! When Wei Ran interpreted the Forty-two Chapters, a Li and bu Lanshan were in the same room. A Li deliberately took out different books and compared the contents of the letter according to the Yin Fu Sutra, but pretended that he had no intention of putting the Forty-two Chapters in a place not far away. Bu Lanshan felt that a Li''s practice was naive and ridiculous, but he had nothing to do. He would play with the children, turn over the Forty-two Chapters and translate them according to the ciphertext of the letter At the beginning, he translated a smooth sentence. Bu Lanshan was very surprised and thought it would be such a coincidence? Then continue to decipher, and the result is to decipher the whole content directly! Looking at the complete contents of the letter, it is normal to think that Tubo worshipped Buddhism and used the Forty-two Chapters of Buddhist classics as the original ciphertext. So he hurried to find Zhuo Lancang and told her about it. After seeing the contents of the letter, both teachers and disciples were in a cold sweat. If the news of that day is really omitted, even if their masters and disciples have several martial arts in the world, they will never escape the siege of thousands of troops. Zhuo Lancang made a quick decision. "Now that he has cracked the content of the secret letter, I will go to General Zhao tomorrow and ask her to pay attention to Chang Xuanyi. Even if she can''t take it down, she should be careful." The next morning, Zhuo Lancang came to Zhao Xuanqing''s room. As soon as he was led in, he met Chang Xuanyi. He was pointing to a letter and talking to Zhao Xuanqing and Wu Xinfei. Zhuo Lancang''s heart jumped, pretended to be nothing and walked forward. Zhao Xuanqing sees Zhuo Lancang and respects her as a Wulin elder. He gets up to greet her slightly and raises the letter in his hand. "There are traitors in the army. Fortunately, God takes care of them, otherwise the surprise attack on kuozhou will be a failure." Zhuo Lancang''s pupil contracted slightly, and his smile on his face remained unchanged. He pretended not to know: "what''s going on?" Wu Xinfei observed very carefully, and obviously noticed that Zhuo Lancang''s expression was wrong, which seemed to contradict Chang Xuanyi. With a smile on her face, she decided to stand idly by and watch them fight among the decent sects, but it was also lively. Zhao Xuanqing looked at Chang Xuanyi and said, "there is an elder under the Kongtong sect. Because of the old resentment in the door, he secretly took refuge in the Tibetans. With the help of the power of the Tibetans, they intend to regain the status of their boxing sect. I don''t want to say much about these Kongtong old things. Predecessors should be very clear. Headmaster Chang set out from Hezhou City a few days ago. Unexpectedly, he found that the elder was sneaky, so he came forward and asked for investigation. As a result, a letter was found on the man, which was actually written to him by the general of michuan county. The purpose is to make this elder pay attention to the movements of our army as an insider. " Chang Xuan said: "this is my negligence, but I almost fell into the danger of Wuwei army. It would almost be a big mistake to let this unworthy disciple know our army''s actions in winter! Zhuo Daoyou and Lingtu happen to be in the dare to die camp again. Please accept my apology. " Chang Xuanyi spoke eloquently and looked very sincere, so that people couldn''t find anything wrong. In addition, he dares to kill relatives in righteousness, and has won the favor of Zhao Xuanqing. Zhuo Lancang has experienced in the Jianghu for a long time and knows that Chang Xuanyi is the first to start, which makes Zhao Xuanqing have a preconceived impression. If you take out the secret letter at this time, not only will it not threaten Chang Xuanyi, but it will just connect the preceding and the following, and give Chang Xuanyi his lie to Yuanshang for Chang Xuanyi, which will just become the irrefutable evidence that the member is obviously the elder of the dead ghost who knows the foreign enemy. On the contrary, it will expose the fact that he already knows the secret behind Chang Xuanyi, and he will be secretly targeted by this person in the future. He''s just an old fox. He''s very cunning! Zhuo Lancang decided to act first, pretending he didn''t know anything, and then act according to his circumstances. "May I have a look at the contents of the letter?" Zhao Xuanqing handed the letter to Zhuo Lancang. Zhuo Lancang opened the letter paper. At a glance, it was also a pile of ciphertext numbers, which was meaningless. Although the handwriting is the same as the secret letter in his hand, the handwriting itself has been disguised. It is not Chang Xuanyi''s handwriting, which can not indicate his suspicion. Zhuo Lancang returned the letter paper, looked at the forty-two chapter Sutra on Zhao Xuanqing''s table, and said, "is it difficult that this is the Yin Fu Sutra? And it was explained in forty-two chapters? " Everyone saw Zhuo Lancang glancing at the Forty-two Chapters on the table, so they were not too surprised. Chang Xuan nodded and said, "Taoist friends are really sharp. When I found this superstition from the traitor, I couldn''t understand it at all. Later, I remembered that there was often a forty-two chapter Sutra of Buddhism in his room. We Kongtong sect believe in Sanqing Daozu. How can we study Buddhist scriptures when we have nothing to do on weekdays? I translated all the contents of this letter according to the Forty-two Chapters. " "Taoist Chang is really smart. I admire him." Chapter 327 Zhuo Lancang had a faint smile on his face and couldn''t see the depth and problem. Chang Xuanyi smiled, but he was still wondering, "what''s the matter with that damn elder? He can''t see anyone alive or dead, and he doesn''t know whether his letters have been taken away, but he forced me to protect myself by such means. Well, Zhuo Lancang doesn''t seem to know the truth. In short, the hook has been released. Let''s see who has the handle! " "General Zhao, Zhuo Daoyou, the elder is involved in military aircraft. I don''t dare to deal with it privately. I''ve brought it to the army. Please witness it." Then the disciples of Kongtong sect outside handed an old man who was locked and tied with a rope to Zhao Xuanqing''s soldiers, who brought him in. The elder''s face was indifferent, as if he didn''t care about what was going to happen, or he was completely numb and his eyes were empty. Zhuo Lancang came forward to solve the acupoints for him, and Chang Xuan frowned. "Why do you know Tibetan people? The whole army was almost at a disadvantage! " The elder looked up at Zhuo Lancang and said with a sneer, "how can this Kongtong sect be controlled by the despicable aliens of the sword sect? It''s better to destroy it earlier." Zhuo Lancang felt very strange when he saw that the other party actually confessed to the crime. Didn''t he know that there was no way to live? Still willing to carry it for Chang Xuan? Zhao Xuanqing stood at the same place and said, "leader Chang, since you are willing to destroy your relatives, I can''t save your Kongtong sect''s face. How to deal with this person is up to you Kongtong sect to deal with it, but I don''t want him to live in this world. " The meaning is very simple. No matter how you Kongtong sect kill him, in short, he can''t live. As like as two peas in the eyes, the same idea is always seen in the eyes. Fortunately, I learned the soul taking skill from xianzun. I can use the mind of people whose control strength is far weaker than my own. Otherwise, I really can''t find a good way to spend it this time. Well, kill this man first to prevent future trouble. When he came to the elder, his sword finger suddenly pointed out and just hit the elder''s death hole. When the elder was dying, he seemed to recover his mind. When he fell soft to the ground, he looked up at Chang Xuanyi. His face was stunned, incredible and deeply sad. Then Chang Xuan turned his head and bowed, "thank you, General Zhao, for being willing to give the disciple a decent face." Zhao Xuanqing waved and motioned to drag the body out. Then he looked at Zhuo Lancang, "why did you come here, master Zhuo?" Zhuo Lancang just wanted to find a reason to fool the past, so he left first. At this time, a personal soldier urgently reported, "report! General, just now someone saw a fat monk shooting a letter with a willow leaf dart. When he and Shang Lin left, they said they had given it to Taoist Chang. " Zhao Xuanqing smiled sarcastically and took the letter hanging under the willow leaf dart. Regardless of Chang Xuanyi, he opened it directly. "Oh, is it a challenge? Interesting... Headmaster Chang, take it. " As soon as Chang Xuan got his hand, he opened it and looked at it. The color of ridicule flashed across the corners of his mouth, "the Reverend of the blood River - Meng Yuan." Zhuo Lancang''s mind flashed. Chang Xuanyi was cunning and qualified to participate in important military affairs. I can''t find evidence here to remind the officers and men of Wuwei army that there is no way to take him in a short time. But... If he died in a duel with the blood River venerable, hum, it would be a hundred. When Zhuo Lancang thought so, he didn''t intend to come out for Chang Xuan. It''s impossible to set up an ambush for Xuehe venerable as last time, but would come in full accordance with the rules of the Jianghu. Chang Xuanyi also looked at Zhuo Lancang. The meaning of eye contact seemed to be to set up an ambush for Xuehe venerable again. Zhuo Lancang said with a smile, "master Xuehe has fought with leader Chang three times before, and all of them have been defeated miserably. I think that Xuehe venerable should not be the opponent of leader Chang. Leader Chang might as well fight this duel. If you can kill the devil of the great desire Tathagata Sect on the spot, the reputation of the Kongtong sect will be even louder. " Chang Xuan''s eyelids beat. He felt that Zhuo Lancang didn''t play cards according to the routine. Shouldn''t he pretend to be willing to duel with him? In fact, when the two sides fight about the same, he shot to kill him at the same time. Zhao Xuanqing looked at the interaction between the two people, with a faint smile on his mouth. In fact, he sneered in his heart. In fact, from Chang Xuan to tell her about the adultery until Zhuo Lancang came in, Zhao Xuanqing behaved like a tool man, at the mercy of all kinds. However, Zhao Xuanqing, who had been around since childhood and lived in the battlefield environment, had some thoughts in his heart. He was not led by the nose as they imagined. He seemed to have no independent opinion. In fact, she didn''t believe Chang Xuanyi''s previous words, because Chang Xuanyi''s timing was too clever, just after the great victory of Wuwei army. If Da Sheng came to her, she would believe it unconditionally. However, after the victory, he came to him and said that he had found the traitor and wanted to destroy his relatives. However, there was a smell of concealment in it. In addition, after Zhuo Lancang came in, he didn''t say his meaning. Obviously, after seeing Chang Xuanyi, he pressed down what he wanted to say, which is worth pondering. Zhao Xuanqing and Chang Xuanyi are Wulin elders. Although they didn''t question them face to face to avoid damaging the dignity of both sides, they must have left some thoughts. "Leader Chang, this is a matter of Jianghu. Although Ben has heard of the monk''s bad name, he also wants to eradicate it. But now every military force needs to be used against the Tubo people, and any loss is unnecessary. Since you have had three duels with him and have the absolute upper hand, you might as well remove this scourge for the world. " Wu Xinfei smiled and looked at the infighting in the field. She didn''t mean to intervene at all. Although Chang Xuanyi still had a confident smile on his face, his heart was numb. He himself is not afraid of the blood River venerable. Even if he met him in the restaurant last time, the strength of the blood River venerable has far exceeded that of 20 years ago. But he himself also accepted the secret teaching of Tianting, and his martial arts were not comparable in the past. He went straight after the four great masters. "This is indeed the old resentment between the poor and the blood River venerable. It would be nice if we could end each other''s cause and effect with a fair duel. I won''t miss the duel on the Bank of the Yellow River after seven days. " Bu Lanshan and others said that they would certainly go to watch the war and cheer, and then they left respectively. Chang Xuan calmly returned to the inn. As soon as he entered the room, his face became very dark. He doesn''t like things out of control, and the blood River venerable challenges himself. Although he is not afraid of the duel, he still doesn''t like the feeling that the initiative is in the hands of others. Thinking about how to solve the blood River venerable in advance, the disciples eagerly knocked on the door. After coming in, the Kongtong sect disciple said in a panic, "master, I just met Uncle Wang in the market!" Chang Xuan frowned and said, "what a mess! Which Uncle Wang! " "It''s the one who disappeared for no reason..." Chang Xuan was surprised. The elder surnamed Wang was his missing confidant. "What did he say to you?" "Uncle Wang said that he was poisoned and could not come to meet the leader. He gave a letter to his disciple... And a note. " Chapter 328 Chang Xuanyi took the letter and the crumpled note, promised that the disciple would be a housekeeper and asked him not to make a public about it. In fact, he secretly killed this disciple. He didn''t want to let too many people know this secret, even if it was possible. But now is not the time to deal with that disciple. When Tang fan goes to war, he has plenty of opportunities to start. Tearing open the letter, the content on it was written by Xuehe Zun, but the handwriting is different from the past. The handwriting is wandering, scrawling and wanton, crazy and evil. Chang Xuanyi thought that it was caused by the great change of heart after Xuehe Zun was possessed, and there was no too much doubt. The content indicates that the duel seven days later is a cover, asking him to meet in the valley north of the city three days later. Otherwise, it is not guaranteed that the elder will publicize what he knows to the world. At the right time, he has newly recruited a disciple to the entrance wall, which is the Li Gui they all met in the Hezhou City restaurant that day. Because elder Wang is the witness, and elder Wang has handled it several times, he communicates with Yundan jienadu''s letterhead and knows many secrets. If you really publicize it, it will be a great threat to yourself. This feeling of being coerced by others made Chang Xuanyi angry. He forced himself to bear it and hinted: Meng Yuan, you are still too confident in yourself. You still want to be alone with me. You think you can defeat me with your strength after being possessed by the devil? Hum, even if you set up an ambush, I''m sure to break it with strength. You forced me! Then he crumpled the letter into powder and unfolded the paper ball obviously written by elder Wang. The above content is short. There is only one sentence. Tomorrow he will find a chance to appear on the South Bank of the Yellow River. There is only a tea Kung Fu at the moment of Shenshi. I hope the leader can save him. After reading it, Chang Xuan kneaded the paper ball into powder, sat in a chair, picked up tea and drank it as if nothing had happened. The fog in the hot tea was steaming up, and Chang Xuanyi''s eyes were shining like wild animals. In the mountains and forests in the north of the city, Wei Ran is practicing martial arts with the black iron taken out from a Li. As long as there is no military affairs, Wei Ran will quietly leave the city every day at Yinshi to find a quiet place outside the city, change back to the original appearance and practice hard. Recently, his strength has improved, but Wei Ran feels that it is not due to hard cultivation, but the normal development of his body. After the new year, he was 18 years old. In recent days, Wei Ran''s subtle feelings about his body made him find that he could not grow naturally and looked like he had developed and shaped. If you want to improve your strength in the future, you can only rely on hard work. There is no shortcut to follow. Although it is only the improvement of physical quality, if Wei Ran''s overall strength is raised for a small stage, his boxing speed, strength and explosive power will be improved by another level, that is, the improvement of overall strength. However, even so, I thought that Chang Xuanyi''s strength had been immersed in the congenital environment for decades, and there was Tianting skill cultivation. In terms of strength, I do my best, but I still don''t have enough assurance. And the only time he fought with Chang Xuan was in Hezhou City restaurant. At that time, although he didn''t use his best, Chang Xuanyi didn''t either. At that time, he thought he was the blood River venerable. He was always on alert and made many moves to test. Therefore, he could not judge the real strength, so he could only make a brief reference. Therefore, Wei Ran''s frequent strategies these two days are to catch Chang Xuanyi and fight alone without other onlookers. Only in this way can he go out with all his strength. Whether it was a duel in seven days or a secret letter from elder Wang''s Kongtong sect disciples, Wei Yanyi did it. But during the day, first pretend to be the blood River venerable and project the challenge book outside the barracks. Then pretend to be elder Wang and pretend to encounter Kongtong sect disciples to convey letters. A letter and a note were two layers of confusion, which made Chang Xuanyi mistakenly think that the blood River venerable was worried about being ambushed by the right way and the Tianmo sect, so he connected the means. Moreover, due to the existence of elder Wang and the fact that he was a Tubo traitor, Chang Xuan had to throw a rat repellent device according to the instructions of Xuehe. Therefore, once Chang Xuan saw elder Wang''s letter for help, whether he was holding the idea of saving people or killing his mouth, he would certainly go to see him. Wei Ran''s mace was put on the disguised elder Wang. At the time of application that day, Wei Ran disguised as elder Wang early and sneaked up on the South Bank of the Yellow River in a cloak. He looked anxious and was waiting for something. He looked at the mountains on the south bank all the time, as if a human devouring beast would run out of it at any time. At this time, he glimpsed someone coming by boat on the North Bank of the Yellow River. Subconsciously, he hid first and then approached the past. When the man came ashore, he saw elder Wang and hurried over. Wei Ran was rather disappointed when he saw that the other party was the Kongtong sect disciple randomly selected yesterday. Doesn''t chang Xuanyi want to kill his mouth and destroy the main witness of the party? Even if the blood River Reverend publicizes everywhere, he can''t cause any blow to him. Normally, Chang Xuanyi couldn''t have appeared. Wei Ran pretended to be anxious and crossed the disciple, but his eyes glanced at the boat. It was empty. Who was there. Wei Ran angrily said, "Why are you here? It''s no use coming here. You can''t help me. Where''s the leader? " "The headmaster ordered me to come here, martial Uncle Wang. Come with me quickly while there is no one else." Wei Ran stamped his foot in place. "How can I go with you? They all said that I am highly toxic. I must take the antidote to alleviate the toxicity on the seventh day of each month, or I will die of intestinal puncture!" The disciple was not a stupid fool, but asked, "it''s useless even if the leader comes." "What do you know! The headmaster was born with several accomplishments. As long as he took a genuine Qi into my body, he could clearly identify the toxic drugs and remind me what to find to detoxify. Or the headmaster can go back and prepare an antidote for me, and then try to save me! " The disciple looked up and down at Wei Ran, with a look of contempt. "I see. I thought you were a traitor to Xuehe and wanted to set up an ambush against the leader here, so come and see the situation alone." While Wei Ran was chatting with Kongtong disciples, a Li was becoming a gray fox lurking in the grass. A figure flew over a Li and looked back at a Li. When he saw that it was just a fox, he didn''t take it to heart. A Li immediately sent a message to Wei Ran. "If you pull more, Chang Xuanyi will take the bait. There are four elders hiding in the dark, but they are of average strength and can be taken care of together. Zhuo Lancang and Wuwei army didn''t come. You can give full play to your strength at will and don''t worry about showing your face. " Wei was overjoyed. After some layout, things went better than he thought. Sure enough, after pulling for a long time, Wei Ran shouted that the time was coming and he had to leave quickly. He couldn''t make Xuehe Zun suspicious. At this time, the sound of clothes breaking came. As soon as Chang Xuan appeared behind Wei Ran, "younger martial brother Wang, what are you flustered about? We just looked around and worried about the hidden place of Meng Yuan." Wei Ran didn''t look back. He pretended to be dissatisfied and said, "elder martial brother, the leader seems to doubt that I have taken refuge in Meng Yuan?" "Ha ha, you have done so many important things for me, how can I doubt you? Let the elder martial brother pass a true Qi into your body to see what kind of poison is so strange. " As soon as the voice fell, Wei Ran felt that he was guided by a sword behind him. Sure enough, there was a real Qi like a sharp sword straight into his body! Chapter 329 This is not a tentative true Qi at all, but a sword Qi that urges people''s viscera and takes people''s lives! Wei Ran and others are at this time, just like before dealing with Xuehe Zun, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger! Wei Ran''s vigorous Qi, which had been stored in his heart for a long time, fought back in an instant. Smash the sword intention shot from Chang Xuanyi''s fingertips layer by layer, with the intention of crashing into his meridians from his fingertips and inflicting instant heavy damage. But Chang Xuanyi was not as reckless as the blood River venerable. His caution was almost an instinct to some extent. The vigorous Qi just came out of stress. Chang Xuan immediately responded. He waved his other hand with one palm and just patted on Wei Ran''s detached vigorous Qi. Wei Ran was patted forward and stepped a few steps to stop his body. Chang Xuan floated, then retreated for several feet and landed slowly like a feather. He was surprised and pointed to Wei Huo angrily and shouted, "who are you!" Wei Yanyi slapped the ignorant Kongtong disciple aside and was unconscious. Looking at Chang Xuanyi''s undamaged appearance, Wei Ran sighed regretfully, "I didn''t expect many plans. It''s a pity that the last step failed. It seems that I really don''t have the talent to be a killer. " From the vigorous Qi just now, Chang Xuanyi noticed that his opponent''s strength was very clever and his skill was unknown, so he was vigilant. He shook out his sword on his back and held it in his hand, but his eyes looked around, as if he were observing the evacuation route. When he didn''t know the details of his opponent, he naturally didn''t want to fight with people. He just ran away first, and then investigated the guy who calculated himself in front of him. When he was sure, he tried to solve it again. It is Chang Xuanyi''s motto to plan and then move. With this excellent quality, he successfully ascended the position of Kongtong leader and brought Kongtong school into Guanzhong school second only to Chunyang school. Wei Ran opened his fists in vain. He was too lazy to hide his identity. He took off his cloak and clothes, allowed his body to expand suddenly and return to its original shape, and started the boiling blood mode at the same time. "Do you know who I am now, so leader Chang, a scum traitor who knows foreign enemies, won''t let you go back alive today." Seeing Wei Ran''s iconic height, as well as his tough face with sharp edges and corners, coupled with his personal experience of the vigorous Qi in Wei Ran''s body just now, he was impressed by the unique energy different from the internal force of real Qi. Naturally, he had guessed Wei Ran''s identity. "Li Dingguo?! I didn''t expect it would be you. I don''t have any grudges with you, but why did I come to find my bad luck? " Hearing this sentence, Wei Ran felt very familiar with it. Later, he remembered that the blood River venerable also said such a sentence. He said with a smile: "your classmate Meng Yuan once asked such a question to a family. In fact, your martial brothers are really similar, but he is so stupid than you." This sentence has a huge amount of information. Chang Xuan couldn''t help thinking that Li Dingguo has seen Meng Yuan? After Meng Yuan became a devil, they couldn''t have fought each other. The boy survived. His martial arts are not simple. "You must be thinking about the outcome of the fight between me and the blood River venerable, right?" Wei Ran smiled and suddenly hit a fist. A fist shadow turned into seven kinds of fist strength. Vigorous strength simulated internal strength, or went ahead and broke thousands of troops; Or winding and turning, it is difficult to distinguish between virtual and real; Or circuitous reversal, attack flaw; Or soft, tarsal maggot! In addition, Wei Ran''s domineering power is hidden above the seven boxing strengths, which makes these vigorous strengths full of arrogance. This is the fist method Zongyao of the highest level of the seven injury fist simulated by Wei Ran. The seven forces burst out. Chang Xuan was shocked and almost made a mistake when taking the move. He was a little embarrassed and resolved it with the sword intention of the highest level of the Chaoyang Yiqi sword. He didn''t even dare to make a hard connection. He only dared to deflect Wei Ran''s fist strength. Within three feet, the surrounding mountains, rocks, plants and trees were broken and flying. The destructive power was extremely terrible. Chang Xuanyi opened his distance slightly and questioned Wei Ran, "how can you learn the seven injury fist skill of our school!" "Lord Xuehe died, so I learned it from his secret script." Chang Xuanyi was shocked again, and even his heart almost showed flaws. Wei Ran took advantage of this opportunity to deceive him. This time, instead of using the seven injury fist, he used his own fighting skills to suppress Chang Xuanyi. Although Chang Xuanyi had the sword in his hand, he had to use the fast sword to keep up with Wei Ran''s exaggerated speed and attack rhythm. Because it was a fast sword with extremely high frequency, it could not be ready on the sword. Therefore, even Wei Ran''s vigorous Qi armor could not be broken, and fell into the downwind in an instant. Finally, the rhythm couldn''t keep up with Wei Ran''s rapid changes. Chang Xuanyi hit his elbows and knees one after another, crackling, shaking his body one after another, and then flew to a hill like limestone and completely cracked the rock. At this time, Wei Ran will use the halberd force in his fist technique - Lone Star to break the array and prepare to completely end Chang Xuan who is trapped in limestone. At this time, Chang Xuan had the bloody in his mouth, raised his head fiercely, and the sword took off his hand. The front of the sword was wrapped with a layer of dense innate Qi, and there was a hidden meaning of Yin Han sword which was not clear and unclear. Wei Ran''s fist front collided with the flying sword. The attached vigorous Qi on the surface of the fist front was torn out of a blood hole, and then it was like cracked glass. The crack wound up along the arm to the shoulder, which completely exploded and made the whole hand flesh and blood blurred. And the cold and gloomy sword idea took the opportunity to penetrate into Wei Ran''s internal organs and meridians. Wei Ran could only retreat again and tried his best to expel the sword from his body. Wei Huo stopped the bleeding and injury, looked at Chang Xuanyi struggling out of the rock and said, "he is worthy of being an expert below the master. Li has seen it!" Chang Xuan was very angry, but he still kept calm and said in a very low tone: "rude madman, if you just have all your skills, you can''t do anything to stop smiling. Stay here today!" At the same time, they heard the sound of fierce fighting from the mountains and forests around them. Someone shouted at them, but they soon stabilized the situation. "Chief senior brother! This guy has an accomplice sneaking attack. Fortunately, we have always maintained the state of the four elephant array of heaven and earth. Only then can we detect it in advance. Someone''s martial arts are not weak. Elder martial brother, please solve the enemy quickly and help me! " Chang Xuan looked at Li Dingguo and said, "Li Dingguo, who is pursued and killed all over the world, actually has help?" Wei Ran called ah Li in his heart, "ah Li, what''s the situation there? Isn''t it said that four people have average martial arts? " "Their four great half steps are congenital, but the sword array used in combination is very strange. It seems to be a simplified version of Jue Xian sword array. Even the world''s great masters can fight for a period of time. I''m trying to break the array. You don''t have to worry about me. First solve their face-to-face enemies. " "Throw out my weapon. I want to come, really!" As soon as I finished speaking in my heart, a halberd and a heavy horizontal knife were thrown from above in the mountain forest. Wei Ran took them in his hand, and a sense of empathy that had not been seen for a long time came. Then the left hand carried the heavy long knife, and the right hand raised the halberd and pointed to Chang Xuanyi. "Just now it''s just a warm-up. It seems that you and I are very satisfied. Now we''re starting to come. Really, are you ready?" Chapter 330 As soon as Chang Xuan looked at Wei Ran''s weapon, his face flashed a mocking color. He remembered that he received the challenge letter from Xuehe venerable yesterday and met many strange things such as elder Wang''s letter. It was actually planned by Li Dingguo, who was chased and killed by the world in front of him. The purpose was to lead himself out. Chang Xuanyi felt that he could not think about it. How could he have done so much, a man with no foundation in the armed forces and in the local area? Someone in Wuwei army must have contacted him. Who is it? When Chang Xuan thought of the officer named Wei Ran, the leader of the regiment training, how could he think of the strange strategy in winter, and how could he have such strong executive power. If Li Dingguo was standing behind him, everything would make sense. "Ah, when fighting, pay attention!" Wei Ran''s Halberd has been cleaved in front of him. The halberd is like a dragon. It flies up and down. If you use it with one hand, it has great power. When the halberd blade scraped, it aroused a burst of ghosts crying and howling. It was the gods and ghosts dancing in the halberd force. Chang Xuanyi learned from the Chunyang sect that Wei Ran''s martial arts are extremely strong, fierce, fast, just fierce and violent, but unlike the storm, which has only a moment''s power, it can be continuous, and has the despair that people can''t see the end of power exertion. At first, I thought the Taoists of Chunyang sect were exaggerating. Now I have personal contact with them, but I don''t think they are wrong at all. This young rising star is far better than both good and evil. He can be compared with his predecessors who have been famous for decades and have accumulated decades of martial arts experience. But... If the trend is just like this, it will come to an end now. Chang Xuanyi shuttled freely between Wei Ran''s ghost dancing and airtight halberd blade. Suddenly, he stepped on Wei Ran''s Halberd and jumped seven feet high into the air. His long sword pointed to the sky. Unexpectedly, he stepped on the void and suspended in the air. Wei Ran looked up and watched. In the dazzling sun, Chang Xuan''s treasure was solemn, almost like a God coming to the world. Suddenly, a sword Qi from Chang Xuanyi rushed into the sky, like piercing the clouds in the sky, seizing the brilliance of the sun, transforming the aura of the sky into a Xiaguang treasure, and straight into a sharp weapon that seems to kill gods and demons! At this time, not only Wei Ran, but also many people with direct martial arts skills in kuozhou city on the North Bank of the Yellow River felt this amazing sword meaning and momentum. Zhuo Lancang is meditating in his room; Bu Lanshan is still wondering where Ali is lazy again; Wu Xinfei is sleeping in the room; Zhao Xuanqing personally trained soldiers in the army; Wait At this time, they all sensed the sword meaning in the south of kuozhou city. By coincidence, they walked out of the house, jumped onto the nearest highest roof, looked into the distance and witnessed the amazing sword meaning soaring into the sky. Bu Lanshan asked his father in surprise, "master, what is the meaning of the sword?" Zhuo Lancang said solemnly, "the sword spirit rushes into the sky! After Chang Xuan improved the Chaoyang Yiqi sword, he realized the meaning of the kill sword by himself, which is one of the three strongest sword meanings in the world. " Of course, before she finished her words, Zhuo Lancang''s selfless and arrogant sword is the second most powerful sword in the world, and it is still on the sky with the sword Qi of Chang Xuanyi. The strongest is naturally the Chunyang palm sect as a great master. Today''s National Teacher Zhang Chonghe''s Zhou Tian derived sword. "It''s very good for you to practice your sword heart. You must cherish this opportunity." Bu Lanshan nodded and stared at the sword in the distance. Even if he was tens of miles away, he could still feel the boundless spirit of the sword. However, after feeling it for a while, bu Lanshan wondered, "although the heroic spirit in the sword is strong enough, it lacks the courage of thousands of people. Master, do you have this feeling?" Zhuo Lancang nodded with satisfaction and said, "the sword Qi rushing into the sky is not a Taoist sword, but should be born out of the true meaning of Confucianism. Although Chang Xuanyi claimed to have learned from the Taoist Chaoyang Qi sword, he thought it was not. Maybe it came from some kind of adventure, which made Chang Xuanyi learn the meaning of this sword. However, because the meaning of this sword needs to cultivate the spirit of boldness, Chang Xuan is full of ghosts and can''t develop such a spirit. Therefore, if you use it, you will lack some openings. Otherwise, the teacher''s selfless sword will not be the second sword in the world. " Bu Lanshan frowned a little and asked the key words, "why did Uncle Chang use his sword to rush into the sky on the South Bank of the Yellow River? Have you met an enemy who can only be dealt with by exerting this skill? " "Maybe... The blood River venerable appeared..." Wei Ran squinted up at the sky and sighed, "Haoran righteousness - unfortunately, you don''t deserve it!" Chang Xuan looked at the sword in his hand. "The meaning of Confucian sword is really lacking. Even if he has been closed for 20 years, he can''t violate his martial will and change his noble righteousness. But it''s more than enough to kill you. " Wei Yangao raised the halberd and pointed the long knife of his left hand at the ground. "Today, Li wants to thank you very much. I understand the domineering momentum of the strategist and some of the missing characteristics. Today, I have some insights from your sword Qi rushing into the sky. It can be the cornerstone of my martial arts. You will do your best to cut it. Li will never dodge!" Chang Xuan sneered, "mole ants can block the attack of God!" As he said this, the sword Qi that soared into the sky quickly and fiercely fell towards Wei ran on the ground, and Chang Xuanyi himself also accelerated to rush towards the ground, which doubled the potential of sword Qi. At that moment, Wei Ran''s heart was quiet to the extreme. He seemed to have no sword spirit in front of him, but he clearly felt the scattered birds in the mountain; Carp leaping from time to time in the Yellow River; Swaying branches; Bursts of dust aroused by the sword air pressure Suddenly, a sentence emerged in Wei Ran''s heart: Mount Tai collapses in front but the color remains unchanged, and the Yellow River is determined to be brave at the top but not surprised! Although his hegemonic momentum also has the determination momentum of tens of millions of people, he always lacks a real heart of courage. In front of him, the lofty sword meaning of Confucianism clearly conveys the similar emotional will in place. Just because the performer lacks the mind in this aspect, the heroic spirit appears more rigid, mechanical and spiritual. Wei Yan sighed, and his red vigorous Qi armor disappeared instantly, while the halberd and long knife were dyed red, overlapped in front of him, and then bent his knees and pedaled on the ground! The halberd long Sabre was folded from the middle and waved outward to cut away! For a time, the sound of tiger roaring and dragon chanting was heard all over the world! Even the city of kuozhou can be heard clearly. This time, even ordinary martial arts practitioners understand that there are two rare strong men fighting for life and death. Zhao Xuanqing frowned and looked at the glow around Chongxiao sword Qi. He rushed up a red Qi force, which was very much like the rumored Blood River Dharma. "Did the monk do it in advance?" Wu Xinfei smiled and looked at the slashing sword Qi and the red Qi against the trend, "how about the victory or defeat?" Bu Lanshan closed her eyes and clenched her sword. She just sensed another true meaning of martial arts from her Haoran Qi, but she felt inexplicably familiar. "Is this the true meaning of the martial arts of the blood River venerable? It''s impossible... " Even Zhuo Lancang was a little strange, "it''s not like..." Chapter 331 The red domineering power hit the Hongxiao sword of Xia Guangbao! They stood still at a height of three feet in the air, and the two momentum entangled each other without giving in. Chang Xuanyi''s skill is more profound and occupies a commanding position. Just like the avalanche of Mount Tai and the burst of the Yellow River, with a powerful momentum, it is almost like rolling. It seems that in the next moment, Wei can be completely turned into powder. Wei Ran''s pressure is really huge. This time, he recoiles and holds the determination that he will become benevolent if he fails, because there is no way back! However, it also gave birth to his determination to live to death, which just coincided with the lack of courage in Chongxiao sword''s intention. What he lacks is his biggest flaw and weakness. This is Wei Ran''s only chance to reverse his defeat! Only in this way can we find a glimmer of vitality. Otherwise, any block and dodge can''t deal with the powerful blow accumulated by Chang Xuan for decades. Wei Ran''s domineering spirit originally collapsed under the glow of the sky. However, he grasped the only flaw of Chang Xuan''s lack of courage, but took it as a breakthrough and instantly penetrated into it, integrating, tearing, expanding and penetrating! A little broken, and the whole army collapsed! The glow all over the sky and the red gas burst at the same time, and ripples stirred in the air. The halberd long knife in Wei Ran''s hand and the sword of Chang Xuanyi were broken into bits and pieces, turned into dust and died with the wind. They fell to the ground at the same time and spewed a mouthful of blood at the same time. However, Chang Xuanyi''s strongest potential has been broken, and the flaw of lacking courage in his heart has been targeted. The whole person has lost the fighting spirit to continue fighting and just wants to run for his life. So he struggled to get up and go to the Bank of the Yellow River. Wei Ran only knelt on the ground, adjusted his Qi and blood, quickly recovered his physical strength, so that he could recover faster without struggling. He watched Chang Xuan stumble to the river ferry. His injuries broke out, ejected a mouthful of blood again, and climbed from the ground to the ferry boat. At this time, Wei Yancai slowly stood up and walked towards the Bank of the river. Chang Xuanyi just wanted to climb up the boat, but he found that the boat had been immersed in a lot of water, and the hull also showed a downward trend. Obviously, I don''t know when the boat has been chiseled a hole and began to sink. Wei Ran went to the ferry. "Although the blood River venerable did all kinds of evil, I took his place and had to do something for him after all. Therefore, I will kill you with seven injury fist, which is the wish of your Kongtong sect. " Chang Xuan turned over and said, "I have no enemies with you. Why do you have to do everything so absolutely. As you saw just now, I know how a person who practices Taoist swordsmanship can understand the essence of Confucian martial arts. Naturally, there is a secret. Don''t you want to know? Any martial arts mental skill there is enough for you to dominate the world. " Wei Ran said with a sneer, "it''s the inheritance from heaven." Seeing Chang Xuan''s two words of heaven, he said, "it should be a mysterious force that directly contacts your spirit in the dark. Then you can communicate with that mysterious force and obtain knowledge, secrets, skills and so on under any circumstances. Am I wrong?" Chang Xuan lay on the ground, pointed at Wei Ran in surprise and stammered, "you... How do you know... Is it difficult... You are also... Immortal..." "So you call those predators of the heavens immortal. Hehe, it''s really foolish. You''re going to die, and I don''t have time to talk to you so much. I''ll just tell you one thing. I''m a special opponent of the force you call xianzun, so please close your eyes. " Condensing vigorous Qi, playing the essence of seven injury fist, smashed Chang Xuanyi''s viscera at the same time. Wei Ran went to the mountain forest. The four elders who formed the heaven and earth four elephant array witnessed the leader''s competition with Wei Yanjian. They were defeated and killed. They were depressed at that time. The sword array was in a trance and had flaws. A Li caught it. Before Wei Ran was ready to join in, he sealed the throat of the four people with a sword. She sighed, "you''ve been the first again. How''s it? It''s badly hurt." "I know you have secretly refined medicine for healing. Please bring it to me. You don''t know how much I hurt... The meaning of Chongxiao sword is really terrible." A Li threw a porcelain vase over, "just one, you can... Are you a pig?!" Wei Ran didn''t wait for ah Li to finish. He swallowed all the pills in the porcelain bottle and chewed them. Well, it tastes good. "What were you going to say?" "Very expensive! Are you wasting it? " Wei Ran laughed and said, "how can it be wasted? The internal injury is good soon." The pill made by a Li contains rich essence Qi. It will take effect immediately after absorption and recover the injury. Then he got up and cleaned up the scene. Wei Ran killed the comatose Kongtong sect disciple. A Li found a lot of good things from Chang Xuan. An agate containing a lot of aura must be a self-made instrument for assisting cultivation according to the knowledge taught by Chang Xuanyi; A jade book records the secret array skills, which is just suitable for ah Li''s cultivation. The array used by the four Kongtong elders is also recorded here. However, there are more Dharma arrays that need to rely on mana; The pill in a porcelain vase has no specific effect for the time being. A Li is in the portable space and is ready for follow-up research. There are also many auras in the pill, but it doesn''t look like a pill suitable for religious practice. It should have some other uses. Both of them left here. The battle between Wei Ran and Chang Xuanyi was so fierce that they must have found it in kuozhou city. Someone will come to check the situation soon. Sure enough, as soon as their front feet left, Zhao Xuanqing led several generals with high martial arts and a group of Wulin people to the south bank by boat. Chang Xuanyi''s body was found at the ferry. The disciples of Kongtong sect were shocked and cried with the head''s body in their arms. Bu Lanshan examined the body and found that all the internal organs were broken. He said, "he was killed by seven injuries." Zhuo Lancang was puzzled. "It is impossible for Xuehe Zun to defeat leader Chang only with seven injury fist." Zhao Xuanqing speculated: "just now, both sides have made their own strongest martial arts to fight this decisive battle. Is it possible that the leader often failed to kill the Xuehe Zun with a blow, and the Xuehe Zun killed him with his spare strength by using the seven injury fist?" Wu Xinfei jumped to the river bank, "if so, the blood River venerable must also be seriously injured and run not far. Headmaster Zhuo, why don''t you take this opportunity to kill the Wulin? Ha ha. " With that, Wu Xinfei followed the traces of the road and entered the forest. After a while, I heard her voice again, "Oh, I found the bodies of four Kongtong sect elders, all of which are good swordsmanship." Several Kongtong sect disciples were surprised again and immediately separated several people to the mountains and forests. On the way, they also saw the body of the Kongtong sect disciple, but no one cared. After entering the forest and finding the bodies of the four elite elders, the Kongtong sect disciples cried even louder. This time, their Kongtong sect has been greatly weakened. They are bound to fall from the leaders of the Wulin in Guanzhong and become a second-class sect. No one else was in charge of the Kongtong sect. Zhao Xuanqing ordered people to search for the figure of Xuehe Zun everywhere, while he stopped in situ, frowned and thought, and didn''t know what to think. Bu Lanshan''s master and apprentice checked all kinds of traces after the battle at the scene. Although Wei Ran cleared away the leftover clothes and things, it was a short time, and naturally left many battle traces that could not be eliminated. Following these traces, the Qixia sword sect masters and disciples calculated the course of their fight. When no one noticed, the master and apprentice looked at each other. The death of Chang Xuanyi can be regarded as the end of the traitors in the army, so that they don''t have to find a way to expose them. Let him live and be buried with the reputation of a righteous leader. However, the more unpredictable the strength of the blood River venerable, the more difficult they feel. In the future, they may not be so easy to deal with. Chapter 332 Wei Ran and a Li returned to kuozhou as if nothing had happened and began to discuss the next step. One of the two newly discovered soul grabbing nodes has been destroyed, and the other is in the Tubo army in Shanzhou at this time. After some discussion, they found that there was no better way. They could only defeat the Tubo army step by step, so as to find an opportunity to solve it in the chaotic army. The most important thing now is to find out the position of that man in the Tubo army. However, referring to Chang Xuanyi''s position in the Jianghu, it can be seen that he must not be a small man. Then they excitedly took out the items they had won from Chang Xuan and studied them. Ah Li took the agate in his hand and watched it. After a little exercise, he was surprised and said, "the aura contained in it is very huge, and the agate has not been filled. If you find another treasure equivalent to it, gather the aura of the two together. Maybe I can break through to heaven and man. " Wei Ran only knew that the aura of agate was very abundant, but he didn''t know that it would be as abundant as ah Li said. "It is estimated that Chang Xuanyi took a lot of time to accumulate so much aura by using the method granted by heaven. If the one in the Tubo army is the same, there must be a similar treasure. " "Then I will seize it. Then I can cross the master''s realm and enter the realm of heaven and man in one fell swoop!" A Li''s cultivation is second only to the master in this world, and she is one step away from the human environment that day. If she can really find such a spirit gathering treasure, she has great hope of breakthrough. Then he took out the second item, the jade book that recorded many secret array skills. Ah Li said with a smile, "you are doing good things. These two things have nothing to do with you. Only those who practice these secrets can practice them. Chang Xuanyi gets this knowledge from heaven, but it doesn''t help him. He has learned some of these arrays. " A Li thought of the four elders who had fought before, and their strength was half a step from birth and the day after tomorrow. If you can''t handle her at ordinary times, give her a full blow. But with the blessing of the simplified Jue Xian sword array, it can stir the aura of heaven and earth, making it difficult for ah Li to give full play to his strength, so he was deadlocked for so long. Wei Ran was not interested in this either. He looked at the last porcelain vase. "I can''t do good things. It should be good for me to kill people and seize treasure." He shook the porcelain vase, poured out two dark pills and smelled it. It tasted strange, like bezoar, with a special smell. "Can you tell?" Ah Li only said, "there is aura, but I don''t know the composition. If you can eat so much, you might as well take one... Hey! You really eat! " Wei Ran didn''t wait for ah Li to finish, so he swallowed one. "Anyway, the poison won''t kill me." When the pill entered the abdomen, a hot air rose and spread all over the body, which automatically triggered Wei Ran''s boiling blood mode. "My God! What a rich essence! Immediately spread into all parts of my body. No, if I don''t move, this essence can hold me to death! " With that, he asked ah Li to take out those pieces of black iron waste, carry them and abuse himself in the room. For a whole hour, Wei Ran''s sweat was full of salt crystals. Such exercise beyond the limits of the body on weekdays will certainly make the whole body tired, but now the heat in the abdomen has not been consumed. It seems that you can still exercise for two hours. But Wei Ran has heard someone coming and going around the military mansion. It seems that it should be Zhao Xuanqing and them back. To arouse their suspicion, Wei Yanqiang endured discomfort and stopped self abuse. He put down the dark iron weight and said in surprise, "Hey, what is contained in this pill is not Reiki, but abundant energy. Ordinary people can even skip meals for three days. However, this is very wasteful, and most of the essence has been dissipated. Chang Xuanyi, an old ox nose, refined this strange essence pill. What''s the use of it? He is already a master in the later stage of the congenital environment. He doesn''t need to practice by refining refined Qi at all. It will be more efficient to directly absorb the spirit of heaven and earth. " A Li frowned, but many of her memories were blurred, and only some intermittent knowledge emerged. "Or to rejuvenate..." "Rejuvenate?" "Ah, there are some broken knowledge in my memory, which seems to be recorded like this. It is one of the primary skills for cultivating longevity. It is used when the aura is insufficient. It uses the essence to improve the body and warm the aging cells into young cells, so as to achieve the purpose of rejuvenating the body, which is the so-called rejuvenation. " Wei Ran thought of Chang Xuan''s age in his eighties and wanted to rejuvenate and restore his peak state. It makes perfect sense. Just revealing some knowledge can change a person in this way. Wei Yan could not help feeling that the opponent of the hunting soldiers in the heavens was becoming more and more unfathomable. "Well, this bottle of medicine belongs to me. Now the war is tense, and I don''t have time to practice. After taking it, just like today, sitting here waiting for the efficacy to dissipate is a waste of time. It''s better to wait until the war is over and spare three hours a day to concentrate on cultivation, so as to improve your strength more quickly! " ¡­¡­ The killing of Chang Xuan by the blood River venerable has been a hot topic in the Jianghu these days. I didn''t expect that the blood River venerable retired from the Jianghu for more than 20 years. Once he took revenge, he hated three disastrous defeats. Wei Ran ignored this, concentrated on military training, and quietly did business behind his back to accumulate wealth. Kuozhou was devastated by Tubo. Now the influx of businessmen is a good time for development. Together with Cheng''s family, Wei Ran established Xihai commercial firm and opened various workshops and shops here. Zhao Xuanqing also summoned the leaders of all departments of the party to kuozhou city and killed all the more than 10000 Tubo soldiers in public. All the departments of the party were frightened and bowed to the Wuwei army. Zhao Xuanqing took this opportunity to recruit all the departments of Dangxiang into the army, with a total of more than 20000 cavalry, combined with the infantry of Wuwei army, with a total force of 30000. He went north to Shanzhou city and attacked the Tubo army with Zhao Hui, the governor of Hexi. More than 4000 people from Wei Ran''s headquarters went north with the army and joined a series of battles with Tubo in Shanzhou. From Shancheng to Shanzhou, along the Huangshui plain, there are all kinds of fortresses against Tubo built during the Tianbao period of Emperor Xuanzong of the Tang Dynasty. Now it is occupied by Tubo, but Tubo also lacks enough troops to guard fortresses one by one. As a result, part of it is occupied by the Wuwei army of Hexi Jiedu envoy. Therefore, the battlefield situation has been transformed into a fortress cluster operation. In such a battle, since the movements of the armies of both sides are monitored by the fortresses of each army, there are few strange soldiers. Often cavalry cruises and soldiers fight a decisive battle. And every time in the field, if either side loses, it will soon retreat into the fortress and regroup. Therefore, the war lasted for a very long time, which is very unfavorable for a Jiedu envoy without the support of the central government. Fortunately, many local gentry and merchants were harmed by Tubo, so they invested heavily and provided material support. Several mainland states also feared that after Tubo had a firm foothold, they continued to move eastward and occupy the whole Hexi corridor. Therefore, with the help of all parties, the Hexi Jiedu envoy will continue such a war. Now we have recovered the branch legion of kuozhou to go north for support, which makes the overall military potential of Wuwei army extremely strong. Zhao Xuanqing led the troops directly to the west of Shanzhou City, attacked three key fortresses along the Huangshui River, and officially cut off the direct support of Shanzhou city. Zhao Hui began to concentrate superior forces to launch an siege on Shanzhou City, while Zhao Xuanqing implemented the strategy of encirclement and support, so as to make Shanzhou city become an isolated city without reinforcements. However, there are many difficulties in implementing such a strategy. First, there are 30000 Tibetan elite in Shanzhou city. Zhao Hui''s siege infantry were no more than 50000 and could not encircle Shanzhou city at all. The Tubo Army rode out of the city and could attack after going out of the city from any gate, but it was difficult for the Wuwei army to close the gap. On Zhao Xuanqing''s side, although she has 20000 party members to cooperate in the battle, she can only fight with the wind. If she encounters some hard battles, she will immediately retreat. Zhao Xuanqing has only 8000 cavalry in his headquarters, together with Wei Ran''s 2000 cavalry, forming a total of 10000 mobile troops. But there was no way to really cut off the support of Tibetan cavalry from Shancheng. They could only cruise the mountains and seek opportunities to sneak attacks on a small number of cavalry. The overall strategic situation was as Wei Ran expected. Because the Tubo army could not collect enough food and grass, it fell into the mire and gradually sprouted to go. After a month of entanglement between the two armies, the Tubo army in the besieged Shanzhou city suddenly made a concentrated attack on the headquarters of Zhao Hui. Although the tooth soldiers of Zhao Hui''s headquarters are very elite, they try their best to keep the formation intact. However, the whole army was slightly confused because of this assault. Another 10000 Tubo cavalry rushed out of a gap, and then elite also broke through the stunned gap. When Zhao Xuanqing led the army to intercept, he was suddenly attacked by the Tubo army from Shancheng. Fortunately, behind the military front is the army of Dangxiang people, who completely collapsed when they were charged by the Tubo army. When the whole army was in a panic, Wei Ran led the army to counter attack. The infantry army moved forward like a wall. The cavalry bypassed the two wings and used the hammer anvil tactics. The first World War killed the enemy''s vanguard generals and temporarily stopped the Tibetan army''s sneak attack. So that Zhao Xuanqing can calmly adjust the military array to prevent attacks. However, in this way, the whole army was restrained, resulting in the successful breakthrough of the Tubo army in Shanzhou city and the complete confluence of the Tubo army in Shanzhou city. After the Wuwei army reorganized its military power, it occupied xiashanzhou city. It was found that the blood in the city was covered in the soles of the feet and the corpse was lying on the pillow. Before leaving the city, the Tubo army slaughtered the city again. All the people in the city, young and old, were killed! Even the Wuwei army in Liangzhou felt extremely angry at this time. The soldiers shared a common hatred and continued to pursue and kill the Tubo army along the Huangshui River, and were ready to continue to attack Shancheng. Unexpectedly, Shanshan as like as two peas, was abandoned by the Tubo army. The same massacre broke out. The bodies of the people displayed in the city seemed to be like the Tubo people''s provocation and ridicule. Taken together, the Tibetan army has slaughtered more than 300000 people in two important cities in Shanzhou. The streets of the two cities were completely blocked by people''s bodies, and the blood on the ground could not be washed clean after three days of heavy rain. At least one body can be found in any house. Chapter 333 Wei Ran led the army to walk in Shancheng (now Xining) and looked at all kinds of corpses on the road. Some of them were killed by bows and arrows, some by swords and spears, and some were simply trampled to death by horseshoes. There are no old or weak women or children among the corpses. The men are still OK. They are usually killed directly. A few who obviously resisted during their lifetime often suffered some abuse before they were completely solved. The fate of women is even more miserable. Wei Ran has found many female corpses, naked, and obviously suffered from repeated ravages by many people. Wei Ran found a female corpse with her face down and seemed to hold something in her arms. He opened the body with some expectation, and the woman really held a baby under the age of one year in her arms. But as soon as he touched the baby''s body, there was no sound. Wei Ran wanted to separate the mother and son and bury them together at that time. Only then did he find that there was a wound pierced by a spear in the woman''s abdomen, which was connected with the wound on the baby. He closed his eyes and didn''t want to continue looking. A volcano was burning in his heart, which seemed to erupt at any time. Next to bu Lanshan, she tried to cover the bodies, but found that she was too busy and couldn''t help crying. Wu Xinfei went into many houses to look for the witch who always liked to smile. At this time, her face was as cold as water, and her fluctuating chest contained a deep anger. At this time, another woman in gorgeous purple came down from the sky. Looking at her elegant appearance and cold as frost, she seemed to be only a little older than Wu Xinfei, but Wu Xinfei called her master. This is an Xinyu, the leader of Tianmo sect. After an Xinyu landed, she turned her head and looked at Zhuo Lancang, an old enemy on one side. The two sides nodded quite tacitly. An Xinyu said, "the Tubo people deserve to die. My Tianmo sect''s branch in Shanzhou has been completely destroyed by these aliens. This revenge will not be repaid! My heavenly demon sect will never stop! " Wei Ran looked at the bodies stacked on the upper floor of the street. The sky seemed cloudy, just like his expression now. After a while, I carefully felt the bloody air in the city, clenched the scabbard of the horizontal knife at my waist, and turned away from the city. No matter whether Tubo was out of anger or for any reason, it succeeded in delaying the pursuit of Wuwei army. If the bodies of hundreds of thousands of people in these two cities are not cleaned up in time, a plague will inevitably break out, and the whole Hexi corridor may become dead. However, in this way, if Tubo wants to occupy Hexi Corridor in the future, it will pay twice the price. The slaughter of the city can not be taken lightly. Now that it has been done, it will be resisted by the local residents next time, and it will cost more to occupy it. Wei Ran doesn''t intend to give them the next chance. The next chance should be to send them to the reincarnation well. Haosheng will end the cause and effect! ¡­¡­ The Tibetan army turned southward as a whole, and Wei Ran thought it impossible for them to give up Shanzhou so easily. When the Wuwei army cleaned up the two dead cities, Wei Ran volunteered to lead 100 elite scouts trained by himself to start from Shancheng and advance westward along the Chiling mountains to investigate the movements of the Tubo army. The troops and horses left outside Shancheng were temporarily managed by Li Guangsi. In the training of troops in kuozhou and a series of Fortress offensive and defensive battles in Hehuang, Li Guangsi has been recognized by a considerable number of people with his own ability. Therefore, Wei Ran appointed him vice general, and no one objected. Go west along the Huangshui River and go to the source of Huangshui River. The plain of this triangle area in later generations is called Huangyuan county. In the Tang Dynasty, it was a market for border trade between the Tang Dynasty and Tubo. The Tang dynasty built a military fort suirong city here to maintain the stability of the border. When Wei Ran led his scouts here, suirong city had been seriously damaged. There are two main investigation directions during his trip. One is to the west of suirong city and directly to Gahai in the east of Qinghai Lake. The second is from suirong city to the south to the Sancha intersection area where Shibao city is located. Almost needless to think, the main force of Tubo must be arranged in the three fork area with dense fortresses in Shibao city. However, Wei Ran first needs to eliminate the threat of Tibetan Army Rangers in the West for the army. No one wants to be attacked from the flank when attacking the scope of Shibao city. Therefore, until the investigation of the situation in the east of Qinghai Lake is completed, the map is drawn through the tongue of the captured Tubo army, which is sent to Shancheng by the subordinates and gives their own opinions. It is hoped that the city will be established in the east of Gahai, that is, the plain area where Haiyan County is located in later generations. As long as 5000 elite cavalry are stationed, it is enough to ensure that there is no worry on the flank, because the main force of Tubo is not here, and the equipment and combat effectiveness of cruising cavalry can not be compared with that of Wuwei army. Then they went to the area where Shibao city was located for investigation. Thinking of Shibao City, Wei Ran recalled the relevant stories his adoptive father told him when he taught him the art of war. Shibao city is called Tieren city by Tubo. At first, it was built on high mountains by Tubo people, facing cliffs in three directions. Only a path with less than two people can approach the castle, and no siege equipment can be arranged on such terrain. A strong attack requires a very high price, but the garrison stationed in Shibao city is only 400 at most, and the troops are scarce. It will not be too difficult to really concentrate our troops on an attack regardless of casualties. Its strategic significance does not lie in the strength of the castle or the threat to the traffic arteries. But as the eyes of the Tubo army at this fork in the road, it is like the Sade anti missile system deployed by the U.S. military in South Korea. As far as China is concerned, it can''t actually fight against missiles, but its radar system can peep into the military deployment in China, so it has met with great opposition. If we really want to go to war, it must be the first nail to be pulled out. The same is true of Shibao City, where the terrain is very high. All the castle systems within the scope of Sancha intersection are under the eyes of Tubo people. If the Tang Dynasty wants to use troops against them, there will be no secret. No matter which fortress to attack, the Tubo army can calmly make corresponding arrangements in advance. In this way, the military method of the Tang army can only be to pull out the fortress point by point from the front with strong force and strength. The Tang army fought hard battles, but it was easy to be targeted by the other party, which would also cause great damage. This is also the fundamental reason why every attack on Shibao city in history will cause great war damage. Because the death was not caused by attacking only one stone castle city, but the loss caused by the defense of the whole country by Tubo when attacking the fortress system under the stone castle city. Shibao city is of great strategic significance to Tubo and the Tang Dynasty. Tubo has the Shibao city. They have mastered this area. They can enter Huangyuan in the north and disturb the Silk Road in Hexi corridor; Enter kuozhou in the East, threaten Jishi army fort from the rear, and forge ahead in kuozhou city; Heading west to return to the plateau is the most gentle section of the road. You can retreat calmly. This is the bridgehead of Tubo, which is very close to Tuyuhun, the nearest supply area to Tubo. Unlike before in Shancheng area, when fighting a war of attrition with Wuwei army, supplies will not keep up. Here, they can receive a steady stream of supplies from the rear. If it was the heyday of Tubo, it would really face the power of the whole country. Wang Zhongsi, the governor of the four towns in the Ming Dynasty, saw the difficulties. Wang Zhongsi, who cherished his soldiers, did not want to cause huge casualties in the army. He directly gave up attacking Shibao city and was targeted by a series of demoted officials. Finally, he died of fear. After seeing the fate of his boss, Wang Zhongsi, Ge Shuhan attacked him head-on and killed tens of thousands of elite soldiers. There was no calculation for the injured. He even wanted to kill the killers and generals for a time. Starting from suirong city to Shibao City, the distance is very close, but it is only more than 60 Li. Wei Ran led the scouts for only thirty miles before he met 300 scouts sent by Tubo to cover the battlefield. On the other side, seeing that Wei Ran was only a hundred scouts, he immediately roared up. More than 100 scouts around Wei Fei are all cruel faces. They are trained by Wei Rong in their own training, plus their own martial arts skills. The weakest are the most excellent seeds in Wei''s army. Wei ran slowly quickened his horse''s speed and took out his bow and arrow. "Leave a few alive. We need to find out the troop deployment of several recent fortresses." While talking, the whole army adjusted the formation with tacit understanding. Hundreds of horses were arranged side by side, leaving no depth. The distance of five horses between the two riders almost filled the whole valley. The Tubo scouts are lined up in a conical array with a thick depth. It is normal combat thinking to easily cut Wei Ran''s word long snake array into two sections. When the two sides gathered for 100 steps, the bows and arrows of the Wuwei army were well made and had reached the effective range of flat shooting. More than 100 scouts from Wei Huo''s department had a very tacit understanding. At the same time, they shot with bows and horses. The Tubo army formed a dense conical array and immediately hit arrows one after another. Some soldiers counted arrows and immediately fell down their horses and were trampled into meat and mud. Some horses were hurt and frightened by arrows, jumping around uncontrollably, disturbing the formation. During this process, Wei Ran grasped five arrows in his bow hand and shot them continuously in an instant. The officer headed by the Tubo army had good martial arts. The first arrow was shot down by him with a bow, and the second was dodged by his horse''s belly and shot into the face of an unlucky scout behind him. The third shot went deep into the horse''s throat and came out from the back of the horse''s neck. The horse was killed. The officer could only hook the horse''s neck of a nearby scout and intended to climb on the horse''s back. The fourth shot came again. He watched the arrow come. He couldn''t escape at all. He was shot through his chest goggles and fell off his horse. But he was very skillful. He broke out his internal power. Unexpectedly, he stepped forward and bounced up again. The fifth arrow pressed all his efforts into hell, hit him in the face, shot him to the ground, and then was trampled into meat mud by the rear horseshoes. The powerful arrows shot by more than 100 subordinates of Wei Ran killed at least 40 Tibetan cavalry and disturbed their formation. Some Tibetan soldiers couldn''t help but shoot arrows before they reached the effective range. Naturally, they couldn''t produce any effect. The two sides entered the range of 80 steps and finally reached the range of the Tubo army. Only then did they have calm soldiers to shoot back. However, because the leader general was shot and killed by Wei Ran, such shooting could not be integrated into scale, and appeared quite scattered. Wei Huobu, who is in an evacuation formation and has only one column in depth, said that his lethality is limited. Wei Ran equipped these elite with sophisticated lock armour, fitted with goggles and covered with a layer of leather armour. His body''s protective force is enough to block the damage of riding a bow at this distance. In the head and face part, each soldier is equipped with a small arm shield in his left hand, which is made of refined iron. As long as he raises his arm, there is no arrow that can threaten the head and face. Chapter 334 Therefore, the damage of Wei Ran''s side was minimal. Most of them were shot on the war horse, which made the war horse crazy, and the soldiers had to jump off the war horse to avoid. But Wei Ran''s formation has no depth. Even if the scouts jump off the horses, they don''t have to worry about being trampled. They can calmly change into standby horses and continue to charge. The two sides shot at each other again. Wei Ran personally named and killed the seven enemy troops with the most accurate arrow method and the highest martial arts. Then he changed into riding a spear and shouted: "joint attack!" The scattered long snake array slowed down slowly and merged into a horse next to the horse''s riding wall. In the middle 30, Wei Ran was the center, all of them changed into the riding Spears on the gun rack, and the posture of self gun charging was indomitable. The two wings rode a total of 70, but they were replaced with sabers. The speed was slightly slower than the middle 30, and gradually fell behind, making the whole formation form a conical array with flat tips. When the two sides exchanged troops, they immediately collided with each other. Due to the Tubo cavalry in the conical array, only a few cavalry attacked Wei Ran''s riding wall in the front, and the strong ones were shot and killed by Wei Ran. The formation was a little chaotic. Unable to stop more than ten spears stabbed at the same time, he was picked off his horse without even killing him. When the two horses are about to collide with each other, they will slow down spontaneously due to the survival nature of the horses, so the impact of hedging is not as great as expected. When the front cavalry hit a piece, the speed was already very slow, so there were no unlucky people who fell off their horses due to the impact except those who were assassinated on the spot. This also led to the complete bankruptcy of the Tubo cavalry''s plan to pierce the Wei burning formation. The speed of many columns of deep Tubo cavalry had to gradually stop, lose speed, and instinctively wanted to bypass from both wings. However, in the direction of the two wings, Wei Ran''s seventy riders flashed from both sides with sabres. The sabres shone and burst out with blood. They immediately cut down all the slow down Tubo cavalry to the ground and showed a state of three bread encirclement. The thirty riders who were almost still in the middle, led by Wei Ran, threw away their spears and pulled out their sabres, while Wei Ran pulled out their lengthened and heavier horizontal knives. Form a horizontal array in place, slowly push forward and squeeze. The blade swings forward and cuts down with Wei Ran''s slogan, and the silver light flashes brightly! It was clearly a cavalry, but it played the style of infantry battle. Tubo people have never seen such tactics of Tang army. The more they fight, the more they panic. They were in the majority, but the soldiers in the middle of the conical array could not do any effective killing. They could only watch the peripheral partners reap one by one by the three side horizontal array assembled by the Tang army. They have to face far more sabres than their own on the same face. Often, one person will face two or three sabres. The soldiers of the Tang army obviously had better martial arts than them, and such disadvantages showed a trend of amplification. Before long, in addition to the last ones, there was still time to turn around and escape. At least 260 of the more than 300 Tibetan scouts were wiped out here. Wei Ran''s Department, due to proper tactical and martial arts skills, only one person accidentally fell when changing horses, resulting in dislocation of the other wrist, but there was no other major injury. At the end of the battle, Wei Ran sat beside the road, while his scouts were cleaning the battlefield and captured the alive Tubo cavalry in front of Wei Ran. Wei Ran played with the horizontal knife and looked at the wounded Tubo cavalry kneeling in front of him indifferently. He asked in Tubo dialect, "tell me your troop deployment. Whoever says it first will release who. All those who say it later will be beheaded." The captives looked at each other. They were just the lowest Tibetan soldiers. They didn''t have such a strong sense of loyalty. In addition, the general who led them had been shot and killed by Wei Ran, so they immediately scrambled first and then began to talk about the military situation. In the disorderly voice, Wei Ran immediately shouted angrily. According to the enthusiasm of the person who had just answered, he answered by name one by one, and threatened that anyone who could point out the mistakes, omissions and even fabrications in the information of the person who had answered before could live in his place. With some means of differentiation, Wei Ran soon learned all the news he wanted. At present, the number of fortresses occupied by the Tubo army at the foot of Chiling is up to eight, and the total number of fanhan servants is 100000. These scouts are too low to know the troop deployment of each fortress. They only know that their number of Rangers has reached 5000. They rotate every day to investigate the power near the clustered fortresses, abduct mountain people and herdsmen as slaves, and make tools for the Tubo army to attack and defend the city. When they came out today, they found a village hidden in the mountains. The rear had looted the village. They had just stopped by to carry out the investigation task, but they met Wei Ran. Wei Ran asked how many Tibetan troops were escorting the villagers in the village. He learned that there were only 200, and a total of 500 of them carried out the looting. After all the information was available, Wei Ran ordered all the prisoners to be killed. Although he was scolded for not keeping his word, he didn''t intend to keep his word with the enemy, and he didn''t intend to keep any prisoners in this battle at all. Without any repair, the whole army gathered the captured horses and moved forward all the way. ¡­¡­ The village that was looted was called Mingyue township. At this time, almost all the young people who dared to resist in the village were killed. The rest were tied together by the Tubo people with ropes and urged to go south. Among the prisoners, a young man and an old man were whipped by the Tubo people and moved forward slowly. The young man glanced at the Tubo cavalry with hate, but that was all. He didn''t have the courage and ability to resist. "Grandpa, if the village had promised to use the sharp tools you made to defend the city, maybe the village would not be broken by Tubo dogs today." The old man bowed his head, shook his head and said, "on weekdays, these city guarding killers can''t sell for money. On the contrary, they will bring trouble to the village. The village head was right in his original decision." At this point, the old man shook his head and sighed, "Alas, forget it. They are all dead. What''s the use of talking so much? Grandson, you''d better find a way to survive in the Tibetan camp. " The young man clenched his fist. "The imperial court, the imperial court really didn''t take our land as one thing! The Shence army stationed in Longyou withdrew as soon as it said it would. A group of regiments trained to guard and catch, but appointed a straw bag as the general. As a result, when the Tubo army came, they couldn''t defend such a dangerous area as Shibao city. I really don''t know what they do! " The Tubo cavalry riding next to him may think that the young man is too wordy, so he whipped it down. The young man''s flexible low body avoided the whip and hurriedly trotted forward for two steps. Seeing that the Tubo cavalry was only threatening themselves and had no intention to continue whipping, he lowered his voice behind him. "Grandpa, the main forces of Tubo have withdrawn here from Huangshui. The Hexi soldiers and horses from Liangzhou should be very effective. " Before the old man could answer, there was a commotion ahead. The leader of this group of Tubo cavalry took a fancy to a young girl among the prisoners and directly captured her on a war horse. He would tear her clothes in front of everyone and humiliate her on the horse. The girl naturally refused and struggled desperately, but the more she struggled, the more excited the perpetrator was. The girl''s family came forward to rob and resist, but they were knocked down by the cavalry leader''s men. They didn''t kill because the slaves they captured were all personal property. Killing them would be tantamount to destroying their own property. Naturally, they couldn''t do such a stupid thing. Although the old man was old, his blood was not cold. In a rage, he shouted and stopped. As a result, the Tubo cavalry in front looked back. Although the young and the old people spoke out because of a moment of righteous anger, they couldn''t help shaking when danger came to them. However, at this time, the Tubo cavalry did not look at their masters and grandchildren, but the panic and urgent sound of horses'' hoofs from the rear. Chapter 335 The group of defeated soldiers who hurriedly caught up from the rear were dozens of Tubo scouts defeated by Wei Ran. They even lost their horses and ran all the way, and the horses under them were so tired that they were going to foam. The Tubo cavalry came forward and the two sides had a quick conversation. The leader of the group in charge of escorting the prisoners changed his face. He threw down the girl in his arms, pulled out his waist knife and ordered all the prisoners to be slaughtered on the spot. But a Tubo cavalry next to him dissuaded him for a few words. After some discussion, the Tubo people made their plan. Fifty Tibetan cavalry were still arranged to escort the prisoners in Mingyue Township, while others were lying in ambush by the roadside, ready to attack at any time. Seeing this scene, the boy and his grandfather can guess what happened even if they don''t understand Tubo. At this time, the young man was no longer around the ferocious Tubo cavalry, and his behavior was much bolder. "Grandpa, look at the arrangement of these Tubo dogs. Is it the Wuwei army coming?" His grandfather saw more things than his grandson, nodded and said, "it should be. Looking at the ambush of these Tibetans, the number of Wuwei troops should not be much. Otherwise, there are only two hundred Tibetan cavalry, and they will never dare to ambush them. " The young man said anxiously, "Grandpa, what should we do? We can''t let the people who came to save us be hurt by Tubo dogs." "We can''t protect ourselves. How can we manage so much?" After waiting for a short time, there was a neat sound of hoofs in the rear. The leader of the Tubo cavalry hiding behind the woods beside the road flashed a fine light in his eyes and gently wiped his waist knife, indicating that many subordinates were ready to attack the Scouts of the Wuwei army from the side and back at any time. The Scouts of Wuwei army appeared in the field of vision. They still maintained a relatively loose formation, maintained a slow speed, and approached the prisoners of Mingyue Township step by step. However, they carry more horses and smoke on the road, so they can''t tell the number of people for a moment. The young man turned and looked at the place where the Tubo cavalry were lying in ambush beside the road. When he saw that the Scouts of the Wuwei army were getting closer and closer to the warning line, he was very anxious. Hundreds of prisoners were also in turmoil, but they were gathered and driven away by 50 more nervous Tibetan cavalry. If there was a slight change, it was the horse whip. At this time, the boy found himself standing in the middle of the team, surrounded by villagers. Even if the Tubo cavalry wanted to whip themselves, it was difficult to do it for a while and a half. He didn''t know where his courage came from. Suddenly, he supported the people next to him, jumped up high, exhausted his lung strength, and warned the Wuwei army scout in the rear: "there is an ambush on the left side of the road! There''s an ambush on the left! There is an ambush on the left! " He roared three times in a row. In the valley, the warning spread with the echo, but it was very clear. The Tibetan cavalry''s face changed greatly, and someone immediately crowded in to catch the boy. The boy was also very clever. Relying on his short body, he shuttled around in the crowded crowd. Coupled with the villagers'' intentional cover, the Tubo cavalry couldn''t hold him for a while and a half. But when the scouts heard the warning, they still ran over without haste. Although the Tubo cavalry leader could not see through the actions of the Scouts of the Tang army, he knew that since his ambush had been exposed in advance, he could only attack in advance. They were going to attack the Tang army scouts from the side and rear, but at this time, they can only attack from the side. Although the effect is not as good as the beginning, they can''t annihilate them all, but they can effectively defeat the Tang army scouts. What they didn''t know, however, was that Wei Ran was already prepared for such a situation. After all, when the 300 Tibetan cavalry were defeated before, dozens of them fled back. How could they not report the news to the front? In view of the enemy''s early preparation, Wei Ran easily predicted the possible tactical arrangements of the other party, so he also made targeted arrangements. At present, only 50 cavalry are running in front of us. Under the cover of smoke and dust and many auxiliary horses, the enemy can''t tell the specific number. And the other fifty horses he himself led were hidden behind. Originally, I wanted to wait for the Tubo cavalry to attack the front army''s side and back, and personally take people from the enemy''s side to attack them by surprise. But at this time, the young man in Mingyue Township gave a warning in advance. As a result, all the arrangements of Wei Ran and the leader of Tubo cavalry were invalid, so he had to make an emergency. The Tubo cavalry wanted to attack the flank of Wei Ran''s 50 horses in front, but when Wei Ran''s subordinates heard the juvenile warning, they quietly made adjustments. It is to guide the vice horse to the left, just forming a barrier to prevent the impact of Tubo ambush. Then, facing the Tubo cavalry rushing out, they drew their bows, rode and fired one after another, disrupting the enemy''s neat formation. At this time, Wei Ran just appeared on the side of the Tibetan ambush. Immediately launch an impact. He is excellent. He can draw a bow and shoot repeatedly at a distance of less than 30 steps. Every arrow will hit, disturbing the enemy''s formation again. Then, in the case of only ten steps, quickly change into riding spear and weighted crossbar, sprint and chop! flesh and blood flying in all directions! The flank of the Tibetan ambush was attacked, but when they sneaked in, they were blocked by the enemy''s deputy horse. Only a few rushed to the front smoothly, but were easily killed by the Tang army scouts who were well prepared. So the Tubo cavalry leader made a quick decision and took the lead in running away. His men naturally followed suit. When Wei Ran saw the other 50 riders, he immediately turned around and chased them. At this time, the 50 horses who took care of the prisoners finally caught the warning boy and proposed that he was about to be executed on the spot. Seeing this, Wei Ran recognized that the boy was the one who had just warned. Although he has destroyed his plan to wipe out the enemy army, as an ordinary people, his courage is extremely commendable. So he drew his bow again and shot the Tubo cavalry near the boy one after another. The boy fell to the ground, but found that the Tubo people who had just drunk and scolded to kill themselves scattered one after another and hurried south. Wei Ran only led the army to chase out of Wuli and kill more than 100 Tibetan cavalry all the way. Finally, he found that he was about to arrive at the fortress camp where the Tibetans were stationed, so he led the army back. When they returned to the location of the villagers in Mingyue Township, they had lifted their shackles by themselves. When they saw Wei Ran coming back, they all bowed down and thanked him. Wei Ran pointed to the South and said, "this place is only thirty miles away from the Tibetan army station. The galloping horse will arrive in an instant. What are you going to do?" At this time, the warning boy stood up despite his grandfather''s obstruction. "General, I would like to join the army! Tubo dogs kill my relatives and abuse villagers. I want revenge! " Wei Ran looked at each other and saw that the boy was only thirteen or four years old, not much smaller than his third brother Li Jianxing. He Fenglin scouts only accept elite. How can such boy scouts accept them. "Hey, are you the little hero who just warned? He has good courage and will become a man in the future, but he is too young to go to war. I think you might as well take a refuge in the mountains and forests first, and then find a way to Shancheng. There''s a lot of waste waiting to flourish. You can''t live without a bite. " What else did the young man want to say, but his grandfather stood up and pulled the young man back, but he bowed his hand and said, "this general is from the Wuwei army? Old Mo Heng. " "We are the Fenglin army under the Hexi Festival envoy." The old man said again, "our Mingyue township was looted by Tubo, and many young people in the village died because of resistance. The general may escort me to Shancheng? " Wei Ran smiled, "Sir, it''s not that we don''t want to, but the military order. We still need to investigate the actual situation of the enemy, but we don''t have time to protect you." When Wei Ran finished, he wanted to lead the army to the south. The old man hurriedly stopped in front of Wei Ran''s horse. He saw with his own eyes how the 100 Fenglin army defeated the Tubo cavalry who were far more than them. Not only was he defeated, but there were almost no casualties on his own side. Even the Shence army stationed in Longyou before was just so. Without their protection, how can the whole village get to Shancheng. Chapter 336 "General, please wait a moment. Can the old man discuss with the elders in the village? There will be a conclusion that can convince the general." Wei Ran shook his head and said, "you just saw that many troopers of the Tubo army fled back. If you delay another quarter of an hour, it will also lead to unpredictable results. You''d better hurry, sir. Ben will only have half a cup of tea. " The old man hurriedly took the young man and discussed with the only few ethnic elders in the village. There was a fierce quarrel in the middle, but it seemed to mention the villagers killed by the Tubo army and the girl who had just been nearly humiliated. She seemed to be the granddaughter of a senior ethnic elder. The stubborn clan elders finally breathed a sigh of relief and asked the old man to intercede with Wei Ran. "General, if you are willing to escort us to Shancheng, we are willing to work for Hexi army!" Wei Ran couldn''t help laughing and said, "there are many civilian men in our army. We shouldn''t need people anymore." Moheng shook his head seriously and said, "general, our village in Mingyue township is built in the mountains. On weekdays, we only cultivate terraces, but we can''t feed the whole village. Therefore, the whole village will work as carpenters, blacksmiths and cobblers to make a living by selling while the silk road is prosperous. All the people you see, men and women, young and old, are craftsmen who are good at manual work. General, are you sure we are useless to the Hexi army? " Wei Ran was surprised and said, "the old man didn''t lie?" "The time is tight in the wilderness. I can''t prove myself. It depends on whether the general is willing to believe it." Wei Ran carefully observed the hands of the villagers. Those who have been doing manual work for a long time are most likely to wear their thumbs, index fingers and middle fingers, resulting in calluses. Pure farmers tend to have rough palm skin, but they don''t have such a thick cocoon. After Wei Ran observed, he found that everyone in the village, even some teenagers, had the same hands. It seems that what the old man said is likely to be true. Even if not all the villagers are craftsmen, as long as half of the adults are craftsmen, it is also a very exciting thing. If these craftsmen fall into the hands of the Tubo people and make city guarding instruments for them, the threat to the Wuwei army is much greater than the pure Tubo cavalry. Without saying anything, Wei Ran gave up his current task and escorted the villagers to Shancheng. Several Tibetan nomads attacked the road, all of which were annihilated by Wei Ran and his troops. The fighting effectiveness showed amazed the people in Mingyue township. Moheng''s grandson, that is, the brave young man named Moheng, even asked Wei Ran whether all the Wuwei troops were so effective. Wei Ran naturally introduced them to Fenglin army and intended to attract these craftsmen. If you are willing to take refuge in yourself in the future, the benefits will only be more or less. After returning to Shancheng, Wei Ran led Moheng and his family to meet Zhao Xuanqing. Knowing that they were all craftsmen, Zhao Xuanqing immediately set out to test them and asked them to cooperate with the whole village to make a siege bed crossbow in one night. Wei Ran was curious at night. He came to the place where they made the bed crossbow. He saw that they finished a good bed crossbow in only half a night and conducted a test firing. It was very perfect. Its power was even three points greater than those in the army. It should be an improvement in the subtle structure. When the work is finished, most people look for a place to sleep. Only Moheng, with his grandson and two younger generations, is using some leftover materials to make models, but they are cloud ladders, arrow towers, stone catapults and so on. When they saw Wei burning coming, they all got up and saluted. Wei Ran motioned, so he sat with them, picked up the models and looked at them. They are all military shapes, but many changes have been made in details, such as the ladder. Protective boards are arranged around the base and covered with raw cowhide. People cart inside, which can reduce many casualties. The main ladder is changed from one section of fixed type to two sections of folding type, which is connected by rotating shaft, and the angle can be adjusted more freely. The auxiliary ladder at the top controls the angle with a pulley, which can more concealed and safely buckle the city head to fix the parking space. Wei Ran looked at the catapult again. This has not been greatly changed. It is the same as the structure of laborious lever and the method of manually pulling rope to throw stone bullets. "This catapult can be improved. For example, by using the structure of string slingshot on the crossbow, it can be made into a small catapult for field operations. It can also be made in this way. By adding a counterweight at the front end of the throwing rod, lengthening the throwing rod, and making a winch rope pulling structure at the bottom, it can be made into a huge catapult for attacking the city. " As Wei Ran spoke, he squatted on the ground and drew a simple sketch with a wooden stick. The former type of catapult was invented and used in Greece, while the latter is a famous recoil gun. After reading it, Moheng said to Wei Ran with great admiration: "I didn''t expect that the general is also a person who knows the art of tools. I admire him." Wei Ran said with a smile: "next, go to Chiling and attack Tubo. There will be a series of Fortress offensive and defensive wars. It is inevitable that you will not think about some siege equipment. I can''t compare with you real craftsmen. " "The general flattered me..." "General Wei, are you a subordinate of the female general?" Before Moheng finished, his lively grandson Moheng asked in a hurry. "Our Fenglin army is indeed under the command of General Zhao." "So general Zhao''s command is as powerful as your Fenglin army?" Wei Ran proudly said, "under the banner of Wuwei army, except for the tooth soldiers of saving envoy Zhao Shuai, there should be no strong army that can compete with our Fenglin army." The Fenglin army under Wei Ran''s name has already become a rare elite in the world after training and integration, and through various battles in Hehuang. Even compared with Zuo Shence, it''s just poor in equipment. Moreover, in a series of previous battles, Wei Ran has repeatedly made meritorious contributions and incorporated several more capable villagers'' regiments for training. The army has expanded to 6000. Because the next war will be very cruel, although Wei Ran''s army expansion was not reported to Zhao Xuanqing in advance, Zhao Xuanqing still recognized it and gave it to him as usual. Only in terms of military pay, it is still only paid according to the amount of 3000 people, and only according to the standard of infantry. Cavalry horses only have the most basic forage. Wei Ran has to buy beans himself, which is very stingy. At present, except for the 3000 infantry soldiers, Wei Ran himself pays all the military salaries to the corporal soldiers, and the deposits deposited in a Li can only cover half a year if the loss of supplies purchased in this battle is included. If he learns from other generals and develops the style of drinking soldiers'' blood, eating empty pay, or paying only half of the pay, he can last longer. However, I''m afraid the combat effectiveness of its troops will also be reduced by half. Therefore, Wei Ran plans to use the land deeds he has in hand to develop some incentive strategies for distributing land to fill the loss in military pay after the battle. However, this also requires Wei yanneng to officially control xiakuo state and Hezhou. After all, the nominal owner of the two states is Zhao Xuanqing, and Wei Ran only controls a Jishi juntun castle. Mo Geng said in surprise, "it turns out that general Wei''s name is the real elite army. Unfortunately, general Wei doesn''t allow me to join your army." Wei Ran laughed and looked at Mo Geng, but his goal was mo Heng. He wanted to bring Mo Heng into the Fenglin army system. He might as well start with his grandson first. Chapter 337 "Your name is mo Geng, isn''t it?" Wei Ran touched his head and asked. Mo Geng patted away Wei Ran''s hand and avoided one side, "don''t touch my head, the president is not high!" "Ha ha, the little guy is very brave. He is indeed a good soldier. But if you just become a sergeant, you waste your real talent. " Wei Ran said this and looked at Mo Heng. He saw that there was gratitude in Mo Heng''s eyes. The two of them depend on each other for their lives. When their grandson joins the army, his life and death are unpredictable. How can he be reassured as a grandfather. Mo Geng wondered, "what talent do I have?" "You have a pair of skillful hands and instruments, but you can be a thousand troops and horses. This is the way you should go, rather than fighting with people with a knife." "But craftsmen, in the end, haven''t they been broken into the village and can''t even protect their relatives?" Wei Ran shook his head and said, "it''s not your fault, but that the imperial court failed to fulfill their responsibility to protect the survival of the people in the country. In the future, under the flag of our Fenglin army, we will never let other nationalities kill the people of our prefecture and county! " Then Wei Ran said with a smile: "as a sergeant, living in the front line and fighting with the enemy, as a craftsman, living in the city, you can also improve the strength of the front-line Sergeant by making weapons and armor and offensive and defensive equipment. You can also better protect your country. Why do you have to be a soldier?" Moheng quickly nodded and said, "did you hear what general Wei said? Don''t always think about joining the army at a young age. You are so strong. Today, Tubo people picked you up with one hand. How can you fight with people in the battlefield. It''s better to be a craftsman in the rear to make equipment for general Wei and protect these sergeants, which can also effectively kill the Tibetans! " Looking at the little guy, Wei Ran knew that he had planted the seeds of Fenglin army in his heart, and there would always be a lot of opportunities to attract them in the future. The next day, after checking the siege crossbow made by the villagers of Mingyue Township, Zhao Xuanqing was very satisfied. He also saw several siege instrument models made by Mo Heng overnight, including two improved catapults proposed by Wei Ran. Zhao Xuanqing was pleasantly surprised and informed the Hexi Festival envoy Zhao Hui of the matter. Zhao Hui immediately ordered to start making all kinds of siege equipment. Shancheng is only more than 90 miles away from the area where the Tubo army is located. Even if we take a steady march, we can reach the enemy fortress cluster in three days. As Shancheng was being rebuilt, the whole army of Wuwei army stationed in suirong city of Huangyuan, built suirong city and expanded it into a county. In this way, suirong city is only 60 li away from the Tubo fortress group. In the middle of this 60 mile long corridor, it has become an area where cavalry and scouts from both sides compete. In order to encourage the officers and soldiers to fight actively, Zhao Hui not only publicized the hatred of Tubo soldiers slaughtering the city, but also increased the reward to exchange the head of Tubo army for war merit and gold and silver. In fact, these gold and silver did not come from Zhao Hui, but from local rich and powerful families. These rich families suffered great losses during the Tubo invasion, especially the two massacres, which made them hate deeply, so they were willing to pay for the head of the Tubo army. The slaughter of Tubo made the people and advantages occupied by the Wuwei army infinitely enlarged. The local powerful gentry, merchants and people were strongly supported. They had money, grain and strong efforts. As a result, the Wuwei army has abundant logistical supplies and more sophisticated equipment. Now Wei Ran''s collateral troops are all equipped with iron armor, and every time Wei Ran sent troops to fight, he won great victories and made remarkable achievements. After defeating the Tubo cavalry, you can always bring back many heads and horses. Part of the army and horses were used to form their own elite cavalry, and part was used by Wei Ran to exchange various equipment and supplies. This kind of private business is very popular in the Wuwei army. Especially Zhao Xuanqing''s confidants, although their combat effectiveness is good, they continue to fight with Tubo cavalry, and the loss of war horses is also quite serious. However, because it is the direct line of Liangzhou, all kinds of supplies are very sufficient. In addition, the Lord general drinks soldiers'' blood from time to time, and each one is rich. Every time the war horses lose, they will exchange with Wei Ran. Even after losing the battle, he would trade the head of Tubo soldiers with Wei Ran. As for my jealousy and fear of Wei Ran, I have to give in a little in front of interests. This also made Wei Ran''s 6000 troops and horses not weaker than the Liangzhou lineage, and even expanded to 3000 cavalry, of which 2000 could be one person and two horses. After a month of continuous fighting, the cavalry of the Wuwei army obviously gained the upper hand and pushed all the Tibetan troops and horses back to the foot of the mountain in the south of Chiling, that is, the Sancha intersection area where Shibao city is located. They dare not go north easily. Later, the Wuwei army dispatched 70000 elite troops to set up a military stronghold 45 miles south of suirong city and confront the Tubo fortress cluster 15 miles ahead. The next battle was a hard battle one after another, because the Tubo army occupied the right place. The road to the South was originally an uphill section of the first line, and the terrain of the Tubo people was high. In addition, with the eyes of Shibao City, you can clearly see the whole force deployment and force mobilization process of Wuwei army. The Wuwei army had almost no secrets for Tubo. For the Wuwei army, everything was covered with the fog of war. Outside the Tubo army fort, a Li looked at the military stronghold set up by the Tubo army and the original stone fortress in front of him and shook his head. "Even if I don''t understand military affairs, I know that it will take unimaginable human lives to attack such fortress clusters. But the soul grabbing node is in these fortress groups. Alas, it''s a pity that I don''t know which one. " Wei Ran rode on his horse, ignoring the Tubo Ranger who swaggered in front of him, but didn''t dare to come over. "So what? Can you sneak into the army and take the head? As you said before, his martial arts should be no less than that of Chang Xuanyi. Assassination is basically impossible. " Then he pointed to the fortress group in front of him and shook his head. "There is a front line. Even if there is a strong attack, there must be a primary and secondary. Generally, siege is to find ways to cover the real main attack direction with feint attack. But they have eyes, and we can''t hide our troops from them. " "Do you need me to disguise myself and explore?" Wei Ran suddenly shot with a bow. The original Tibetan Rangers saw Wei Ran standing in place with a stupid bird, so they approached some provocations and checked the reality. As a result, I didn''t know that he had entered Wei Ran''s range. He gave Wei ran a strong bow and shot them all on the spot. Frightened, the Tibetan army in the fort shouted in surprise. Wei Ran ignored them and whistled a few times. Call the war horses wandering around their dead masters. These horses were still hesitant, but Wei Ran''s whistle was very special. It was taught by the veterans in charge of the horses in the Shence army. As long as they were domesticated by people, they could not be done without interference. While feeding the horses beans, he said to Ali, "you don''t need to enter. The Tubo people must rotate every day. The news detected near is easy to be out of date. At least I found it when I reconnoitred myself. Now our troop mobilization is transparent. Only by making the troop deployment of the Tubo army transparent can we break back a city a little. Actually, I already have an idea. " Chapter 338 After Wei Ran returned to the camp, he reported the intelligence of the enemy to Zhao Xuanqing. Zhao Xuanqing didn''t pay much attention to the military deployment of the Tibetan army drawn by Wei Ran. She knew that all the things investigated today might change tomorrow. "My father plans to attack tomorrow. What do you think?" Zhao Xuanqing suddenly said. Zhao Xuanqing has experienced his own boldness and strategy for the ugly subordinate general in front of him. Therefore, when it comes to military strategy, the general subconsciously will discuss with him. It seems that if we can get his affirmative opinion, the war will be much smoother in the future. If he opposes, or neither opposes nor approves, then the next battle will most likely be either a defeat or a stalemate. During the siege of Shanzhou City, a series of siege support, field decisive victory and many other aspects have proved the above situation many times. There are even superstitious people in the army. It is rumored that general Wei can predict good and bad luck. It is best to ask him for a good omen every time he goes to war. Wei Ran naturally couldn''t laugh or cry about this. He learned strategists'' war strategies from Li Chengye, especially proficient in military skills and military situation; Familiar with military tactics, but rarely used; For the Yin and Yang of soldiers, they only know how to predict the time of a day, which is not necessarily very accurate, let alone divining good and bad luck. "General Zhao, at this time, he attacked two fortresses in front of him. He didn''t know the enemy''s troop layout. It''s difficult to tell the truth. He was afraid that under the strong attack, he would lose a lot." Zhao Xuanqing shook his head and said, "it''s hard to open the situation even though he is so deadlocked. What''s more, how can we know the enemy''s reality when our army attacks on the back and looks at the high from the low? Even if we look at all previous attacks on the Shibao City area, we can only break the enemy with heavy and elite attacks without casualties. " Wei Ran thought of the story of Ge Shuhan''s success. He would never want to see so many good men in the army sleeping here. "At the end of the day, there will be a way to offset some of the enemy''s advantages and enable our army to observe the enemy''s troop deployment." As soon as Zhao Xuanqing''s eyes lit up, it was difficult to maintain his current serious look when he heard Wei Ran say so. He couldn''t help smiling and said, "then you know that you have the most ghost ideas. Tell me what you can do?" Wei Ran smiled and gestured with his hand, "general, do you know Kong Mingdeng?" ¡­¡­ On the same day, Zhao Xuanqing went to find Zhao Hui, the Hexi Festival envoy, persuaded him to postpone the siege for three days, and told him the method Wei Ran told her. In fact, even so, Zhao Xuanqing still has doubts, not to mention Zhao Hui himself. Zhao Hui, a Jiedu envoy, was not born in the Jiangmen family like other Jiedu envoys. When he joined the army at the age of 16, he really achieved his present position from one of the most ordinary soldiers. The battlefield not only trained his superb martial arts, keen battlefield insight and foresight ability to detect crises, but also made him particularly self-centered and less likely to trust others. Therefore, there is little hope for the method proposed by Wei Ran. If he had not known the battle of kuozhou, he would have made great contributions to his wisdom and wisdom, and his leading combat ability was also very outstanding, otherwise he would never have agreed. Of course, part of the reason is to look at their daughter''s face. After Wei Ran told Zhao Xuanqing the method, he went to the craftsman in the rear and found Moheng. "Old man, I have something here. I need you to lead someone to help make it." Moheng was surprised to see Wei Ran in a hurry, because Wei Ran should be on the front line at this time, where the battle with the Tubo army was the most intense. "What''s the matter with general Wei? What''s wrong with the siege equipment we built during this time? " "No, sir, do you know Kong Mingdeng?" "General Wei joked. Who hasn''t seen Kong Mingdeng?" "I mean the very huge one that can take people up to the sky." Moheng''s mouth was huge and couldn''t close for a long time. The craftsmen of Mingyue Township who made siege equipment with him also had such a dull expression. "Why, I''m not sure I can do it?" "General, how on earth is your head long? Oh, and please forgive me for my incoherent words. Although Kongming lantern can take off, if you want to fly with people, it not only needs to be made very huge, but also how to solve the problem of materials? Because the Kongming lamp is small, you can use paper, but if you use paper to carry people, it will fly high. Once it breaks, the consequences will be unimaginable. " In the end, it is the thinking of old craftsmen and engineers. After a little thinking, we can say the most critical place. Wei Ran thought, "first of all, the material should be strong, light and airless. I think it might as well be like this. First, use the finely woven linen and paste paper on the outside to make a closed ball, with holes at the bottom like a Kongming lamp. Then light the fire under the opening and hang the basket. You might as well try it first. " Moheng pondered Wei Ran''s method. There was no precedent, but it seemed very reliable. Craftsmen are a group of people with the strongest hands-on ability and execution ability. Wei Ran''s request is not only his personal request, but also a military order. So all the people in Mingyue Township started to work together. First, they found the fine linen woven. This kind of linen is not uncommon. Therefore, in less than half a day, they looked for a complete set and sewed it up one by one by the women in the village with exquisite workmanship with reference to the drawings drawn by Moheng. Young children like Mo Geng went to look for vines and woven frame connection structures. The reason why rattan is used is that rattan is light and strong, which can minimize the overall weight of creation. Then Moheng personally made precision devices such as ignition blowtorch. Such devices should be safe, reliable, not easy to extinguish, and can also adjust the size of the flame. Naturally, they can only be completed by an old craftsman like him. Moreover, the scheme discussed by Moheng and Wei Ran is to make five balloons at the same time and use different fuels and fabrics to verify the final effect. It''s said that such a new thing can carry people to heaven. I don''t know who spread it in the army. Most people think Wei Ran''s idea is whimsical and can''t succeed at all. How mysterious and noble is the existence of heaven. How can people ascend to heaven with the help of foreign objects at will? But there are still some people who are curious. When they are free, they go outside the craftsman camp to watch the busy people in Mingyue Township, but they can''t see why. The ordinary military Han may just feel curious, but it has another meaning for Wulin experts such as Bu Lanshan and Wu Xinfei. They practice Qi and martial arts. Only when they practice to the level close to the congenital polar environment can they achieve short-term levitation in the air. For real flying, even if you control the aura of heaven and earth at will, you can only make yourself lighter and more flexible. When you use lightness skills, you can float for a longer distance and your movements can become more unpredictable. But it is impossible to roam the void at will. Therefore, Wei Ran''s creativity arising from Kong Mingdeng is not just fresh and curious, but really hopes that he can do it so that they can also have the opportunity to experience the feeling of flying. So these days, Wu Xinfei, bu Lanshan and even their master will come to check their progress if they have nothing to do. Zhao Xuanqing, who strongly supports Wei Ran, will take time to see as long as he is busy with military affairs. Such a move has made the whole army pay attention to the progress of the craftsman camp. Whether it succeeds or fails, it is a great attempt. At the end of the three-day period, five newly assembled hot-air balloons were parked outside the barracks. Chapter 339 Because the placement was specially requested by Wei Ran, it was specially placed in the middle area of the confrontation between the two armies, so that the Tubo people can also have a good look at the magical equipment of the Tang army. Once successful, it can hit their morale. The hot-air balloon, which is hollow on the ground, has a colorful surface. I don''t know what it has drawn. It looks very ugly. The Tubo army in the fortress saw the Tang army out of the camp and thought they were ready to attack. Take action immediately, step on the top of the city and prepare all kinds of city guarding equipment. The elite cavalry went out of the castle, wandered outside and waited for an opportunity to attack. It seems that they are very well prepared for the Tang army to attack the city. Of course, these Tubo soldiers naturally noticed the five strange things before the Tang army and felt very strange. The Tang army did not take out cloud ladders, stone catapults, arrow towers, siege bed crossbows and other siege weapons, which was very different from what they thought. Zhao Hui lived in the central army. Standing on the built command platform, he could naturally see all the actions in front of the battle, quietly, and let the craftsmen act. Zhao Xuanqing and others looked at Wei Ran''s arrangement very nervously. If none of the five items had taken off, it would be not only Wei Ran''s people who lost them, but also the morale of the whole army. Therefore, Zhao Xuanqing looked at Wei Yan''s expression again and saw that he was still confident. He squeezed his eyes at himself. He couldn''t help feeling relaxed, but he glared at Wei Yan. Several powerful blacksmiths gradually inflated the deflated balloon with a blower. They saw that the balloon made of five different kinds of cloth mixed with paper inflated and seemed to take off when it was blown by the wind on the plateau. The people''s eyes widened slightly, and their expectations widened slightly. Then Moheng commanded the craftsman to ignite the ignition device at the blowtorch. The fuel used for the five hot-air balloons was also different. Some rugged use only wool, chicken hair and rags and firewood; Some mix firewood with coal; Some use kerosene The one using kerosene was not made carefully enough, so that some of the kerosene splashed on the balloon and directly burned the whole balloon, scaring the people around to escape. There was also a riot in Wuwei army, which was stopped by Zhao Hun''s voice. But it could not stop the ridicule of Tubo people in the distance on the fortress. Zhao Hui''s eyes were gloomy and his expression towards Wei Ran was not good. Fortunately, the five hot-air balloons were relatively separated, and the hot-air balloons were fixed in place in advance, but they didn''t burn to the side. The other four are still operating normally. When the hot gas from the flame gradually enters the balloon, the air temperature inside the balloon becomes higher and higher, making the balloon expand larger and begin to take off upward. The crowd watched the four balloons float up, and their eyes gradually widened. Unexpectedly... They really flew up! But something more incredible happened. The four balloons were made of different materials, although they were raised in order. However, they all succeeded in lifting up three feet high with the small rattan hanging cage at the bottom! And there are two sheep in each cage, which is basically the weight of an adult. If the bottom had not been pulled tightly with a rope, I''m afraid it would have gone like Kongming lantern. What''s more shocking is that the original colorful patterns on the surface of these hot-air balloons make people feel ugly. At this moment, I found that what was painted on it was huge and ferocious faces! It has to be said that the craftsmen in Yuexiang are really good at painting. The blue faced and tusk evil ghost face spectrum in Buddhist legends is lifelike. The soldiers of Wuwei army who watched closely saw four such huge ghost faces for the first time, and they were scared to have some leg and stomach cramps. In the distance, the Tubo army also saw four hot-air balloons rising and noticed the ghost face portraits drawn on them. These more superstitious Tubo people didn''t know what had happened, and there was an uproar inside and outside the fort. Seeing this, Zhao Hui naturally had the same expression as the people around him. But he was more determined than others and soon recovered. Although he felt incredible, he still couldn''t help admiring the officer named Wei Ran. Zhao Xuanqing''s stretched face finally loosened with the launch of the hot-air balloon. There was shock and joy! Zhuo Lancang and an Xinyu, the leader of Tianmo sect, looked at each other. These two old enemies looked incredible at the moment. Bu Lanshan and Wu Xinfei are both eager to replace the sheep in the rattan basket and enjoy the feeling of taking off. Wei Ran and Mo Heng were very satisfied when they saw the shocked look of the people. Wei Ran said, "old man, loosen the rope. Loosen it forty feet first to see the effect." Forty feet is equivalent to a height of about 120 meters. Wei Ran is just a very conservative loose rope. In history, the hot-air balloon made by the French montgolfe brothers has risen to 450 meters. Moheng gave the order excitedly and proudly, and then the person who controlled the rope below slowly untied the rope. He could clearly feel the power of the hot-air balloon in his hand. They dare not grasp the rope with their hands for fear that they will be carried up into the sky by hot-air balloons. They can only fix the rope on the ground section by section to control the length of loosening. Fortunately, the rope was temporarily lengthened yesterday, otherwise it would have to let the hot-air balloon float away. Up to 40 feet, it seems that the hot-air balloon still has residual force and can continue to rise. Moreover, there is no instability or rupture when the strong wind blows in the air. There was only one hot-air balloon. Due to the problem of the designed ignition device, the flame was blown out, the air inside the hot-air balloon lost continuous heating and began to decline gradually. But there are still three hot-air balloons hanging in the sky. They flutter in the direction of the wind and are tightly pulled by the ropes on the ground. The three huge ghost faces seem very unwilling. At this time, the battlefield between the two sides was less than five miles away. The Tubo people looked at the huge hot-air balloon, which seemed to float to their own side at any time. The morale of the army was inexplicably chaotic. Although Wei Ran was excited about the success of the hot-air balloon, as a descendant of the strategist, he was very keen to notice the situation of the enemy. He looked at the wind and found that it was blowing in the direction of the Tubo army. I couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if I cut the rope at this time and let the hot-air balloon float to the Tubo army. They saw three huge ghost faces approaching? Maybe it''s a rare fighter? On the battlefield, not only Wei Ran noticed this situation. "Cut the rope!" Suddenly, a dignified and powerful voice came from Wei Ran''s back. Wei Ran looked back and saw that Zhao Hui had stood up and said again: "cut off the rope and let it float to the enemy array! The rest of the troops are ready to attack the city! " "Promise!" Wei Ran broke with a knife. The three hot-air balloons were not bound by the rope. As they rose higher, they met the Tibetan army fortress with the wind. The Tubo army saw three huge ghost faces approaching their own side quickly. They misjudged the height. In a panic, the soldiers repeatedly arched, but they couldn''t even get the hair of the hot-air balloon. At this time, Zhao Hui had mounted a war horse, and the horse pointed forward, "the whole army attack!" Chapter 340 After cutting off the rope of the hot-air balloon, Wei Ran also stepped on the war horse. With Zhao Hui''s order, he, as a cavalry vanguard, first took the lead in the assault, swept by thousands of horses and galloped away! At this time, the Tubo army in the castle could not hurt the three huge ghost faces in the sky. Both soldiers and generals were terrified because of superstition and ignorance. They couldn''t figure out what the flying things were. They thought the Tang army had the help of gods and Buddhas. How could they win the war? If you only fight with the people of Tang Dynasty, you are not afraid, but if you fight with God and Buddha, is it human power that can defeat you. Therefore, even if a few officers still have some rationality, they can''t persuade their subordinates to remain calm at this time. At this time, the soldiers saw that the Tang army suddenly took the opportunity to attack the city, and were even more at a loss. They forgot all the prepared equipment for guarding the city. Some people run around like headless flies, and some instinctively shoot scattered arrows. In a panic, he didn''t predict the range of the bow and arrow, and all failed. The Tubo cavalry outside the castle were also overwhelmed, and they were even worse than the Tubo army in the castle. There are walls in the castle that they can rely on. All they can rely on is the four legs of the war horse. So when I saw the cavalry of the Tang army racing forward, I was immediately scared to disperse birds and animals. Wei Ran led the army to bypass the flank of a fortress and ordered the whole army to suppress the city by riding and shooting, which hit the morale of the enemy. Then he received the bow and arrow, took out the spear and saber, chased the defeated enemy cavalry and blocked the rear support route of the castle. The vanguard cavalry sent by the Wuwei army acted like Wei Ran. Moreover, according to their earlier planned siege plan, they first expel the enemy cavalry with cavalry, and then block the support route. Then let our infantry gather to attack the city. At present, the Wuwei army has left behind all the other heavy equipment, such as stone catapults, siege bed crossbows and so on, in addition to the slightly light siege equipment such as cloud ladders and arrow towers. But the performance of the Tubo army was even worse. They almost became headless flies. Even the officers fell into panic and were completely disorganized. Therefore, even though the siege equipment of Wuwei army is simple, it is enough to use. As the army marched forward, the archers came forward in an evacuation formation and threw arrows from the ground to suppress the city. Then the arrow tower is pushed into the range. The archers on the arrow tower can continue to suppress the city head more accurately and efficiently by shooting flat. After that, the ladder was combined with the cart to cover the melee infantry to quickly approach the city wall, and then stepped on the ladder to pillow the city. Wielding shield knives and axes, the first warriors formed a scattered array and rushed into the unorganized and demoralized Tubo army at the head of the city like a tiger into a sheep. The Tubo army at the head of the city was soon suppressed and defeated, and then controlled the fortress gate, opened it, and the army entered it. The remaining Tubo troops in the castle had no intention of fighting any more and fled from the city gate behind them. Just met the cavalry cruising outside, charged and fought, and escaped the Tubo army from the castle. Only a few elite with horses were able to escape. The infantry who served as servants were wiped out. The battle to win the two fortresses lasted less than an hour. From beginning to end, the Tubo army did not send reinforcements. It can be seen that even the Tubo army in the rear was deterred by three hot-air balloons. However, when they saw the fall of the two fortresses in front of them, and thought of the massacre committed in the territory of the Tang people, they naturally knew that the internal defenders could not hope to survive, so they could not help but feel sad. On the contrary, their soldiers at the bottom surged up a strong desire for survival and were more willing to obey the command of the commander, so as to maintain the stability of the defense line. Even under the command of a sober officer, he repelled the tentative attack of the cavalry of the Wuwei army and slightly restored his morale. At this time, the hot-air balloon has been too high for people on the ground to see clearly, which is also one of the factors for the Tibetan army in the rear to calm down quickly. Of the eight fortresses, two were captured, although they accounted for a small proportion, but they also opened up the situation. The Wuwei army has established a firm foothold in this area. The number of troops stationed in the occupied fortress was 5000. The Wuwei army took the two fortresses as the core and built another camp and stronghold. 70000 strong soldiers were displayed in front of the array, facing off with the Tubo troops and horses less than ten miles away. In the evening, Zhao Hui was in a good mood. He won the two cities today. The loss of our army was almost negligible, which was the easiest battle he had fought in his life. In the evening, the watchmen outside the pine and inside the tight are arranged to facilitate the gathering of generals in the fortress to celebrate, and Wei Ran is called into the venue together. All the generals participating in the celebration came from Liangzhou. Sitting on both sides of Zhao Hui, in addition to his daughter Zhao Xuanqing, are a veteran who rose up with him. The rest are local giants in Liangzhou. Liangzhou fought against Turks in the north and Huihe in the West. These bitter and cold places on the border have long been under the banner of Jiedushi, and have long refused to be king. Therefore, the local people are strong and powerful, with strong and fierce, and each family recruits private soldiers to form a stronghold and stand on its own. Zhao Hui can become the leader of these small warlords from an unknown border soldier. It can be said that his mind and means are by no means simple. After Wei Ran entered the venue, although he made great achievements today, he still remained at the end, and was looked at by many generals present with cold, fierce, suspicious or critical eyes. But Wei Ran has a natural attitude and no lack of etiquette. He can sing prayers when he meets, drink and eat meat when he sits down, and has a bold attitude without any unnatural affectation. When someone saw that he was young, he wanted to master his words and asked Wei Ran to propose a toast to all the predecessors present. Naturally, he wanted to get drunk and make a fool of himself at the wine table, so as to attack the prestige established by young people. Wei Ran was not polite, so he made a toast. Starting from Zhao Hui, he went down table by table in circles. If you''re not satisfied with one cup, just two. If you can''t have two, just three. He drank and respected all the way. Under repeated wheel fights, those present saw him drink at least five jars of various varieties of wine with a total of more than 20 kilograms. He didn''t use his internal power to force the wine out of the body. He was shocked by the massive digestion. After two laps, Wei Yanjing found out who was not only bad in character, but also bad in alcohol consumption. On the other hand, he made frequent toasts to these generals with poor drinking capacity based on the cliches of the wine field, which made these people almost get under the table and dared not hold them with words. When others saw this, they all whispered in secret, my darling, where is this person''s wine bucket, it''s a wine pool! I''ve never seen anything so drinkable. I have to take it easy. Don''t let him catch it. I''ll throw it under the table. And this is on the battlefield. If the Tibetans sneak attack, I won''t wake up and lose my head. What they want is to get Wei Ran drunk and make a fool of himself. But these people are veterans. Naturally, they also know that drinking can delay things. Drinking by themselves will activate the atmosphere. It is impossible for them to get drunk. After seeing that no one dared to shout for Wei Ran to propose a toast, Wei Ran put down the empty wine jar, calmly sat back in his position without chopsticks, grabbed the cold large piece of mutton on on the table and ate it like a whirlwind. After observing, Zhao Hui nodded secretly and felt that this person had the wind of ancient fan Kuai. He is a rare man who can kill the enemy on the battlefield and never counsels on the wine table. Today''s battle in the wine field is enough to make him stand out in front of the legitimate generals of Liangzhou. Absolutely no one dares to bully him casually in the future. Seeing Wei ran back to his seat, Zhao Xuanqing came over with a glass of wine. "You respected everyone, but why didn''t you respect me?" Chapter 341 Wei ran quickly got up, seemingly respectful, but actually with the strength of wine, he smiled. "We drink green spring ants, or Chen Feng Xifeng, or Baijiu liquor, or even the burning knives of Cheng Jia Jing. Miss Zhao drinks new wine from grapes. Hehe, if the last general toasts like this, wouldn''t he underestimate Miss Zhao? " Zhao Xuanqing raised his eyebrows. "What did you just call me?!" Wei Ran was scolded by a. She was a little sober when she was drunk. Only then did she know that she was called Miss Zhao, not general Zhao. In the army, she seemed a little rude. But before Wei Ran could say anything, Zhao Xuanqing put down his glass and spilled the grape wine on the table. With one hand, she picked up a jar of wine still full on Wei Ran''s wine table and looked up for a painful drink. Before Wei Ran could stop it, Zhao Xuanqing drank half a jar, then put down the jar and handed it to Wei Ran, reaching out to wipe the liquor from his mouth. Under the light of butter wax, Zhao Xuanqing''s red cheeks and bright eyes make her look not as strong and determined as usual, but have the charming and bright beauty of some little women. "It''s a burning knife. It''s said to be the strongest wine in the world. It''s like a sharp blade passing through your throat. I''ll give you half first! The other half, you can do it yourself! " Wei Ran took it with a smile and didn''t talk much. He looked up and drank it all at once. When Wei Ran put down the empty wine jar, Zhao Xuanqing narrowed his eyes and said, "today, I respect your wonderful plan, so that our army won the two cities without effort. Wei Ran, if you can break Tubo, you should be the first skill! " Wei Ran turned his head and looked at Zhao Hui. He was at the top. In fact, he didn''t drink much except the first cup to him. Instead, he looked at this side with burning eyes. "It''s too early to say who made the first contribution before Tubo was broken. If you want to do meritorious service, why not do it as soon as possible, such as tonight! " After saying that, looking up at Zhao Hui, "manager Zhao, Tubo was broken by our army in the daytime and frightened by heated balloons. Seeing our army holding a banquet at night, he must relax his vigilance and think about things in the daytime. Why not take advantage of this night attack to take the opportunity to demoralize the Tibetan army again? " Zhao Hui did not say much, but said one word, "good!" All the generals participating in the banquet were shocked. Someone got up and advised: "manager, our army fought hard in the daytime and camped and built cities. The sergeant is already tired. How can we do this night attack? General Wei must have drunk too much, but he was not very sober. How can he promise? " Zhao Hui ignored this person, only looked at Wei Ran and said, "this department has two thousand elite armor, and has long been waiting for the world. Wei Ran, how dare you personally lead the army to attack the camp? " Wei Ran laughed. "Originally, the manager had the intention of sneaking into the enemy camp, but he deliberately set up a banquet to light the thief army. With such opportunities, how can we miss them in the end! The good news will be sent back later! " Wei Ran said and went to the door. Zhao Xuanqing said at this time: "my father and daughter are willing to fight with me, and then take a thousand light cavalry!" Zhao Hui said, "but only two thousand fine horses have been prepared. Xuanqing, it''s convenient for you to wait here." Zhao Xuanqing said with a smile, "isn''t it only my father who thought of attacking the camp at night? My daughter''s own soldiers have already been ready and just wait for an order!" Zhao Hui''s eyes were shining, "very good! Worthy of being the daughter of the general, you will fight the enemy with general Wei and wait for your news as a father. " Wei Ran casually took the long halberd from the weapon rack. Now he is drunk and blood boiling. He just wants to kill wantonly to announce his intention. Zhao Xuanqing led a thousand soldiers and walked with Wei Huo at the same bridle. They led 3000 elite soldiers to the Tibetan camp not far away in the moonlight. Close to the camp, the Tibetan soldiers guarding the camp saw the movement in the dark and immediately sounded the horn. A cold arrow came out of the darkness, went straight through his throat and fell to the ground. This arrow was shot by Zhao Xuanqing. She is proficient in bowing and horse, and her martial arts have been perfected the day after tomorrow. At this age, she can be called a genius. Wei Ran held a long halberd in his hand, and the speed of the horse under his crotch did not decrease. He waved the long halberd and cut open the camp door, and took the lead in rushing in. Zhao Xuanqing followed. After that, there was a tacit understanding between more than 3000 riders. Only one thousand riders followed and rushed into the camp, but the other two thousand rode around to the rear of the enemy camp. The attack on the camp at night was really unexpected by the Tubo army. The camp was in chaos immediately. Wei Ran and Zhao Xuanqing, relying on the wine, cut and killed wantonly and stepped on the camp. There was no enemy in front of them. The chaotic Tubo army in the camp fled from the camp one after another and instinctively fled in the opposite direction of the enemy''s entry into the camp. Among these people, the clever one also robbed the war horse and ran out. In a stupid panic, he escaped only with his legs, but was intercepted and caught up by the two thousand cavalry lying in ambush. Almost no one was spared, whether on horseback or on foot. Wei Ran took the head of the enemy general in the camp and hung beside the horse. He looked at Zhao Xuanqing and smiled. The two men led their troops out of the enemy camp, joined with two thousand elite riders outside the camp, and went to their own square array. Naturally, the Tubo army was unwilling to give up. Thousands of troops and horses were robbed in a battalion. A large number of cavalry rushed out of the fort camp around, chasing after Wei Ran and Zhao Xuanqing. Relying on his keen night vision ability, Wei Ran saw the deeper vegetation on the edge of the field and observed some details. So the long halberd pointed at these plants and trees. The Tibetan cavalry were angry and saw that there were still miles from the Tang army camp. It was better to rely on their own light horse with abundant horsepower. They chased one way first and killed a few more people if they could shoot a few more people. At this time, when passing by the roadside trees, the drums suddenly burst out, and the Tibetan army horses panicked, almost uncontrollable, and the speed of the whole army slowed down slightly. The soldiers of Wuwei army ambushed in the grass and trees, armed with spears and sickles, rushed close to the cavalry at a very close distance. The dense spears clenched and stabbed one after another, and the hook and sickle cut the horse''s legs desperately. The Tibetan cavalry lying in the flank was shocked and suffered heavy losses. They had to immediately turn their horses and give up pursuing. That night, there were at least 4000 effective forces to kill Tubo. Wei Ran and Zhao Xuanqing returned to the camp successfully, and their morale was greatly boosted. And Zhao Hui took a fancy to Wei Ran, a general of non lineal origin, and intended to promote him to be a lineal general. Upon successful return, Wei Ran and Zhao Xuanqing left the fort together. After all, he was a general under Zhao Xuanqing''s name. The military camp was stationed outside Zhao Xuanqing''s barracks, so they went together again. In the moonlight, Zhao Xuanqing''s face was full of red clouds, but his expression was still bold and unrestrained. "This is the first time for me to fight side by side with you, Wei Ran. Your Kung Fu is very good. When you were called into the dare to die camp, you hid a lot from the competition! " Wei Ran just started fighting. He almost forgot to hide his strength. Although his vigorous Qi was not explicit, his exquisite martial arts were rare in the world. Especially with a long halberd, it is absolutely impossible to break open the camp door wall weighing hundreds of kilograms without thousands of kilograms of force in your hand. "General Zhao, if Wei had shown his real strength, would the Wuwei army dare to accept me?" Zhao Xuanqing pointed at Wei Ran with a whip and said with a naive smile, "you are very dishonest. I told you that you were a cavalry soldier of the Zuo Shence army, but how could you have such martial arts skills that a cavalry soldier could have? Besides, I always see you carrying a Xuanhua axe. Today''s Halberd is much more skilled than your Xuanhua axe. This is your real weapon! " Chapter 342 Facing Zhao Xuanqing''s forced eyes, Wei Ran felt that some explanations could not come, so he had to laugh and wake up a lot. "Since I was chosen as General Li Shao''s personal soldier, I can''t be too bad. Even if I can''t keep up with my kung fu, I can still make some progress under the personal guidance of General Li Shao. " Zhao Xuanqing suddenly rode on his back, supported his cheek and looked at the bright moon in the sky. "I''ve heard that Li Dingguo''s sabres and halberds are unique. He can use both the left and right halberds at the same time. He is sharp and strong for a long time. There is almost no resistance in the world. It is said that his halberd method is the best in the world. How many percent did you learn from him? " "None of the ten..." Wei Ran was very modest. "Nonsense! Well, go back to your own camp. There may be another fierce battle tomorrow! " Under the bright moon, Zhao Xuanqing, who was riding on his horse, was dressed in silver armour and red robe. His long silky hair was disturbed by the evening wind, but his face was with a pleasant smile. His eyes moved past Wei Ran, allowing the war horse to walk slowly and gradually away Under the moonlight, the quiet and beautiful back left a deep impression on Wei Ran. ¡­¡­ Craftsmen who had experience in making hot-air balloons used one night to make one again. Zhao Hui knew that this hot-air balloon had only a few short days to hit the enemy''s morale. When the Tubo people know that the hot-air balloon itself will not be aggressive, they will not have any fear. Therefore, the hot-air balloon must eventually return to its own military role, that is, take off to look out and look down on the deployment and movement of the enemy''s forces. This military function was very useful in ancient times when productivity was not developed. It was equivalent to playing a strategy game to open the whole picture and make the enemy''s movements clear. In this way, the Tubo army, relying on the geographical advantage of Shibao City, was completely offset by the monitoring function of hot-air balloons. The movements of the two armies were clear to each other. The Tubo army had to adapt to the existence of hot-air balloons faster than expected. After only two days, the soldiers at the bottom completely adapted to the more and more hot-air balloons floating on the top of their heads, and were no longer afraid of the faces painted on them. Wei Ran found out the reason. On the night of the attack on the camp, Zanpu yundanjie had sent more than 1000 scouts to chase three hot-air balloons scattered to the plateau. The three hot-air balloons were scattered everywhere because they ran out of fuel. They were torn by birds and animals. They were found by Tubo scouts and brought back to the barracks. Although Yundan jienadu and his officials did not understand the principle that the three hot-air balloons could take off, they already knew that it was a great craftsman creation and had no attack ability. Therefore, the matter was widely publicized in the army, and the three captured hot-air balloons were displayed in various camp fortresses, so as to stabilize the morale of the army. Then he dared to go out of the city to fight with the Wuwei army. But at this time, the Wuwei army built another military fort. Three of the eight military forts occupied by the Tubo army were captured by the Wuwei army, and the scope of military strength was broader. After a month, there was no further progress. The frequency of attacks and field battles between the two sides is higher and higher, and the war is more and more intense. In an emergency, Wei Yanyi even needed to lead the army for three times during the day and support everywhere. The soldiers were very tired and miserable. They had to retreat to the rear for repair and did not participate in the front-line fighting for the time being. In the camp, Wei Ran came out from the wounded camp. The field hospital system is strictly implemented here, which can be said to be the cleanest place in the whole army. The morale of the wounded soldiers was ok, and they could talk and laugh, but it was difficult to hide their fatigue between their eyebrows. Many of the wounded soldiers can return to the battlefield, and some of them have broken limbs and arms, so they can no longer use swords. Wei Ran also made arrangements for these people. First of all, we must give them a settlement fee, and then we will use the kuozhou land title deed held in our hands to distribute land to them. There are also some smart people who will recommend to Shanzhou city and Shancheng reconstruction, and arrange a job in the city in the future. These well thought out methods for the soldiers'' future also made the Fenglin army resist the pressure and make great achievements in the most frequent and difficult period. After returning to the camp, Li Guangsi counted a list of casualties for Wei Ran to see. He has more than 6000 troops. During this period of high-frequency fighting, he has lost more than 1000 troops and horses. Wei Ran strictly implemented the field medical system. Many wounded soldiers have a great chance of returning to the army for combat. Even so, the war damage rate is so high, not to mention other armies. "Brother, there are almost no recruits and veterans in Fenglin army. Even so, with the logistical guarantee of all parties, the war damage is still so huge. If the war goes on like this, the morale of the army will be exhausted. " Li Guangsi also paid a lot of effort to Fenglin army. He was very worried when he saw that the war fell into the quagmire. Wei Ran gently knocked on the table and pondered for a long time, "the morale of the Fenglin army can be boosted. The soldiers have a guarantee for their future. This hard battle can continue. It''s just that many of the Liangzhou subordinates in manager Zhao have begun to complain. Most of them are local giants in Liangzhou. What they lose is their own strength, which is extremely painful. " "So, will Jiedu envoy Zhao Hun withdraw?" Wei Yan shook his head. "Manager Zhao is a determined person. He will not be so easily affected by other people''s emotions. He must have his own decision. I think he has transferred troops for rotation these days. Obviously, his idea is to try his best to give all the troops enough rest time. He wants to hold on for a while. Unless the logistics can not keep up, or the gentry and rich men in Shanzhou, kuozhou, Hezhou and Lanzhou can not see the hope of victory and no longer support him to continue fighting, the local tyrants in Liangzhou will not affect his decision. " "The key now is how to break the fortress cluster of the Tubo army. But the camp they arranged was very solid, and they knew the trend of our army. They had no choice but to attack. However, strong attacks are often ineffective, and they often besiege our army''s fort in turn. It''s really difficult. " Wei Ran went out of the camp and looked up to the east of Chiling mountain. There was a high cliff on which there was a small and not high stone castle. It is the eye of the Tubo army - Shibao city. Wu Wei''s army has passed the hot-air balloon. Wu Xinfei saw it personally. There are only 400 defenders in Shibao City, which is very crowded. But the terrain is dangerous, and there are Tibetan army camps below. For a frontal attack, you need to break through the Tibetan camp under the cliff first, and then go up the path. After going up, you will find that there are steep cliffs on both sides of the path, and Shibao city faces three cliffs. Only by using the tactics of adding oil and exhausting the defenders'' physical strength, bows, arrows and stones in the stone castle can it be occupied. On this way, we should also guard against the support and counter attack of the Tibetan army under the cliff. Ge Shuhan was the stone castle city that he laid down after tens of thousands of elite veterans died, and then drove the Tubo army back to the plateau. "If you don''t take the Shibao city and turn the Tubo army blind, you can''t beat them back to the plateau!" Wei Ran said solemnly. Li Guangsi looked at Shibao city in a daze. Obviously, he thought of the tragic attack and defense here in history. "The world is different..." Wei Ran suddenly whispered such an inexplicable remark, then turned to Li Guangsi and said, "Erlang, please help me watch the camp and report to General Zhao. I''ll see if there are any paths leading to Shibao city. " Li Guangsi said angrily, "brother, you''re throwing me the trouble again. Every time I ask for leave for you and that girl, I have to be scolded by her! Moreover, there is only one road to Shibao city. If there were other paths, the Jiedu envoys of the four towns would not have preferred to resist demotion rather than attack Shibao city. " Wei Ran smiled, but he didn''t explain too much to Li Guangsi. He rode outside the camp. What he was looking for was not a path up the mountain, but a higher cliff near Shibao city. There should be a certain area at the top of the cliff, which can accommodate at least two or three hundred people. If the stone castle city is attacked by conventional methods, it will inevitably suffer heavy losses. Even if the Wulin experts sent by the Wuwei army to attack the city are all Wulin experts, are there ordinary military men with shallow martial arts in the stone castle city? Yundan knot is not stupid. The strategic significance of Shibao city is so important that he can''t help sending martial arts experts to guard it. The man who is the soul grabbing node perceived by Eli is in the Tubo army, so the Tubo army must have experts. Chapter 343 Wei Ran considered the method of attacking Shibao City, which was also far from the routine. Since the road up the mountain is dangerous, you don''t take the mountain road, but try to fly in from the air! This world is the world of Zhongwu. There are all kinds of Wulin experts. If you use the wing mounted flying method, with the control ability of those Wulin experts, you must be able to adapt quickly, and you can enter Shibao city from the air by taxiing. Wei Ran is now looking for a nearby cliff as a starting point and a place to rely on the wind, and then quietly fly into the stone castle city at night. He will be able to kill one of them by surprise! Alone, he easily avoided the troopers of the Tubo army, galloped back and forth for more than 100 miles and climbed several peaks. Finally found a satisfactory place. Although the peak is steep, there is no way for wild animals to step out, only a 70 degree slope leads to the peak. Pure unarmed climbing is extremely difficult for even a good martial artist who has mastered the twelve classics. At least, you need to chisel nails in sections and hang down the rope. You can climb all the way with the help of the rope before you can step on it. Wei Ran''s strength now, but he reached the peak without much effort. The top is surprisingly flat. Not to mention 200 people, it can accommodate 400 people. And standing on the top, looking down, you can clearly see the stone castle city. However, if you want to fly with wings, you have to bypass a mountain on the side to reach Shibao city. In other words, to play wing flight, you have to have some skills, rather than just go up recklessly. Otherwise, there will be a wonderful situation of kissing the cliff with your face. After Wei Ran returned to the camp, it was evening. He went back to the camp and met Li Guangsi. After asking about the camp, he went to the craftsman camp and found Mo Heng. Mo Heng was entrusted to help make several sets of wing flight suits with different textures. Wei Ran wanted to glide in person. The one with the best performance. After the hot-air balloon, Moheng was very surprised and admired Wei Ran''s wonderful ideas. Although I don''t know what the strange clothes like bat wings are, I know they must be very useful for attacking Tubo people, so I called the villagers to make them together and cooperated very actively. After Wei Ran obtained several flying wing suits, the structure of the clothes was made with reference to the suit he had used in the biochemical crisis world. Except for the parachute bag at the back, other places imitated it vividly, but the material is not sure whether it can be qualified. On the night of obtaining the flying wing gear, Wei Ran came to the mountain alone and nailed the rope and steel nails, one at a distance of four feet, to the top of the mountain. He was almost busy for half a night. Then he began to glide with hook lock and flight wing gear. Of course, he did not fly to Shibao City, which would expose his brain holes and strategies in advance. Instead, in the opposite direction, a place similar to the environment of Shibao city was selected as the destination for flight test. In the middle, the material of one wing suit was unqualified, and Wei Ran lost his floating power in the air. Fortunately, he had good skills and locked himself with a hook. He hooked the tree at the edge of the cliff in time and picked up his life. Until dawn, the final finalized flight wing equipment was determined, and only some structural improvements were needed. ¡­¡­ In the past five days, he was about to rotate to the Fenglin army to fight with the Tubo people in the front line. Wei Ran had completely improved the flight wing assembly and made a flight success rate of nearly 90%, so he went to find Zhao Xuanqing. ¡­¡­ "Wei Ran, I know you have many ghost ideas, but this method is too risky! I will never agree! " Zhao Xuanqing was shocked by Wei Ran''s method and was far beyond her common sense, so she flatly refused. "Call some people from Tianmo sect and Qixia sword sect. I''ll show you in the evening." "You''re crazy!" "No, actually I have verified it. It is very successful. There must be a statement whether it is successful or not. And this is the only way our army can seize the stone castle city with the least loss. " Zhao Xuanqing clenched his fist, weighed it over and over again, and finally agreed to Wei Ran''s request, and invited Wu Xinfei and bu Lanshan. She and Wei Ran didn''t tell them the specific reasons, but waited until the evening before they rode to the place where Wei Ran practiced wing flying. "Brother Wei, it''s dark and windy this night. You brought some of our weak women to this deep mountain and old forest. Don''t you have a ghost in mind?" Wu Xinfei didn''t ask about their intention to bring them here all the way, so she flirted. Bu Lanshan also smiled and looked at the things on Wei Ran''s back. "General Zhao, general Wei, although it''s close to the Tibetan army camp, the investigation and spy are too biased. At this time, don''t you want to tell the reason?" When Wei Ran saw the cliff, he nailed down the rope and steel nails and said, "here we are." The three women looked at the cliff in front of them and looked at the steel nails nailed very firmly on the cliff. Zhao Xuanqing said in surprise, "did you do all this? It seems that you really didn''t lie to me. " Wei Ran said with a smile, "war is not tired of fraud. It''s not for our own people. Let''s go up first." After that, Zhao Xuanqing took the lead in leading the rope, followed by Langshan. Wu Xinfei frowned and was suspicious, so she kept up. Climb to the top of the mountain and find that the terrain is flat, but the field of vision is also open in the dark. Zhao Xuanqing looked at the camps of the Tubo army and the Wuwei army. "Unfortunately, the surrounding mountains are complex, and the line of sight is covered. It is difficult to see the whole picture of the two armies. Moreover, it is difficult to climb the mountain. Otherwise, if the hot-air balloon does not come out, it can also be used to observe the enemy''s situation here. " Wei Ran pointed to Shibao City, "to win this war, we must take Shibao city. If the eyes of the Tubo army are abolished, we can calmly dispatch, attack unprepared, and the difficulty of pulling out the city will be reduced a lot. " The three women noticed the stone castle city, where the fire was bright. Obviously, someone was on duty at night. Bu Lanshan said, "you can clearly see the dangerous terrain of Shibao city from here. There is only one path to climb. Even if I don''t know the military, I know it''s very difficult to attack." Wu Xinfei glanced. "General Wei, you brought us here to see Shibao city in the middle of the night. Don''t you want to fly in from here?" Wei Ran''s eyes brightened. "Miss Wu is very clever. That''s right." Wu Xinfei and bu Lanshan don''t know Wei Ran''s strategy. Naturally, they all stare. "General Wei, even if my master is here, there is absolutely no certainty that he can fly into the stone castle city. If someone in this world can do it, at least it must be at the level of a master, just like the National Teacher Zhang Zhenren. " Wei Ran put down his backpack, took out flying wing gear, hook and claw and other appliances, and soon finished wearing them. He walked to the direction of the wind but staggered with the position of Shibao City, pointing to a dark place. Ordinary people can''t see clearly. Only those who have reached a certain level of martial arts can see clearly. "The surrounding environment of that place is similar to that of Shibao city. I fly there from here and go with the wind. Watch it." He is very simple, never affectation, proved by action and facts. In front of the three women, Wei ran up, crossed the cliff and leaped! The three women screamed at the same time. Then Wei Ran really walked against the wind. The whole man opened his arms like a bird. As soon as the wind blew, his strange clothes swelled and supported him to glide along the wind. Bu Lanshan covered her mouth and said, "general Wei... He really flew!" Zhao Xuanqing couldn''t help exclaiming, "this bastard, he really didn''t lie to me!" Wu Xinfei sighed, "this feeling must be completely different from taking a hot-air balloon. This is the real flying!" Chapter 344 Wei Ran successfully glided to the opposite side, lit a torch and signaled them to pass by with the common light language at night. The three women can''t glide. Naturally, they can only walk down the mountain. Fortunately, he had excellent lightness skills and didn''t use much Kung Fu. He came to the place where Wei Ran was in the mountains. Wei Ran was packing up some flying wing suits. After adjusting, he saw three women climbing the cliff. "General Zhao, I have proved the feasibility. The next few will practice with me. After mastering it, they will look for experts in the army and organize a 300 person commando. After mastering it all, they will look for an opportunity to attack Shibao city at night!" That night, under the guidance of Wei Ran, the three women quickly mastered the method of wing flight. Moreover, they show stronger skills than Wei Ran, because they all know lightness skills. With the help of heaven and earth aura, they can make their bodies lighter, and have stronger flexibility and endurance in flight. On the contrary, Wei Ran was unable to change his weight with the help of the aura of the outer world because there was no method similar to lightness skill in the method of Jiangmen. He was like a weight in the air. In the end, they couldn''t compare with the three women, but were teased by their disciples. Wu Xinfei even deliberately teased Wei Ran in mid air, which made him have to swing open with the help of hook and lock several times, almost exposing the fact that he could not use lightness skills. One night, the three women had a great time. Until dawn, they still had more to say. "Brother Wei, you have come up with a good idea for us demons to rob our homes." Wu Xinfei said, but her eyes glanced at the step. Bu Lanshan said, "everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Even without this flying wing suit invented by general Wei, Tianmo sect can''t do harm without other methods." "Oh, sister Bu will be busy in the future." Bu Lanshan said with a smile: "after this time, my sister found that the Tianmo sect didn''t do all kinds of evil as rumored. Otherwise, why do you protect the territory of Datang at the cost of your life?" "That''s for our own interests..." At this time, Zhao Xuanqing said, "Wei Ran, your flying wing suit is really good. It''s a pity that you wear it on your body and encounter an attack after landing, but it''s inconvenient to remove it for a moment, which is easy to affect the operation." Wei lit his head and said, "I''ve thought about this problem. I can only use internal force to crack when approaching the destination, or use a knife to cut off the parts that are not conducive to action." The four walked along the road and talked, but they were not tired after a night of busy work. When they entered the military camp, they were seen by many people. Their eyes at Wei Ran were full of envy. Some generals at the same level as Wei are particularly jealous and dissatisfied. But Wei Ran has made many war achievements recently, and manager Zhao pays more and more attention to him. He himself is not that bullying character, that is, fighting in battle. The war is dangerous, but few people have the opportunity to entrap him. Even if he has a chance, he can always be with Zhao Xuanqing''s troops. Whoever dares not to save will offend manager Zhao, leaving these jealous generals helpless. Wei Ran told the three women not to leak information easily. Even when selecting warriors, they should test their character, and wrote down some assessment regulations and methods with paper and pen. These things, which imitate the personnel recruitment of multinational enterprises in later generations, are unexpected and deeply human. Seeing the three amazing women in the world, they were all amazed, and their eyes at Wei Ran became completely different. Zhao Xuanqing frowned and said, "this is what Li Dingguo taught you?" Wei Ran nodded helplessly. Wu Xinfei and bu Lanshan were stunned and looked at Wei Ran strangely. Wei Ran can only take out what he explained to Zhao Xuanqing and say it again. Bu Lanshan said suspiciously: "last year, when Henan road was put down the rebellion, Li Dingguo did gather many excellent men in the army. He also told me that he wanted to select some of them as his own soldiers. I am impressed by most of these soldiers, but I have never seen general Wei among them. " As soon as Bu Lanshan''s voice fell, Wu Xinfei and Zhao Xuanqing immediately turned their heads and looked over. Wei Ran''s heart jumped and screamed. "Ha, I''m impressed by Miss bu. Maybe I''m just an ordinary horseman, step girl, or I don''t have much impression. " Bu Lanshan shook his head and said, "since we have lived and died together in the battle, we are all impressed. General Wei is definitely not among them." I''ll go, so many people, you all have an impression? Wu Xinfei fanned the flames and said, "brother Wei, don''t underestimate the people who practice scriptures. He will have extraordinary memory. Coupled with the cultivation of congenital environment, he is enough to have brain power that ordinary people can''t imagine." Bu Lanshan said again, "even if general Wei was not in the 3000 elite cavalry beside Li Dingguo at that time, he was a close soldier in the back. But I separated from Li Dingguo until Li Dingguo disobeyed orders and mutinied, which lasted only more than a month. Can general Wei really learn so much from Li Dingguo in such a short time? " At this moment, she turned into Conan and caught Wei Yan unprepared. Facing the eyes of the three women, Wei Ran felt that the power of words was pale and the power of eyes was infinite for the first time. Wu Xinfei clapped her hands and said, "sister Langshan is really meticulous. I''ve never thought about these problems. Come on, who the hell are you. Judging from martial arts and height, it can''t be Li Dingguo. HMM... I heard that he has two younger brothers. The third brother is still young. Let''s not talk about it first. It''s the second brother... Are you Li Guangsi? " Wei Ran was calm on the surface and amitabha in his heart. You can guess who it is. In short, you can directly deny me. Ha ha, I thought it was Guangsi. Bu Lanshan shook his head again. "Li Guangsi is really excellent among his peers, but he is cautious, respectful and has the temperament of a noble son of an aristocratic family, which is quite different from the restless personality of general Wei." The three women continued to stare at Wei Ran with bad eyes. When Wei Ran''s Vest began to sweat, Zhao Xuanqing made him feel like an amnesty. "Well, since you don''t want to talk now, I''ll give you another chance after the war, otherwise... You''ll see!" ¡­¡­ When Wei Ran returned to his barracks, he was sweating profusely. He just wanted to wipe himself clean and sleep in his mother''s sleep. Fortunately, there were Guangsi in the army staring at him, otherwise he couldn''t rest this day. Just talking about Li Guangsi, Li Guangsi ran in. "Brother, there are rumors in the army these days that you are favored by General Zhao and three women, one positive and one evil. This morning, I saw you and three strange women coming back from the wilderness late. They talked and laughed all the way. They all centered on you. Hey, hey, even the blessings of the whole people are not so enviable. " Wei Ran sat up upright from his couch. "You didn''t learn anything good in the army. Learn some crooked ways from me!" "Hey, brother, these three are rare women in the world. Marrying one home is enough to make the family prosperous. But if you are greedy, you must be worried about something big. I personally prefer Miss Bu to be my sister-in-law. Hey, hey, it''s also a good match. " Wei Ran opened his white teeth and seemed to want to laugh. Suddenly, he shocked the whole army. "Gather for me! There''s no war today. Everyone is too lazy. I don''t practice well, you bastards! " Then he stared at Li Guangsi, opened his mouth and said angrily, "you bastard, there are no officers today. You treat yourself as a small soldier for me. You stand in the line for me. You can practice whatever the soldiers do! Don''t try to be lazy! " Chapter 345 Zhao Xuanqing soon persuaded his father Zhao Hui to adopt Wei Ran''s strange strategy in such a stalemate. When he was ready, he decided to attack Shibao city at night. Therefore, Zhao Xuanqing attached himself to Zhao Hui''s command and arrow, and Yu selected 250 experts with accomplishments above penetrating the four strange sutras. It''s not that Zhao Xuanqing couldn''t select 300 people, but that Tianmo sect insisted on selecting 50 elite disciples of the sect to join the attack and take this opportunity to sharpen their disciples. An Xinyu and Wu Xinfei, the leaders of Tianmo sect, will also join the night attack. Of course, the masters of the evil way are on board. Naturally, Zhuo Lancang and his disciples are indispensable. So in the last ten nights, 300 people have quietly gathered in the mountains and trained in wing flight under the leadership of Wei Ran. Fortunately, they are all real experts. They have a good foundation of lightness skills and master them very quickly. Since Wei Ran wants to train strange soldiers at night, he naturally doesn''t have so much energy to command operations in the daytime. However, Fenglin army did not take this opportunity not to go to the battlefield, but fought several hard battles under the command of Li Guangsi. Unlike Wei Ran, Li Guangsi is not good at winning by surprise. What he is best at is positive scheduling and battle ready command. He specially likes to fight this kind of soldier to soldier and general to general battle. Moreover, after this period of time, the art of command has been improved to a higher level, especially for hard struggle and hard battle. Therefore, after several battles, the enemy suffered heavy losses, but his own side did not suffer heavy casualties. Coupled with the role of field hospitals, veterans can recover quickly and continue to participate in the war, becoming the most prominent army in the army and the most feared army of the Tubo army. Whenever the Fenglin military flag written in Xiaozhuan font boarded the battlefield, the attack and defense rhythm of the Tubo army will be chaotic. Through the knowledge learned by Bing Yin and Yang, Wei Ran observed the celestial phenomena and selected a weather with appropriate wind direction and dense clouds but not easy to rain. Then, at the ugly time of the night, the elite trained by 300 people gathered at the top of the mountain that had been selected for a long time. It was dark in the mountains, and it was difficult to see the target more than ten meters away without martial arts skills through the eight meridians. This problem was solved by the people of Tianmo sect. They chose twenty night pearls from the western regions. As long as they were placed on the back of the leader in front, the people behind could see the route clearly and could fly together without getting lost in the mountains at night. Wei Ran bumped the night pearl in his hand and turned his mouth secretly. He knew that it was actually a radioactive material. If it was carried on him for a long time, it would change. Fortunately, he only used today for one night. "The moon is dark and the wind is high. At night, when people kill and set fire! After this period of training, you must have no operational problems. So now there is only one last question, that is, how to kill all the Tubo dogs in Shibao city after entering! Remember, it''s all killed! not a chicken or dog left! Any questions? " Except for those people in the Wulin, soldiers and soldiers who were born in the army all stood in a square array and answered Wei Ran''s words neatly. After Wei Ran finished, he looked at Zhao Xuanqing. Zhao Xuanqing only nodded without saying anything. Wei Ran was curious about how Zhao hunxin, the governor of Hexi, was so big that he dared to let his only daughter follow the night raider to attack the hardest stone castle city. Zhao Hui originally had two sons, but the medical conditions in this era were limited. In his early years, he had a low status and often lived and died on the battlefield, ignoring his family. Therefore, the two sons died early. Only after it developed did Zhao Xuanqing have such a daughter. Originally, I wanted to work hard to have another son to inherit the family. Unexpectedly, in a battle with Tu Qishi people, he was shot down and trampled by the war horse, injuring the kidney door. He was lucky enough to get back his life. Although his life and martial arts strength were saved, he was unable to give birth all his life. Therefore, Zhao Xuanqing has been consciously trained as a successor, not hesitate to throw a daughter''s home to the battlefield for experience. However, no matter how much experience, it is impossible to send an heir to the most dangerous place. Once there is an accident, the decades of hard work will be in vain, unless he believes in Wei Ran and believes that his strategy will succeed. Wei Ran gently shook his head, put aside these thoughts, asked people to fix the night pearl on his back, and finally reminded him to check his carry on equipment. Due to flying raids in the air, it is impossible to carry any heavy equipment. The main weapon everyone carries is only a horizontal knife, which is at most a special extended horizontal knife. Half of them carry a cane tag, which is hung on their backs and used to cooperate with the team during the raid. Everyone carried concealed weapons. Most people in the army brought short handled throwing axes, while disciples of Tianmo sect brought concealed weapons such as poisoned darts or flying needles. Only Wei Ran didn''t bring anything, but there was a backpack bulging on his chest. I don''t know what it was. Only Wei Ran knows that it contains a Li, which is his concealed weapons and equipment library. Seeing that everyone was ready, Wei Ran first took the lead to leap towards Shibao city. Zhuo Lancang and an Xinyu followed, followed by Zhao Xuanqing, bu Lanshan and Wu Xinfei. Then three hundred soldiers and disciples of Tianmo sect followed one by one, and none of them fell off the chain. The strong wind tonight made the gliding process extremely smooth. With more than ten days of training, no one left behind on the way. They were all guided by the fire light of Shibao City, and there were two people with night pearls on their backs every other section in front of them. The whole army was very smooth all the way. Bypassing a cliff on the side of Shibao City, the team made an arc turn and appeared over Shibao city. The soldiers in Shibao City, although dedicated to their duties, maintained the highest vigilance and patrolled everywhere in the not spacious Shibao City, never thought that the danger would come from the sky. Their eyes are still scanning the path up the mountain and the three cliffs. From time to time, they shine fire on suspicious places. Even when they hear abnormal noise, they will form a team. One person will watch the wind and give early warning at any time, one person will be on guard and cover, and one person will come forward to check. Although most of the time it was caused by some small animals in the mountains, these Tibetan elite never relaxed. They always tightened their nerves and were on guard against possible dangers. This time, the obvious sound of breaking the air came. They still subconsciously looked around the stone castle city. No one ever tried to look up. Until the sound of breaking the air became more and more intense, almost close at hand, someone subconsciously looked up through the direction of the wind. It was dark in the night sky. Three hundred Tang warriors in black wings were inconspicuous in such a night. At first, the Tubo soldier thought he was dazzled. He reached out and wiped his eyes. Then he looked at them. The black outline in the air became clearer and clearer that night. He immediately screamed, pointed to the air and spoke incoherently. He was obviously shocked by this event completely out of normal thinking. When he was about to say a complete sentence, a poisonous needle hit him in the throat. His face turned purple immediately. He pointed his fingers in the air and leaned back. More Tubo soldiers noticed the strange situation and looked up at the sky. It was clear that they had found the enemy attacking, but none of them could open their mouth and speak. It was like a fixed body method. They were stunned by the scene in front of them. Chapter 346 Wei Yanfei shot a hook claw, hooked it on the flag of the Tibetan army, broke his wing suit, jumped to the flagpole neatly, and released ah Li very covertly. Then pull out the horizontal knife and kill anyone. Zhuo Lancang and an Xinyu, who are highly skilled in martial arts, were not polite when they landed. Zhuo Lancang was slaughtered because of the two cities. He had already accumulated a mouthful of anger. At this time, he just let it out. An Xinyu was not a good man or a believer. She was a devil feared by everyone in the Jianghu. Killing was as common as eating and drinking water. The atmosphere of heavenly demons swept the Tubo people who had no time to respond, causing huge casualties. Wu Xinfei and bu Lanshan performed their own tricks, followed behind their masters and killed them in the tightest area of the enemy group. Zhao Xuanqing did not join the destruction and killing at the first time, but integrated the troops on the spot to form an organized force, directly swept away from the accommodation of the Tubo army, and did not give the other party sufficient assembly time. For a time, there was a great fire in Shibao City, and the sound of killing shook the sky. Although the Tang army had the upper hand under the surprise attack, the Tibetan army who responded was also brave and fearless of death, and even dared to fight hand to hand. Even if the long knife entered the abdomen, it still grasped the blade with hand and entangled with life to buy time for its companions. Moreover, the strength of the Tubo army here is also extraordinary. The cultivation system of the Tubo people has been spread to Tianzhu, that is, the secret school method of later generations, cultivating three veins and seven rounds. The Tubo troops here are at least good hands who have penetrated the two chakras. After losing a lot of manpower and delaying the massacre of the Tang army, the rest also found weapons. A few of those on duty at night are still wearing armor. They have formed flower arrays similar to the Tang army to fight to death with the Tang army in the narrow stone castle city. Every inch of land will be fought! The Tubo generals guarding the Shibao City, together with their experts and confidants, also made a few moves and entangled with the strong ones such as Wei Ran. Zanpu Yundan Jiena knows the important strategic significance of Shibao city. The soldiers left here have no hands, not to mention the generals. The general and the deputy general are from Tianzhu, with dark skin. They are called Kunlun Slaves in the Tang Dynasty, but they are very powerful. The art of three veins and seven rounds is obviously quite popular. Because of their strange skills, they are totally different from the martial arts of the Central Plains. Therefore, in a short time, they can even fight with the two sect leaders of Zhengmo, which makes them unable to fight for a moment. At this time, a shadow quickly approached an Xinyu. Silently, a sword shadow completely hidden the murderous spirit pointed at the vest of the Lord of Tianmo sect. When the sword shadow was about to hit, suddenly a demon gas field exploded around an Xinyu''s body, and the strange dark shadow showed the prototype. "Old ghost of Tianxin Pavilion, you have cooperated well with Tubo people." An Xinyu broke each other''s identity with a word. He was expressionless, his body disappeared again, but his voice floated from all directions. "The leader of the Tianmo sect deserves to be the first in the demon sect. The old Tianxin Pavilion assassination technique is invalid for you, but how many of your disciples and the elite Tang army can stop the sword in the old man''s hand?" Wu Xinfei went out, "master, I''ll entangle this man. Be careful of the Tianzhu master opposite." Then he urged the devil Qi field to chase the phantom of the Lord of Tianxin Pavilion. At this time, four masters jumped out of the Tibetan barracks, but blocked Wu Xinfei''s road. "Now that you are here, don''t leave tonight! Wu Yinnv, you killed our leader. I didn''t expect that we would join hands with Tubo to deal with you! " Wu Xinfei was besieged by the four Dharma protectors of Yin-Yang and hezong, and the Lord of Tianxin Pavilion ignored his face and looked at the opportunity to sneak an attack, which was full of danger for a time. Bu Lanshan suddenly appeared on Wu Xinfei''s side, with a flying sword and silver light, sharing Wu Xinfei''s pressure in half. "It seems that your Tianmo sect has become a public enemy of the demon sect." "What''s more unexpected is that they will cooperate with Tubo people." "Sister Wu, the situation is critical now. We must cooperate fully in order to have the hope of getting through this crisis." "My sister is not a person who doesn''t know the general. Be careful of the leader of the heart pavilion that day. Her sword technique is strange, cold and without warning." Bu Lanshan nodded, and the good and evil Shu fought together again. On the other hand, because the top experts are attracted by the top existence of Qixia sword sect and Tianmo sect, Wei Ran cooperates with the main elite battle led by Zhao Xuanqing, and has the upper hand. It won''t be long before he can destroy the Tibetan army. The change and warning of Shibao City naturally attracted the attention of Tubo military stronghold at the foot of the mountain. Knowing the importance of this place, they immediately arranged personnel to support it, but it took time to assemble reinforcements. At present, several rare experts in the Tubo army rushed to Shibao city at a very fast speed. Zhao Hui knew that he was sneaking into Shibao city tonight. Naturally, he always paid attention to the changes on the mountain. Seeing the fire in Shibao City, he immediately ordered the secretly assembled troops to attack the Tubo military camp at the foot of the mountain, so that they must be unable to support Shibao city. This late night attack was very sudden, and the assembled army was also very large. As soon as it was dispatched, it was necessary to cut off the support route of the stronghold. However, the Tubo army was also fierce. Knowing that there was an ambush circle arranged by the Wuwei army outside, they still sent thousands of people out of the stronghold and boarded the Shibao city. Most of them were killed by ambush on the way, and only more than 300 people entered the narrow mountain road. When it was dark on the mountain, the foot of the mountain soon entered a white hot battle. The night battle suddenly broke out in the two battlefields, attracting the whole theater. Tubo Zanpu yundanjie woke up from the camp late at night and ran out barefoot. He noticed the situation of Shibao city and his face changed dramatically. "How did the Tang army attack the iron blade city?! Is the military stronghold at the foot of the mountain blind? Or have they been broken by the Tang army! " Not long after, the scouts sent back the news. Yundan knot Nadu knew that the military stronghold at the foot of the mountain was not captured by the Tang army, but fell into hard struggle. In that case, why did the stone castle city issue such an urgent flag at this time, as if it would be captured at any time? Yundan knot can''t imagine how the Tang army invaded the stone castle city. But he knows that even if it''s night and it''s not conducive to sending troops, he''ll get a big deal sooner or later. If this goes on, Tang Jun will have the initiative. No, we must give them some trouble. "Blow the trumpet! Get together! When the Tang army attacks our stronghold, I will attack their fortress. It depends on whether Zhao Hui dares to change! " Then, the Tubo army went out to attack a fortress of the Wuwei army overnight. At the same time, they did their best to cut off the support of the fortress from all military strongholds. It seems that they are determined to win the fortress in this night battle! The surprise attack of Shibao city immediately caused great changes in the whole battlefield. The Tang and Tibetan sides attacked and defended each other, and neither side gave in. Even after day''s hard work, the troops sleeping at night woke up and went out of the camp to fight. Li Guangsi led Fenglin troops to form a large array and made steady progress to support an attacked military fort in front of her. Ruth had no flaws. Although Li Guangsi was determined to command, his mind had long floated to the stone castle city on the mountain not far away, and he looked at the place with his eyes from time to time. "Brother, your surprise strategy is too incredible. You will succeed in making history! Please take the stone castle! To shake me up! " The offensive and defensive battle in Shibao city became white hot with the rush of nearly 300 reinforcements at the foot of the mountain. The number of Tubo troops immediately occupied an advantage and besieged the 300 raiding troops. Zhao Xuanqing not only has to face the frontal attack of experts, but also commands his subordinates to fight. He has already taken care of one thing and lost the other. Wei ran quickly took over Zhao Xuanqing''s command, allowing Zhao Xuanqing to concentrate on the enemy. At this time, he has taken out the halberd and long knife in a Li''s carrying space. At this time, the situation is critical. If he is careless, the whole army is likely to be buried here, so he doesn''t care about the possibility of exposing his strength. The sabre and halberd are in hand, and the halberd method and force - gods and ghosts dance and use it, and those who are in charge will be invincible! Chapter 347 In addition, a Li helped secretly. Although the duration of her magic effect was limited in front of the extremely determined Tubo elite, it still created no small fighter for Wei Ran. While fighting, he commanded the army to kill the enemy. Where the connection was not smooth, he immediately got out of the situation of being besieged by both sides and entered the corner of the courtyard in the castle, but he entered the situation of fighting against the wall and dying if he failed. But even so, due to the narrow space in the castle, the enemy can''t give full play to its quantitative advantage, but our army also has plenty of time to rotate the wounded and let the people with abundant internal power fight. It is this little breathing time that gives dozens of good players who would have died of exhaustion time to breathe back. As long as they breathe a little, they can re-enter the fierce battle. Among the Tibetan troops who came to help, there were five half step innate experts. They were trained by yundanjie personally with the secret method of heaven. They were originally the reserve team of Shibao City, but they were stationed in the military fort at the foot of the mountain on weekdays, but they maintained the task of supporting Shibao city at any time. At this time, they all saw that Wei Yancai was the core figure of this strange soldier. Whether it was tactical command or on-the-spot combat, he was much better than the female general with good martial arts just now. If we can kill this man as soon as possible, this powerful Tang army is bound to lose morale. The five people looked at each other a little, and one of them used a pair of golden wheels to entangle Zhao Xuanqing. The other four, each armed with strange weapons, besieged Wei Ran, who was standing in the front of the whole army, and used a set of strange joint attack techniques to block the heaven and earth aura around Wei Ran''s body, so that he could not use it for himself. Seeing this, the elite behind Wei Ran rushed up to share the pressure for Wei Ran. However, the Tibetan garrison was unwilling to follow, so they also jumped on, just entangled with the elite behind Wei Ran, face to face, and stabbed each other with knives to fight to the death. The four men had no scruples and tried their best to deal with Wei Ran, so as to kill him quickly without support. When Wei Ran saw this, he sneered. After playing for so long, he didn''t know my martial arts characteristics? These people really don''t know how to grow their brains. But five half step congenital, I''m afraid I''ve collected all the experts in Tubo. If I continue to disguise, I''m afraid I''ll really become a pig. So... I have no choice but to release all my strength and annihilate them here at one fell swoop! Although Wei is confident, Zhao Xuanqing doesn''t think so. She once thought that even if Wei Ran''s martial arts were hidden, it should not be at the level of great perfection the day after tomorrow, and not up to herself. At the same time, in the face of the siege of four half step congenital environment experts, how can you survive one move and half a move. If the soldiers behind them form a formation to help, or they can fight for a while, but the soldiers behind them have been dragged down, and they fall into a fierce fight with the elite Tubo soldiers. They can''t rescue the master who likes to be in the front. She was anxious, but she was dragged by a half step congenital expert. Even with her pure internal skills from a famous family, she could gain the upper hand, but she couldn''t help Wei ran at all. Instinctively in a hurry, he spoke loudly and sent a help signal to Wu Xinfei and bu Lanshan. Wu Xinfei and bu Lanshan are facing unexpected magic door experts. It''s okay to protect the four Dharma guardians of yin and Yang and the combination of Tao. However, the head of Xinge pavilion was really difficult that day. If they were careless, the dark sword would appear in a very difficult position to defend and play very hard. At this time, hearing Zhao Xuanqing''s cry, they couldn''t care so much. Because Wei Ran is the main general of this team, once he dies, the blow to morale can be said to be fatal, so he hurried here. However, they were stuck by the four Dharma protectors of Yin-Yang harmony and Tao, and could not be protected in place for a while. At this time, Wei Ran''s eyes suddenly changed and the boiling blood mode was turned on! Only my state of mind opens! His bones burst all over his body, his body climbed higher and higher, and his muscles expanded continuously. He gradually stretched the leather armor on his body until it was torn, exposing the internal refined steel and iron like muscles! All the camouflage on his face was removed and restored to his original heroic face. The vigorous Qi with blood smell floated on the surface of the body, and then condensed on the muscles of the whole body. It was like putting on a layer of blood red armor, just like Shura in hell. The four people who besieged Wei Ran were so shocked by his change that they couldn''t speak for a long time, so they even slowed down their hands for a long time. He waved the saber halberd to Wei, who broke out with all his strength, swept away and knocked over a group of Tibetan elite soldiers who were pressed step by step. Wei Ran roared, and his vigorous Qi condensed on the halberd. He understood the domineering momentum of Da Yong from Chang Xuanyi''s sword Qi into the sky. There was no flaw, and his power was half stronger than before. Halberd force - gods and ghosts dance! Halberd force - Lone Star breaking array! Halberd method force - Kang long goes against the sky! Halberd force - the brave have no fear! The sabre halberd is vertical and horizontal, and the four moves are all out! This four style Sabre and halberd technique, which contains the essence of Wei Ran''s martial arts all his life, immediately disintegrated the joint attack of the four experts in front of him, and drew more than ten scarlet vigorous Qi traces in the cracks of the opponent''s strange weapons! Although these four people are half born, they are not authentic of the Xuanmen sect, nor are they made of the magic sect''s secret arts. There are impurities and flaws in the true Qi. Naturally, it is difficult to stop Wei Ran''s fierce and domineering spirit. After the interwoven heaven and earth aura dense net was crushed by these vigorous Qi, the four immediately felt a chill across all parts of their body. Wei Yangang just accepted the move, and their bodies immediately disintegrated. The blood burst out from the wounds scratched by the knives and halberds on their bodies and turned into a pile of broken limbs and meat. Such violent massacres did not lose their strength, and even wiped out a big hole in the Tubo army. More than ten people were affected and died on the spot. The murderous spirit soared into the sky. The power of this moment attracted the attention of everyone in the narrow stone castle city. Zhao Xuanqing was originally held back by the half step congenital master in front of him. At this time, he looked at Wei Ran with a halberd. The half step innate master first saw the place where his four companions died miserably. His eyes were about to crack, his face was shocked and shocked, and stopped his attack. Zhao Xuanqing looked at Wei ran as if he were a stranger. His huge body, the momentum of the world, and his hegemony were like the God of war who suddenly came to the earth. He was destined to be invincible! Is this his original face? He... Wei Ran... Who is he?! Bu Lanshan and Wu Xinfei are also fighting fiercely with the enemy. They are also attracted by the strange situation on Wei Ran''s side. Subconsciously, both the enemy and ourselves stand still at the same time. Wu Xinfei''s eyes looked strange and bit her lips, "it''s him?!" Step Langshan''s heart was shocked, and apricot eyes were wide open, "how could it be him?!" Zhuo Lancang and an Xinyu had completely suppressed their opponents. After being familiar with the three veins and seven rounds of Secrets of the Tianzhu general, they were able to give full play to their Central Plains wonders. They killed the two guards in Shibao City sweating and ran to the highest level of Shibao city. At this time, they also looked down because of Wei Ran. Although neither of them had seen Wei Ran, they had already known all the information of Wei ran from their disciples. Therefore, he knew his identity as soon as he saw the burly man who was strong enough to be completely different from ordinary people''s physique. They couldn''t help looking at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. The strange man who was chased and killed by people all over the world didn''t expect to be around him all the time. He was so easy that he didn''t have any flaws! This boy has been playing with everyone as a monkey these days! Chapter 348 Wei Ran pointed at the front of the long knife, "all the officers and men listen to the order and capture the stone castle city tonight. Don''t walk away from a Tubo dog thief! Let the strong city between the lonely mountains change its name to Tang again! " Although the officers and men were surprised at the sudden change of Wei Ran, they only thought it was caused by the unique skill practiced by general Wei. Since he defeated the enemy in front of him, the raid really returned to its original track. "Kill!" At the same time, the officers and men shouted loudly, crossed Wei Huo with their weapons and rushed directly into the enemy with great morale in front of them. Wei Ran Ran Ran into Zhao Xuanqing''s opponent in reverse. The other party danced around the diamond circle and was easily split by Wei Ran. Then a halberd rushed straight in the past. The other party didn''t even have time to react, so he was run through his belly, picked up high and threw it to the ground. Wei Ran looked at Zhao Xuanqing, but Zhao Xuanqing suddenly pointed his knife at himself, looking angry after being cheated. "Who the hell are you!" Wei Ran said calmly, "I am Li Dingguo." Then he went to support Bu Lanshan and Wu Xinfei. Although the leader of Tianxin pavilion was very surprised at Wei Ran''s sudden appearance, out of the instinct of an assassin, he didn''t miss the opportunity of good and evil Shuangshu''s momentary stagnation and attacked one after another, which once made them dangerous. Although the martial arts of the leader of Tianxin pavilion are strange, his body shape can''t escape the lock of ah Li. She has a secret skill that can be marked on the other party. No matter how the other party uses a cover up, she can''t hide it from ah Li. Wei Ran followed ah Li''s guidance and easily found the place of the Lord of Tianxin Pavilion. With his current strength, he was far better than when he was on the cross slope that day. He beat the Tianxin Pavilion master in two or three times. He only had the ability to dodge the block. Most of his strength is based on the strange body method and the sword idea that can hide the killing machine. If one point is broken, his strength will be greatly reduced. Wei Yanzheng had to step forward. When he was threatened by snow on the cross slope that day, a fiery red figure that could not see his body suddenly appeared in the fire light of the night, just like an illusion shrouded in a layer of fire cloud. Along with it came a long sword whose shape no one could see. In the middle of the long sword, a strange rainbow flashed. It was ah Li''s sword - Yuanhong. She looked for an opportunity from the gap between Wei Ran''s open and close attacks. The Lord of Tianxin Pavilion retreated. Suddenly, she saw this impressive red figure, and her muscles were nervous. He fought with a Li and ended up injured and defeated. Naturally, he knew that this man''s martial arts were Tianke himself. He had been suppressed by Wei Ran and suddenly attacked by a nemesis. He could only summon up all his life''s accomplishments and fight to death. Countless strange shadows spread, as if to attract all the shadows in the stone castle city and turn them into living creatures to trap ah Li in it. At this time, a Li suddenly turned and disappeared. When the leader of Tianxin pavilion was stunned, Wei Ran used his overbearing true intention and single halberd to resist each other''s strange killing moves. Most of these shadows were broken by vigorous Qi. A little part of them attached to Wei Ran, trapped him for a few seconds, and then struggled. A Li took advantage of this gap, the fiery red figure surrounded Wei Ran, flew out with a sword from his side, and killed the Tianxin attic master who couldn''t breathe back on the spot. In order to avoid being discovered by others, ah Li turned around and took the long sword, then disappeared in the dark. Bu Lanshan and Wu Xinfei quickly cut off the four Dharma protectors of yin and Yang and the harmony of Tao without the secret attack of the Lord of Tianxin Pavilion. With their cultivation, they naturally didn''t give them a chance to escape. Wu Xinfei noticed a Li''s figure and naturally remembered that he was a mysterious expert who appeared on the cross slope that day. She looked at Wei Ran in surprise. After a Li killed the Lord of Tianxin Pavilion, Zhuo Lancang and an Xinyu also killed the main and Deputy generals of Shibao City successively. When they landed, they solved Wu Xinfei''s four Dharma protectors of the combination of yin and Yang and Tao. The remaining Tubo troops were still fighting tenaciously, but the experts of Wuwei army joined in the attack and killed all the hundreds of people in a moment. Wei Ran jumped to the Tibetan army flag, tore off the Tibetan army flag and replaced it with the Wuwei army flag brought up by Zhao Xuanqing. Under the night sky, the fire was shining, and the flag of the Wuwei army looked very bright. Zhao Hui personally led the attack on the military stronghold at the foot of the mountain, and the morale was low to the freezing point. The morale of the Wuwei army was greatly boosted. Although Shibao city was captured at this time, it had little physical impact on the battle at the foot of the mountain, but it had a great impact on the morale of all armies. Taking advantage of the panic of the Tubo army, Wuwei army broke through the stronghold gate and broke into it. On the battlefield, the wars in other places also fell into reverse with the fall of Shibao city by Wuwei army. Yundan Jiena was furious, but in the face of the demoralized Wuwei army, he had nothing to do. He only ordered to send troops to counterattack Shibao City, but he also knew that the military stronghold under Shibao city had been lost, and I''m afraid it would be difficult to be effective. At this time, the biggest question in his mind was how the Wuwei army bypassed its own defense and invaded the stone castle city. He absolutely did not believe that the elite in Shibao city would make low-level mistakes and let the Wuwei army climb up from the cliff. Even if you climb from the cliff, the stone castle city is seven or eight feet high. How can you climb it when the garrison is staring at it. At this time, the stone castle city has been completely captured. Although this strange soldier lost a lot and at least more than one third of the people died here, because it is a carefully selected elite, the morale has not collapsed. Now all of them looked at Wei Ran standing in the audience, and Zhao Xuanqing, bu Lanshan, Wu Xinfei, Zhuo Lancang and an Xinyu looked at him with cold, strange or surprised eyes. The atmosphere at the scene was very strange. These soldiers for the rest of their lives couldn''t understand it and didn''t know how to deal with it. They looked at Wei ran for a while and several women on the other side. They became melon eaters waiting to read gossip. Wei Ran has dispersed his skills. Although he has some information about the current situation, he doesn''t know how to answer. Zhao Xuanqing was the first to break the silence. She pointed to Wei Ran, "how can Li Dingguo, the eldest son of Hou in Tangtang County, mix with our Wuwei army!" Hearing Li Dingguo''s three words, everyone present looked at Wei Ran. The sergeant who did not know the situation was surprised again. The shadow of man''s famous tree. With several major events Wei Ran had done in the past, it is estimated that few people in the world would know him. "Miss Zhao, I''m sorry to deceive you for so long. But if Li had joined the Wuwei army as his own, would your Wuwei army have the courage to accept Li? " "Besides, I didn''t want to join the army when I was in Hezhou City. As a result, General Zhao made a compulsory conscription and arrested me into the barracks. Isn''t everything behind this easy?" Chapter 349 Zhao Xuanqing pointed to Wei Ran and went further. There was a very irrational anger on his face. "Tell me, what''s the purpose of your joining our Wuwei army!" Wei Ran raised his hand and said lazily, "Miss Zhao, the sword has no eyes. This is the second time you have pointed a knife at me like this. It is a coincidence to join the Wuwei army, but the heart of defending the country has not changed, and... Li also wants to leave a way for the family. Does Miss Zhao understand? " Zhao Xuanqing thought a little and understood the meaning of Wei Ran''s words. "Call me General Zhao!" Wei Ran only smiled, but saw Zhao Xuanqing''s nameless fire. Wu Xinfei said at this time, "childe Li, your bone shrinking skill is very popular. Isn''t there another helper just now? Why not bring it out for everyone to know. " After all, a Li is a demon and can''t show up at will. "She is an elder. She has taught me more than half of my kung fu. She doesn''t want to come out, and I can''t help it. At the beginning, the agreement of Tianmo sect still counts? Oh, it''s useless to ask. You often break the contract and harm your allies. " Wu Xinfei covered her mouth and smiled wildly, which made others confused. Only her master an Xinyu knew the reason. "Before it does not harm the interests of our Tianmo sect, Xinfei''s words can be counted. Childe Li is very handsome in Kung Fu, which makes us sigh. All the accomplishments we have worked hard in this life have been trained on dogs. " Wei Yancai is only 18 years old. His martial arts are no less than an Xinyu. He is definitely more than the common sense of martial arts in the world. "Li mougen is just a bone wonder." Bu Lanshan looked at her master, Zhuo Lancang looked at Wei Ran and said, "do you plan to stay in Wuwei army in the future?" Bu Lanshan also looked at it together. Wei Ran nodded and smiled at her slightly. "Chunyang party ordered Li to pursue and kill. Taoist Zhuo is also a leader of the right way. Do you want to walk on behalf of heaven?" Zhuo Lancang said with a smile, "why do you use the saying of acting for heaven? Since childe Li is a member of the Wuwei army, our Qixia sect does not participate in the struggle between military and political forces, so we will not intervene in this matter. As for the killing order of Chunyang sect, we can help childe Li mediate. As long as childe Li is willing to make a sincere apology before the teacher''s funeral, take into account the true nature of Zhang, and considering childe Li''s great contributions to the country, he will certainly dispel the past grievances. " Wei Yan shook his head and said with disdain, "since Feng Xinyuan attacked Yu first and killed him with a backhand, what''s wrong? Since there is nothing wrong, why apologize? Li has no regrets about this. " Bu Lanshan was worried when he heard the speech, but Zhuo Lancang saw from Wei Ran''s eyes that he was determined and would never apologize, so he sighed. "Why so strong? You need to know that hard is very easy to break. If you make a little concession, you can get a wide sky. It is not impossible to return to Chang''an in the future with the understanding of Chunyang sect. With your talents and qualifications, it''s not good to become a general and become a prime minister in the future and keep your name in history. " Wei Ran closed his eyes and opened them a moment later. "Cheng is both brave and martial. He is finally strong and can''t be bullied! This is the will of Li''s martial arts. If someone lures Taoist Zhuo to violate the chivalrous way with great profits, Taoist Zhuo will do it? " "This is the will of the mind and the foundation of martial arts. You can''t easily violate it." Wei Ran said with a smile, "so do I. In the future, if Chunyang palace crusades against Li in the name of the right way, Li will follow! Is the world''s great master the limit that cannot be exceeded? " Zhuo Lancang whispered to bu Langshan secretly: this man is aloof and arrogant, has a firm heart, is not rigid in common sense, and regards etiquette and law as nothing. If you follow the right path, you can be a real hero. If you follow the wrong path, you will be afraid of leaving disaster for thousands of years and causing chaos in the world. Bu Lanshan whispered and replied: childe Li has a positive mind, has a strong opinion, and cares about the people all over the world. Although he doesn''t stick to etiquette and law, he won''t ruin the world. Zhuo Lancang shook his head: but now he is in the same place with the people of Tianmo sect, and he is the right way of the imperial court. Sooner or later, those who get close to the dark. Bu Lanshan said firmly: the disciple will stay with him in the future and will not make him black! Zhuo Lancang finally found something wrong with his disciples, but how could he ask questions at this time. In Shibao City, after eating melons, the soldiers accepted Wei Ran''s original identity. Moreover, because they have heard of his name and the blessing of Li Chengye''s reputation, their morale is even higher. They rested and were on duty in batches, waiting for their own troops to come up at the foot of the mountain. Zhao Xuanqing was sulking at one side for no reason and ignored Wei Ran. Wei Ran is quietly discussing the cooperation with the leader of Tianmo sect because of the development of his power in the future. Now that he has exposed his identity, he is mainly worried about several problems. 1¡¢ Whether their own army will accept themselves as before. Although he completely controlled Fenglin army through economic means, the sudden change of identity will certainly change the soldiers'' attitude towards themselves. 2¡¢ Hexi Jiedu envoy Zhao Hui''s attitude towards himself. Although Zhao Xuanqing''s attitude is strange, it doesn''t seem to be very exclusive, but I don''t know whether it will affect Zhao Hui. After all, Li Chengye almost found a chance to kill him, and there was still a little hatred between his parents. 3¡¢ If you expose your identity, you will naturally attract the attention of the imperial court and the righteous path of Wulin. I don''t know if Chunyang palace will come to trouble. Now Wei Ran is afraid of the whole Chunyang palace, that is, the leader Zhang Chonghe. But if you join hands with ah Li and play all your cards, you may not be able to deal with him. Wei Ran was not too afraid of the imperial court. Zuo Shence''s troops were limited and it was impossible to run to the Hexi Corridor at this time. And now Zuo Shence is led by eunuchs. I heard that there have been drastic changes in internal personnel, and the combat effectiveness will certainly decline a lot. When I was thinking, it was daybreak, and the battlefield below was in a mess. Tubo and Wuwei troops fought fiercely all night, and both sides lost their soldiers and lost their generals. However, the strategic goal of Wuwei army was achieved. Even if the Tubo army had a strong night battle and occupied the advantage of casualty ratio, it could not affect the overall situation. At this time, the soldiers will be tired and the generals who can fight again can''t stand it. Even though Yundan Jiena still wanted to continue fighting, he really couldn''t organize the army, so he had to go back to the camp very reluctantly. On the battlefield, all Wuwei troops looked in the direction of Shibao city. Suddenly, a cry of victory broke out in all battlefield areas! Everyone in Shibao city looked down the mountain and was infected by the atmosphere. At the same time, he shouted Wansheng to vent his excitement. Soon after, hundreds of new troops who were stationed in Shibao city came up and handed over with the people. Wei Ran led the people down the mountain. When he came to the Barracks at the foot of the mountain, Zhao Hui had already prepared an array to welcome the returning sergeants. In the eyes of many soldiers, Wei Ran led them across the gate. The rest of the sergeants were arranged to rest at a place where wine and meat banquets were prepared. While others entered the military assembly hall first, Zhao Hui sat there waiting with a golden sword. Wei Ran first stepped in. Although Zhao Hui received Zhao Xuanqing''s news in advance, he still focused on Wei Ran with examination, appreciation and suspicion, but there was no hatred Wei Ran thought. Chapter 350 "Sit down!" Zhao Hui stretched out his hand to indicate that Wei Ran had already replaced his rotten leather armor and quietly took a set of regular clothes from a Li and put them on. He bowed his hands and sat at the top of the table. Many generals of the Liangzhou faction present saw Wei ran for first time, and did not know his true identity for first time. When they saw this inexplicably sudden military general, they were surprised. They didn''t know why he could sit at the top of the table and talked for a while. When Wei Yanquan disappeared, he sat down and looked at his nose, nose and heart, so as to remain unchanged and respond to changes. According to the credit, Zhao Xuanqing sat next to Wei Ran, followed by Bu Lanshan and Wu Xinfei. Everyone is at the table. When everyone was in place, Zhao Hui raised his glass and said, "our army suffered a lot from the chaotic war last night, but the Tubo dog was particularly hurt! The stone castle city, which they regarded as the eye of the whole army, was won by my 300 elite, fierce and fearless, divine soldiers falling from heaven in one fell swoop! Hehe, looking at the Tang Dynasty for more than 200 years, is there anyone else who can seize the stone castle city with such a slight sacrifice? Come on! Here''s to the 300 warriors who raided and captured the fort last night! This is the pride of our Wuwei army! " No matter whether you really admire the 300 warriors in the air raid last night or not, this face act must be indispensable. All the people present will stand up and raise their glasses to the 200 soldiers gathered at the door for a banquet. The two hundred soldiers naturally stood up and drank with the people in the hall. Zhao Hui put down his glass and sat back in his position. All the people present followed him back to his original position. "You know, who gave advice behind this war and led 300 warriors last night?" There was an impulsive general with a black face and thick beard under the stage. He said involuntarily, "the last general heard that it was the general named Wei Ran who invented the hot-air balloon. Why didn''t he see him? Did you die in stone castle? " After hearing this, Zhao Hui laughed. Zhao Xuanqing and others also looked at Wei Ran and laughed. Wei Ran was embarrassed. Seeing that Zhao Hui didn''t explain for himself, he got up and said to the black faced general, "I''m Wei Ran." The other party and many Liangzhou faction generals who couldn''t touch their heads were surprised to see Wei Ran. "Brother, are you kidding? Wei Ran, who can drink very much. I''ve fought with him for wine. It''s absolutely impossible to admit my mistake. You''re much taller than him." Wei Ran sighed helplessly, "a family is good at bone shrinking and cosmetic surgery. Wei Ran is a pseudonym of a family. My real name is Li Dingguo, the eldest son of former county Hou. " As soon as this sentence was uttered, all the people present either dropped their chin to the ground or were dropped to the ground. None of them could keep calm. Finally, everyone''s eyes focused on Zhao Hui. County Marquis Li Chengye, isn''t he in charge of your enemy? I was going to kill you. Zhao Hui kept a faint smile, but there was no hatred. "Yes, Wei Ran is Li Dingguo, and Li Dingguo is Wei Ran. Otherwise, how can an ordinary regiment leader have so many tricks and strategies, and how can he be so good at winning. Isn''t that Li Chengye''s style of military use? " Then he stared at Wei Ran closely and took the wine poured by his own soldiers. "In those years, I had a different position from your father. After he killed the unlucky son of Longyou Jiedushi, Zhao was really surprised, angry, afraid and hated. However, your father is so loyal to the imperial court that he can''t go away after all. He can''t make a good bow and hide, and the cunning rabbit dies and the running dog cooks. As far as he is now trapped in the countryside, Lao Tzu already feels that all his original anger is over. Maybe this is what Buddhism says, "retribution." Wei Huo didn''t know how to go on. He could only stand in place and hold the glass in silence. Zhao Hui laughed, "if your father had chosen to put a place outside and become a minister, he would have separated one side, but it depends on how the imperial court dares to take your Li family." "The son does not discuss the fault of the father. Please forgive me. I will not participate in such discussion." Wei Ran said he would punish himself with a cup. He has a good capacity for drinking. Only sorghum wine can quench his thirst. Zhao Hui was very satisfied with Wei Ran''s last word. He whispered in a voice he could hear: "this son is very tall. I''m very satisfied." He also looked at Zhao Xuanqing, who was also tall, with a slight bend in the corners of his eyes. "Well, don''t talk about the past. Come on, let''s toast Li Dingguo, our greatest hero in winning this war. You have seen his drinking capacity. You''re welcome. Fill him at will. If you can pour him down, you will be rewarded! " This sentence came out. Although the atmosphere was heated, few people dared to go to Wei Ran to share wine. His strength is here. Do you want to pour him down? The door doesn''t know where to open! At the banquet, Zhao Hui thanked several Wulin people of Qixia sword sect and Tianmo sect. However, because it is on the battlefield, although it is impossible for the Tubo army to launch another attack after a night''s battle, the basic vigilance still needs to be done. So the banquet didn''t last long. Although the atmosphere was warm, everyone didn''t drink much, so they went back to camp. Zhao Hui left Wei Ran alone. They ate after dinner and generally took a walk in the military camp. At this time, Wei Ran''s true identity has been gradually publicized in the barracks, and his reputation has long been spread far and wide, so many soldiers are very curious to see him, and there is no lack of admiration in their eyes, which is a natural respect for the strong. "How about working in our Wuwei army in the future?" Although Wei Ran''s personality is unruly, he is not unruly. At this time, he still maintains basic respect and deliberately lags behind by half. "The last general will not be allowed in the Jianghu or the imperial court. Naturally, he will stay in the Wuwei army. Just above the Longyou Road, it can also be regarded as leaving a way for my Li family. " Zhao Hui was very satisfied with this reply, "your father may not want to see you join the vassal town." "Although my father is foolish and loyal, he is not pedantic. At the present stage, the Wuwei army has no strength to resist the imperial court. " Zhao Hui said with a smile: "after defeating Tubo, our Wuwei army dominated the Silk Road trade. If we draw taxes from this route, we will be rich enough to flow oil. Attack the court? Now is not the time for Tang to lose his virtue and the world is in chaos. In other words, the anti thief leader, who was called Junping Tianbu general, was actually very kind and capable. If your father is trapped in Xuzhou because of Zhang Zhen, the eunuch, Luoyang Chang''an will not be protected. If the royal family of Li and Tang Dynasty fled to the Western Shu again, it would lose all its prestige. At that time, Tang lost his tripod and was chased by the world. Unfortunately, such a good chance of chaos in the world was reversed by your boy with 3000 cavalry. Do you know how much Lulong Jiedu envoy Liu rengong hates you? " Wei Ran remembered that he ambushed Wang Xianzhi''s three thousand elite cavalry. As a result, the three thousand elite cavalry were the elite soldiers under Lu long Jiedu''s command. It is natural that he has hatred for himself. However, Wei Ran only smiled lightly and did not pay attention to Lu Long''s festival envoy. This person also needs to rely on the power of Qidan people. It can be seen that his strength is not very good. Chapter 351 "Your Fenglin army was trained by you according to the method of the left Shence army. I observed that its combat strength is no less than that of the left Shence army. But it costs a lot. Even if you are a general under my command, I won''t help you pay for the army. You have to find a way to solve this by yourself. " The two chatted happily and had quite the same temper, so they talked for an hour unconsciously. Finally, Zhao Hui remembered that there were still military affairs to deal with. He sent Wei Huo a gift in a wooden box and drove Wei Huo away. By the way, he also explained such a sentence to him. When Wei Ran left, he couldn''t help sighing that he was so frugal in the Tang Dynasty. He didn''t care about the self-organization of his generals. No wonder it will evolve into a chaotic situation like five generations and ten countries in later generations. The root is here. After returning to the Fenglin army camp, the soldiers on duty were surprised to see Wei Ran. They didn''t recognize him as their own general at all. They stopped him with guns and didn''t let him enter. Wei Ran could not laugh or cry. The discipline in the army was so strict that he was very satisfied, but he was helpless for himself. Finally, Wei Ran can only perform the stunt of changing his face in front of many soldiers and become Wei Ran''s appearance. It happened that the news that Wei Ran was Li Dingguo had spread all over the army. His corporal was surprised to let him into the barracks. Li Guangsi was surprised to hear that Wei Ran returned to his true colors and participated in the battle last night, but he didn''t know whether it was good or bad. At this time, when Wei Ran came back, it was natural to ask him. Wei Ran didn''t care. He only comforted Li Guangsi and said he had his own discretion, so he called the whole army together. Naturally, this gathering is to let the whole army know themselves again, so as not to be blocked at the gate of the barracks. Li Dingguo''s reputation was widely spread. When the officers and men of Fenglin army knew that their general was the world-famous young general, they were naturally more excited and felt that they had followed the right person. As long as they had a life, they would inevitably prosper in the future. In addition, the legendary experience of attacking Shibao city at night and conquering World War I created the lowest casualty data of attacking Shibao city in history. Wei Ran, a collateral general who did not belong to the Liangzhou group, took a firm position in the whole Wuwei army and became a trusted general loved by Zhao Hui. This also made Fenglin army basically independent from Zhao Xuanqing''s subordinates. Wei Ran really became an army of his own, and his status was basically equal to Zhao Xuanqing. He was no longer controlled by him, but directly under the command of Zhao Hui. This makes the people who were originally jealous of him even more jealous, mostly those local giants of Liangzhou. I think this collateral general has shaken their position in the Wuwei military system, but there is no way to take Wei combustion for the time being. On the battlefield, he not only dared to take risks, but also remained stable, leaving no flaws for the enemy or even his own people. Even if he wants to be surrounded by the enemy, it is very difficult. He can always avoid the danger before it comes, and even directly take the person who framed him as a shield and push him into the trap. This was common in the subsequent battles, leaving the powerful generals of the Liangzhou department as helpless as dogs eating hedgehogs. After Wei Ran had a meeting with the whole army, he opened the gift from Zhao Hui. There was only a very, very old and dirty rag in the box. When it was opened, it was a bright red flag embroidered with a huge Li character with bronzed fine thread. At a glance, Wei Huo recognized that it was the flag of his father, Li Chengye. When he led the army, he hung with the big flag in the army. Because the bronzed Li character uses Li Chengye''s own handwriting, the style is very unique, ferocious and wild, as if it came out of the flag at any time, which is very vivid. Therefore, as soon as they appear on the battlefield, they will certainly make the enemy lose heart and morale. This is the aura of Li Chengye''s unbeaten achievements in his life, so he has such a mythical effect. At first glance, this flag was preserved more than ten years ago. It must have been the flag used by Zhao Hui when he followed Li Chengye against the Tubo and Huihe allied forces. I don''t know when it was collected by Zhao Hui. From this point of view, is Zhao Hui still a fan of his father? But this fan was a little miserable and almost killed by the fans. When Wei Ran saw the flag, he guessed Zhao Hui''s meaning in an instant. He asked himself to hang the flag instead of the Wei character recognition flag. When fighting against the Tibetan army, they may think that Li Chengye joined the war. The spirit of the Alchemist is low. If this flag is released again, it will have a greater impact on the enemy''s spirit. Wei Ran immediately hung up and replaced the original Wei character recognition flag. Although the gilded flag looked shabby, it was particularly murderous when it fluttered in the wind. Li Guangsi was a little dull when he saw the flag. It was collected by Zhao Hui. For a moment, he looked very strange. "Elder brother, if you marry empress Zhao as your wife, won''t all the soldiers and horses of the Hexi Festival envoy belong to our Li family?" Wei was stunned. His brain didn''t turn around for a long time. After that, a violent chestnut hit Li Guangsi''s head, which made him get a huge bag, as if he had a horn on his head. "Do you know what''s wrong?" Li Guangsi looked innocent and covered his head. "If you don''t know, go back and think about it! It''s good to have more food with a long mouth. You have to talk nonsense! " ¡­¡­ After that, Wei Ran led the army into battle, and the gilded Li Zi recognition flag fluttered in the wind. The familiar font immediately recalled the long memory of Yundan knot, and his face became very white. The recruits in the Tubo army are easy to say, but the group of veterans and veterans who participated in the battle more than ten years ago all looked frightened, and their morale decreased rapidly. A Tubo general who had a heavy shadow on Li Chengye couldn''t help shouting, "the devil li of Datang is coming! It turned out that he took the iron blade city! This demon king, none of us Tibetans can defeat! Run, run! If he doesn''t escape, he will kill them all! " Yundan Jiena has a great shadow on Li Chengye, but as an excellent ruler, he can still maintain basic calm. He immediately ordered his experts to take the head of the crazy general in public and re appoint others as generals. However, Li Chengye''s name has been publicized by him throughout the army, which has obviously affected those recruits, and the morale naturally plummeted. Zhao Hui was very satisfied with the result, and with the help of hot-air balloons and Shibao City, he knew the movements of the Tibetan army like the back of his hand. But the Tubo army could no longer know the reality of Wuwei army. Even if the Tubo army was dominant, it was defeated by the Tang army and lost three fortresses in a row. Even if there are still fortresses to rely on, everyone knows that the Tubo army can''t keep it. A month later, in order to preserve their strength, Yundan Jiena left the horseless servant army and led the main force to withdraw to dafichuan, Qinghai Lake. Even if he left behind a large number of servants, Yundan jienadu was still strong, because he also had more than 100000 tribal young herdsmen brought out from luoxie (Lhasa). However, these herdsmen are not full-time soldiers. Yundan Jiena takes them with them in order to develop ethnic groups in a nomadic way and stabilize their own logistics foundation. Even if the 30000 elites who are close to him are seriously damaged, as long as these more than 100000 people are not damaged, he can try to make a comeback. Wei Ran fought during this period of time. A Li also took the opportunity to feel around in the chaotic army and finally determined that Yundan knot was the soul grabbing node to be found. Considering the subsequent actual control over the Silk Road, Wei Ran believes that all the Tubo troops should be wiped out in dafichuan before entering the plateau, so as not to become a disaster again. However, most of the local generals of Liangzhou corps are very tired of this battle. Since Tubo retreated and the Wuwei army can cruise thousands of miles from Shibao city to Qinghai Lake, there is no need to fight with the Tubo people. It''s time to harvest. Zhao Hui originally agreed with Wei Ran and prepared to assemble all the cavalry, catch up with dafichuan and finish the decisive battle with Yundan. Chapter 352 However, as the head of the Liangzhou warlord group, he had to consider the opinions of his subordinates. In addition, the generals were really very tired, so he finally compromised with the whole Liangzhou warlord group, only expelled symbolically, rebuilt the fort beside Qinghai Lake, and then withdrew the troops and returned. Wei Ran and Zhao Xuanqing were extremely angry about this. They always remember that hundreds of thousands of people were slaughtered in Shanzhou city and Shancheng City, and the bodies of men, women, old and young were all over the streets and blood was spilled from door to door. Even in his sleep at night, Wei Ran is often awakened by such hellish Shura scenes. If the blood debt is not paid, how can hundreds of thousands of dead people rest in peace?! However, Wei Ran, as an external general and entrusted with the Wuwei military system, can only be rational and patient for the time being. In fact, he plans to secretly accumulate strength and find opportunities to destroy the cloud pill knot! Zhao Xuanqing had no doubts about Wei Ran''s identity and status. He had a quarrel with Zhao Hui directly, which made his father lose face. Zhao Hui had no choice but to lead the army back to Liangzhou and hand over Shanzhou city to his daughter. In the final reward, Wei Ran expressed his willingness to garrison kuozhou. If the Tibetan army shows signs of invasion again, starting from the Jishi army fort in kuozhou, it will be enough to attack the flanks of the Tibetan army. Kuozhou was narrow and sparsely populated. It was not a suitable place for separatism, so Zhao Hui directly agreed. When Wei Ran led the army back here, the first thing was to divide the land according to merit. It is not only the land of kuozhou, but also part of the land of Hezhou and Tuguhun. He wants to unite the morale of the army and build Fenglin army into an iron plate that only listens to his orders. At the same time, he also wants to eliminate the Zhongshan head faction of the army and maintain the purity of its military organization. The owner of Mingyue Township returned to kuozhou with Wei Ran. They lost all their native land in this war. And Hehuang, because of the local powerful forces, they have no land, so they can only rely on others. Wei Ran promised to set aside a piece of land for them to reclaim wasteland and build a village. Therefore, represented by Moheng, they all followed Wei Ran to kuozhou. When he arrived here, Wei Ran modified the administrative structure without authorization because he was seriously damaged by Tubo. Transfer the original state administration of kuozhou city to Jishi juntun castle. According to the name of later generations, Tunbao was changed into a county and renamed Guide county. The reason why guide was chosen as the State Administration Center is precisely because it is the gateway of kuozhou. Entering the west, you can enter Tuyuhun and dafichuan. You can take this as a starting point to cruise the whole valley of Southern Qinghai and Hunan. As a military starting point, as long as the army is assembled, it can directly attack Tubo. When Wei Ran returned to kuozhou City, he did not forget to reorganize the army and recruit troops all the way. He lost a lot in the first war with Tubo, so he enlisted those regiments and civilian men to help fight on the road. Fenglin army also had 8000 people all the way. Among them, cavalry captured a lot because of war horses, accounting for half of the whole army. Although it is still half way away from Wei Ran''s desire to expand to the full establishment of 14000 people in the first army, it is very consistent with Wei Ran''s current economic ability. If he wanted to expand his army, Wei Ran began to think about the iron ore and green horse in Tuyuhun''s hometown. As long as we vigorously develop the resources of Tuyuhun''s hometown, let alone support 14000 people in the first army, it is more than enough to support 50000 people. In addition, Wu Xinfei and bu Lanshan came to guide with Wei Ran to build a city and a county. Wu Xinfei came here because Tianmo sect and Fenglin army need to carry out various cooperation matters. Now Wei Ran introduces Cheng family and Tianmo sect in commerce and trade. As for bu Lanshan, she took ah Li with her. Wei Ran didn''t ask her why. He would not refuse to go with his friends. Moreover, hearing that Wei Ran intends to carry out literacy in the army, people like Wu Xinfei disdain to deal with ordinary rough military men. But bu Lanshan didn''t have this concern. She was friendly and didn''t think she was noble and arrogant. She took the job for Wei Ran and began to lead literacy in the army. However, when guide built the city, his second brother Li Guangsi had to leave. "Brother, I''m going back to Weizhou." Wei Ran was dealing with the vast documents. After hearing this sentence, he stopped writing. "What happened at home? I''m tired of this business. Erlang can''t leave here. At least he needs to help brother Wei deal with these administrative documents. " Li Guangsi found it funny that this big brother didn''t like this kind of paperwork since he was a child. He was far less efficient than himself. When he was the Lord of a place, he couldn''t stand it. "Brother, you need to build a shogunate. You can''t do many things by yourself. Otherwise, I''ll go back and ask my father to recommend some celebrities to help you. " "Brother Wei is an imperial prisoner of the imperial court. He also goes against the ethics, kills his master and betrays the king. Who will help me?" "Brother, there are always people in the world who disdain the Confucian etiquette. Since they are all willing to work in border areas and towns, they are ambitious people. For these people, morality, etiquette and law are nothing more than a tool to control the people as sheep. Most of them have personality problems, and they don''t have much loyalty. They only have talent but no virtue. You are strong and can hold them down. They are the best Eagle dogs. When you are weak, you can''t keep it together. These people eat inside out and betray together. " Wei Ran laughed, "OK, I use my talents instead of my virtues. Now there is a shortage of talents, and some of them are good. But you want to betray me? Hehe, the price is not what they can imagine. " Wei Ran thought for a while and said, "Weizhou is not far from here. If there is no emergency at home, Erlang might as well finish processing these letters with his brother first. My brothers will go home together again. I also want to see my father and aunt." Li Guangsi looked again at the mountains of papers piled up on Wei Ran''s table, and he was dizzy. "Letters came from home during the war in Shibao city. On the pretext that the imperial court owed military salaries and the troops rioted, Lu Long''s envoy planned to go to Beijing to ask for salary, and has begun to attack Hebei road. " Wei Ran has been fighting against Tubo for a long time. He hasn''t known about the Guanzhong court for a long time. Remembering the meaningful look on Zhao Hui''s face when he chatted with himself and mentioned Lulong Jiedu envoy, he must have known that Lulong Jiedu envoy would launch a rebellion. Lulong Jiedu emissary should also have initiated a rebellion with him, Shuofang and Hexi Jiedu emissary. After all, today''s emperors are fatuous, reuse eunuchs and treacherous officials, and transform the rebellious Zuo Shence army. Many moves are self defeating martial arts, which naturally leads to the expansion of the ambitions of the warlords in the border town. Lulong Jiedu envoy is willing to be this early bird. Presumably, other Jiedu envoys in other towns are happy to watch. Once the imperial court responds improperly or shows signs of weakness. So that sentence: the son of heaven, strong soldiers, must be called out in advance. "How is the imperial court going to deal with it now?" "My father''s letter seems to imply that the left Shence frontier army of Hebei road should not be able to defend the Yanshan defense line, because Hedong Jiedu envoy secretly made some small moves, which affected the back of the Hebei Road garrison." Wei Ran said, "the Hebei road is just like the Henan road. The Henan road is now broken and its vitality has not been restored. Lulong Jiedu envoy should take Luoyang directly and block the Grand Canal. Once the gods fall, according to the emperor''s temperament, hum, I''m afraid I will immediately avoid Bashu, and the royal authority of Li Tang will no longer exist. " Chapter 353 "My father thinks that when the situation is critical, the court will let him recover and return to Beijing to reorganize the army in order to turn the tide. So when he asked me to go home, he was ready to go to Beijing with him. Brother, if my father makes more achievements, he can find a way to let the new emperor forgive you. In the future... " Wei Ran disdained and said, "this court is not worth my life. If you let dad recover at this time and give him time to return to Beijing to reorganize the left Shence army, it''s really not a big deal for Lu Longjun. But... Well, Erlang, finish these for me first. I''ll go home with you and talk to my father Haosheng. " Wei Ran patted Li Guangsi on the shoulder, pushed him to his seat, and then pretended to leave the room. Li Guangsi was stunned for a long time and looked at the vast clouds of papers and documents with a bitter smile: "didn''t you agree to deal with them together? Why do you leave me alone? " As a result, Li Guangsi was delayed for another four days because of the construction of the city and the county. He didn''t go home until he straightened out everything with Wei Ran and didn''t need to do everything personally. Because Wei Ran is still an imperial prisoner, even if he has made great achievements in defeating Tubo, he can''t appear in his real body at will. Therefore, Wei Ran became an officer again and rode all the way to Weizhou. ¡­¡­ A few days ago, Daming Palace in Chang''an city. The emperor gathered actors in the polo field, personally went to battle, waved clubs, galloped horses, passed several people, and hit the ball. Its skilled skills can amaze the most outstanding Polo masters in the folk. "Ha ha, general Zhang, I gave you three goals, but you didn''t score one. If I score another goal, the recruit envoy on Hebei road will be the waiter in the field. " Zhang Zhen rode on the horse, looked at his own backcourt and lost again, shook his head and smiled bitterly, turned his eyes to the outside of the polo field, and looked at each other with the field attendant. He put a contemptuous smile on the corner of his mouth, turned his horse''s head and prepared to enter his own half and kick off again. On the way, he remembered that at the court meeting yesterday, the Ministry of war sent an urgent report on the local military situation. Lu Long''s Jiedu envoy had defeated the Shence army stationed in Hebei Road and was heading all the way to Duji road. In seven days, he would arrive at wuprison. The military situation is so urgent that it is natural to convene the chief civil and military officials to discuss how to solve it. Now, the only way is to send Zuo Shence army to garrison in wulaoguan, so as to retreat the enemy and revive the authority of the imperial court. At this time, Zhang Zhen had left the post of right Shence general and was taken over by Tian Lingzi, the emperor''s most trusted internal attendant. Zhang Zhenze returned to the post of Zuo Shence army. After being supplemented by the garrison of Longyou Road, the Zuo Shence army was stronger than before. However, after Zhang Zhen, the defeated general, returned to power, in order to hold the military power and facilitate the elimination of dissidents and the placement of confidants in the army, the morale of sergeant Zuo Shence was low and his combat effectiveness decreased a lot. There is an old grudge between the Korean Minister and Zhang Zhenben, which has not been resolved. In addition, Zhang Zhen had been defeated before, so although he approved to let Zuo Shence army go to war, the crowd surging asked to change the commander and thought that Zhang Zhen, the defeated general, was not qualified to lead the army. This makes Zhang Zhen, a great general of Zuo Shence, unable to come to Taiwan for a while, but these days, he has supported many of his own people to come to power through the greatest merit of long dingce. The court and the central government almost quarreled all morning, but they still didn''t decide who to lead the army. This annoyed the foolish and playful emperor, and finally forcibly interrupted the debate. It is decided to take the situation of the polo match and the winning party will get the chance to lead. Such a careless act stunned the important civil and military officials present. However, the emperor did not give them a chance to respond and directly withdrew from the court. What''s more outrageous is that not only did the competitors play polo, but the Emperor himself came out to participate. He even declared loudly that he had three goals for everyone. If the emperor finally wins, he will personally appoint Hebei road to recruit envoys. Fat water does not flow to outsiders. Naturally, he prefers to let Tian Lingzi, a confidant of his hidden residence, get this position. From yesterday to today, only Zhang Zhen and the emperor were left in the end. The emperor played several Polo Games in a row, but he was still energetic and did not see fatigue at all. Zhang Zhen''s martial arts and equestrian skills were not weak. He would not have been beaten like this if he had been given three balls by the emperor. However, Polo is a team game. Zhang Zhen''s selected Polo members have already been quietly bribed by Tian Lingzi and betrayed him on this court. So that Zhang Zhen, who relies on fighting alone, can''t beat the emperor''s professional polo team even with his kung fu. Serving again, the player passed one person and distributed the ball to Zhang Zhen, but the Polo was deliberately missed and passed closer to the other player. If the ball is intercepted by the other party, immediately make a quick counterattack and rush forward with Zhang Zhen''s horse, it is impossible to return to defense in time. If you lose another ball, the game will be almost over. Zhang Zhen was naturally unwilling to be teased by Tian Lingzi''s small means. He had a haze in his eyes. Regardless of the life of the horse under his crotch, a genuine Qi was introduced into it. The war horse was in pain, but he got great energy from the true Qi. The forward momentum suddenly accelerated. He even intercepted the deliberately missed Polo halfway, hit it forward, hit it for a distance, and then ran after the polo like a gust of wind to the emperor''s backcourt. The actor in charge of defending Zhang Zhen didn''t even have time to blink, so he was left behind and forcibly turned his horse''s head. Naturally, he couldn''t catch up. Seeing that Zhang Zhen''s accelerated speed was about to break near the goal, suddenly a member of his team suddenly appeared on Zhang Zhen''s sprint path, whether he lost his soul or didn''t have eyes. If Zhang Zhen tries to avoid him, he will not catch up with the Polo just hit, and he will miss the opportunity to attack. Zhang Zhen smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes flashed a killing intention. The war horse not only didn''t turn or slow down, but also became more and more violent under the stimulation of his increased Qi. Unexpectedly, he bumped into his teammate''s horse in front of him. At the same time, Zhang Zhenyin hit out his true Qi. The other party flew out several feet with people and horses, and vomited blood and died on the spot. This accident stunned everyone present. Even the emperor, who was skilled in playing, was stunned in the front court, watching Zhang Zhen hit the ball and move back to the first game. Tian Lingzi''s look changed dramatically. After Zhang Zhen scored, he immediately ran to the field, "Your Majesty, this ball is illegal and improperly counted!" Zhang Zhen was panting on his horse, and some collapsed horses passed behind Tian Lingzi. His martial arts are almost perfect. In the face of Tian Lingzi, who has only the acquired realm, he naturally has the suppressive power of momentum. "Tian NEISHI, we just played that ball. How do we break the rules?" "You deliberately hit people on horseback and killed them on the spot! Isn''t that illegal? " Tian Lingzi''s vest was full of cold sweat, but he still gritted his teeth and insisted for his own interests. He also wants to take this opportunity to completely squeeze Zhang Zhen out of the military power system, so that he can take it at will. Zhang Zhen gradually wound around him and deliberately placed the bloody Polo stick in front of Tian Lingzi. "The rules stipulate that you can''t hit the other player maliciously, but it doesn''t stipulate that you can''t hit your own player. You see, I knocked it down, but the player on your Majesty''s side? " Tian Lingzi was stunned and didn''t know how to refute. Seeing this, the emperor looked at the unlucky man who was carried down and shook his head. "It''s a disappointment. I won''t play anymore. I''ll just come up and fill the place to finish the game. Just now, general Zhang did not break the rules. He was effective. " "Your majesty!" What else does Tian Lingzi want to say, but the emperor has left. Zhang zhenyangtian laughed, "Tian NEISHI, after this game, it''s just for our family to lead the army!" Chapter 354 Zhang Zhen got the opportunity to go out and led the left Shence army to fight again. But this time, some soldiers in the army ran away in advance, all of them veterans who conquered the South River Road. Zhang Zhenqi was furious. He could only strengthen supervision and even implement the sit in law. One person fled and the whole team was punished. In this way, the escape was temporarily stopped, but the whole army set out, but it was shrouded in an ominous cloud. ¡­¡­ Wei Ran and Li Guangsi returned to their hometown. Until they got home and the family reunited, Wei Ran changed back to their original appearance, which surprised all the family except Li Guangsi. After politely inviting the second uncle to leave, the family sat at the table for dinner. This has never been a happy thing since the Li family suffered. At the dinner table, the most positive performance was Li Guangsi, who had experienced this experience. He wantonly boasted about Wei Ran''s many performances on the battlefield, especially the attack on Shibao city that night, which was almost like a myth. Wei Ran really couldn''t listen, so he explained in detail what happened before and after the battle. Hearing this, Li Chengye felt very happy. "Hot air balloons and flying wings are really rare ideas. Since the founding of the country, the area at the foot of Chiling mountain has been the focus of the attack and defense of the Tang Dynasty and Tubo. It can be said that whoever controls Shibao city will control the whole Tuyuhun hometown and all areas south of Qinghai Lake. At that time, Wang Zhongsi was afraid of casualties and did not dare to attack. Ge Shuhan didn''t dare to disobey the emperor''s order, so he killed a general, and his bones withered after his success. He hurt eight hundred enemies and lost one thousand. Only my son, with more than 100 injuries, took the Shibao City lightly and ordered Tubo to retreat. Above the history, we should keep our name! " Wei Ran was very happy to hear Li Chengye''s praise, but he sighed again when he thought of the hundreds of thousands of slaughtered people in Shanzhou. "Unfortunately, Tubo broke its tail to survive, left 30000 servants to join the army, and all the main elite fled to the snowy plateau. He failed to do his best, and failed to avenge the people who died in vain. " Seeing that the atmosphere was dignified, Wang played a round game. "It''s rare for a family to get together and say what to do. Dalang, try your mother''s cooking. It''s your own cooking. It''s the most delicious. " Cheng''s mother also repeatedly mixed vegetables for Wei Ran, which made Wei ran very embarrassed. Li Jianxing waved his chopsticks. "Dad, the second brother has gone to the eldest brother''s army for training, and Jianxing will go too! Otherwise, when you return to kuozhou this time, take the sword star with you. " Gu quickly taught the restless boy a lesson with chopsticks. Li huaimeng hid aside and laughed, laughing at his brother''s making a fool of himself in front of his family. At the same time, he looked at Wei Ran and said timidly, "brother, I begged my third brother to teach me the kind of Kung Fu you learned, but I''ve practiced it for some time. You won''t blame me." The whole family looked at their two brothers and sisters, and Wei Ran was a little surprised. This martial art is suitable for people who are naturally strong and have strong Qi and blood. Women''s Qi and blood are often not as good as men''s. after practice, they work twice as hard as the past, unless they have a special constitution. "Brother, although the explosive power of this skill is strong, it is not suitable for women to practice. If huaimeng just wants to exercise his body and practice the foundation building method, it doesn''t hurt. Don''t practice the follow-up content, for fear of damaging Qi, blood, muscles and bones. " Li huaimeng was a little disappointed. Oh, he lowered his head. But his eyes turned, pointed to Li Jianxing and said, "brother, you teach the third brother Kung Fu. He is often lazy, but he doesn''t practice seriously." "Ah! Sell your third brother in the blink of an eye! It seems that little girl, I usually pack less! " Li Jianxing immediately screamed. Wei Ran deliberately said with a straight face, "your elder brother''s skill stresses perseverance. If you fish for three days and dry the net for two days, it''s better to practice the internal skills of Chunyang palace honestly and accumulate at least one point. Unlike my skill, once it stops, it goes backwards! " Wei Ran''s serious face frightened Li Jianxing. He immediately drooped his eyes and whispered an apology. It was very interesting. Wei Ran laughed. A 15-year-old boy like Li Jianxing is rebellious and playful. It is difficult to learn by self-consciousness without strict discipline and guidance. "Dad, when I return to kuozhou, I might as well give me the sword star and huaimeng." Li Chengye didn''t speak yet, but Gu, Li Jianxing''s mother, was a little pale. "How can it? Jianxing, they are still so small. How can they go to a place like kuozhou where there is war and chaos? What if there is an accident?" Although this is the words of loving son, it still attracted Li Chengye and Wang to frown at the same time. Li Chengye went to Longyou road to fight against the Tubo Huihe coalition army. In order to stabilize the local powerful gentry, coupled with his youth and lust, he took Gu, who was sent to the door by local forces, as his concubine. Over the years, as Gu grew older, he gradually lost his charming posture in the past and became invisible to everyone. He even couldn''t match Wang and Cheng. Li Chengye is only greedy for beauty. As beauty gradually fades away, he is not as lucky as before. He just needs to be more tolerant for the sake of his children. This time, I was very dissatisfied to hear her doting words. However, Wang has always been the master of the house. Li Chengye has great respect for his flat wife in this regard, so he does not speak. Wang had a very tacit understanding and said, "a loving mother has many defeated children. The sword star is naughty and mischievous on weekdays. None of the teachers in the county can discipline him. In the long run, it is difficult to ensure that he will not become those dandies. The Li family had strict education and would never allow future generations to have unworthy children. Jianxing has always obeyed Dalang. This time when he came to Dalang''s army, he personally taught that there must be considerable changes in both civil and military affairs. " Gu still didn''t know what to do, but he had to retort, "kekuo Prefecture lives in the front line, often mixed with barbarians and Hu Rong, and the folk customs are fierce and barbaric. I''m worried that there will be danger if sword star and huaimeng go there. " Wang shook his head and said, "in the army, who dares to hurt the family members of the Lord general. What place in the world is safer than the place guarded by thousands of elite troops? " Gu was speechless for a long time. Instead, Li Jianxing comforted: "Mom, kuozhou is not far from Weizhou. After learning from his elder brother, the child can come back to see his mother by himself. " Wei Ran also said, "Sanniang, you can rest assured. In the future, I will send someone to escort them home and spend some time with you every season and the new year. I won''t lock them in kuozhou all the time. Don''t worry too much. Besides, Dingguo is full of martial arts and skills, and I hope to teach it to Jianxing. He is smart and outstanding. He is a good seedling to practice my skill. It is very easy to achieve congenital success in the future. As for huaimeng, in our army, there are Qixia sword sect girls walking in the world and walking slowly. Everyone should have heard of her martial arts. I will ask Miss Bu to teach huaimeng to learn the martial arts of Qixia sword sect, or be included in the door wall. No matter what the situation in the future, no one will dare to deceive. Please rest assured. " Under Wang''s pressure and the comfort of Wei Ran, Li Jianxing and Li huaimeng, Gu had to promise with tears. Seeing this, Cheng turned aside the topic, "settle the country and now open the silk road. Gu Qingshu also heard that the goods we have overstocked can start to be sent to the western regions, but we have finally turned losses into profits. " "Mom, I want the Cheng family to give more support." Chapter 355 As Wei Ran said, he took out a plan for developing Tuyuhun iron mine and horse farm and gave it to Cheng. Cheng took over, but did not immediately open it to see, "the business mind of setting the country is no less than being a mother. There are almost no plans you make that don''t make money. My mother will turn it over to the family and arrange more resources to help you accomplish what you want to do. " At this time, Li Chengye Fuxu said, "Dingguo, it seems that you really want to develop kuozhou and Hezhou as private places." Wei Ran put down his wine glass and said emphatically, "now the emperor is greedy for playing and lusting. He likes to play with dogs and horses all day, fight chickens and run dogs, and faint the king. In addition, relying on eunuchs to take charge of the court and government and suppress the virtuous, we will get great things sooner or later! I must leave a way back for the Li family, even if I secede, I will not hesitate! " Wei Ran knew that his adoptive father, Li Chengye, was extremely loyal to the Tang Dynasty and could never do anything to separate the regime. Therefore, after he confessed his affairs, he planned to wait for Li Chengye to scold. But after waiting for a long time, Li Chengye didn''t say a word. He just looked at Wei Ran quietly, so that the atmosphere on the table was dull. Wei Ran couldn''t see any emotion from Li Chengye''s face. He was so insipid that he didn''t smoke. A moment later, he asked, "Dingguo, do you still have loyalty to Datang?" Wei Ran said, "being loyal to the country and the people is not a family name." Li Chengye sighed, "your ambition is deeply in line with the way of Mencius." Then he raised his hand to stop Wei Ran''s Refutation of Confucianism and continued: "being a father also knows who the son of heaven is today, but the former Emperor was grateful to be a father. Even though he had planned on our Li family, he did not really eradicate our Li family''s intention. It was nothing more than the mind of the emperor. As a father, to repay the kindness of the former Emperor, he can only protect the Li Tang royal family with his remaining life from being overturned by others. This is not foolish loyalty, but kindness. " Wei Ran has nothing to say about this. As a younger generation, he naturally can''t understand what happened in his father''s generation. Li Chengye started as a grass-roots officer. If no one was promoted, it was almost impossible for him to rise to the extreme position of a martial artist at a young age. This may be what he called the kindness of knowing what happens. "But Dingguo, you don''t have the burden of repaying kindness for your father. As long as you don''t do what overturns the Tang country, being a father will never stop you from doing what you want to do in the border areas in the future." "I would like to accept my father''s orders. Even if I secede, I will only protect myself and never overthrow Li tangjiangshan! But if the royal family of Li Tang wants to move my Li family, even if I sacrifice my life, I will fight to the end! " Li Chengye smiles bitterly. What else can he say? People can''t come to exterminate the family. He also asked the whole family to kill together. Wei Ran stayed at home for five days, shared the happiness of his family, and contacted several counselors recommended by Li Chengye. These people are all from poor families and have worked under the account of Li Chengye. There is no shortage of talents, even stronger than the children of many aristocratic families, but there are problems in personality and character. In particular, the poor children have a major problem that is difficult to change, that is, they are prone to corruption and bribery. If they do not pay attention, public funds will be squandered by them for various reasons. As for why do you recommend some of these goods to Wei Ran instead of those with good talent and character? That''s because these talents, if they were born in a poor family and have a good character, had long been recommended by Li Chengye to become officials in Beijing and become their own career. If he had been born in a family of aristocrats, he would not commit Wei Ran, a wanted imperial prisoner by the imperial court. Of course, the most important thing is that Wei Ran''s strength is not enough to attract these people to bet on their own future and start a business. Now these counselors who follow Wei Ran have one thing in common, that is, they have failed in the imperial examination repeatedly, and have been desperate to become an official through the imperial examination. He was unwilling to abandon the people with his skills, so he was willing to follow Wei Ran to the border to take risks and look for opportunities. The imperial examination in the Tang Dynasty was no better than that in the song and Ming Dynasties. Regardless of the martial arts of the song and Ming Dynasties, at least in the imperial examination, it was absolutely fair. It was a system that could make a carp jump over the dragon''s gate, But first of all, the imperial examination in the Tang Dynasty did not lose its name, leaving aside fraud. Before the examination, if candidates can make a name for themselves by various means and make a deep impression in front of the examiner in advance, then the hope of Zhongdi is undoubtedly much greater. Therefore, either great poets like Li Bai, Wang Wei and Bai Juyi can move the capital with their poems, the imperial examination will not be a problem. Either one who comes from an aristocratic family and has enough resources to get through the joints in advance can also succeed in the scientific examination. Huang Chao, who was born into a family of smuggled salt traffickers, was unable to support him to get through so many joints, and was not as knowledgeable as those talented poets. Therefore, he had to take gold armor all over the city to vent his anger. Therefore, the imperial examination of the Tang Dynasty did little damage to the so-called aristocratic family. Moreover, due to the imperial examination system, most of the poor children who came to power through the imperial examination were not good at governance. Only those children of aristocratic families who have been trained in governance since childhood, coupled with abundant resources, are easy to be reused. Therefore, the emergence of the imperial examination in the Sui and Tang Dynasties did not shake the interests of aristocratic families. It was a series of riots in the late Tang Dynasty, such as the Yellow nest uprising, the warlord scuffle, Zhu Wen''s destruction of the Tang Dynasty, and so on. Five days later, there were so many things in the border area that he had to leave for kuozhou. Then he took Li Jianxing, Li huaimeng''s brother and sister, and six counselors who looked a little crooked, melon and dates. After arriving at kuozhou, Wei Ran''s base area began to officially practice internal skills. Relying on the commerce and trade of the Silk Road, vigorously carry out industry and commerce. Turn Hu into Han, include Qiang and Dangxiang people who are used to farming and settlement, plus some Han people in Hu, distribute farm tools, farm cattle seeds, encourage land reclamation, register and increase the population. Mine and raise horses, make steel with mine and strengthen the army with steel. Open up a wide range of horse farms and be self-sufficient. Surplus war horses can also be exported to Guanzhong Central Plains and make a lot of money. Develop spies, alienate the Tibetan ministries, and deepen the hatred of the ministries towards Yundan and Nadu. Take Dangxiang on the plateau as a guide and spy, train troops in war, cruise Qinghai, and even go far into the plateau. Plunder people and materials and beat Grass Valley in the opposite direction. By the way, Cheng family chamber of commerce is used as the media to gradually influence Taozhou, Weizhou and other places to attract local talents and heroes. When Wei Ran''s plan was carried out in an orderly manner, another major event happened in the imperial court. Zhang Zhen led 40000 Zuo Shence troops to wulaoguan, and was in a stalemate with the Hexi Jiedu envoy, who forcibly recruited civilian men and expanded to 70000 troops. Zhang Zhen was still worried about the failure of the battle of Xuzhou, so he didn''t listen to Xian yuche, who had more combat experience in the army. When Zuo Shence army just got a start fee and morale was in full swing, he gave a thunderous blow to the enemy. But gather troops in the pass, stick to it, and waste morale. As a result, the two armies were in a stalemate for one month. Zhang Zhen wanted to attack the enemy when he was ready to withdraw when he ran out of food and grass. In fact, he was right, but he didn''t know how to arrange spies to check the news. I didn''t know that Lu Long''s Jiedu envoy had already had a secret communication with Hedong Jiedu envoy. Shuofeng Festival envoy quietly sent food and grass support. In addition, Lu Long''s army looted the countryside. The food and grass reserves are very sufficient. Lulong Jiedu envoy also saw through Zhang Zhen''s strategy through the fact that Zhang Zhen had an elite army but did not dare to go out of the city for a war. He made a plan to reduce the number of pots and kettles for cooking every day, so that the Sentinels observed at the head of the city mistakenly thought that Lu Longjun was beginning to be short of food. Then he led the army to retreat ten miles away from the city overnight and made a posture ready to leave at any time. He didn''t stop vigilantly until he met the Scouts of the left Shence army out of the city for reconnaissance. Zhang Zhen really mistakenly thought that Lu Longjun was short of food, and once again, despite Xianyu''s dissuasion, he forcibly sent troops. Chapter 356 Naturally, the result was to enter the Lulong Army Air camp and be burned by a fire. Fortunately, the Zuo Shence army was very elite. It was ambushed by fire attack and still had a good formation. It successfully broke out of the siege and returned to wulaoguan. However, the 40000 troops lost 10000 in the first World War, and the remaining 30000 troops and horses were also extremely demoralized. They began to obey Zhang Zhenjun''s order. For a time, soldiers will be jealous and soldiers will be suspicious. In addition, after the new emperor succeeded to the throne, he slashed the salary of the Zuo Shence army, which was half less than the original, and was used to expand the palace garden. The soldiers had great complaints and almost launched a mutiny. However, most of the generals promoted by Li Chengye in the past were loyal. A group of generals suppressed the mutiny with their own prestige. But the soldiers'' resentment remained. This time, Zhang Zhen once again led the defeat, and the resentment in the hearts of the soldiers grew day by day. Even Zhang Zhen, after perceiving the murderous spirit of grass-roots soldiers, did not dare to fight against these arrogant soldiers. Closed the door and installed a retracted turtle. However, the stalemate at wulaoguan made Daming Palace extremely dissatisfied, because the war did not listen all day, but the loss of the national treasury increased day by day. The emperor wanted to have fun, but found that he was running out of money. Under the guidance of Tian Lingzi''s intentions, he issued several edicts and ordered Zhang Zhen to lead the army out of the Customs for a decisive battle! Every imperial edict fell on his hand, just like a talisman, which made Zhang Zhen regret competing for this job. He couldn''t help but hate how he helped this stupid King succeed to the throne. The general''s state affairs were regarded as a trifle! As the late emperor said on his deathbed, Li tangjiangshan will die in this man''s hands sooner or later! The ninth edict came. Even Zhang Zhen couldn''t fight any more. Overnight, green silk was dyed and frosted, and people didn''t know how old they were. He convened the general assembly of the whole army. No matter how Zhang Zhen persuaded, threatened and lured at the meeting, the generals refused to go out of the city to fight for various reasons. Zhang Zhen was very angry and single. He took out the military order and forced the whole army to assemble and fight out of the city. As a result, as soon as the order came out, someone opened the gate and welcomed Lu Long''s army outside the city into the martial prison. The traitors assisted Lu Longjun, and the Zuo Shence army was defeated again. This time, the whole army collapsed without even killing the enemy. It was the fastest defeat since the left Shence army became an army! In the end, only over 10000 soldiers had time to run back to God, and even God didn''t stay long. The defeated army didn''t listen to Zhang Zhen''s orders and plundered in the bustling city of Luoyang, so they coerced Zhang Zhen and many other generals to run back to Tongguan. As for the other left Shence armies in wulaoguan, they either escaped on horseback and occupied the mountain as king, or directly surrendered to the Lulong army, which was cited as the main force by the Lulong army, making the rebel army more prosperous, The news came back to Chang''an. Even Tian Lingzi, who plotted against Zhang Zhen, was foolish. He didn''t expect that the world''s first elite Zuo Shence army would be defeated so miserably and so quickly! Originally, he just wanted to let Zhang Zhenwei go, frustrated by the arrogant and fierce general, so as to pave the way for driving him down from the position of general of the left Shence army in the future. Who knows that Zhang Zhen is more cruel than him. He directly defeated 40000 elite to just over 10000. Now the rebels are powerful. Once they attack the Shendu of Luoyang with only 10000 people, how can they defend Tongguan? If Tongguan is lost again, how can Chang''an keep it? Just rely on the right Shence troops in Beijing? Tian Lingzi did not face the cowardice and corruption of the right Shence army. After comforting the anxious emperor, he planned to personally review the right Shence army to see if he could pull it out and fight. As a result, the right Shence army heard again that they would be sent to fight. All the rich and powerful children in the army fled. Pay to hire the beggars, widows, old and weak, disabled and sick in the city to fight for themselves. What Tian Lingzi saw the next day was a group of elite soldiers who were either yellow and thin, or lacked arms and legs, or were too old to stand steadily. He was desperate on the spot. His first idea was to catch the deserters. However, some of these people are from powerful families and can''t move freely. Some rich businessmen must have left the customs overnight. How can they be found back. For this matter, Tian Lingzi certainly wouldn''t think it was his fault. Instead, he cursed Zhang Zhenyong and dared to lead the army to fight, which killed everyone. Returning to the Daming Palace, Tian Lingzi persuaded the emperor to pack up his things. Once Tongguan in Luoyang fell, he immediately ran to Bashu. Naturally, the emperor was reluctant. Bashu had no more fun in Chang''an. Even Hu Ji''s in Chang''an was more coquettish. When Tian Lingzi was worried and angry, another old minister of the emperor''s Qiandi was fairly honest and didn''t panic. On the contrary, he stabilized the mood of the emperor and Tian Lingzi and gave a more reliable idea. "Resume Li Chengye?" The emperor was surprised, and Tian Lingzi also fell into meditation. Unlike Zhang Zhen, he has no old grudges with Li Chengye, so he can still keep his head. The old minister nodded firmly and said, "at this time, Li Chengye is the only one who can turn the tide around! The former Emperor also cited it as the pillar of the country! His loyalty is available. Your majesty might as well call him into the DPRK. The sooner the better! " Tian Lingzi asked, "but I heard recently that his eldest son, Li Dingguo, who was an imperial prisoner, took refuge in the Wuwei army in Hexi. He made public appearances and killed officials, completely ignoring the authority of the imperial court. Another separatist, with such a son, is Li Chengye really loyal? " The old minister always despised the eunuchs around the emperor and thought that the emperor was fatuous and bad because of these eunuchs, so he looked disdainful when answering. "His son is a son, not to mention an adopted son! What does it have to do with Li Chengye himself? Moreover, in the current situation, if your majesty escapes to Bashu, the imperial authority will be lost. I''m afraid there will be more than Lulong Jiedushi''s family to rebel at that time! Can Tian NEISHI lead troops to Tongguan to retreat from the enemy? " Although Tian Lingzi was dissatisfied, he could not refute it at all. At this time, the emperor said, "yes, how can you go to such a remote place as Bashu. I will stay in Chang''an! He ordered, oh, no, to urge Li Chengye to enter Beijing and temporarily take the post of chief manager of Hebei Road Camp. If he can successfully retreat from the enemy, he will be reinstated and the Marquis of the county will be restored! " The old minister bowed down and quickly drew up a will for the emperor. The idea of changing horses without changing people has been passed to Li Chengye''s home in Weizhou. On that day, Li Chengye was ordered to summon 300 family generals, take Li Guangsi, bid farewell to his family, and ride his horse to Chang''an. He knew that the situation was critical and couldn''t help but be hypocritical. He just wanted to arrive at the battlefield as soon as possible, take over the command and protect Chang''an from the war. One day and one night, he galloped into Chang''an and chaotang. The emperor paid homage to the general again and granted the imperial edict. Li Chengye didn''t even take off his clothes. He put on a military official''s uniform and led the imperial edict to Tongguan. Hearing that Li Chengye was about to take office, the morale of the remnant army in Tongguan was far from that before. Everyone seemed to regain confidence. When Li Chengye entered the customs, even Zhang Zhen''s soldiers couldn''t help cheering and cheering. Zhang Zhen was almost stared at by the whole army. This time, he was humiliated no less than the defeat of Xuzhou. Interestingly, instead of hating the rebels, the internal servants, the emperor and the purple in the court, he only hates Li Chengye, the God of war. Whenever he lost the war, it was Li Chengye who came out to clean up the mess. The worse he failed, the more he set off the greatness of Li Chengye. In the eyes of the world, Zhang Zhen is a clown who can''t accomplish anything but fail. Moreover, many people in the army have said that he is a general who often loses. He can''t fight with him as a teammate, otherwise he will suffer. No one wants to be a clown or a foil. Zhang Zhen is conceited that he has the secret help of immortals. When he is the protagonist, he should not end up in this situation. Jealousy and hatred gnaw at his narrow mind, just like the fish talisman tightly held in his hand and unwilling to hand over! Chapter 357 Finally, Zhang Zhen still has to return to reality, no matter how much he hates Li Chengye. When the fish symbol was handed over to Li Chengye, Zhang Zhenju said to Li Chengye, "General Li, in this battle, victory is better than defeat. Our family only gives it here." "Don''t bother the waiter." Li Chengye had already torn his face with Zhang Zhen, and naturally there was nothing polite to say. The two passed by, one was handsome on the stage, and the other retreated like a defeated dog. In the next few days, Zuo Shence Youyong, who was scattered in the wild, neither wanted to surrender the enemy nor work for the imperial court. He only heard that Li Chengye was handsome at Tongguan again, so he went to Tongguan and entered the Shence army again. Lu Longjun, who was besieging Luoyang, the capital of God, suspended the offensive to guard against Li Chengye''s outstanding soldiers. However, after such a slow offensive, the left Shence army that had surrendered to them defected in large numbers. Naturally, these people also rushed to Tongguan and returned to Li Chengye''s command again. This made Li Chengye know more about the truth and falsehood of Lu Long''s army. Relying only on Li Chengye''s personal prestige, the left Shence army, which had only a little more than 10000, gathered together and returned to 20000. Although far inferior to the 70000 enemy troops, they have enough strength to fight against them. However, Li Chengye did not immediately rescue the besieged God capital Luoyang. Instead, he made every effort to reorganize the army and train troops all day. Privately, he collected pack horses and donkeys everywhere, as if he meant to wait and see what happened. Although Lulong Jiedu envoy was worried, he sent elite soldiers to join him in Hedong and Shuofang towns. When Li Chengye was rectifying the army, they attacked in one fell swoop and broke through the gods of the city, high and deep. At the time of Lulong''s festival, he planned to rely on the city defense of Luoyang, the God capital, and force the court to let Li Chengye send troops to recapture Luoyang. He should have the confidence to fight with Li Chengye. As a result, the city was just broken and Lu Longjun was plundering the city of Luoyang. Li Chengye suddenly took five thousand elite riders and killed them from the gate broken by Lu Long''s army. Even let 70000 scattered Lu Longjun looted in Luoyang City helpless. These five thousand elite soldiers just rush left and right in the city, constantly mobilize the main force of the other party with organizational power, and attract them into the city, but can''t guard the city wall. Li Guangsi led the rest of the soldiers, rode on horses and donkeys, and chased them to Luoyang at the speed of the forced army, which completely failed Lu Long''s plan to defend the city. The two sides had a fierce street battle in Luoyang City, which was lit everywhere, and the left Shence army was more familiar with Luoyang geography and more organized. After a day of fierce battle, Lu Long''s army was defeated, and the main force was beaten out of Luoyang City. Li Chengye led the cavalry to pursue and kill more than ten thousand people again. On the first day of the fall of Luoyang City, he recaptured Luoyang City and completely took Lulong Jiedu envoy by surprise. Looking at Luoyang, the God capital reflected by the fire, a trace of blood flashed in Li Chengye''s tired eyes. "The whole city''s big cable thief army, those who know thieves, clan!" His deputy general Xian Yuyuan was a little surprised. It didn''t seem like Li Chengye''s style. Usually, after Li Chengye laid down a city, he would immediately restore order and appease the people. He would never do such a disturbing act. But at this time, once this order is issued, the Zuo Shence army, whose treatment is now halved, may well make a move of house robbery in the name of searching thieves. If the owner''s family dares to resist, as long as they throw a rebel''s body in, they can lie that the owner''s family is connected with thieves and kill indiscriminately. Who dares to complain? "Manager, if you do this... It will bring disaster to God again..." Xianyu yuan''s tone became lower and lower until he couldn''t go on. Because he saw the more obvious killing intention in Li Chengye''s eyes. Looking at the general promoted by himself, Li Chengye finally explained. "The main force of the thief army has not been damaged. According to the dangerous pass of Wulao, Henan and Hebei are allowed to gallop. There may be other military towns behind it. This war has just begun, and the treatment of our Zuo Shence army has been halved, and the soldiers have suffered heavy losses. It is reasonable to say that the morale has been damaged again and again, and we can''t fight! Now they are willing to fight hard, attack hundreds of miles, attack the city and pull out the stronghold, and are willing to entrust their lives to fight for me. What I ask is that Li can get back their original treatment and restore their previous status! But the National Treasury is empty, and there is no surplus money to reward the army? Let alone restore the previous treatment? Li really has no confidence in this aspect, so if we don''t let all the sergeants and soldiers get their due hard-working money in this war, even if Li is behind, we can''t drive them! " Xianyu yuanche suddenly realized that the herald had handed down Li Chengye''s military order. At that time, the veterans who had endured for a long time and had great pressure shouted happily and rushed to the rich families in the city. They no longer competed with their military companions for the treasures on the enemy''s corpses. Needless to say, if that rich family dares to resist, it will inevitably suffer from military disaster. This is called a thief passing like a comb and a soldier passing like a grate. Xianyu yuanche couldn''t bear it. He still said, "but what if the chaotic army collided with the dignitaries in the city?" A trace of ridicule flashed across the corners of Li Chengye''s mouth. "Shouldn''t these people take the lead in relieving wealth when the country is in crisis? If you don''t want to be rich, you deserve to be killed by the chaotic army! " Moreover, Li Chengye knows that the real top door Lords have veterans stationed at their homes, and some scattered soldiers in the army will not touch this bad luck. However, someone added an order that there were veterans in the city to guard the residence. They were not allowed to invade. The rest of the place was free, only today. Even if he did so, he would certainly be impeached in the imperial court in the future, although Li Chengye could fool him with an excuse. However, those ministers of civil and military affairs will certainly put this hatred on Li Chengye and retaliate at any time. But Li Chengye is not afraid, because his eldest son, Li Dingguo, now monopolizes the military power of one side and is a rare famous general in the world. The family has a way back. I''m single. I''m afraid of him! If I want to win this battle, I just want to be stupid. Who can revenge me? Luoyang, the capital of God, was first looted by the rebels, and then looted again by the left Shence army in the name of searching for thieves. His vitality was greatly damaged, no less than the harm caused by the fact that the Tang Dynasty invited Huihe reinforcements to attack the rebel vassal towns, directly taking the money and wealth of the children in Luoyang City as a gift of thanks and allowing the Huihe soldiers to loot and ravage. However, after this looting, as long as the people who are still alive in the Zuo Shence army make a lot of money and boost their morale. It is completely different from the previous mentality of working hard for Li Chengye. There are some other meanings in it. Li Chengye did not see any of the rich businessmen and bureaucrats in the city who came to complain about him. It was a group of people who petitioned to punish the disorderly army who gathered to avenge their grievances and dispersed them with their horses. It was completely different from the Confucian generals in the past. The national logistics can afford to play. Naturally, he has the ability to maintain military discipline and morale, but when the national logistics can''t afford to support him, he can only plunder and maintain morale. At all times and in all countries, it is impossible for almost no army to maintain strong combat effectiveness in the case of poor logistics and difficult maintenance of the country. Except for the modern army in the early days of the founding of the people''s Republic of China. But this is the only one. There is no semicolon. It can be called a miracle. Li Chengye gathered troops here and was actively preparing for war. The Daming Palace also received a memorial of what had happened in Shendu. If it was the former Emperor, he would be furious. Whether it was true or false, he would beat Li Chengye and deprive him of his military achievements. But now the emperor only cares about himself. Chapter 358 Luoyang was looted? Does it matter with me? Did Li Chengye beat back the rebels? Ah? Fight back! That would be great. what? The main rebel force fled to wulaoguan? Well, let Li Chengye do it by himself. In short, the rebels are not allowed to enter Duji Dao again! And ask me for money and food? Well, let''s look at the Treasury Well, the Treasury is so empty that there are no mice, no money and no food! Chang''an City has to eat by itself! Let Li Chengye pay attention. We must quickly recapture the grand canal so that the money and food from Jiangnan Road can arrive in Beijing as soon as possible! Otherwise, you don''t want to get any money. Find a way to raise food and grass yourself. The local government will give me full cooperation! Well, for the problem of eating in Chang''an City, we should increase taxes in Guanzhong and Longyou areas, collect and transfer grain from Sichuan first, and the grand canal must be restored quickly! These wonderful orders stunned the civil and military. The new emperor has learned a lot from the past. I didn''t expect that now it is related to the safety of the country. He can be so calm. Isn''t he afraid that Li Chengye will raise bandits and occupy one side with so many names of self-determination? The emperor never thought so much. He only knew that he was happy here and didn''t think about Shu. After making a decision, he immediately withdrew from the dynasty. ¡­¡­ The confrontation between Li Chengye and the Pinglu army lasted for another two months, because most of the Pinglu army were civilians who were forcibly recruited. This situation gives Li Chengye the space to use his anti separatist and separatist tactics. In these two months, he quietly arranged spies and constantly plotted against some bottom soldiers in the Pinglu army. Finally, he waited for the right time. That''s why, with the cooperation of the traitors, he broke the martial prison and defeated Lu Jiedu envoy in one fell swoop. Pinglu Jiedu envoy was killed in the chaos army, and the rebellion from the border town finally ended. When the rebels were destroyed, the imperial court''s prestige soared. Shuofang and Hedong Jiedu envoys, who wanted to pick up cheap money behind Pinglu Jiedu envoys, immediately retracted their claws and extended them. They congratulated one after another and sent protons to Beijing to show their obedience. The cloud over the top of the court dissipated for a moment, but Li Chengye''s memorial to Beijing made the emperor and the Minister of civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty a little sober. Pinglu army was defeated, but Yanyun and Western Liaoning had no troops to defend. Today, the left Shence army is less than 20000, and it is hard to defend Kyoto, let alone border areas? Li Chengye did not dare to say that he would enter the prime minister, but he had experience in civil, military and political affairs. Therefore, the contents of the postwar arrangements in the memorial were all to the point. Defeating Pinglu Jiedu envoy is just the beginning. When Pinglu Jiedu envoy was in, all the ministries of Donghu and Khitan dared not move lightly. Once the Pinglu army was destroyed, the defense of the two places had to be in the charge of the imperial court. But the Treasury is empty and it is impossible to rebuild defense. Li Chengye was worried and thought about it. Only by rebuilding Fan Yang and Pinglu, and recruiting troops by the new Jiedu envoy, could he get through the difficulties. But in this way, Li Chengye''s decades of achievements in calming the town were basically done in vain. Today, the world is no longer the era when he and the former Emperor fought side by side and could turn the tide and prosper in the world. Just as now, one wave is not even and another wave rises again. In the process of confrontation between the imperial court and the provinces and towns, there is another refugee rebellion in Henan Dao. The main force of Wang Xianzhi was annihilated before Henan Road passed through the counter insurgency. If the imperial court has handled the aftermath and waited for the drought to pass, Henan road can gradually restore order and vitality. However, due to the death of the former Emperor, the new emperor who ascended the throne was a generation of mediocrity and ruled by eunuchs. There is no one to manage the broken Henan Road, and the situation of refugees everywhere has not been improved. Finally, when Li Chengye confronted Pinglu army, an owl who had followed Wang Xianzhi to make trouble gathered again in the mountains. In a month, the snowball generally expanded to 100000 people. The new leader learned from Wang Xianzhi and decided not to conflict with the imperial court and local vassal towns, but to take the refugees south to the richer Jianghuai and implement the exile strategy. When Li Chengye defeated the Pinglu army and was ready to return to Beijing to recover his life, the anti thief army, after destroying and looting the Jianghuai River, had grown to 200000 people, and tens of thousands of core troops had excellent armour and considerable combat power, and officially became a force that could shake the world of Li Tang. After Li Chengye led the army back to Beijing, he learned the name of the leader of the peasant uprising army from the urgent letter from the assassin of Huainan road. Huang Chao - General chongtian! The destruction of the Yangtze Huaihe River led to the cutting off of the grand canal again. This has a great impact on the dilapidated Luoyang and densely populated Chang''an. The emperor restored Li Chengye''s original Marquis of the county and urged him to attack immediately to eliminate the bandits. Li Chengye originally wanted to attack immediately, but the Zuo Shence army, who had just finished the war, quit. When they returned to Chang''an, they didn''t even receive a penny of reward. They were injured in the war and had to pay for medical treatment. Moreover, if the military pay is cut, naturally I don''t want to work hard with hundreds of thousands of rebels. The imperial court urged, but the army refused to cooperate. Li Chengye had no choice but to return to the house and thank the guests behind closed doors. He is also forcing the imperial court to pay the army enough. As the old boss of Zuo Shence army, he doesn''t want his subordinates to die. The ball fell to the emperor. If he was willing to stop the expansion of the palace and sell those valuable building materials, he could raise enough military pay, but the Emperor himself was unwilling. At the urging of the Minister of civil and military affairs, the emperor was so angry that on impulse, he ordered Li Chengye to be arrested in the prison and scolded him for his incompetence and delay. Want to threaten with capital punishment and replace the general of the unification army. But this caused great disaster on the same day. Zuo Shence army heard that Li Chengye was arrested. After the war, the soldiers were still angry and did not get a reward. Their dissatisfaction was even more serious. Coupled with the emperor''s blundering, the officers and men in the army will be punished if they mistakenly take the main position, and their soldiers, large and small, will be severely punished. In addition, everyone was extremely angry. As soon as the soldiers gathered together, they did not do anything. They immediately launched a mutiny, beat the right Shence army stationed in Chang''an and went straight to the Daming Palace, the imperial city. The emperor and many civil and military ministers were scared out of control. Finally, Zhang Zhen kept a low profile and let Li Chengye out of prison. Only then did Li Chengye persuade the whole army to withdraw for the time being. But Zuo Shence army was also afraid that the imperial court would retaliate against them. So he refused to leave Chang''an City, but occupied many Li Fang, built fortifications and faced off with other forbidden troops. Now the most capable troops in Chang''an are rebellious. Not only the emperor is afraid, but also the honourable and civil and military ministers living in the city. So he even discussed that each family should give some money as a reward and military pay to these soldiers. Finally, under the mediation of Li Chengye, Zuo Shence army began to leave Chang''an and agreed to go on an expedition. But at this time, the left Shence army was no different from the warlords in the border town. This time I sent them south to fight, no longer with the blessing of Wu yunchanglong as before, but like sending the God of plague. Li Chengye is also the first time to go to war under such circumstances, and his heart is even darker about the future of Datang. At this time, Li Chengye''s position changed from Hebei road to Huainan road. But this time, Li Chengye had no invincible confidence in the past, so he sent his second son Li Guangsi back to his hometown in advance and asked him to find his brother Li Dingguo. After Li Chengye left, Zhang Zhen entered the imperial city again. Jealousy eroded his heart and gradually made him crazy. A plan for Li Chengye is gradually taking shape. Chapter 359 In three months, guide county has been established. Because it is surrounded by mountains, the climate is warmer than other regions, which is most suitable for agricultural production. Most of the fields allocated by Wei Ran to his corporal were located here. Anyway, it''s the land used for military garrison, which belongs to the imperial court''s assets. Now the imperial court is too busy for itself. Wei Ran naturally doesn''t care about being generous to others. Although agricultural production has just begun, it is impossible for the farmers to be professional soldiers of Fenglin army. But the refugees hired by these soldiers, or the wives of some soldiers. Speaking of this, we have to say that in order to increase the population of kuozhou and Hezhou, Wei Ran implemented the strategy of turning Hu into Han, and widely recruited Dangxiang and Qiang people who are good at farming in the surrounding areas. During the battle of Shibao City, most of the men of these Dangxiang people and Qiang people were captured by Yundan Jiena as servants and soldiers, and basically died on the battlefield. Those who did not die were captured and treated as slaves by the Wuwei army, assigned to army sergeants, or sold to Hu merchants from the western regions. Therefore, there are many women and few men, and life is very difficult. It happened to meet Wei Ran''s policy here, and then gradually gathered in Guide county. Wei Ran just took this opportunity to persuade a large number of singles in the army to marry those Dangxiang women. After forming a family, the soldiers of Fenglin army are naturally the owners of the family, so everyone in the wife''s family must learn Chinese. In this regard, Wei Ran ordered those disabled veterans to go to each village for special teaching. Take the achievements of educating more Hu people to speak Chinese as the performance, and evaluate them. The more Hu people in the church, the higher the natural performance, the more convenient for promotion and more salaries. Naturally, there are many difficulties in the implementation of these political affairs. Thanks to the six crooked melon and split dates counselors, although they sometimes engage in corruption and bribery to affect the atmosphere, they do things very cleanly and neatly, and don''t let Wei burn cook more snacks. Of course, Wei Ran was most worried about the six crooked melons and split dates affecting the team atmosphere, so he didn''t beat them less. After all, he can''t attract too many talents and lack of competition, which will naturally lead to the six crooked melons and split dates. Therefore, Wei Ran has to do some big things to spread his reputation, so as to attract more ambitious talents and really plump his wings. Of course, it is impossible for Wei Ran not to care about the Central Plains in Guanzhong, because that is the center of the world. Wei Ran always knew about the imperial court for more than a month at night. After all, he was thousands of miles away. Limited by the times, he had no better way. At this time, Wei Ran thought that Li Chengye was in a stalemate with Pinglu army and didn''t worry too much. In fact, Li Chengye has led troops to Jianghuai. While recruiting local troops and training soldiers, the journey is slow. At this time, Wei Ran was training Li Jianxing in the military camp, and he was also practicing himself. The elixir he obtained from Chang Xuanyi will be taken every three days. Although the continuous effect of one grain is only three hours, it can ensure the cultivation effect of three days, but it decreases with each day. In order to maximize the effectiveness of the elixir, Wei Ran took one pill every three days. Until three months later, there were still a few remaining elixirs. It''s a pity that ah Li can''t reverse the ingredients and refining process through the finished product of the elixir, otherwise he can be used to assist in cultivation for a long time. Now Wei Ran has made great progress in his strength through high-intensity physical cultivation, which is close to self abuse. Although the sea barrier still can not further reach the place where the light of the sea is strongest, the skin, muscles, bones, visceral Qi and blood of the whole body are more condensed. Absolute force, absolute speed, explosive force and reaction force are 30% stronger than before. With his current strength, if he fights with Chang Xuan again, he won''t fall behind. He can definitely press Chang Xuan down. He has enough confidence to defeat another soul grabbing node Zhang Zhen. Also during this time, Wei Ran used those black iron materials and asked the blacksmith in Mingyue township to help create a horizontal knife, halberd blade and reverse curved strong bow suitable for his own use. The reverse bow is special. Most ordinary bows are made of composite materials. However, the blacksmith in Mingyue Township studied the black iron Wei Ran gave him and found that the steel made from this black iron has very excellent energy storage capacity. Therefore, this kind of material ground into steel sheets is used on the bow tip, but there are still a variety of composite materials in other parts, especially the bow string. The composite tendons used are more complex, so that they can maintain sufficient toughness and will not break after the anti bending composite bow is pulled full. At present, the strength of this four foot composite reverse curved long bow has reached nine stones. There is no other strong bow in the world that can reach this level. Wei Ran must turn on the boiling blood mode to fully open this bow. He can easily shoot down thousands of falcons on the ground. Now he stands with a bow, and he can shoot anyone he wants when he is around the target within the sight range of kilometers. Not only did Wei Ran''s combat power improve linearly through cultivation, but also a Li''s strength improved by leaps and bounds. She is now with Bu Lanshan, who teaches her martial arts in the Scriptures. But ah Li is actually secretly practicing the things in Chang Xuan''s jade book, from secret arts to arrays. In terms of internal skill cultivation, it is more efficient to absorb the spirit of heaven and earth with the help of that agate. Now ah Li lacks the last resource, which is to collect another item with the same aura as the agate. After the integration of the two auras, she can break the congenital extreme state and enter the heaven and man state at one fell swoop. This makes Wei Ran envious. He is now far from the second layer of sea barrier, and there is an invisible gully that needs to be crossed. It needs an opportunity, an opportunity for spiritual breakthrough. Li Jianxing, Wei Ran''s third brother, was very talented, but his character was jumping and active. He was pressed by Wei burn with violence before he was willing to concentrate on cultivation honestly. Although he is only 15 years old, he can double practice the martial arts of Jiangmen and zongmen, and can integrate with each other without conflict. Although the method of zongmen has not yet penetrated the twelve canons, the method of Jiangmen has not opened the realm of similar overdraft mode. However, in real combat, his strength will never be weaker than that of the wuzhe who runs through the three strange classics. If he works hard before he grows up, he will certainly surpass Li Guangsi''s martial arts. In addition to his basic cultivation, Wei Ran asked him to completely forget the martial arts of Chunyang sect and specialize in killing in the army. From the self created halberd method, he decomposed the two basic techniques of knife method and halberd method, and taught him and the elite in the army. As for Li huaimeng, with the introduction of Wei Ran, bu Lanshan made an investigation and said that he could be included in external disciples. The Qixia sect has very few successors. Each generation basically transmits only one or two people, and there are no more than three in many cases. Even the mountain gate is very mysterious. It is hidden in the deep mountains and forests of Qixia mountain. It is inaccessible and far away from the world. Now there are only three disciples in Bu Lanshan''s generation, including ah Li''s words. The other is bu Langshan''s elder martial sister. She is greedy for the world and chooses to marry far away to the south of the Yangtze River. She has not been involved in the affairs of the Jianghu for a long time. According to the sect rules, bu Lanshan can''t teach Li huaimeng martial arts. However, in the face of Wei Ran, he can teach some martial arts in non scriptures, but they are also the top martial arts in the Wulin. For example, bu Lanshan is best at flying the sword. Even in the acquired environment, she can make the flying sword as dexterous as the innate environment. Chapter 360 It was the autumn harvest season, although agricultural production was delayed everywhere due to the war. However, when Wei Ran conquered kuozhou, he arranged refugees to plant wheat here, so the impact on agricultural production was not too great. Now the fields and paths are golden, which is the scene of fruitful farmers'' busy harvest. Thanks to the good climate here in guide, and adjacent to the Yellow River, there is no lack of water power, and the harvest is very rich. Wei Ran''s tax policy on the territory also implemented the two tax laws handed down by Dezong. However, although the two tax laws abandoned the poll tax under the modulation of rent and mediocrity and collected money tax based on the amount of land, they offended local giants and aristocratic families, and often suffered local opposition and even destruction. Coupled with the corruption of official administration, local officials often add many exorbitant taxes and miscellaneous taxes in the name of two taxes, resulting in people''s livelihood. During the reign of the former Emperor, the administration of officials was often rectified, so that the two tax laws could be implemented in a benign way. However, after the death of the first emperor, the monarch was in power, and the administration of officials was extremely corrupt. The two tax laws had long become an excuse for corrupt officials and local giants to plunder people''s wealth, so that this tax system existed in name only in the Tang Dynasty. However, it cannot be denied that the birth of the two tax laws was to kill the rich and help the poor. Therefore, Wei Ran still continues to use the two tax laws. After all, this is the best tax law to combat local giants and protect the interests of the people in this era. It only needs to be improved. He is well aware of the disadvantages of the two tax laws and is more familiar with the economic development of today''s society. The two tax laws mainly collect gold and silver currency, but today''s social gold and silver currency reserves are not very sufficient, and the commodity economy is not as developed as that of the Song Dynasty. There are often many problems during the collection period. The most obvious is the low price of grain in good years. Farmers'' money to sell grain for tax will often cause many losses due to the fluctuation of market economy. Although grain prices are high in famine years, farmers often have to leave enough grain for their families to eat. However, in order to pay taxes, they have to sell grain at a low price in famine years to replace gold and silver money. Therefore, the tax method implemented by Wei Ran in agriculture is mainly to collect in kind. One tenth of the in kind tax is charged for both grain and hemp on the land. It can be used as military grain and strategic grain and grass reserves. For craftsmen and businessmen who have no land and mainly make a living in handicrafts and commerce, Wei Ran collects gold and silver coins and pays taxes according to one thirtieth of their income according to national law. If there is no gold and silver currency, silk cloth can be used to offset the price. As the territory is located on the trade route of the Silk Road, the income of these industrial and commercial taxes is actually amazing. Even so, Wei Ran''s tax policy is still very extensive, not that he doesn''t understand the better tax system in history. Because of the lack of shogunate officials and distrust of the officials sent by the imperial court, he can only make such a determination for the time being. When there are enough staff, he will naturally make more detailed adjustments. Jishijun Tunbao, where guide was once located, was often a food reserve where Tubo people harassed and robbed. Later, Ge Shuhan led the army here, ambushed several times, and defeated Tubo many times. Only then did he really turn this place into a military grain warehouse in the Tang Dynasty. Now that Wei Ran is in power here, it is naturally impossible for history to go back to the time before godshuhan led the army. Taking advantage of the bumper harvest, he took the initiative to lead 4000 elite riders to leave Guide county and take a walk on the northern plateau. One is to train troops to adapt them to the plateau climate; the other is to replace defense with attack and implement active defense. As long as Tubo soldiers and horses, no matter which tribe, dare to approach the land of reclamation within a thousand miles, Wei Ran will lead a large army to crush their camp and kill their families. Every once in a while, Wei Ran led the cavalry to do this, so that the nearby Tubo tribes were either wiped out or migrated to a higher plateau. When he came out this time, no group of Tubo tribes dared to have the idea of autumn grain harvest outside guide county. An armed parade arrived in the west of Qinghai Lake. Unexpectedly, he met the messenger of Zhao Xuanqing who chased him. Zhao Xuanqing invited Wei Ran to Shancheng because an important event happened in the imperial court, which related to Tubo, and we need to consult him. Wei Ran arranged 300 people to return to guide and informed Gu Qingshu of the matter. Now Gu Qingshu, in addition to acting as an intermediary between fenglinjun and the Cheng family, was also invited by Wei Ran to take charge of part of the government affairs of kuozhou and supervise other advisers in the shogunate. In the absence of Wei Ran, Gu Qingshu is the second officer. Except that he can''t mobilize the army at will, he is the main thing in government affairs. Wei Ran led the rest to Shancheng directly. After entering Shancheng, Zhao Xuanqing asked his subordinates to directly ask Wei Ran to meet her in the military conference room. Wei Ran thought there was any important news about Yundan knot. Since the end of the battle of Shibao City, Wuwei army no longer took the initiative to attack Tubo, but Wei Ran and Zhao Xuanqing both held their breath and wanted to kill Yundan knot for revenge. Therefore, the two have made an offensive and defensive alliance. They meet to inquire about the enemy together. As long as they have the opportunity, they will send troops together to destroy it. "Li Dingguo, you''ve always had a lot of ghost ideas. Now there''s a trouble. I want you to give some ideas." Wei Ran sat opposite Zhao Xuanqing. Instead of wearing a suit of armor as before, she was wearing a water blue Luo Yi embroidered skirt and a more feminine hairstyle. It is different from the heroic and valiant manner of galloping on the battlefield and fighting for supremacy. At this time, there are many more graceful and restrained feminine temperament. His right hand dragged his chin and stared lazily at the sand table on the table. When she saw that Wei Huo didn''t respond for a long time, she looked up and saw that Wei huozheng looked at herself with great interest. Dai Mei frowned slightly. "Have you seen enough?" "In fact, I was surprised when I entered the door, but I''ve never seen Miss Zhao wearing red makeup. Ha, if you step into the camp like this, I''m afraid it will attract the hot-blooded men of the whole army to throw their heads and shed their blood for Miss Zhao. " Zhao Xuanqing''s cheeks were slightly red, and his eyes glanced to the left involuntarily, "nonsense! Since there is no war, don''t you allow me to put on my daughter''s clothes? " Then he felt that the look on Wei Ran''s face became more and more strange. He couldn''t help but pounding in his heart and quickly changed the topic. "I received a message from my father that the imperial court intends to make a peace with Tubo Zanpu Yundan. The person who makes a peace is Princess Shouning." Wei Huoran stood up, and his eyes were full of appreciation and teasing, which suddenly turned into a murderous intention. "Hum, and kiss? How many people died when we fought with Yundan? How many thousands of people died in Shanzhou and kuozhou? This hatred is irreconcilable! The imperial court plans to marry?! The princess she sent was still the sister of the dog emperor! Now, the court is full of wine bags and rice bags! " Zhao Xuanqing sat in his seat and looked up at Wei Ran. "I heard you have a good relationship with Princess Shouning?" "In the past, I led 3000 elite horses to counter attack the rebels, which was supported by her. In the back, I was punished at the Meridian Gate with heavy flail, and I also received her grace. Even out of the morality of friends, it is impossible for her to marry with the barbarian tribe. " Zhao Xuanqing stood up, looked at the sand table and said, "in fact, my father told me the news and let me decide how to deal with it. If you guessed right, Princess Shouning will definitely follow the ancient Tang fan road that Princess Wencheng once walked through if she wants to marry. My father means that if I don''t want to see the marriage between the two countries, I can set up an ambush on the ancient road and kill all the peace and family teams sent by the imperial court! It has spoiled the good things of the two countries. " Chapter 361 Wei Ran said, "although the people in the chaotang hall are fatuous, we can''t imagine that we, as border towns, will do so. When things happen on our territory, the imperial court can claim that it was our Wuwei army. It happened that the imperial court had just exterminated the Pinglu army. Taking advantage of this momentum, it ordered Shuofang and Hedong troops to beat us at the same time. Then how many benefits does manager Zhao intend to hand over? " At this time, Wei Ran did not know the scale of the army and the situation in the court, otherwise they would not have made such an overestimation of the court''s strength. After Wei Ran said this, he seemed to think of something. He shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect that the emperor was so afraid of his sister and didn''t hesitate to harm her by such means." Zhao Xuanqing didn''t understand. She had nothing to do with the power struggle before the court. Wei Ran put aside this topic, because it is meaningless to Wei Ran who defected from the court. "If the dowry team of Princess Shouning takes the ancient road, it must pass through Hezhou and kuozhou. I need to contact her then." "Your Majesty, I am afraid it is not so good, especially if you are a court official." "In my territory, the edict doesn''t work!" Zhao Xuanqing said again, "Yundan knot agreed to make peace and made a request. That is to say, the imperial court will take the West and south of Qinghai Lake as their tribal pasture, and is willing to propagate their tribes here with their highness. Wei Ran''s eyes lit up. "He really chose a good place. He''s worried that he can''t find him!" "But people are not fools. How can they wait for your army to come forward and besiege?" Wei Ran looked at Zhao Xuanqing and said, "you say I have a lot of ghost ideas. Maybe I really don''t need to siege with any army." ¡­¡­ Half a month later, Princess Shouning''s marriage team arrived in Hezhou, and then took a boat along the Yellow River into Huangshui and Shancheng. When she sailed up the Huangshui River, Shouning Princess Li Yunzhao looked expressionless at the towering mountains on the bank, the clear sky, and there was only a numbness called sadness as death. Naturally, she was strongly opposed to this reconciliation. However, since the mysterious death of the former Emperor and the rapid recovery of her military power, the development of everything can no longer be controlled by her. When her brother ascended the throne, he believed in Zhang Zhen, who had lost the war and committed a big mistake. The two united to quickly grasp the imperial and military power. Then, in the name of filial piety, she was forced to be imprisoned in the palace with her mother. During this time, Li Yunzhao naturally didn''t give up resistance. She used her influence in the palace to send messages to the ministers outside, hoping that with the strength of the important officials of the court, she could lift the palace ban and return to the court. But her every move was monitored by people, and some actions were not seen clearly by her brother and Zhang Zhen. Those dignitaries who had contact with the princess were either convicted for some reason or demoted from Beijing within two months. Since then, Li Yunzhao had no foreign aid, so he had to be in the claustrophobic palace. He even tried to play the family card of sister and brother. He was intercepted by Tian Lingzi, the emperor''s close attendant, and there was nothing to do. Until recently, there was a decree ordering her to marry Tubo. The external marriages of the Tang Dynasty were mostly based on Royal princesses and relatives, and had never moved the direct princess. The emperor''s move basically broke the political tacit understanding. Obviously, I think this sister is a serious threat and needs to be removed as soon as possible. Li Yunzhao, who had no help at home and abroad, had no effect even with her mother''s protection. He was still forcibly sent out to make peace. In the marriage team, except for the personal maids, all were arranged by the emperor and Zhang Zhen. Half of them were the top experts of Baiqi division and Tianyi floor. There was no possibility of escaping halfway. Until she came to Hehuang, she knew from various channels that the man was here. She raided Shibao city some time ago and defeated the Tubo army. Maybe he can''t change the fate of his marriage, but as long as he can see him again, he is satisfied with himself as a complete loser in politics. Li Yunzhao sighed secretly. She leaned against the side of the ship in a plain white skirt. The river wind blew past, her long hair was blown gently to cover her face, and a strand of hair was bitten into her lips. She was so delicate and beautiful that she was palpitating. The front is Shancheng. After a day''s repair, you will first take a boat to the West into suirong City, and then go south to the foot of Chiling mountain. The scenery along the way is the place where he fought not long ago. If you are careful, you may see the traces of his saber halberd waving Just thinking so, there was a sound of horse hoofs on the shore, and a burly figure rode on the back of a red war horse. The back is hung with a strong bow as black as iron. A long and thick horizontal knife is hung on the right waist. The long halberd is in the hand. It is carried upside down at will. It floats up and down rhythmically with the fire red sweat and blood horse. Seeing this person, Princess Shouning, who has been numb for half a month, even smiled. "There''s a princess ahead!" Wei Ran chased along the river and asked, like thunder. The warriors on the ship pulled out their swords and looked at them warily. Wei Ran asked again, and then someone replied, "Princess Shouning and the pro team, who dares to be presumptuous?!" "Fenglin army - Li Dingguo, waiting for you in Shancheng ahead! Your highness, hope that you are well again! Li has been waiting for a long time! " Wei Ran had seen Li Yunzhao standing on the side of the ship and bowed his hands at once. Li Yunzhao held the ship''s side and smiled one by one: "General Li Shao, I''m really... Safe..." Her internal skill cultivation is not deep, so her voice is not very bright even if it is internally strong. But Wei Ran heard it very clearly and laughed. "Li Moujin is the emperor, and the princess is so experienced. You and I are two people who are the people of the world. What is unsafe?" Although Wei Ran said he would wait in the city first, he actually followed the ship to the port and entered the city with Princess Shouning and others. During this period, a group of people on board to monitor Princess Shouning discussed whether to stop and go directly along the river to suirong city. But I didn''t expect that the Huangshui ahead was crossed by Zhao Xuanqing''s troops and couldn''t cross the river. Angrily denounced and interrogated, the * * of the Wuwei army replied that the river was closed today for military training, and the ship was only allowed to sail tomorrow. The people who watched Princess Shouning on the ship were not weak in martial arts, but they didn''t have the confidence to do things on other people''s territory. They had to compromise. After all the people on board docked and got off the ship, Wei Ran came to visit the princess, but was stopped by all the people. "Li Dingguo, er Naiqin prisoner, sheltered in the Wuwei army. I am not waiting to kill you. Your majesty has mercy on you and you are very fortunate. You''d better stay away from your royal highness. Otherwise, don''t blame me for waiting for the sword to be merciless. Wei Ran suddenly cut off the halberd, and the man''s head soared to the sky, spilling blood on the river bank, which surprised everyone to draw a knife one after another. Hundreds of elite behind Wei Ran held their bows in their hands and were ready to shoot arrows at any time, showing a high military accomplishment. Looking at the fierce guards in front of him, Wei Ran threw away the blood stained on the halberd and sneered. "Are you teaching me to do things?" Chapter 362 The man who was killed, whose martial arts are perfect the day after tomorrow, can also be called a first-class expert in the Jianghu. However, under Wei Ran''s halberd, he couldn''t even make defensive moves, so he was in a different place. This act of killing people if they don''t agree with each other makes everyone on board jump wildly, scared, angry and afraid. Originally, some people wanted to find the scene, but after weighing the strength of both sides, they were no longer confident to challenge. That halberd, in the words of Wulin, means that the skill is better than the way. Ordinary martial skills can''t be used. Therefore, he can only say, "Li Dingguo! Do you want to trouble your father? If Zhang NEISHI cuts off the supply of the left Shence army who is fighting the rebellion, your father will die in the battlefield! " Wei Ran turned to look at the man, and the killing intention in his eyes was not concealed. "Zhang Zhen is in charge of my father''s logistics?" "Yes! You''d better highlight your moves. Don''t be impulsive and ruin your father''s life. " Wei Ran looked at the halberd in his hand. The man hurried to drill into his own crowd. Wei Ran saw it and sneered. "I just came to meet your royal highness. You''ve been watching too long. You can give us Feng Lin army if you want to go ahead with your family." "This... How can this be! You are trying to destroy the peace between the two countries! " Wei Ran ignored others and rode slowly. The palace guards in front of him retreated to both sides like chopping waves. No one dared to attack him. "Princess, please mount." There was a Dawan horse beside Wei Ran. The white princess Shouning jumped on the horse''s back. The whole person''s vitality seemed to reappear, which was more vivid than when she was on the ship. Surrounded by 500 Fenglin elites, they went to Shancheng with bridles. Wei Ran has no scruples here. His name has been introduced into the Central Plains. None of the righteous people who clamored for a reward for his head dared to trouble him here. Because he is now a warlord, a town warlord is not comparable to the original Jianghu ronin. "Princess, can you be most willing to do this peace?" "What does general Li Shao think?" "Ha ha, in the past, Princess Wencheng''s attendants were so luxurious and huge, but how could she be willing to marry the barbarians on the plateau? It''s a shame for the martial arts of the Tang Dynasty to treat women as rites and relatives with barbarians! " Wei Yanyan''s words were generous and fierce. Li Yunzhao only listened all the way, with a faint smile on his face, and there were crystal beads in his eyes that had not slipped. "If the princess doesn''t want to, I Fenglin army can be the princess guard! Just one word from the princess today! " As soon as he said this, the princess was terrified. Did the Fenglin army want to rebel? Ah, yes, this Li Dingguo was originally an imperial prisoner of the imperial court. How can we pay attention to the authority of the imperial court? What should we do? However, Li Yunzhao said, "thank you for your kindness, young general. Although Yunzhao doesn''t want to. However, after all, it was the emperor''s order. If Lian Yunzhao and Tang vassal towns resisted the emperor''s order, how could the imperial court''s authority be guaranteed? " Wei Ran smiled, but stopped talking. On the same day, I met Zhao Xuanqing with Li Yunzhao. Bu Lanshan and Wu Xinfei were also at the scene. It was an old friend. At night, Li Yunzhao resolutely returned to the marriage team and declined Zhao Xuanqing''s invitation. It seems that although she doesn''t want to marry, she still adheres to the court''s orders. A few days later, Wei Ran, Zhao Xuanqing, bu Lanshan, Wu Xinfei and others accompanied the princess along the ancient Tang Fan Road to the defense system of Shibao city. Wei Ran pointed to the local terrain and described the battles that took place here not long ago. Princess Shouning also saw the hot-air balloon for the first time here, which can carry people in the sky. She and her entourage were shocked. Wuwei troops have stationed here to establish a stronghold, but at this time, the local troops are obviously more than usual, and the troops are frequently mobilized, as if they would go to war at any time. The escort who monitored Princess Shouning was unable to follow the military, did not know the intelligence, and did not find anything unusual. As I walked and toured in daytime, I was very slow and did not arrive at Moli post on the edge of dafichuan as scheduled. At night, you can only stay in the military fort here. Tomorrow, you can leave for dafichuan. ¡­¡­ Since the defeat of Shibao City, Yundan jienadu has not returned to luoxie city (Lhasa) thousands of miles away on the plateau. After all, his prestige will be greatly affected among the tribe. Therefore, to the west of Jishi mountain range, a place named DOMA on the Bank of the Yellow River licks his wound and is ready to counterattack and return to Tuyuhun''s hometown at any time. Anyway, he brought a nomadic population of 150000 tribes, all young men and women. Relying on nomadism, he can gradually develop and become strong. Although the combat effectiveness of 150000 people is not necessarily as strong as the professional soldiers around them, they are already qualified soldiers compared with the farming Han civilians. Therefore, he led the tribe to wander around the local area, unwilling to leave, and he hasn''t sent fewer people down the mountain to test during this period. However, Wei Ran''s Fenglin army has a strong desire for revenge. Yundan jienadu''s men disguised as herdsmen or horse bandits have been completely eliminated by the cavalry of Fenglin army as the object of training. The means are cruel and cruel. With the help of Dangxiang people, the Fenglin army, who originally did not know the way on the plateau, knew the terrain, mountains and rivers as well as the living habits of Tibetan herdsmen. Therefore, it was extremely accurate and powerful. Let Yundan knot that all repeatedly give up the idea of marching, and have been waiting for the opportunity. Until one day, they intercepted the and intimate envoys sent by the Tang Court on the plateau, they knew that the Tang Court intended to make peace. This completely moved Yundan jienadu and let him see the huge contradiction between the Tang Court and local vassal towns. The imperial court didn''t want to sit and watch the Wuwei army become stronger and stronger. Yundan jienadu himself also wanted to destroy this army that made him very painful, so as to occupy the land of Hehuang Longyou. Tuyuhun''s hometown and Hehuang Longyou, in his view, is the foundation for the achievement of overlord. His hometown luoxie (Lhasa) has become increasingly unsuitable for residential development. First, it was revolted and seriously damaged by slaves. Even the ancestral tombs were stolen and destroyed by slaves. Even if they were successfully suppressed by the nobility, they were already dilapidated. And the climate above is getting colder and colder. It is not suitable to go out for most of the year. When he was a child, the climate in luoxie area could also grow wheat, corn and other crops. These farming skills were taught by Han farmers brought by Princess Wencheng, and it is also the foundation for their Tubo tribe to be strong enough to sweep all directions. But now the climate above is so cold that only highland barley can be planted. Relying solely on farming can no longer feed the people. We must rely on nomadism and raise some cold resistant yaks and sheep to ensure the survival of the people. This also makes the Tubo tribe degenerate from semi farming and semi nomadism to nomadism. Nomadism cannot feed a large population. Without enough population, how can we achieve the great cause of Songzanganbu! Therefore, he must go to the lower part of the plateau and find a warmer place to develop the Tubo tribe. This is also his long cherished wish in his life. Unfortunately, Li Chengye and his son lost even to him, which made him very likely to be on the verge of success. But now he has no time to hate Li Chengye and his son. He is old. Although he is guided by xianzun, he still has body and energy in his fifties and thirties. However, we still have to seize every opportunity to lay a territory suitable for the stable development of the tribe. Yundan knot attached great importance to this marriage. Naturally, it was impossible for the princess to travel from Chang''an to the top of the plateau like the Tang Dynasty married Princess Wencheng. It would have to be more than 6000 miles. Chapter 363 He couldn''t afford to wait, and he wasn''t there himself. So he decided to welcome the bride at the edge of a salt lake (Chaka Salt Lake) in the west of dafichuan. The scenery there is very beautiful, just like a fairyland. The salt lake is clear and calm. I think Princess Tang will like it very much. More importantly, the East and West are flat, but there are high mountains in the north and south. If the Wuwei army wants to lead an army to encircle itself. If you come less, you can swallow it at one fell swoop. If you come more, you can also find it in advance and retreat with the princess first! ¡­¡­ At night, Wei Ran, Zhao Xuanqing, bu Lanshan and Wu Xinfei are discussing some secret plans, which have just been roughly finalized. The lady next to the princess suddenly knocked on the door, saying that her royal highness invited Wei to the edge of the prairie to enjoy the moonlight. Zhao Xuanqing looked unhappy and snorted. Bu Lanshan only looked at Wei Ran, and finally only showed an unknown smile. Wu Xinfei was more straightforward. "General Li is really a good blessing. It''s no wonder you are so interested in the matter of Princess Shouning. Ha ha, let''s guess that tomorrow''s Royal Highness is going to marry, and then she will meet her at the evening before she gets married, but what kind of love words will she do and what good things to do? "Miss Wu, if she has failed to seduce me many times in recent months and is dissatisfied, she doesn''t mind making another appointment next time. It doesn''t matter what problems you and I want to ask for advice." Wei Ran is shameless and flirts with ambiguous words. Wu Xinfei is stunned for a moment and doesn''t know how to respond. With a smile, Wei Ran first promised the princess and maid outside, and then said to Zhao Xuanqing, "I, Li Dingguo, do something dangerous. You three don''t have to be in danger. " Then he walked out of the room. The three women in the room looked at each other. Zhao Xuanqing learned from Wei Ran''s subconscious actions on weekdays and said, "I really don''t want to take care of it. This bastard still wants to be romantic and happy at this time." But he smiled and said, "if you go out directly as childe Li thinks, I''m afraid the success rate will not be very high. On the other side of the salt lake, there are at least 20000 Tibetan troops gathered, all of them fine horses. " Wu Xinfei mocked: "sister, the highest level of Qixia sword sect is to go through the world of mortals and cut off the world of mortals. Don''t you like your elder martial sister and can''t put it down when you pick it up? Ha ha, I wonder if your master will die in a hurry. Qixia sword sent to her generation should face the disaster of loss. " Bu Lanshan was not influenced by Wu Xinfei''s psychological induction. She smiled and said: "Lanshan does not deny her feelings for childe Li. However, this is also a robbery in the world of mortals. Whether it succeeds or fails, you need to obey your original heart, so as to temper it. Only in this way can you cut off all delusions and see the true nature of yourself. In the eyes of outsiders, my senior sister may not have passed the test of the robbery of the world of mortals, but she can''t extricate herself from falling into the world of mortals. However, is this not obedience to the original heart and seeing the only one of the true self? It''s just that her true self nature is no longer suitable for continuing to practice Scripture, In fact, although she married people and no longer practiced scriptures, she found another way to understand the true meaning of Kendo that really belongs to her, but she can''t walk in the Jianghu and don''t be known by the world. " Wu Xinfei said: "you Qixia sword sect have very few descendants, and they are all women. I really don''t know how to inherit the heart refining method in the world of mortals for hundreds of years. Is it true that only after feeling hurt can we understand the Tao? " "But this is not the case. Just like my master, he has a firm heart and is not disturbed by the secular world. Therefore, his path of practice in his life has not been plagued by too many external problems. The cultivation of this state of mind is far from that of my elder martial sister. I can only take this way to torture my own mind. " When Bu Langshan finished, he suddenly said mischievously: "sister Wu, it is said that the magic Dharma also has a set of rules to abide by its own heart and not be invaded by foreign objects. I don''t know if sister Wu will also be troubled by the heart refining of the world of mortals? " Wu Xinfei replied, "sister, I''m a witch. If falling in love with a man affects my heart and practice, I''ll try my best to kill him! It''s so natural not to be afraid of the world of mortals. " Bu Lanshan and Zhao Xuanqing were stunned. Zhao Xuanqing suddenly said, "but the man''s martial arts are far better than you, and his wisdom is also above you. What should you do?" "Since he said to kill him by all means, first approach him, let him fall in love with me, then make him fall into the situation of betraying his relatives, and finally betray him. Do you guess he will commit suicide? Hehe, no one can praise Si Daji in ancient times. " Zhao Xuanqing was stunned. He didn''t know that he had such an answer, so he had to refuse to say, "a witch is a witch." "You two, help me change my wedding clothes. If you don''t want to do it, let me help childe Li. The success rate will be higher." Bu Lanshan stopped teasing, suddenly stood up and said slowly. The indoor atmosphere immediately became tense. Wei Ran didn''t know the discussion of the three women in the room. When he went out, he found his horse, sweat and blood, and went to the place the maid said. Because Wei Ran didn''t put less pressure on the guards around Princess Shouning all the way, now they are controlled by others and don''t dare to fight with arrogant and domineering border town warlords like Wei Ran. So I only hope that the princess''s highness will not go back on her words, but it will be fine if she does not marry. The princess was dressed in elegant plain clothes and a pair of long sleeves. She was dyed with green silk and ink and cut with red jade. Under the hazy moonlight, she stood between the green grass and the distant mountains, like a cold fairy coming to the world. Of course, such a dress is not suitable for riding. But like Bu Lanshan and Zhao Xuanqing, she has the unique skill of riding with one hand on the side and controlling freely. Along the way, they talked while walking. Five miles away from the military fort, they faced an empty grassland. From behind, you can clearly see the Chiling mountains. In front of us, only in the far distance can we see the steep mountains with snow on the peak tip. "Princess highness, there are so many wolves on the grasslands at night. If we go further, it will be inappropriate." Princess Shouning jumped off the war horse, smiled and looked up at the bright moon. The evening wind blew by, and the clothes were floating, almost like going to heaven. The sky is clear, so that the moon is flawless, and the rivers are covered with gauze. And she is like a fairy coming here, floating away at any time. Princess Shouning didn''t say anything. She turned around and looked at Wei Ran affectionately. When Wei Ran looked dull, Princess Shouning first closed her arms and then put them back, and her sleeves danced out from top to bottom, just like summer flowers in full bloom. Broad sleeved flowing clouds turn around with you, like light waves, like immortals and spirits. The cloud hand is light and comfortable, and the jade sleeve is windy. It looks like a wandering dragon and dances wonderfully. Then, the dance steps became faster and faster with the strong wind on the grassland. The princess stretched her waist and soared into the air. It was suspected that the flying swallow startled the Hong and spread her wings. She looked back and looked at each other. Her face was as clear as printed peach blossoms, and her eyebrows were gentle as tears. Finally, as the pace gradually slowed down and the sleeves closed, this graceful dance that no one had ever seen came to an end. "Childe Li, do you know the name of this dance?" Wei Ran''s eyes were full of amazement. He was a rough man. He was not practicing, but thinking about how to kill people and how to kill more people. He had never seen such a wonderful and beautiful dance. He was stunned for a long time. He couldn''t wake up from the gorgeous dance of the skirt and wide sleeves flying just now. Hearing Princess Shouning''s question, he was a little sober and immediately jumped off the war horse. "I''m a rough man, but I''ve never seen this dance of the city and the country." Chapter 364 Princess Shouning covered her mouth and smiled, "if childe Li is willing to coax her daughter''s house, a casual sentence can make people happy. Which rude man can say childe Li''s witty words. " When Wei Ran didn''t know how to deal with it, Princess Shouning suddenly approached Wei Ran. The distance between them was almost one foot. She said with a reckless smile: "no wonder the three strange women will always pester you. Then childe Li, Miss Zhao, Miss Bu, and the Witch of the Tianmo sect, who do you like?" Her breath is like orchid, and her whole body emits a strange fragrance, which makes people reluctant to stay away, just want to be closer. Wei Ran was stunned. I don''t know how the princess suddenly asked this question. Think about it carefully, Wu Xinfei is only an object that can be used by each other, and he should be on guard at any time; Bu Lanshan is a more simple friend relationship. They appreciate each other in chivalry, but only here; Zhao Xuanqing and Wei Ran did make up their minds. She is the daughter of Zhao Hui, the Hexi Jiedu envoy. If you can get her, you will have too many benefits if she is the successor of the next Hexi Jiedu envoy. However, Wei Ran''s own martial arts cultivation needs to break the mental barrier and point to his nature. If you don''t really love and only act for the purpose of desire and interests, you will eventually form a block in your heart due to guilt and turn into a mental barrier, which will bring great obstacles to your own martial arts practice. Therefore, Wei Ran finally gave up pursuing Zhao Xuanqing and was willing to work hard to build the most solid foundation. Wei Ran''s thoughts and thoughts at this moment were sensed in front of the female intuition of Shouning Princess Li Yunzhao. She was a little relaxed, but she looked at Wei Ran curiously and opened the ambiguous distance between the two sides. "Well, I won''t play tricks on you. The dance just now is called Jinghong dance. I only dance for one person in my life." Wei ran his eyes, and in order to cover up, he lowered his eyes. "Your Highness, I know." "Will you take me to dafichuan tomorrow?" Wei Yan sighed, "Yundan knot hates me deeply, and I don''t share heaven with him. I won''t send it again tomorrow." Princess Shouning was obviously very disappointed, but she soon converged. It seemed that she didn''t want Wei Ran to see her sad side and maintained her original elegant and lonely smile. "You want to kill him? But if I marry him, he will be my husband. " "Dingguo will never touch the princess''s husband." "Then..." Wei Ran looked at the sky and had been out for a long time "Princess your highness, it''s getting late. Let''s go back first." Princess Shouning obviously didn''t expect that Wei Ran was in such a hurry to ask to go back. She looked stunned, disappointed and gloomy. When they returned, they didn''t say a word until Wei Ran sent Li Yunzhao back to her temporary house. "Princess highness, as a man of Datang, has the duty and obligation to guard the daughter of Datang. This is what I promised you! " After saying this, he hurried away on his horse, leaving Li Yunzhao behind to look at his back, unwilling to return for a long time. Wei Ran went straight to the appointed place. A beautiful woman in a palace wedding dress sat on a stone chair waiting for Wei ran like her husband. "Thank you, Miss bu." "Oh, you''re welcome, not to mention General Zhao and sister Wu." Wei Ran turns back in amazement. Zhao Xuanqing wears his helmet and throws his armor, while Wu Xinfei pretends to be an ordinary soldier. They both appear behind Wei ran at the same time. Zhao Xuanqing sneered: "the princess sent by the Tang Dynasty to make up with me, Li Dingguo, how can I know now that you have such a thick face and don''t know shame!" Wu Xinfei said, "this person has always been like this, but General Zhao knew it late." Zhao Xuan snorted coldly, "since we are here, we will act according to your plan. The soldiers and horses are ready. Even the princess guard is well controlled. Absolutely no one can hold back." Wei was excited, but secretly asked another person, "ah Li, among the princess guards, the Tubo contact secret envoy is under control." "Why did I get involved with such an asshole as you! You run to the Raider girl at night, but I have to work for you! Not only didn''t you get a penny, you took most of it from me@## £¤@£¤@£¡#¡± A lot of words in the back can be basically translated into words like Ma Ma PI, which Wei Ran habitually filters automatically. "Well, well, it''s all my fault that I ran away to be romantic and happy. Don''t be petty. What''s the matter with you? You don''t want to kill people and win treasures. You''ll climb into heaven and man as soon as possible!" Ah Li lost all his words. "It''s done. The guy''s martial arts is very poor. He usually tells everything. Yundan jienadu''s trip is a trip of 10000 troops and horses to greet relatives, which are the elite of its headquarters. And sent out several waves of scouts, close to the 60 mile range of their camp, but they could not escape the detection of scouts. Yundan jienadu camp is on the river north of the salt lake. There is no danger to defend. The camp is simple but easy to maneuver. The idea is not to stick to it, but to escape at any time. You have a large army, but it is difficult to catch him. " "Well, I see. Let me pretend to be him." Zhao Xuanqing and others were surprised to see Wei Ran in a daze for a long time. Wei Ran suddenly said, "according to the original plan, I am disguised as one of the guards. But now, with the contact envoy of the Tubo people in the escort of the princess, I can easily become him. " Then, without waiting for Zhao Xuanqing to ask them, he went to a room. After a while, he put on the fur clothes of the contact envoy and came out. He dressed up 70% alike. With the help of some ornaments and the dark environment, it was difficult to distinguish the true from the false. When the three women saw Wei Ran''s dress and contacted Wei Ran''s plan, they felt that the success rate was higher, so they all nodded tacitly. "The follow-up rescue troops are also arranged and will leave in half an hour. Although there are reinforcements, this trip is still extremely dangerous. It may not be able to last for half an hour. " Wei Ran listened to Zhao Xuanqing and said with a smile, "it doesn''t hurt. I''ll take risks myself, Miss Bu, but I''ll ask you to take risks with me." Bu Lanshan just smiled and answered impolitely. At midnight, after a disguise, the seven hundred elite rode out of the military fort until they reached dafichuan and were about to reach the salt lake for more than 100 miles. A Li, who has become a fox and has been leading the way ahead, quietly warned Wei Ran. "Be careful, the Scouts of the Tubo army have heard the news and are catching up." Wei ran quickly released signal fireworks to remind the Tubo Scouts of the situation here and the whole army to start acting. The elite of the 700 elite in Fenglin army immediately divided into two parts according to the original plan. The front is less than 200, the formation is scattered, and the soldiers are all wearing the clothes and armor of the princess. Many people deliberately tear their clothes and hair, and even pinch the blood bag on their body, resulting in a miserable look stained with blood. Some playwrights even insert broken arrows into themselves, as if they were shot. From a distance, the people and horses in front of us are in a panic, and the color of recklessness and rashness will hardly arouse people''s doubt. Chapter 365 The other 500 elite riders followed closely with a strict formation, with swords, guns, bows and arrows in hand. From time to time, they also shot two arrows in front of them and shouted to catch up. Wei Ran and bu Lanshan were among the 200 troops and horses in front. They both rode fast horses, had no weapons in their hands, buried their heads in the reins and ran quickly. Wu Xinfei and Zhao Xuanqing pursued in the rear team, saying words and scolding from time to time, just like they would never be willing to kill the front. Before long, Tubo scouts appeared here. They saw a large number of people here and dared not approach, but only observe from a distance. Wei Ran pretended to suddenly find them in general, involved the vocal cords in his throat, and said loudly in fluent Tibetan: "the Wuwei army chased us, with the intention of blaming Zanpu and destroying the harmony between Tang and Tibet! We know in advance that we are being chased and killed. Please send troops to rescue quickly! " The dozen riders heard the voice of their own contact envoy. Looking at the man''s appearance and action, it didn''t seem to be faking. The princess of the Tang Dynasty in the wedding dress was as beautiful as it was said. In addition, the appearance of the two hundred people and horses who were chased and killed was not like faking. The dozen riders immediately ran back to the camp to report the news. Wei Ran blinked at Ji Cheng. Bu Lanshan couldn''t help laughing when he saw someone go. The whole army approached the Tubo military camp again. At this time, yundanjie, who learned the news, led his people to rush out together. His cultivation is equivalent to Chang Xuanyi, and he is also one of the top experts in the world. Although the old fox heard the report from the scouts, he still had doubts. When he led the troops out, he saw the scene in front of him and did not immediately rescue, but made a little observation. Wei Ran pretended to be excited, pretended to shout at the step, and then pointed to the cloud Dan knot. Bu Lanshan nodded and shouted back. The two hundred guards immediately grabbed the straw before drowning and kept urging the horses to speed up. On the contrary, the 500 riders led by Zhao Xuanqing in the rear slowed down the pursuit, and then turned around and ran away. Yundan knot first observed Wei Ran carefully with his eyesight and found no obvious flaws. Although his hat was tilted and his clothes were messy, which seemed to cover a little face, it could still be seen that he was the contact envoy designated by himself. Then he looked at two hundred guards. He learned from the contact envoy that these guards were not military, but they were all experts in the palace. Now looking at their performance, they are not as well-organized as the army, but go their own way, and their skills can really be called experts. These people were selected by Wei Yanyou. Martial arts is a hard index. Their strength is basically in the realm of connecting two strange classics. Therefore, their disguise will not be revealed at the moment. Yundan knot didn''t find their flaws, and finally looked at the object of marriage - Princess Shouning. Although he is not obsessed with beauty, it is certainly better if the object of marriage is a beauty. He had never seen Princess Shouning herself, but bu Lanshan had a deep relationship with Princess Shouning before, and was familiar with some of Princess Shouning''s habits and actions. Therefore, under the temporary dress up, the temperament is also very accurate. Make her look flustered but not frightened, escape but not embarrassed, nervous but calm. This is basically consistent with the private description of Princess Shouning''s character. Yundan Jiena is very satisfied and has no doubt. So at his command, he sent five thousand to encircle Zhao Xuanqing''s five hundred horses from left to right. At this time, Zhao Xuanqing flashed a cold light in his eyes and was about to give an order, but Wu Xinfei suddenly said, "the man told you to leave immediately after the play. The backup force should have arrived in dafichuan at the moment. The original plan was to let you join the reinforcements and rescue him again. " Zhao Xuanqing sneered: "the reinforcements don''t know where the salt lake is! Moreover, Ben didn''t say that he was only allowed to be a hero! How can I lose my name if I keep my name in history! " Then he gave an order, 500 riders quickly changed into vice horses, turned the horse''s head and rushed towards Yundan knot Nadu. At this time, Wei Ran, bu Lanshan and others continued to speed up the horse and buried their heads in the charge. Wei Ran and bu Lanshan took the lead, and the other 200 rode far behind. According to the plan, they began to form an array gradually. "Miss Bu, you can leave now. With your martial arts, as long as you don''t get entangled by experts, it won''t be a big problem." Bu Lanshan gathered his sword intention secretly, and said gently and firmly: "the nether world of the yellow spring, also follow you!" Wei ignited his heart, but the distance was not enough to change any decision. Even Yundan knot gradually found something wrong. He exhaled in Chinese and said, "Princess Tang, the pursuers have retreated. Don''t panic. Please slow down the horse to avoid the collision of vulgar soldiers." At this time, Wei Ran reached out and fished for the horse''s belly. It turned out that a Li had retreated long ago, hid under the horse''s belly, and transmitted the nine stone strong bow to Wei ran through his carry on space. When Wei Ran stretched out his arm, he started the boiling blood mode, and a towering domineering spirit rushed into the sky. The strong bow suddenly spread out, but what was faster than Wei Ran''s bow and arrow was the flying sword in Bu Lanshan''s hand! She also hid her sword under her horse''s belly. Just after asking Yundan knot, she no longer hid her sword intention. A streamer suddenly shot out from under the horse''s belly, straight to the cloud pill knot. It''s all the key points! The sword meaning on the Liuguang flying sword has a soft but strong and persistent idea. At the same time, it seems that it has realized some heroic spirit because it has understood the sword Qi of Chang Xuanyi. Yundan knot was shocked by this change. However, his martial arts cultivation is far better than his waning step. Although this sword has the momentum of meteor breaking the air, it still can''t hurt him. With a wave of his hand, a strong air wall stopped the sword. The flying sword was frozen on the air wall. Although it could not penetrate, the air force still shook the air wall out of cracks. At this time, a strong arrow, which was much faster than the flying sword and much stronger than the flying sword, hit directly on the air wall at a speed of more than four times the speed of sound. This is faster and more kinetic energy than the bullet of a sniper gun! The air wall broke immediately, and the strong arrow went straight to the throat of Yundan knot! Yundan knot felt that death was so close to him for the first time. His mind was empty, but instinct played a great role. The heaven and earth aura, the Qi in the body, and the body protection skill practiced from the heaven are all turned on, and a loud crash is emitted. Wei burned Mao''s whole body, and his bow was broken inch by inch like an arrow shot by the full moon. But the residue still blasted on the bright light armor of Yundan jienadu, and blasted a big hole in its chest armor, but it didn''t hurt the body. Yundan knot held back his breath and managed not to fall off. His shocked eyes finally looked at the neglected person - Wei Ran. At this time, because of the boiling blood mode, Wei Ran was relieved of his disguise and returned to his original appearance. He hung a strong bow on his back and took out the long knife halberd from nowhere. The two hundred sergeants behind him roared with a tiger, lined up fifty people, spontaneously formed four rows of tight horizontal arrays on the wall, and rushed towards the middle army where Yundan jienadu was located. Yundan Jiena finally knows that this is a conspiracy. The Wuwei army intends to behead itself! Looking at Wei Ran getting closer and closer, he immediately recognized who he was. The shame of being defeated by their father and son twice quickly surged into his heart. Chapter 366 "Li Dingguo! Since you dare to make another strange soldier, I want you to break your halberd and sink here! Left and right, shoot the arrow! " The guards on the left and right sides of Yundan knot were ready to move for a long time. At that time, they immediately rode to meet Wei Ran and others and shot at them with bows and arrows. Wei Shao''s Sabre halberd rotates, but he protects himself and the step around him. No arrow can get close to three feet. Such a distance of less than 20 steps is enough to shoot an arrow. The main target of Tubo guards was Wei Huo and bu Langshan, who were separated from the team for nearly 50 steps. The 200 elite in the rear did not suffer an arrow. When the powerful arrows of Tubo guards failed to work, the 200 elite who followed Wei Ran immediately drew arrows and reflected, and all the arrows were aimed at the front of Wei Ran''s sprint. This is a tactic that Wei Ran has long negotiated with his officers and men. The purpose is to create an opportunity for Wei Ran to break the formation alone. The two hundred elite are all people with high martial arts and excellent archery. When the arrows are shot, Wei Ran immediately falls down in front of him and rides dozens of horses. With a long hiss from the crotch, the horse increased its speed, jumped out of the side and stepped in a posture. Halberd method, soldiers, gods and ghosts dance! Under his red vigorous Qi, he blocked the invincible! For a time, the blood waves churned like an abyss like the sea! Bu Lanshan cooperated with Wei ran very tacitly. Since Wei Ran eliminated the enemy who dared to approach, she hid behind Wei Ran and flew the sword from various incredible angles to clear away the threatening enemy in the dark in the distance for him. The two of them entered very fast. There was a large army in Yundan knot. They could not play the role of a large army within such a distance. But as an outstanding commander, he was not flustered. Instead, he observed the battlefield situation, commanded the troops to surround the 700 Fenglin troops who rushed in with a flag horn, and gradually compressed their space. He himself was not afraid of the approaching Wei Ran, and even a sense of excitement surged out. He not only knew that Wei Ran was the planner of the battle of Shibao City, but also knew from the side feedback of Tianting that he was also the real murderer who killed Chang Xuanyi. Chang Xuanyi is his partner in practicing immortality. He knows his strength. From Tianting''s feedback on the war, he knew that Wei Ran''s strength was not far from that of Chang Xuanyi, but there was also a way of luck. If he had not seen through the spiritual flaw in Chang Xuan''s first martial arts, he would never have defeated Chang Xuan. However, Yundan knot is not like Chang Xuanyi. He obviously practices Taoist martial arts and wants to practice Confucian methods. He simply kills himself. He has always been on the road of striving for hegemony. Martial arts also fit this line and has no spiritual flaws. In his impression, Wei Ran''s strength can not make a great breakthrough in just more than half a year. Although he lost a big face with that arrow just now, it was also because he didn''t pay attention and let him pick up a bargain. Although Wei Ran''s breakthrough speed is fast, there are more and more enemies ahead, and the resistance is greater and greater. When he thought he had to wait for the rear 200 riders to come near before he could break through, suddenly a long stick pierced in and picked up two riders in succession. Zhao Xuanqing suddenly appeared on the other side of Wei Ran, "I''ll open the way for you! Don''t let us down! " "Miss Zhao!" Wei Ran was surprised. Zhao Xuanqing had accelerated alone and took over the enemy in front of Wei Ran. Wu Xinfei also looked at Wei Ran and looked so serious for the first time. Her dress now has no long sleeves, only a pair of demons. However, she has increased her breakthrough with Zhao Xuanqing. Hundreds of riders in the rear didn''t want to die. Generally, they accelerated their horse speed and rushed to the front. Everyone was a fierce attitude of fighting to the death without seeking survival. Wei Ran didn''t say any more nonsense. Zhao Xuanqing''s identity is important and he must not die here. Now the way to want everyone to live is to kill Yundan knot! With a long roar, he followed Zhao Xuanqing and Wu Xinfei, and then asked ah Li, who was hiding in the horse''s belly, to perform his magic. In front of Zhao Xuanqing and Wu Xinfei, the enemy either scattered and fled in shock, or the knight was dull and forgot to attack. They were harvested by Fenglin army, Zhao Xuanqing and others in vain. Wei Ran took the opportunity to cross Zhao Xuanqing and dance with gods and ghosts, and finally killed the enemy''s cavalry array. "Miss Zhao, resist the moment for me!" "As you wish!" At this time, more than a dozen people around Yundan Jiena who had not followed the action of the whole army got off the horse at the same time, and the Qi machine started. Their strength was half a step, almost desperate. They drew their knives forward and formed a knife array. The spirit of heaven and earth vibrated back and forth in the knife array, which stopped Wei Ran''s momentum. "Be careful, this is also from the sword array taught by Tianting. It can devour the aura of the trapped people and enhance the power of the sword array." A Li gave a warning, and Wei Ran flashed a fine light in his eyes. "Step girl!" Bu Lanshan had a tacit understanding. Listening to Wei Ran''s cry, he jumped up from the horse''s back, held the long sword in his hand and looked at the knife array composed of 16 people in front. Wei Ran''s horse appeared on Bu Lanshan''s side at the right time, and the long halberd was handed out. Bu Lanshan, dressed in wedding clothes, stepped on the halberd rod like a falling feather. Wei Ran''s strength spit out, and the long halberd rushed forward through the horse''s momentum. The horse''s momentum, coupled with the strength from Wei Ran''s hand, was combined into Bu Lanshan''s feet. With the strength of Wei Ran, she immediately turned into a red meteor and rushed into the cloud Dan knot behind the sixteen people. Sixteen people didn''t think that Bu Lanshan''s speed would be so fast. With their cultivation, they couldn''t even absorb the heaven and earth aura around Bu Lanshan. They watched her fly over. Then Wei Ran, the Shura that seemed to rush out of hell, suddenly appeared among the sixteen people. They absorb the aura of heaven and earth, but Wei doesn''t burn the aura of heaven and earth! "Kill his horse! Keep him from running! " Someone shouted. Sixteen people gathered round and round. Sixteen knives with different lengths swept the heaven and earth aura from all directions, like a meat grinder, like Wei Ran. Even if Wei Ran''s vigorous Qi can''t be absorbed to increase the power of the knife array, their congenital joint attack strength of 16 and a half steps can''t be taken lightly. With the power of overlord, it is not difficult for Wei Ran to break the array forcibly, but it will take time after all, and what he lacks most now is time. "Ah Li!" "I know!" A Li quietly left his horse''s belly, dived into the ground, hid in the weeds, looked sharp, and was looking for opportunities at any time. The vigorous Qi on Wei Ran''s arms poured into the weapons made of two black iron handles. The weapons were like a red soldering iron, showing a hot red. Halberd force - the overlord is unparalleled! It is more violent, wanton and irregular than the wild dance of gods and ghosts! He rode on his horse, even the bloody BMW under his seat was affected by the violent meaning of Wei Ran, as if crazy, jumping and pedaling! Bite and bump! The grass around the body was cut into pieces by the vigorous Qi waving from the saber halberd, like a gully. The strong wind caused by the vigorous Qi swept through, and even brought bursts of dust and charming eyes. In the face of Wei Ran''s violent killing method, even the meat grinder jammed and broke the blade. The array was immediately pulled into chaos. Everyone''s action was slow and could not form an array. The mysterious mechanism that can absorb the aura of heaven and earth in the knife array is temporarily invalid because of this violent pull. Chapter 367 Ah Li took advantage of this time to turn into a human shape, and the red shadow ran through the crowd. The six men were scattered and unprepared. They were pierced by a long sword with a red awn in the middle, and their blood splashed three feet. The mysterious knife array composed of 16 people was broken in an instant because of a Li''s sneak attack. Before they could make up for it, Wei ran his horse again. Wave the halberd and bring several heads! He no longer cared about the rest of the sword guards and rushed directly to Yundan knot. A Li turned around with a sword, covered his face, but showed his eyes as determined as Wei Ran. He killed Wei Ran in the opposite direction, not only killing the remaining sword guards, but also blocking the chasing Pro guards. Just now, stepping on Wei Ran''s halberd, he sprinted to Yundan knot on horseback at a speed far beyond his limit. Yundan knot hasn''t pulled out his weapon from the beginning to now. Facing the waning step, he has condensed the sword idea to the peak, like a sword flying like an immortal outside the sky, he has to deal with it seriously. The Damascus knife hung around the waist and inlaid with various gemstones left the scabbard without warning, and a light band seemed to tear the void in the air! A sword like a flying fairy just stabbed on this light band, and the sword in his hand was compressed into an exaggerated arc. Seeing that the momentum is exhausted, it will be bounced off by the anti earthquake. At that time, there will be a moment to adjust its posture, and once the flaw of this breath is caught, it is the gap between life and death! Bu Langshan''s eyebrows were deeply locked, and two red clouds flashed on saixue''s frost like face. She suddenly loosened her sword, withdrew her hand, twisted her body method in mid air, forcibly moved her shape and changed her shadow, and forced to eat the knife and mang Qi of Yundan knot. After landing, it happened to avoid the coming knife of Yundan knot. The sword pointed out that a sword Qi pierced the throat of Yundan knot''s mount. Yundan Jiena got off his horse in a rage and didn''t give Bu Lanshan a chance to breathe back. The gorgeous Damascus knife in his hand rolled up bursts of heaven and earth aura and cut around Bu Lanshan one after another. Bu Lanshan interferes with the flying sword. He flashes and moves in the storm in his wedding dress. Although he is as beautiful and elegant as a butterfly wearing flowers, he is startled step by step. Yundan knot felt that the knife array he had trained in front of him was quickly disintegrated by Li Dingguo. He was shocked. Instead, he accelerated the knife posture in his hand. It''s like dancing under the languid steps. I can avoid the knife awn before. At this time, I even wiped the bangs in the corners of my eyes and dropped a wisp of green silk. I cut it from my left shoulder. Bu Langshan runs the mind method in the Holy Scripture. His shoulder shrinks by itself, avoiding the blade body, but he can''t stop the sharper blade than the blade. There was a crack in the wedding dress, and the crystal blood beads flowed out. The injury suffered by Bu Lanshan was by no means a simple skin injury. The power path above the knife awn of Yundan knot penetrated into the body along the wound and wantonly destroyed all the way. When you step slowly, you can only use internal power to resist, and your body method moves a little slower. The second knife of Yundan knot falls again after the angle is calibrated! At this moment, bu Lanshan could not think of any way to avoid the knife with her own cultivation. She could only try her best to fall back, but she knew it was just a dying struggle in her heart. When the flower looks pale, I catch a glimpse of a long halberd like a bowstring arrow from the corner of my eye, stabbing it from the side of my body, stimulating a more violent wind, blowing people''s clothes and hair in disorder. The deadly knife could only reluctantly change its direction and collided with the halberd, rubbing a dazzling Mars. The familiar and reliable figure suddenly appeared on the side of the body. The strong and steady big hand held his waist and legs. With the huge and soft force, he leaned against Wei ran like a little bird. So, of course, I heard a clear and continuous sound of weapon exchange! But it seems to come from another world. The long halberd had no less than 30 direct exchanges with the machete, which made Yundan knot, who was proud of his profound martial arts, step back and open the distance by ten steps. The tiger''s mouth was trembling and had to change hands to hold the machete. "How''s the injury?" Bu Lanshan suddenly woke up from his intoxication, awkwardly separated from Wei Ran''s arms, and lit the acupoints near the wound with one hand to stop the bleeding. "It''s no big deal if the knife is forced out." "Have a good rest and leave it to me next." Wei Ran held the knife in both hands, slightly closed his eyes, breathed and breathed to adjust his Qi, blood, muscles and bones. At that moment, people clearly stood in place, looking at Bu Lanshan and Yundan knot, but seemed to disappear between heaven and earth. They were very surprised and thought that Wei Ran had achieved the real unity of heaven and earth and was integrated with nature, which was a unique mark of the master''s realm. Yundan knot was particularly nervous, but when he carefully perceived it, he found that Wei Ran was still himself, still proud of heaven and earth, did not accommodate the nature of heaven and earth, and entered the mysterious realm. Although Bu Lanshan''s accomplishments were low, her perception was more acute. She suddenly realized that although Wei Ran did not integrate into the nature of heaven and earth as a master, he was different from all things in heaven and earth. He was independent and integrated with nature, so that he went to the other extreme without me - considering that heaven and earth did not exist, all things were extinct, and the world was only me! This realm is different from the realm of selflessness. People can also be mistaken for cattle, sheep, plants, bright moon and stars in front of their eyes, which is one with nature, regardless of each other. If people are not in front of them, they can''t feel them at all, as if they have completely dissipated. Wei Ran''s only self state is that whether he closes his eyes or looks at him, he can''t ignore Wei Ran''s existence. His existence has been independent of heaven, earth and nature. Just like the pyramids in the desert, the Great Wall on the grassland and the bright sun and moon in the sky can''t be ignored. I am me, everything in the world is destroyed, only I exist alone! Wei Ran opened his eyes, sword eyebrows and starry eyes, sharp edges and corners, heroic and hard. At that moment, the light from the eyes seemed to take away the brilliance of all things, and the bright moon could not compete with it. At this time, Yundan knot was aware of the strangeness of Wei Ran. Before he could feel it carefully, the heavy and dark horizontal knife made of black iron in Wei Ran''s hand had been raised, broke out with all his strength and split straight towards Yundan knot Nadu! He knows that now Zhao Xuanqing, Wu Xinfei and the elite Fenglin army trained by 700 themselves have fallen into the enemy line and fought hard in order to buy time for themselves. He also knew that ah Li also tried his best to keep people away from here. Even if the magic magic is of little use when the enemy''s violent emotions affect each other, she doesn''t care about her own consumption. She casts it one after another, just to slightly block the other''s footsteps and not affect her fight. So Wei Ran didn''t dare to delay time. Once he did it, he did it with all his strength. If he didn''t succeed, he would become benevolent! Yundan knot saw Wei Ran''s momentum climb to the top in an instant. The height of the fierce general who was like hell Shura in front of him seemed to increase again. In front of him, it could really be described as blocking out the sky and the sun. Damn it, I''m just confident that I can fight with my knife. I don''t think this person''s strength is so strong, and the change is not weaker than me. I''ve suffered a dark loss. But even if I use my left hand to play all my strength, I won''t be weaker than your men! Chang Xuan almost killed you. If I have no spiritual flaw, killing you is like killing a dog! The thought in the brain turned and the machete in his left hand swept up. It turned out that he could avoid Wei Ran''s edge, but he had to choose to fight him. Chapter 368 From the belief of striving for hegemony and restoring the unity of Tibet and Tibet, it has been transformed into a hegemonic meaning different from Wei Ran. This is the hegemonic meaning of the hero. Self confidence, tenacity and unyielding can be regarded as the true meaning of the first-class martial arts in the world. However, after several months of practice, Wei Ran tempered his body with Chang Xuan''s bottle of energetic pills, which increased the basic quality of his body by another 30%. And his only self domineering intention, after absorbing the spirit of great courage, is also a higher level. He is very brave and martial. He is so unyielding that no one dares to violate his country.! Cut the upper machete with a straight knife. I''m the only one who is hegemonic against the upper hero. For a moment, the wind and clouds surged, the sky changed, and the bright moon lost its color! Bu Lanshan stood aside. At the moment when the two met, she climbed the momentum to the peak. There was almost no temptation, which made her eyes open involuntarily. This is an all-out attack and a risky attack. If the two sides do not have great confidence in themselves, it is impossible for them to unreservedly launch such a strong offensive. They will certainly retreat from their edge and fight back after their three drums decline. This is the most reasonable martial arts competition tactic. The red awn burst from the blade of Wei Ran''s blade swept around, and the brilliance of the moment was like a giant dragon biting down from the air! The momentum of Yundan knot Nadu is like a fierce tiger in place. With the contact of the blade, it bites with the red dragon. Vigorous Qi entangled with aura and did not give in to each other. The competition between domineering will seemed to be equal for a while. And all this... Is an illusion. Wei Ran''s heart beat faster again. It seemed as if there was a nuclear bomb in it. In a moment, he evacuated all his strength. The violent dragon suddenly expanded and completely broke the balance of competition just now. "How possible!" Yundan Jie opened his shocked eyes, which was completely different from what he got from xianzun. Li Dingguo''s strength is at least 30% stronger than what xianzun said. It was this 30% power that made Yundan knot Nadu''s true Qi retreat and collapse into an army. The failure of hard power has a direct impact on the fluctuation of the spiritual level. The true meaning of the hegemonic hero immediately loses the support of his faith and collapses. He is pressed back to his stomach by a hegemonic momentum that exists only in the world, and then flows into the meridians of his whole body. The vigorous Qi flows through his body. Starting from the hand meridians, it bursts layer by layer. With each burst, the blood will burst all over the sky until the heart pulse can''t bear it and burst completely! The purple face of Yundan knot stared at Wei Ran, "I''m not reconciled!" "Hundreds of thousands of people in Shanzhou and kuozhou will make you happy!" Yundan knot fell back. Wei Ran also felt that it was dark in front of him. He almost fell down. Fortunately, he was held by Bu Lanshan. He nodded to bu Lanshan, took the last pill full of essence from the porcelain vase in his arms and took it immediately. With the essence dispersed in the abdomen and under the influence of the improved constitution, Wei Ran immediately recovered some strength. He immediately cut off the head of Yundan jienadu and the flag behind Yundan jienadu. The flag fell, and Wei Ran rode a horse to publicize the halberd. There was a cloud pill knot at the tip of the halberd, which was the head of death. The Tubo cavalry in the scuffle siege were silly at first. Some of them were not loyal. They thought that their masters were dead and I would sell my life. These Tang troops were too powerful. We had more than ten times our strength and failed to hit them hard. Many of us died. This part of the people went around in the dark and finally disappeared on the grassland. Of course, there are also some, such as the pro guards of Yundan knot Nadu, who are naturally angry and vowed to kill hundreds of Tang troops and hold Li Dingguo''s head to pay tribute to Zanpu. Taking advantage of this opportunity, a Li quietly came to the body of Yundan jienadu. Without discrimination, he swept all the materials on him. Then he lurked in the grass and turned into a fox. He said to Wei Ran to ask for more luck, and then disappeared into the grassland. Wei Ran led the rest of the men to take advantage of the chaos caused by the huge earthquake in the heart of the enemy array, quickly put on a vice horse and went out from a flaw. Thousands of Tubo soldiers and horses pursued in the rear, and their remaining 400 people fought and ran desperately. Even if you change the vice horse, if you want to be chased by the other party all the time, you have to fold it in dafichuan. Fortunately, Wei Ran and Zhao Xuanqing had already made arrangements. They quietly arranged the elite riding of 5000 Wuwei troops and set out half an hour after Wei Ran and them left. At this time, it happened to be in the middle of dafichuan. At dawn, it met the four hundred Fenglin troops who fled. At first, I thought Li Dingguo''s plan had failed. I wanted to rescue them and repel the enemy first. But as soon as the distance was close, I saw a head hanging behind the neck of Wei burning sweat blood horse. It was not a cloud Dan knot, but who was it? At that moment, someone shouted, "Tubo Zanpu gives the head, repels the enemy and welcomes the general back!" Five thousand elite cavalry penetrated into the scattered pursuers, and a head-on charge turned the angry Tubo army back rationally. Most knew that it was meaningless to fight any more, and immediately began to flee in all directions. Wei Ran, Zhao Xuanqing and others took the opportunity to kill back and chase the enemy North until dawn! Then stop the pursuit, make a gesture of victory and return, and let the other defeated Tubo cavalry escape. But in fact, Wei Ran did not stop at this point. Instead, he led the army to return to Moli post station at the entrance of dafichuan and temporarily stopped to interrogate the prisoners about the stronghold of Yundan jienadu tribe. After finding out the specific location, he used the prisoners as a guide to track Yundan Jiena, which is located in the west of Jishi mountain and the multi yard base camp on the North Bank of the Yellow River. Seeing that the Wuwei army has withdrawn, according to the inertial thinking, the enemy will think that the Wuwei army needs to reorganize its troops, distribute rewards and prepare logistics before it can start the formal expedition again. In this way, it is too late to act anyway. Wei Ran''s fight is the enemy''s habitual thinking. It doesn''t matter even if he fails to judge. The Tubo army had no choice but to fight and go because they were riding in the hand and located in the plain. In order to ensure the success of one strike, when he was about to start, Zhao Xuanqing sent 3000 cavalry from Shibao city to almost ride Shanzhou out. Wei Ran didn''t intend to leave any prisoners in this war, just for revenge. Considering that Bu Lanshan might not approve of doing so, she asked her to go back to recover from her injury first. The knife in her was not so simple. In fact, her true Qi was not completely eliminated. After another night''s fierce battle, her injury became more serious. It took at least one month to recover completely. Bu Lanshan did not doubt that there was him. He rode back first. He also needed to explain to Princess Shouning. More than 8000 riders traveled thousands of miles to the grassland on the west side of Jishi mountain. Here, they went west along the North Bank of the Yellow River to a great lake called Baihai. In the middle, there were fertile water and grass, continuous herdsman camps, and the tribes of Yundan jienadu were located here. If Yundan knot is still there, Wei Ran will never dare to kill 8000 people. There are at least 20000 elite soldiers in his base camp, plus more than 100000 young people of the tribe. These herdsmen also have the most basic combat effectiveness, which is actually very difficult to deal with. Now Yundan knot is dead, which means that no matter how strong the enemy is, he will be in chaos and lose his organization. This is Wei Ran''s opportunity. And when interrogating the prisoners, I learned that yundanjie had four sons. It would be very interesting if he received a reward from the defeated army. Chapter 369 The tribal base camp located in many yards learned that Yundan Jiena had been killed in the war, which naturally caused a panic and civil strife! Yundan Jiena has four sons. It is reasonable to say that the eldest son should succeed and lead the tribe at this time. But he didn''t expect to die so soon. He was 50 years old, but he still maintained his physique of 30 years old. Therefore, there is no hurry to set up an heir. After he has completed his career and has a stable foundation, he will choose the best one from several sons to inherit the throne. Therefore, the four sons were unconvinced. After receiving the news, they argued with each other. No one could convince each other, and there was a conflagration on the spot. Those who suffered losses immediately went back and mobilized their own troops to fight again, so the scale of civil strife gradually expanded to the whole tribe. Wei Ran marched all the way for five days. When he arrived here, there had been several fires in the tribe, and the bodies of men and horses were everywhere. Some herdsmen fled and ran into Wei Ran and others. They didn''t react for a moment. They thought it was another Prince''s reinforcements and repeatedly apologized for mercy, claiming that they were neutral. The officers and men of Wuwei army laughed. Wei burned an arrow and killed the herdsman. No matter who was in the conflagration, he was so stupid that he didn''t leave. He immediately ordered the whole army to charge and kill people without leaving a living mouth! The conflagration parties did not expect Wei Ran to kill suddenly. They also thought that the Tang army would mobilize troops and horses to rectify logistics. At least it would take some time to attack. I didn''t expect that the efficiency was so high that they didn''t have any reaction time. In order to kill the enemy more efficiently, the eight thousand elite cavalry of Wuwei army were divided into a group of thousands of cavalry and pursued everywhere. One day after a fierce battle, Yundan jienadu''s four sons couldn''t run away. They caught two alive and killed two on the spot. The 20000 elite left behind suffered heavy losses in the self conflagration. After such a sneak attack, they were completely destroyed. Wei Ran ordered all the remaining herdsmen who could not escape and the captured prisoners who were defeated in the war to be slaughtered, leaving none! Only when you become a devil can you frighten the devil! Zhao Xuanqing only wanted to kill nobles, soldiers and prisoners. He still had compassion for ordinary herdsmen. However, Wei Ran said: "Hu Lu is afraid of authority but not virtue. Only by slaughtering the strongest tribe can other tribes sincerely submit. Barbarians don''t believe in benevolence, righteousness and morality." Wu Xinfei deeply thought that, however, the people in their evil way did not have so many moral constraints and were ruthless in killing! The total population of Yundan jienadu tribe is at least 150000. They burn themselves and consume nearly a quarter. Although Wei''s killing was heavy, many actually escaped while the chaos was in trouble. Only 80000 people were really killed and slaughtered. Even so, this tribe, which was once strong on the plateau, was completely destroyed. Those who fled without the blood of Yundan and Nadu, and there were contradictions within them, so they could not re form a complete tribe. These people either become horse thieves or join other tribes, but they will also spread the edge of the Tang army to other tribes and indirectly publicize the strength of the Wuwei army, which is more conducive to deterring and administering the scattered Tibetan tribes on the plateau in the future. This war left a mess of corpses that were not cleaned up and deliberately revealed to other Tubo tribes. Just this is a great deterrent. Then, tens of thousands of cattle, sheep and horses in the tribe became booty and were swept back by the whole army. Not to mention cattle and sheep, those war horses alone are a huge sum of money! Wei Yanzheng is thinking about how to tell Zhao Xuanqing about the distribution of stolen goods. A Li comes to him at this time. "I found a lot of good things from the tent of Yundan jienadu. Many of them are precious medicinal materials, and even the pill prescription you use to practice your Kung Fu." Wei Ran could hardly sit still. "That''s a big harvest. What else are there? He is an owl, and there must be a lot of good things. " "Most things don''t suit you very well. It''s a pity." Unfortunately, ah Li''s tone was somewhat gloating. "Look back and don''t swallow it alone!" After the warning, Wei Ran caught up with Zhao Xuanqing. "General Zhao, this war was a complete victory. Although the lives of the head of Nadu and more than 80000 Tibetan dog thieves were sacrificed to the people of Shanzhou and kuozhou, it was a little insufficient, but it was enough to comfort the dead. So what should we do with these booty? " Zhao Xuanqing pretended not to know and said, "cattle and sheep reward the sergeant, and the rest will be distributed to meritorious soldiers for grazing. The war horse is naturally reserved for the training of cavalry. How should we deal with it? " Wei Ran didn''t like this sentence. I''m planning and working hard. Hundreds of elite trained hard have died. I can''t catch Mao. That''s certainly not good! "Hey, General Zhao, I don''t have any labor fees here? For the hundreds of brothers who died in the war, at least they have to ask for a pension. " Zhao Xuanqing smiled and said, "what does general Li want?" "I am not greedy for these gains. We are half a person." Zhao Xuanqing opened his eyes. "General Li, you''ve only sent 700 troops in total, and you''re going to divide half of the booty. Would you like to ask whether these eight thousand two Lang agree? " When the cavalry of Wuwei army heard this, they all laughed and coaxed in unison. "General Li, you''re not greedy. That''s really not greedy. You''ve divided half of your brothers'' property!" "Ha ha, General Li, otherwise I''ll give it all to you. Our brother won''t get a penny!" Wei Ran smiled. He asked too much. He paid back the money on the ground. The price was not high. How can he bargain later. "General Zhao thinks how to divide it." "Eight thousand divided by seven hundred, I''ll count you eight hundred. What do you think of General Li?" Sleeping trough, ten to one. Do you want to talk so much. "Hey, General Zhao, I killed all the Yundan knots. I can be the commander of an army. So you can''t do that. " The two sides haggled all the way and got thirsty, which made Wu Xinfei enjoy it. Finally, limited to 37, Wei Ran took 30% of the spoils, cattle, sheep and horses took 30% respectively. With this huge harvest, even if it is 30%, there are at least 30000 cattle and sheep and 7000 war horses. It is of great help to improve the strength of Fenglin army. They led their troops back to Dingrong City, a strong city rebuilt by Wuwei army under the Shibao city. Five days before their victory and return, bu Lanshan returned to Dingrong city near noon. When Princess Shouning got up early in the morning, she found that the accompanying bodyguards and maidens had been controlled and no one was ready to set out. She immediately knew that many things must have happened last night. Seeing Bu Lanshan riding into the city, he immediately found her. When Princess Shouning saw Bu Langshan, pale, wounded shoulder and wearing her own wedding dress, Bing Xueming immediately guessed more things. "Miss Bu, did you go to the salt lake last night? Five thousand cavalry left Dingrong city after Zishi. Why did you come back alone? Are the 3000 troops and horses that go again in the morning supported? Li Dingguo... How is he? " He jumped off the horse, and slightly faltered, but smiled proudly. "Your Highness, princess, you don''t have to marry the turbo barbarian anymore. Yundan knot has been killed by childe li himself. Our army has won a great victory! The cavalry reinforcements this morning are to cooperate with the army to attack the enemy''s base camp. I''m afraid I won''t be back in a few days. " Chapter 370 The princess of Shouning was shocked, and recalled the sentence that Wei fire said before leaving last night: "Your Highness, as a man in the Tang Dynasty, has the duty and obligation to guard the daughter of Datang!" He really deserves to believe that tears can''t help falling from the corners of his eyes. ¡­¡­ Wei Ran and others returned to Dingrong city. With such a large number of booty materials, each soldier reaped a lot on the battlefield. For a time, businessmen outside Dingrong city gathered, and Shengsheng built the land outside the city into a huge market stretching for more than ten miles. Businessmen are the best to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. They know that Wuwei army and Fenglin army can go deep into the plateau to kill yundanjie Nadu, the strongest of Tubo tribes. The force is very reliable. Therefore, while spreading the fame of Wuwei army and Fenglin army far away, we stepped up our cooperation with them. Wei Ran and Zhao Xuanqing handled the division of spoils, and they came to the yard where the princess was located. The guards who had been monitored by the army were also released at this time. As soon as Wei Ran stepped into the yard, there were angry guards scolding. "Li Dingguo, you dog thief, wolf ambition! Detain the princess and guard in private imprisonment. Do you know that this is the crime of copying the family and destroying the family! " Wei Ran glanced at the man coldly. He seemed to be the captain of the guard. The other party didn''t seem to know his situation. He said to Princess Shouning: "Princess highness, Yun Dan knot that all slaughtered my Shan state, Kuo state totaling more than 30 million people, and now the death of the body, and also for my Datang people to complete revenge. Now the head level is hung above the city gate to show the four directions, so as to show the barbarians my Tang martial arts! The matter of reconciliation is indeed a disgrace to the country, which the minister has always disapproved of. After the thief army is destroyed, the minister is willing to send someone to send the princess back to Chang''an. " Princess Shouning thought more than Wei Ran these days. She had a keen sense of politics. She knew that the emperor sent her out to make peace, but she thought she was out of the way. Wei Ran sent troops to destroy this reconciliation and returned to Chang''an. He was afraid that he would send himself to Huihe, Qidan and Turk for reconciliation. Only from her personal thoughts and thoughts, the danger of such a big Tang Dynasty lies inside rather than outside. Foreign reconciliation can not bring any benefits to the dynasty. She is just a pure victim. So... "General Li, since the marriage has failed, the palace has no face to return to Chang''an to meet the younger brother of the emperor. I don''t know. May I bother General Li for some time?" Everyone was astonished at the presence. The princess guard immediately shouted, "Princess Royal, no! The princess''s golden body, how can you live here as a vulgar martial artist and still live in the name of the imperial court prisoner? Won''t it tarnish the princess''s reputation? " Princess Shouning glanced at the man and said calmly, "you are all Zhang Zhen''s running dogs. Zhang zhensu has a grudge against the Li family. It''s better to think about how to save their lives." Wei Ran and laughed. "Your Royal Highness is willing to hand over these pickled goods to the bottom and thank you very much!" When the guard saw that Wei ignited a murderous opportunity, he immediately turned to the courage. With his innate cultivation, he immediately took action to catch the princess, so as to intimidate everyone and strive for a glimmer of life for himself. But just about to start, he found that his arms fell to the ground at the same time. Wei Ran''s waist long knife didn''t know when to pull out the scabbard. This Sabre is very fast. The guard captain''s arms are broken. Most of his martial arts are wasted. The people next to him are silent and dare not move again. Zhao Xuanqing sneered: "dare to be presumptuous in the territory of our Wuwei army. This is not Daming Palace." She waved her hand, and the generals went out to summon the soldiers and continue to surround the guards accompanying the princess. There seemed to be something bad outside. The guards immediately resisted, but they were soon suppressed by the army with strong bow and crossbow, killing and wounding. Even the one or two congenital experts caused a lot of damage in the early stage, but they didn''t return their true Qi. They were forced back by the surging army with long guns and halberds. They were hurt repeatedly and finally died under random arrows. Zhao Xuanqing knew that those outside could not turn up the big waves. At this time, he said, "why don''t your highness live in Shanzhou for a while? Shanzhou is much richer than that of Duzhou, which is close to Tu yuan Hun." Princess Shouning said with a smile, "my palace wants to learn the art of war from General Li. Before that, I also studied the art of war with the county marquis. It''s quite relevant. I just take this opportunity to ask general Li for advice." Zhao Xuanqing looked at Wei Ran with a bad look, hummed and left with a flick of his sleeve. After that, Wei Ran had a little chat with Princess Shouning. It can be seen that after Princess Shouning put down her burden, she was like a bird out of a cage. The happiness in her smile came from her heart, rather than a touch of sadness as she saw a few days ago. After that, he returned on the pretext of victory. There were many military affairs to deal with, so he took the opportunity to leave. In fact, he went to see the injured Bu Langshan. Bu Lanshan heals her wounds and recovers a lot through the miraculous medicine in the door. She considerately sees that Wei Ran seems to have other important things, so she first advised him to leave. Of course, what Wei Ran is really eager for is the windfall that he got from killing people, seizing treasure, copying his family and exterminating his family! It''s all in the hands of ah Li, who gets into the eyes of money. I wonder if she''s hiding a hand. I have to take it out of her in a hurry! At this time, as like as two peas, sitting on the bed of Wei Ran, she took out a treasure from the carrying space. She was amazed by the same agate, which was exactly the same as that of Chang Xuan. There are also several crystal clear spirit stones next to them. They seem to be made manually at a very high cost. They are full of vitality. In addition, there are several medicines in porcelain bottles of different colors, which are distinguished by red, blue, green and purple. They seem to correspond to the trauma elixir of activating blood and generating muscle, the internal injury elixir of regulating the viscera to carry Qi and blood, the soul breaking poison, and the spiritual aid of cultivation. Finally, a book that was neither thick nor thin was thrown aside by ah Li, who didn''t care much. Of course, there must be more than these. There is also a ring. Ah Li repeatedly observed the friction, but he couldn''t find any mystery. He only knew that it must be very important, so he didn''t put it on the bed. The rest are precious stones, gold and silver jewelry and other treasures. They are not important things, but ah Li likes them anyway. As soon as Wei Huo came in, ah Li said with bright eyes, "this time we have a lot of harvest. It''s true that home copying is more profitable than robbery. With this thing, I can expect a lot of people! " Wei Ran sat on the edge of the bed and took all the gold, silver and jewelry into his hands while ah Li didn''t pay attention. "Ha ha, if you enter your heaven and man realm, all these will be filled with military funds!" A Li protected the treasure in his hand. He was inadvertently robbed of all the treasure by Wei Ran. He was stunned and became angry again. "You can''t take it!" Wei Ran dodged ah Li''s claws and said with a smile, "the benefits are all yours. I don''t have a penny. It''s not good." Ah Li suddenly grabbed the book that was put aside and said with a smile, "this calligraphy has the basic cultivation method of physical cultivation. Hey, hey, do you want it?" Chapter 371 Wei was stunned. His cultivation method is to find ways to break through his physical limit, constantly break through the physical endurance limit through self abusive exercise, and then strengthen his strength. However, this method is inefficient, and can be rapidly improved only with the help of auxiliary drugs, otherwise the effect is not obvious. Now there is a basic cultivation method in front of you. How can you not be moved! As soon as his eyes turned, he rushed over with a whoosh. With a swish in his hand, the book disappeared into his personal space. Then he fell on the bed and kicked his two short legs. Wei Ran went back wherever he came from. Stealing a chicken can''t erode the rice, but also lost some precious gems, which was brought into the portable space by ah lisou. She proudly knelt on the bed with her waist half down. "Ha ha, what''s ginger? It''s old spicy. Fight with my mother. You only deserve to drink my mother''s foot washing water." Wei Ran sat on the ground, pointed to her and said, "Hi?! You''re cruel! This profit sharing must be reasonable. You can''t let a fox take all the benefits. " A Li''s Fox''s ears and big tail jumped out, shaking his ears and shaking his tail. It looked like you didn''t want to beat me. Wei Ran couldn''t help it. He raised his hand and surrendered. "Well, aunt, you''ll draw a line." A Li proudly made a victory gesture to reproduce the book. "Throw all your gold, silver and jewelry!" "No, what if a cunning fox swallows it and doesn''t admit it? One hand is money and the other hand is goods. Money and goods are easy!" The two had another fight, which led to the successful conclusion of the deal. Wei Ran eagerly opened the page. There are indeed some more efficient cultivation methods for the body and Qi and blood energy in physical cultivation. Just turn it over and know that these seemingly strange methods are really effective for yourself. "Ah Li, you said that Yundan knot was an old bastard. How could he read such cultivation books. He followed the path of the religious method, and the path of physical cultivation had no effect on him. Besides, this is not a beginner''s cultivation method, but a basic cultivation method that works only at my level. Even if it is used to train martial arts practitioners, it is useless. " Ah Lisi cableway: "maybe you killed Chang Xuanyi. He knew that you are a physical cultivation school through the report of Tianting. In order to understand the characteristics of physical practitioners, he got such a basic cultivation method from Tianting." Now it can only be explained in this way. How the truth is no longer important. The most important thing is to quickly improve your strength by borrowing this book. "Ah Li, didn''t you say that you have the recipe for making Jingqi pill? I didn''t see you take it out. " A Li pointed to the book in Wei Ran''s hand and said, "it''s inside. Go and see it yourself!" Wei Ran searched that page and found that all the medicinal materials used were rare in the world. He also had to cook and refine tiger blood, deer blood and cow blood. The process was also very complex. If you really want to refine a few, the money you spend is not a small amount. Wei Ran looked up at ah Li, as if he were looking at an ATM, "ah Li, now I''m shy in my bag, and I need your support!" "Get out!" ¡­¡­ That night, Wei Ran began to practice the contents recorded in this handwritten book. The overall cultivation method is also very self masochistic, but after the self masochism is completed, it is not the end, but a routine of continuous practice and drawing. It is also required that in the process of practicing this routine similar to long fist ten Duan brocade, you must settle down and sink into the sea to give full play to the effect of cultivation. This requirement is very complex and difficult. Wei Ran used to sink into the sea of knowledge. He had to meditate, integrate his mind and mind, and be on the edge of sleep, so as to enter the mysterious place of self spirituality. Now, if you want to enter the sea while doing strenuous exercise, don''t you ask yourself to separate your mind? No, the requirement to enter the sea is between intentional and unintentional, which is even more difficult. The book did not specify how to achieve that state, and Wei Ran thought hard and couldn''t get to the point. But he is an action school. Instead of sitting still, he might as well practice from the beginning. Maybe he will find the trick when he practices. So at night, in the martial arts practice field of the military castle, Wei Ran wore his upper body and was possessed by the devil. From the modern fighting training method of forming habits to the training party of military skills in this era, they torture themselves in different ways. It was not until his body was squeezed clean that he couldn''t fall down. After drinking a jar of light salt water, Wei Yancai simulated according to the routine drawn in the book. At first he thought it was similar to the routine of long fist ten Duan brocade, but in fact it was very strange. Because there are clear breathing and breathing requirements in the routine, when breathing and breathing, it is necessary to vibrate the energy in the body synchronously. At the beginning of practice, I stumbled and acted incoherently. I haven''t found anything wrong. When he practiced more than ten times and his hands and feet began to soften, Wei Ran found something strange. As long as all actions can be carried out continuously and breathing, exhaling and vibrating energy can be carried out in strict accordance with the steps, the vibrating energy at different positions will effectively stimulate the potential in the cells at the corresponding positions. This potential can awaken the vitality in Qi, blood, muscles, bones and viscera,. This vitality can not only quickly repair the damaged body tissue, but also make the regenerated tissue stronger than before. This effect can be said to be several times higher than Wei Ran''s extreme physical exercise in the past. In the past, although masochistic exercise destroyed the body tissue and recovered rapidly under the action of G virus, it did not fully stimulate the cell potential in the body. Although the regenerated cells and various fibers are enhanced, the effect is not obvious, which makes Wei Ran''s cultivation efficiency very low. But now, after the self abusive body destruction, the potential in cells can be stimulated through regular actions and energy tremor. Under repeated stimulation, the potential of the whole body will be completely stimulated, which makes the practice efficiency higher. When Wei Ran finished the smooth practice of the whole routine, the last energy tremor was controlled on the back spine. At this time, the nodes of breathing and energy tremor seemed to be connected by an invisible line, forming a very rhythmic rhythm. When all rhythms come together, resonance occurs, affecting the skin, bones, muscles, Qi, blood and viscera of the whole body. Finally, it rebounds into the whole spine and goes deep into the bone marrow. All the vigorous Qi energy in Wei Ran''s body comes from the newly created blood of bone marrow. This resonance goes deep into the bone marrow, making the bone marrow instantly regenerate new blood, eliminate the old and replace the new, and purify the vigorous Qi. Make his vigorous Qi attribute more pure, and increase his destructive power and control power by another step. After Wei Ran felt it carefully, he opened his eyes and almost cried with joy. The original basic cultivation method of body cultivation is so magical. If Wei Ran wants to understand it himself, I''m afraid he has to find out all the mysterious orifices in his body before he can understand it. Although this method of cultivation is already a more efficient way of practice. However, on the last page of the book, there is a warning that this method can cultivate the physical body to the limit of the stage where the second layer of sea barrier is located. Chapter 372 If the second sea barrier is not broken, the more the physical cultivation reaches the back, the closer it is to the limit, the more difficult it will be to improve. Therefore, there is an additional set of cultivation method, that is, when practicing the routine, find a wonderful opportunity to enter the sea at the same time, cultivate the flesh body and the yuan God together, strengthen them at the same time, and then look at the machine to break the second sea barrier and break through the limit. Wei Ran tried several times, but he couldn''t guarantee to play the routine and settle down at the same time. Finally, I really couldn''t find a way, so I had to give up temporarily. I practiced the routine first, and then slowly tried to find out where the hole was. As for Shengjing pill, it can quickly generate essence Qi in the body and speed up the cultivation efficiency. Wei Ran doesn''t intend to refine too much for the time being. On the one hand, he already has a good way to enhance his physical strength. Shengjing pill can only add to the icing on the cake, making the flesh enter the limit faster, and can not achieve a fundamental breakthrough. Moreover, this thing is very expensive. Most of his money is used to support the army and develop the economy. There is some emergency money in the government treasury, but it belongs to the development fund of the power. It can''t be used at will, otherwise it will damage the development budget. He didn''t have much money in his own pocket, the kind of poor egg jingling. So seeing ah Li so rich, I would use my crooked brain to steal the rich woman''s money. "Forget it, just make one or two for the sword star to improve his strength. It''s not in vain to leave a legacy in this world. " ¡­¡­ After Wei Ran disposed of the booty and basically changed them into money, he returned to kuozhou with Princess Shouning and bu Lanshan. Before leaving, he discussed with Zhao Xuanqing about how to develop the forces on the plateau. The first thing they thought of was that they had to control the Dangxiang people who accounted for a large proportion of the population in this area. Once they were not well controlled, they raised their ambitions. I''m afraid it would be the end of Xixia''s rebellion against song and founding the country in the Northern Song Dynasty. Zhao Xuanqing''s plan is to divide the tribes of the Dangxiang ethnic group, win over the weak and attack the strong. On this basis, Wei Ran transformed Hu into Han. As long as everyone in Dangxiang began to speak Chinese, learn Han rites and practice farming customs, he would basically be no different from the Han people after three generations. In addition, it is the operation of the silk road. Because the silk road is long and unsafe, Tu Qishi people and Huihe people have the habit of robbing merchants. Therefore, contact the Guiyi army in SHAGUA and anxidu protectors in the isolated western regions to form an alliance to protect their respective interests. At this point, Huihe will become their great enemy. Since Li Chengye defeated the Tibetan Uighur allied forces, the Uighur tribal forces have suffered great losses and have been unable to gain a firm foothold in the highly competitive East. Gradually retreated to the western regions, many Huihe tribes took the initiative to give up their Buddhist beliefs and convert to green religion after contacting the food culture. With the fanatical nature of religious belief, they have become more and more powerful in the western regions in recent years. This time, yundanjienadu of Tubo attacked the border. The GUI Yi army did not attack Tubo from the western regions, which involved yundanjienadu''s attention. The reason is that the Guiyi army is fighting against Huihe with all its strength in the face of the threat of Huihe forces. Now that Yundan Jiena has been defeated, Zhao Hui intends to support the Guiyi army to the West and defeat Huihe who converted to green religion. Compared with Tubo, the Huihe army is not so powerful, and it is not difficult to defeat them. I believe Zhao Hui will triumph soon. Wei Ran also learned from Zhao Xuanqing that Zhao Hui was brewing an internal reform in Liangzhou and Lanzhou recently, and wanted to gradually eliminate the mountain factions in the army and truly consolidate the foundation of Liangzhou Legion. Wei Ran just felt that there was something wrong. The local giants in Liangzhou were deeply rooted, which was so easy to eliminate. Only when Liangzhou is invaded by other nationalities and the local powerful aristocrats are killed can order be rebuilt. However, such an alien must be very powerful and unreasonable, otherwise the local giants will bow down regardless of shame, and can also keep their own foundation. Zhao Hui didn''t ask him to participate in this matter, so Wei Ran didn''t intend to go directly to this muddy water. Instead, he returned to kuozhou as soon as possible and managed his own one-third of an mu of land. At the same time, he gradually extended his tentacles to Jiuzhou in Longyou. Wouldn''t it be better to turn them into his own back garden. Wei Ran returned to kuozhou. Unexpectedly, Li Guangsi came again. And learned about his father''s recent situation from Li Guangsi. At this time, Li Chengye fought three battles with Huangchao army in Huainan. He won three battles in a row, so that Huangchao lost his armor and fled all the way to the south of the Yangtze River. Interestingly, Lei Gong cleaved tofu on Li Chengye''s side, but the Huangchao rebels also cleaved tofu against the local troops in the south of Huainan river. They beat the officers and soldiers to lose their armor and quickly swept the people to expand their strength. Due to the harsh administration of the Tang Dynasty, heavy taxes were imposed on the Jiangnan area, coupled with serious land annexation, there was a huge gap between the rich and the poor. There are few self-employed peasants among the people, and the land is either owned by big landlords or bureaucrats and rich gentry. After the new emperor ascended the throne, he did not abolish the taxes raised in order to increase military spending in the late years of the former Emperor, but built palaces and tombs, increasing the degree of excessive collection. Among them, eunuchs are greedy. The tax increased by the imperial court may be one. After being dominated by eunuchs, it may become ten, and then be exploited by local tyrants, evil gentry and bureaucrats, and become twenty in the hands of the people, which exacerbates the contradiction between officials and the people. For a time, even if Jiangnan Road is rich, the poor have no place to stand. Even if you compromise, sell yourself as a slave and become a tenant and dealer, life is not so easy. In addition to carrying the debt of money, they often have to accept all kinds of exploitation. People have no freedom and no rights. Even whether their children''s mother-in-law and aunt are their own depends on the face of the owner. The people have suffered for a long time. Even if Huang Chao leads a defeated army, as long as he can defeat the local corrupt bureaucrats and army, a large number of people will join him. After that, naturally, he took the people to fight and eat local tyrants, setting off a bloody storm. Even if Huang Chao was defeated by Li Chengye three times, his troops expanded to 400000, twice as much as when he was on Huainan road! Although most of them are mobs, quantitative change will cause qualitative change. In particular, Huangchao does not work in production. Unlike Wang Xianzhi, he wants to occupy an area and develop it into a base area for long-term development. He is going to eat and destroy wherever he goes! In this way, we have to fight often. Even if there are no more mobs with combat ability, there are always some strong people who become excellent soldiers through actual combat. Huang Chao gathered these excellent soldiers together and became his own soldiers. With the robbed officers and soldiers'' equipment, the combat effectiveness became stronger and stronger. Seeing this, Li Chengye did not dare to attack easily. He could only recruit and train troops on the spot. At the same time, he wrote to the imperial court, asking to appoint honest officials to govern local government affairs and reduce taxes. Only by reducing class contradictions through Huairou means can we prevent the snowball expansion and development of Huang Chao. Otherwise, the war will continue and there will be no hope of victory unless all the people are killed. Chapter 373 Li Guangsi sighed here, but he didn''t think that his father, the God of war of the Tang Dynasty, would be defeated by a wandering bandit. Therefore, he didn''t worry about his father''s situation, but began to worry about the world. In this way, the war on Li Chengye''s side can not be solved for at least a short time. Unless the Yellow nest can be directly beheaded, such a large army of refugees, like locusts, will not be wiped out. Since Li Guangsi arrived in kuozhou, Wei Ran asked him to take charge of all government affairs in the territory. The destruction of Yundan knot made Fenglin army more famous. Some people from poor families began to bet on Wei Ran, and more and more talents took refuge in him. Even Princess Shouning took the initiative to participate in local governance and learned the method of governing the army from Wei Ran. In this way, Wei Ran only needs to formulate a system to clarify the specific scope of responsibility of each position, and then supervise and assess it. On weekdays, he doesn''t have too many busy things and can spare a lot of time to practice Kung Fu. The rare leisure time used to be very fast. One blink of an eye was nearly two years. In the past two years, Wei Ran practiced frequently every day. In addition, he occasionally refined some Shengjing pills to assist in cultivation. The flesh body is basically close to the limit. No matter how hard Wei Ran worked during this period, he couldn''t improve another half point. Such a realm can be equivalent to the master in this world, but Wei Ran has been hidden. No one knows his real strength except ah Li. Because Wei Ran didn''t go out to do things, it''s rare for a Li to have such a long time to cultivate his mind. She combined the aura of the two agates into one. With the help of practice every day, she has also reached the strength of the master. However, she still needs an opportunity to break through to the realm of heaven and man. During this period of time when he was unable to improve his strength, Wei Ran devoted himself to teaching Li Jianxing. This boy is only ordinary in the talent of practicing the sect''s Dharma, but his muscles and bones are more in line with the practice path of the sect''s Dharma. Coupled with the Shengjing pill given by Wei Ran, the progress of Jiangmen''s method is much faster than zongmen''s method. He has been able to open the overdraft mode. However, due to his good foundation, unlike Wei Ran, he needs overdraft vitality every time. To this extent, Wei Ran asked him to concentrate on practicing the sect''s method, which only needs to be kept in a state at any time. The purpose of doing this is that Wei Ran wants to see how he will behave after mastering two kinds of cultivation methods at the same time. At the same time, Li Jianxing also began to officially join the army for training. Although there were no major battles, they were just public security battles to maintain the order of the trade routes on the Silk Road and hang horse bandits, Li Jianxing also performed quite well. He has a characteristic, unlike Li Guangsi, who likes to plan and then move, and he doesn''t want Wei Ran to pay attention to nature. Li Jianxing is reckless to lead troops to fight. As long as his own morale is strong, what military power, military situation and skills all go away, carry the halberd and take the lead in the charge! But this boy''s battlefield intuition is very sharp. Even if he is mindless, he can always be reckless in the most uncomfortable and weak place of the enemy. Therefore, even if you fall into a trap, you can often break the skill with strength and kill it out. So that no one knows his reputation for Li Jianxing''s recklessness on the thousands of miles long silk road within Yumen pass. For this reason, Li Guangsi did not teach him less. Even if he came back from winning the war, other sergeants would be rewarded, and Li Jianxing would have to receive a military stick. Wei Ran also started to tell him what is called the military situation, because Li Jianxing has excellent battlefield intuition and can reasonably understand what is called the military situation. But this guy''s funny attribute, even if he can''t learn to smoke with a military stick, Wei Ran gave up directly. Although he has a good talent, he will be enough to be a pioneer, but he will not be the manager behind the scenes. Therefore, Wei Ran no longer insisted. In the past two years, Wei Ran is digesting the fruits of victory over Yundan and Nadu, although it is calm here. Until he received a letter from his second mother Wang, which described in detail the recent situation in the world. Wei Yan frowned more and more. He quickly summarized and recalled his father''s understanding of the war in the past two years. The battle of Li Chengye in the past two years is not easy, so that he has not returned to Chang''an in the past two years, let alone his hometown for reunion. At the beginning, when he pursued and killed Huang Chao''s army, he nearly wiped it out five times. But every time he took the elite guards around him to fight in the world to escape. The court was naturally very dissatisfied with Li Guangsi and thought that he raised Kou and respected himself. But Zuo Shence''s army didn''t even get enough pay, so that the army would pretend to be an outlaw and rob the rich gentry and Jia to get supplies. Li Chengye had to turn a blind eye to the morale of the army. How can such morale exert its full strength? Moreover, on several occasions, Li Chengye had to postpone the offensive because the thief was too aggressive, and broke his heart again with the intention of opposing the enemy and alienating the enemy. However, this strategy was not understood by the imperial court, so it was dismissed several times. Every time the new general is beaten by Huang Chao, he needs Li Chengye to clean up the mess. But in this way, Li Chengye had to recruit and train again, which wasted a lot of time. It''s a miracle that Huang Chao can beat hundreds of thousands of troops to collapse and take only more than 2000 people to escape from Lingnan. At this time, Khitan took the opportunity to set up troops, killed the new Pinglu Jiedu envoy and occupied Liaodong. By a nomadic tribe, it has officially become a powerful force with the dual advantages of farming and nomadism. And began to send troops to attack Yanyun, and the border was warned again. Li Chengye had no choice but to obey orders and became a firefighter to go north to defend the frontier. In this way, there is no decisive battle. Not only did Li Chengye''s army suffer a serious decline in morale, but also the government''s finances. Chang''an has been unable to take care of what happened in Longyou. As long as the Longyou warlords did not cut off the Silk Road and took the initiative to pay taxes, even if they only paid part of the taxes, they will not find trouble with Zhao Hui, Wei Ran and others. As for the matter of Princess Shouning, everyone recognized it by pinching their nose, as if nothing had happened and no one would talk about it. As for the tax payment part, Wei Ran didn''t know how Zhao Hui handled it. Anyway, he paid a fixed tax amount no lower than that in previous years according to the tax paid in the past. He didn''t really cede territory and defend it. He closed the door and became king. This is the last loyalty for Datang. This practice also reassures many talents who take refuge. They do not want the vassal warlords to really stand on their own. At least on the surface, they still adhere to Chang''an as orthodoxy, which can also meet the wishes of their loyal ministers and filial sons. The situation of the imperial court was very difficult. The emperor still built palaces, and even sold his officials and knights openly in order to receive more money. The appearance of the end of the dynasty became more and more serious. When Li Chengye fought against the invading army of Qidan in Yanyun, Huang Chao set up another army in Lingnan, conquered several counties and defeated Lingnan Jiedu envoys. After defeating Lingnan Jiedu envoys, he went straight into Quanzhou, plundered countless materials and killed countless bureaucrats and gentry. The momentum was great, and the number of troops exceeded 100000 at one stroke. Chapter 374 Huang Chao once again raised the flag, with the name of Junping General of the imperial Taibao. In the name of inheriting Wang Xianzhi''s legacy and taking equalizing the rich and the poor as the political ambition and slogan, Huang Chao attracted a large number of poor people to join, so he entered Guangzhou. At that time, most of the people living in Guangzhou were big food merchants. After Huang Chao conquered Guangzhou, he massacred so much that all the local food merchants in Guangzhou were almost extinct. This incident was not recorded in the history of the Tang Dynasty. Instead, it was spread by word of mouth by businessmen who fled back to Dashi by boat, which was clearly recorded by scholars in Dashi area. After the occupation of Guangzhou, Huang Chao saw that Guangzhou was prosperous in commerce and trade and could be the foundation. Therefore, the above table shows the imperial court, hoping to show Annan Duhu and Guangzhou Jiedu envoy. Li Chengye was on the front line and immediately opposed the news. He knew that the sea trade in Guangzhou was prosperous. If Huang Chao was taken as a base, he was afraid that it would become a big trend in a few years. Huang Chao''s killing was very serious. Since he started the army, all the state and county assassins and county magistrates on the road were copied by him, which was deeply hated by the bureaucrats in the court. Therefore, together with Li Chengye, he expressed his opposition to recruiting Huang Chao as a festival envoy in Guangzhou. After Huang Chao knew it, he was so angry that he led the army to continue to advance to the northwest and conquer Guizhou (Guilin). Therefore, the whole territory of Lingnan was controlled by Huang Chao. As a result, Huang Chao was still dissatisfied. He led his army north into the land of Jingchu. It was just at the time when the water of Xiangjiang River soared. He led his army by boat, easily avoided the encirclement and interception of local armies, crossed Yongzhou and Hengzhou, conquered Tanzhou and marched into Jiangling. Seeing the great potential of Huangchao, the garrison general of Jiangling did not arrive in time. Knowing that Jiangling was difficult to defend, he withdrew and entered Xiangyang with the intention of defending the Huangchao army in Xiangyang, a dangerous place between the north and the south. However, when the officers and soldiers retreated, the military discipline was corrupted and looted the place, so that the local people hated the officers and soldiers deeply. Seeing that Huangchao conquered Jiangling, a large number of people persecuted by the officers and local giants asked to join the rebels. Huang Chao''s power increased again, and his self-confidence was extremely inflated. He wiped out the Wubao manor of local giants all the way and obtained a large amount of food and grass materials. Then he took the opportunity to surround Xiangyang and Jingzhou was in an emergency! On the one hand, Chang''an ordered the local government to organize group exercises and build villages for self-protection. At the same time, he asked Li Chengye to quickly overcome Qidan and go south to rescue Xiangyang. However, Khitan''s recent rise has replaced the Turkic Huihe as the overlord on the grassland and occupied the resource rich land in Eastern Liaoning. How can it be so easy to repel. The above is all that Wei Ran learned. All the contents are described in a letter from Er Niang Wang. The worry between the lines is very obvious, suggesting that Wei Ran can send troops to help Li Chengye defeat Qidan to relieve the pressure of his adoptive father. Wei was walking alone in the house. In fact, he wanted to go north along the Yellow River to Yinshan Mountain to help his father attack the rear of Qidan and reduce the pressure on the front battlefield. But this battle, first, without the permission of the imperial court; 2¡¢ Little benefit can be obtained; The territory operated by Wei Ran is already quite powerful. Although his troops are controlled by him through a series of military management methods, unlike other frugal armies, they often don''t respect orders or disobey orders or even overhead generals. But it has also become a community of interests. Because Wei Ran''s decision can bring benefits to all people in the territory and make their lives better and better, these people support Wei Ran and their Li family in Weizhou very much. If Wei Ran makes a move against the interests of the people, no one will dare to oppose it under the mandatory requirements of personal prestige, but it is not conducive to the popular support of the people in the territory. Wei Ran thought for a moment and decided to lead the army north to help his father fight. It''s better to convince the key figures first, which is better than forcing them to go out, and it can also keep the morale of the troops fighting thousands of miles away. On the same day, he held a meeting. The participants included Princess Li Yunzhao, bu Lanshan and Li Guangsi, as well as the young and strong generals promoted in the army and civil servants dealing with government affairs in the territory. These generals and civil servants are very loyal to Wei Yanzi. At the same time, they are in a relatively high position in the group and are also the spokesmen of various local interest groups. If they convince them, they will convince all interest groups in the territory. Wei Ran briefly introduced the facts, frankly expressed his wishes, and finally asked everyone in a consultative tone. He thought that people would oppose it, and even some people thought that interests were irrelevant and would express it fiercely. But except for the princess''s great emotional change, everyone else just looked at each other until a general promoted by Wei Ran himself opened his mouth with a smile. "General, what should we do? We''re going to fight the Khitan barbarians. If you want to send troops, do you want to discuss with us? As usual, where the general halberd points is when the iron cavalry of our Fenglin army becomes powerful. In the past two years, our Fenglin army has traveled thousands of miles on the Silk Road and the plateau. What Tubo, Dangxiang, Tu Qishi and Huihe have been beaten so that they run away when they see us. The brothers have already come back to life and become ill at leisure. Just go north to Yinshan and learn from Huo Qubing to seal wolf juxu. Won''t the world admire him! " After one person spoke, all the generals recognized it and were in a high mood, "although it is impossible to be a Hou and worship general even if you win the general, it is enough to let the waste people in Guanzhong who have eyes on their heads know the prestige of our Fenglin army! General, if you want to send troops, the general will go down to rectify the army and horses and listen to instructions at any time! " Wei was moved. He was direct, so he stopped talking nonsense. "Good! Since all the officers and men support the general so much, we will immediately rectify our troops and horses. This battle will only send cavalry, and all infantry will stay here. We will strive to end the battle within four months! So as to show the world the military power of our Fenglin army! " After two years of operation, the standing force in Wei Ran''s territory is 14000, while the self-employed farmers in other places cultivate during farming, train troops in their spare time, and guard the local areas to fight against bandits and bandits. If the government soldier system is restored, this kind of government soldier has average combat effectiveness and is not elite, but it is enough to guard the city. If he were mobilized urgently, Wei Ran could have put out 40000 troops and horses to fight. In this battle, he only enlisted 8000 standing troops. His standing troops can be elite infantry when dismounted and elite cavalry when mounted. Therefore, 8000 troops and horses are all cavalry, and one person and two horses have excellent mobility. Li Guangsi had also asked to go with the army, but kuozhou and Hezhou, including Taozhou, which has been regarded as Wei Ran''s territory, need key figures to sit down, so as not to take the opportunity for the suppressed Haozu forces to fight back. So Li Guangsi was left to watch the house. Instead, Li Jianxing, who jumped off, went out with Wei Ran. Of course, bu Lanshan and Princess Shouning, who strongly demanded to follow the army, were also in the ranks. Wu Xinfei was not interested in joining the campaign because her interests were not outside the great wall and Kanto. Before the expedition, Wei Ran naturally informed Zhao Xuanqing and Zhao Hui, who was carrying out reform in Liangzhou, in advance, and needed to enter the pass through Lanzhou, as well as through Lingwu, that is, the headquarters of Shuofang Jiedu envoy. Fortunately, this alien invasion and the peasant uprising. These two aspects are both enemies with the New Zealand Jiedu envoy. Whoever gains benefits will not benefit the New Zealand Jiedu envoy. Although the Shuofeng Festival envoy continued to postpone the imperial court''s military orders and refused to send troops to help the war, it would not prevent others from running to attack the back of the Khitan barbarians. In addition, Wei burned out a large amount of money to buy roads, and exchanged 3000 green horses for the concession of the New Zealand Festival envoy. Therefore, when eight thousand soldiers and horses came out of the Great Wall from Lingwu and entered the Helan Mountains, there was no unhappiness between the Fenglin army and the Shuofang army. Chapter 375 On the contrary, because Fenglin army is relatively rich, it is willing to pay for local supplies, which makes local businessmen and people make a lot of money. Of course, the officers and soldiers of the Shuofang army also made money, so the two sides even got along very happily. As for whether the Shuofang army has ever moved his mind, Wei Ran is too lazy to guess. After all, the elite of Fenglin army is also displayed in the open. Both sides really want to use swords. With Wei Ran''s ability, Shuofang is blocked by Helan Mountain in the West and the poor place in the Gobi desert in the East. After entering the Helan Mountains, the road is very difficult to walk. Until entering the Hetao Plain, there is a smooth river, and waving troops straight into the Yinshan Mountains. Most of the people we met along the way were Khitan ranches, and few Turks could be seen. They had long fallen into recession. Most of them went west to the Dashi area, converted to the green religion, renamed Seljuk, and became powerful mercenaries of the Dashi army who also fell into recession. At this time, no one knew that the army of the Seljuk nation would later occupy the magpie''s nest and become the most powerful country in the eastern Mediterranean - Ottoman Turkey. However, the nomadic tribes that dominate the East have become Khitans and are on the rise. In a few decades, they will replace Turks as the biggest foreign enemy in the Central Plains. Wei Ran is not familiar with the water, grass and roads outside the Great Wall, but the way to deal with it is very simple. He first deterred with a large army and found a Turkic tribe with few people and often bullied by the Khitans. Then, in the frightened eyes of the Turkic herdsmen, Wei Ran took out their lack of iron, gold, silver and jewelry as a temptation and invited them to send qualified soldiers to follow the army as a guide. Nomads live by water and grass. Although the Qidan and Turks have different languages, their customs are actually similar. To live in such a place as the Great Wall grassland, we must adapt to the natural climate, otherwise we will be eliminated by the longevity day. Eight thousand iron cavalry, with light-weight scales and well-equipped, and one man and two horses, will surely meet the nomadic tribes of Khitan when they chase the fertile land of water and grass under the guidance of the guide. After that, thousands of troops swept through and maneuvered. This half month, they supported the war by fighting, and killed the Qidan tribe at the foot of Yinshan Mountain. Almost all the young and strong people in their family were transferred to attack Yanyun and are facing off with Li Chengye. Therefore, the clan is basically old and weak, and only 30000 cavalry are scattered everywhere to guard against other small tribes on the grassland. Through the Turkic guide, Wei Ran contacted these small tribes bullied by Khitan, led them to break through several Khitan nomadic tribes, and then the army snowballed to 20000 people. Then he took advantage of the situation to break the Qidan cavalry distributed all over the grassland one by one, killing them scared and afraid to fight again. Small tribes such as Shiwei, Wugu and Liuxi revered Wei Ran''s 8000 elite riders as gods. The more they did, the more skillful they became and the more serious they became. Wei Ran also learned about the Khitan tribe during the continuous attack on the grassland. Today''s Khitan Khan is the famous yelyabaoji in history. In his early years, he unified the eight Khitans, but he always made friends with each other based on the strength of the Pinglu Jiedu envoy, and even sent the elite of the tribe to join the Pinglu Jiedu envoy''s army to attack the Central Plains. After Pinglu Jiedu envoy was attacked by Li Chengye, Liao''s defense was empty. With ambition, yelyabaoji had long coveted the fertile land of Liao and Han cities. Therefore, we decisively enter western Liaoning and occupy Liaohe plain, Yingzhou and Western Liaoning Corridor. He defeated the local giants, but did not kill them all. Instead, he succumbed to the local forces friendly to the Han people and sincerely hired them to join the ruling system as bureaucrats. Although the local aristocratic gentry saw that yelyabaoji was a foreign race, they were polite to the virtuous and corporal, took the initiative to learn the advanced culture of the Han people, and treated them more sincerely than Pinglu, so they resolutely joined and attached to it. The national policy of the Tang Dynasty is national integration. The Han people in this era do not have such a strong national consciousness. As long as they identify with their own culture, they can be regarded as their own people. In fact, the attack on Yanyun was not the idea of Yelu abaoji himself, but the persuasion of Han bureaucrats in western Liaoning. Therefore, when Wei Ran did such a big thing behind Khitan, yeluabaoji will immediately give up the offensive against Yanyun and go north to Yinshan. He may even be trying to ambush himself. However, Wei Ran always put intelligence first in his use of troops. He will send troops only after he has mastered the actual intelligence and has estimated that he has a certain chance of winning. So when he was ravaging the grassland, he arranged for a Li to go to Yanyun to contact his father, Li Chengye, to learn about the enemy''s intelligence. He has long been used to taking ah Li as the most trusted scouts, although ah Li clearly expressed his opposition. Now her cultivation has reached the level of a great master. She can enter the realm of heaven and man with only a sudden enlightenment. Therefore, when you become a fox, you can run faster than a galloping horse. Your endurance has its own heaven and earth, and your aura can be supplemented at any time. It is very deep and thick, which is unmatched by a war horse. At this time, Wei Ran occupied the camp of a Khitan noble tribe. Those who dared to resist were cleaned up, and those who could run were allowed to escape. Wei Ran was not interested in killing the captured old, weak, sick and disabled, but could become a burden to Khitan. According to the agreed world, ah Li should be able to return today. He is not afraid that ah Li can''t find the Fenglin army that destroys everywhere like the horse bandits on the grassland, because they have telepathy between them, and ah Li also knows the art. He left a mark on Wei Ran''s body and can sense the position at any time. Li Jianxing is roasting mutton on a campfire. This Khitan noble tribe is very rich, with tens of thousands of cattle, sheep and horses. Except for the war horses, Wei Ran only took enough for his army for five days. He killed all the others and would not leave them to his opponents. "Hey, brother, the Khitan tribe is too soft. Except for those who are acclimatized, there have never been casualties in direct combat. It''s boring. You see, I haven''t learned anything except a good technique of slaughtering cattle and sheep and roasting cattle and mutton. " "Then I really brought you here for nothing. You didn''t remember the key points of marching, camping, identifying geography, predicting climate and customs? Well, don''t eat. Take this memo and don''t want to eat unless you recite it well! " Wei Ran took out from his arms the daily march log written during this period of time. In addition to the above contents, he also drew a map for reference when entering the grassland in the future. Princess Shouning and bu Lanshan looked at the interaction between the two brothers. They couldn''t help looking at each other and smiled. She said, "it''s true that the third childe''s roast mutton technology has improved, and he''s still young. The eldest childe doesn''t have to be so critical of him." Princess Shouning went out with the army. Although she was a woman, she learned more seriously than Li Jianxing. She will extract one of Wei Ran''s daily marching log, and will recite it carefully during the rest every day. After observing Wei Ran''s leading actions, she has mastered many key points. Chapter 376 She was originally in charge of the field hospital in the army, but recently, she has been able to command a thousand troops to fight without confusion, and the soldiers will not despise her because she is a woman, which makes Wei ran very admire. She was so serious that she was carrying an invisible and heavy burden, which prompted her to make unremitting efforts even if she was on the edge of the imperial court. It seems that she still has the meaning of returning to Chang''an central Datang in her heart. Wei Ran saw it in his eyes, but he didn''t say it cruelly. He only felt that the world was so heavy that it was hard to return. Even if Princess Shouning legally mastered the power now, it was very difficult to update politics and replace the old with the new. "This boy has reached the crown. How can he say he is young!" Wei Ran glanced at Li Jianxing next to him. Li Jianxing quickly and politely handed the roasted mutton leg to Princess Shouning and bu Lanshan, and smiled at them. Bu Lanshan said with a smile: "eldest childe, the third childe has such a character, but there is no need to force some things. Moreover, everyone is naturally spiritual, such as the battlefield intuition of the third childe, which is rare in the world. If you force him to follow the route you have taken, it will inhibit his own spirituality. " Wei Ran glared at Li Jianxing, but he could only shake his head. "Although the elder brother is like a father, my father can''t control you. I''m too lazy to waste that energy. You boy, you can''t lead the army alone in the future! " Princess Shouning looked up at the dark south, "eldest childe, we have been crossing the grassland for some time. I think the main force under the command of Yelv abaoji should return." "Nomadic tribes on the grassland are best at seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. Yelu abaoji will certainly not continue to attack Yanyun. We chose to return at this time. In fact, we have solved the danger of Yan Yun. However... Breaking the encirclement only solves one fashion and is not enough. They left this year and may not come again next year. This Yinshan Mobei was not the core hinterland of Qidan. The vast white mountains and black waters are! Since they dare to invade Yanyun, we can also trample on the Liao land! Kou can go, so can I! " The three men looked up at Wei Ran. Whenever he said his lofty aspirations, it was the most attractive time. What''s more, everything he said was impossible, which formed a kind of self-confidence full of heroic meaning and was most likely to infect the people around him. Wei Ran said: "we can know from the information we have learned that after yeluaba unified the eight Khitans, there were as many as 70000 standing cavalry under him. Forty thousand cavalry troops were dispatched to the south of the trip, and thirty thousand cavalry troops were left behind in various parts of the country, such as Shiwei, YUEWU and Wugu. We have been severely damaged for a long time, and our morale has been taken away. We can''t fight any more. Later, yelyabaoji occupied western Liaoning, inherited the legacy of Pinglu Jiedu envoy, and was supported by the local powerful gentry. The soldiers of the Han army must be twice as many as the cavalry. However, if yelyabao wants to return to the grassland, he must return all by horse. He will only leave the soldiers of the Han Army to confront my father in Yanyun and confuse my father. The 40000 Qidan cavalry coming from the North must be elite soldiers and have the equipment of the Liao and Tang armies. The combat effectiveness is estimated to be no worse than that of Yundan jienadu cavalry. What''s more, I heard that Khitan Khan must have an elite among the best. All of them are warriors of hundred battles. They are called Pi Shi army. Their combat effectiveness must be no less than that of our Fenglin army. Although we have more than 10000 miscellaneous troops and horses, we can''t rely on them. They can only fight with the wind. If they fight hard, they will lose weight. Therefore, it is impossible for us to confront the enemy head-on. In this way, even if we win, heavy casualties are equivalent to defeat. " Li Jianxing just didn''t know what to do and asked, "brother, just tell me what to do. Anyway, I''m only responsible for charging!" Li Jianxing has just reached the crown. Due to practicing the method of generals, he has fully developed his body''s potential. He is six and a half feet tall, more than one meter nine, has tight muscles, and his skin is tanned by the ultraviolet rays of the plateau. In addition to not having a beard on his face, he is indeed a pioneer. Wei Ran himself is also a strong general. He also likes to lead the army to attack and defeat the enemy. There is nothing to say in this regard. He glanced at Li Jianxing. His eyes were not good, so Li Jianxing shrunk his neck. Seeing that the two women on the side couldn''t help covering their mouths and laughing. "Tomorrow I decide to go my separate ways with these bastards. Then he led the army eastward to Yingzhou, the heartland of Khitan''s rule! Continue to harass and destroy and lead the main forces of Qidan to pursue. If they are impatient and exhausted, they will give him a sudden blow! If they do it step by step and have no flaws, I will wave my troops from the mountains of western Liaoning into the Liaohe plain, which is a treasure land to support their farming and ironmaking. Wantonly destroy, and even find ways to plunder together with all the departments of the Bohai Sea! " Wei Ran didn''t say the specific strategy, but he had figured out how to retreat. The Liaohe Plain is connected to the western Liaoning Corridor. Only the western Liaoning Corridor has relatively perfect development, but there is no very perfect defense system. For example, mountain customs has not been established. He can calmly walk from Liaohe plain to Liaoxi corridor, return to Pingzhou and retreat to Yanyun. Although Datang nominally owns the whole three northeastern provinces. But at this time, the Han people only developed a better area in western Liaoning. Even the Liaohe plain and other treasure lands are now grazing, fishing and hunting areas in the various parts of Donghu, not to mention as far away as the Bohai State. It is cold and cold, and it is very difficult for the Han people to survive. This also directly leads to the fact that there is no fortress defense system like that of the Ming Dynasty, and people can gallop everywhere. Wei Ran was very clear about the terrain of the three eastern provinces, because in his previous life, he had done special training in this area and traveled by car locally. Although the terrain has changed between now and later generations, it will not be far apart. Wei Ran is not afraid of getting lost. He can''t. He uses many means of guidance. However, all specific actions need to be flexible and not dogmatic, so intelligence has become particularly important! Next, he had to wait for the information from a Li to decide on a more perfect strategy. After midnight, the whole army arranged personnel on duty in turn and had a rest. The elite who can fight on the grassland are free to eat this bitter. Wei Yanyi rested on the luggage rack. His heart moved. He opened his eyes and looked into the dark. A Li, who turned into a prototype, is looking at herself bitterly in the dark. Wei Ran sat up with a smile. The bonfire nearby was still alive, and a lamb with golden skin was hot nearby. A Li immediately rushed out. The sound startled the nearby steps. She opened her eyes and was surprised. This was the second time she saw a Li''s body. As for the disguised Ali, bu Lanshan thought he was staying in Guide county to practice martial arts with Li huaimeng all day. Wei Ran rushed forward and nodded without much explanation. Anyway, the world knows that he was born with a demon fox. He roasted the tender lamb outside in private, sprinkled green salt and pepper, and fed it to Ali. All the pepper in this era came from the western regions, and the yield was not large, so it was very valuable. Wei Ran was not willing to eat it himself. Bu Lanshan sat over and looked at ah Li with interest. "I haven''t seen it for a long time. I didn''t expect to meet it on the grassland. Let me feed you. " Wei Ran gave the lamb to bu Lanshan and said, "she''s always by my side. She just likes to hide from people and doesn''t come out much." Bu Lanshan was stunned, but didn''t ask so much. He slowly tore off the lamb that Wei Ran roasted for a Li and fed it to her. This is the fattest one that Wei Ran carefully selected from the sheep. In this process, Wei Ran talks with a li in his heart. "My craft of roast mutton is not bad, but it''s a pity that there are no star anise, cinnamon, cumin and chili powder. There are only pepper and salt seasonings, but the taste is certainly not bad." Chapter 377 "You can really boast about yourself, but the taste is really good. My senior sister is too delicate. She only tears a small piece every time. Why doesn''t she look at me? I''m a big fox! Your father wrote you a letter, but I''ve read all the contents. Khitan does have 40000 main forces, including 10000 elite leather room army. Its equipment is no worse than your Fenglin army, and its riding skills are better. When they heard that you were doing great damage on the grassland, they quickly bubbled and persuaded Khan to hurry back. I informed your father of the main action of Khitan. He had hot-air balloons and saw through the departure of Khitan cavalry at a glance. Before I returned to the grassland, he had begun to plan how to defeat the Han Army in Liaodong. Now I think he has succeeded. If he succeeds, he will personally lead 4000 elite to ride north to the grassland to cooperate with your fight with the main forces of Khitan. However, he wants to cooperate with you to destroy the Khitan and break its finger, which can also make him dare not invade in the future. " Wei Ran thought for a moment and said, "this battle, the enemy is very strong and not easy to fight. My father''s four thousand soldiers and horses, I hope they will stay on the grassland and confuse the main force of Khitan with these more than ten thousand miscellaneous Hu. Our main force will enter Liaodong and carry out deep destruction. We should mobilize Qidan troops from both sides. It''s best to force them to divide their troops, then make them tired and look for opportunities to fight a decisive battle. If the enemy is cautious and will not divide troops easily, then I hope to arrange the battlefield to... " Wei Ran carefully recalled that when he followed Li Chengye to learn the art of war, he couldn''t help drawing the topographic maps of Yanyun, Youzhou and Western Liaoning. Seeing Bu Lanshan next to her, she was very surprised and curious, but she knew that Wei Ran was in a very focused thinking state at the moment. It was best not to disturb her. She just sat quietly and looked at Wei Ran''s thoughtful side face. "The Khitan cavalry is several times more powerful than me. I can''t reach it. Only by annihilating the other party''s effective forces can we gain peace for more than ten years. Therefore, the battlefield environment should be suitable for ambush. However, Yelu abaoji is the founding monarch of Liao state among the Five Dynasties and ten countries. His great talent and strategy make it doubtful that the ambush will succeed. Therefore, we can''t put all our hopes on the ambush. It''s not good to say that we still have to fight a hard battle. Since it is a tough battle, we should limit the other party''s strength to the greatest extent and give full play to our strength to the greatest extent. Riding must be half weight. Only when we are forced to fight a infantry war or even a city defense war can we limit the enemy''s advantage. First of all, eliminate the city defense war. This is in other people''s homes. I am an isolated army. If an isolated army has no help, there is no need to defend the city. Therefore, if we really want to fight a hard war, we must force them to fight a hard war dominated by step war. And infantry... The most suitable position to force the enemy to fight infantry... " Wei Ran''s eyes focused on the western Liaoning Corridor. There was a very important city in the western Liaoning Corridor - Jinzhou. In history, yelyabaoji had asked to build the city. At this time, yelyabaoji was not so strong, so it did not build this strong city guarding the corridor in western Liaoning. However, there is still a county here, which belongs to the county city of western Liaoning left over from the Han Dynasty. There are still people farming here. But the Liaoxi corridor is a wide plain along the Bohai Sea. Of course, the enemy is not stupid enough to fight with infantry here. However, from Liaoxi county city to the former Pinglu Jiedu envoy''s governing Prefecture, it is also the most important city in yelva Baoji. There are only mountain roads in the middle of Liaoxi corridor, and only two mountain roads are more suitable for the army, and other paths can only allow scouts to walk. Seeing this, Wei Ran had a general idea in his mind. If the other party really didn''t divide troops to pursue him, he could do so! "Ah Li, you have to run again and tell my father that if he meets more than 10000 miscellaneous Hu on the grassland, the main forces of Khitan will not divide troops, but all come to me. Then he should finally pay attention. He must find a way to Yingzhou, and then he will know how to do it. " Wei Ran can only explain it here, because the more specific and complex the plan, the more variables, the lower the feasibility of success. Therefore, he can only tell Li Chengye the strategic objectives, and the rest can only rely on the two famous generals'' understanding of the battlefield situation and the tacit understanding between father and son to cooperate with each other. Ah Li cried, "you use me as a contractor again!" She gritted her teeth and grabbed all the lamb from Bu Lanshan''s hand, wolfed it down, as if she were venting, and startled Bu Lanshan. ¡­¡­ After a night''s rest, a Li disappeared on the vast grassland with a bitter face the next day. She wanted to be the link between Fenglin army and Zuo Shence army, and monitor the trend of Khitan''s main force. Wei Ran left two hundred cavalry with all the miscellaneous husks. He did not tell the ministers that Ma Qidan''s main force had given up attacking Youzhou and had gone north He only told Khitan, the general of the 200 cavalry, but asked him to lead these miscellaneous Hu troops to play hide and seek with Khitan''s main force on the grassland. Wei Ran led the army to continue eastward to Pinglu. He plans to turn his 8000 elite horse into a dagger and directly plunge into the core and vital place of Khitan. A few days later, the main cavalry of yelyabaoji went north to Yinshan, and Wei Ran went southeast along Yanshan. The two sides passed by a mountain range. Then Wei Ran spent five days in the middle of Yanshan. After estimating that the main force of Khitan had gone to Yinshan to look for the trouble of Hu army, he entered governor Rao Le''s house in Jimi Prefecture of Xi people, and broke through the empty teeth of Xi people in one fell swoop. Xi people and Khitan are brothers, and they have been married to Khitan for a long time. Later generations became famous as the later family of Liao. At this time, Xi people were seriously injured by the Central Plains because of the warlord rebellion in the Xuanzong period, and their combat effectiveness was relatively weak. But they have great influence. Before long, when the news reaches the grassland, the main forces of Khitan will inevitably return. Wei Ran needed to make yeluabaoji more anxious, so he continued to move eastward and break through all the local powerful fortresses he met along the way. Since the local powerful private soldiers were called up by Yelv Abao to attack Youzhou, they must have been broken by Li Chengye at this time. Therefore, the hinterland of Khitan is extremely empty. Although the powerful manor is strong, it lacks combat soldiers to guard it. Only some farmers and tenants who can''t even eat enough have no fighting will at all. Wei Yan attacked all the way, but he didn''t kill indiscriminately. All the killings were only aimed at the local gentry. The excuses were ready-made. They said that they betrayed the court and were punished according to the national law. They should be killed by the family! If you shout slogans, you''ll be famous. Master Wang went out of the fortress, not to learn from the wanton destruction of the wandering bandits, but to stand high on the commanding height of morality and law, so that the killed gentry and Haozu didn''t even know how to refute. Moreover, Wei Ran also distributed the plundered property and food to the poor along the way. Such generous behavior naturally won the support and cooperation of many local people. For a time, almost everyone wanted to take refuge in Master Wang, inform the news and cooperate with those who led the way. This gave Wei ran a huge advantage and felt that he could make things bigger. Chapter 378 Wei Ran recruited a large number of craftsmen and men and went straight to Yingzhou City (Chaoyang City). This was the foundation of Pinglu Jiedu envoy. The place was very rich, and it was also used as the foundation by yelyabaoji. Wei Ran''s army arranged barracks along the White Wolf water, that is, the Daling River of later generations, cutting down trees to make siege equipment. At the same time, several huge hot-air balloons were raised. The number of defenders in Yingzhou City was small, and they were not elite and weak in combat effectiveness. The first time I saw a hot-air balloon with ferocious faces, it was even worse than the Tubo army. Wei Ran observed the layout of military forces and the topography of houses in the city through hot-air balloons, and completely mastered the actual situation in the city. Seeing that the garrison was in a panic, he didn''t wait for all the siege equipment to be ready. He set up two ladder ladders, pushed them onto the siege vehicle, and added the ladder used by ants. Under the cover of strong bow and crossbow, he took Yingzhou City in a wave. After entering the city, they plundered the government treasury and burned down the government offices and bureaucrat offices. However, they did not kill innocent people indiscriminately, but forced the officials and people in the city, dismantled the city walls and wantonly damaged the infrastructure. People in the city dare not cooperate in order to save their family''s property and life. Wei Ran handed over the arms of the garrison in the city to the ruffians and hooligans in the city, disarmed all the local troops, and asked those ruffians and hooligans who were temporarily promoted to do their best to dismantle the city wall. Then he led the army to leave Yingzhou with full harvest. On the other side, Li Chengye, with 4000 troops and horses, met 10000 zahu who was chased and killed by the angry Khitan main force on the grassland under the central contact of a Li. At this time, these miscellaneous Hu troops had long been pursued and killed, leaving less than 4000 people and horses, and suffered heavy losses. But one of the two hundred elite riders left by Wei Ran didn''t die. I''m afraid none of the more than 10000 miscellaneous Hu would have escaped if they hadn''t helped command during this period. After Li Chengye arrived, relying on his strong army, abduction and deception, and the deception of the 200 Fenglin cavalry, half of the people and horses in the miscellaneous Hu were willing to obey Li Chengye''s orders and take revenge on Qidan. The other half had been completely beaten into a ridged dog and ran away overnight with its tail. At this time, Khitan''s main force had learned that King Xi''s camp was broken by Wei Ran. Yeluabaoji did not make the mistake of dividing troops. Although he knew Wei Ran''s general strength from the prisoners, he did not take it lightly. As a new overlord on the grassland, Yelu abaoji knew that the Han people could not compete on the grassland under normal circumstances. Only those elite troops with excellent commanders and strong combat effectiveness can come and go across the grassland like a high wind. Moreover, during this period of time, he chased and killed one after another on the grassland, set up ambushes and attacked those miscellaneous Hu troops, which also made him feel better. These miscellaneous Hu men and horses are just the rats who were beaten by Qidan on the grassland. The man named Li Dingguo really deliberately used them as bait to delay the action of his main force. It has been nearly ten days since this time. God knows how much trouble has been caused to his rear in western Liaoning and southern Liaoning. He doesn''t dare to stay on the grassland. He must return to Yingzhou. He must completely crush this army like the fierce and cunning wolves on the grassland! When yelyabaoji came to Yingzhou, he saw a city with half of its walls torn down, and there were no Fenglin soldiers in the city. It was all the spontaneous actions of the people in the city. The scene in front of him almost made his air pressure rise crazily, and almost ran away on the spot. However, it was also similar to the violent walk. He ordered that the citizens in the city who participated in the demolition of the wall be beheaded on the spot. However, it was opposed by many people in the army, because many of the people who broke down the wall were relatives of high-ranking officials and rich families in the city. If they were to be killed, there would be great trouble for the foundation of yelyabaoji''s rule in the local area. After some persuasion by his subordinates, Yelu abaoji, who regained his mind, asked people to identify the family background of the people who demolished the city wall, cut off all the local ruffians and ordinary civilians, leaving only the relatives of those who were either expensive or rich. In this way, the shadow of Fenglin army was lost. However, it is impossible to ensure whether Fenglin army has left Western Liaoning, which makes Yelv abaoji uneasy. Sure enough, when he presided over the city repair in Yingzhou, he heard that Liaoxi county city was being attacked by Fenglin army. He did not want to, immediately led the army to Liaoxi county city. The town of Liaoxi county is located in the northeast of Jinzhou city in the later age. It was originally under the control of the East Antarctic mansion during the Tianbao years. It is a military fort that guards the essence of the Liao Xi corridor to the Liaohe plain. However, after the Xuanzong, it became more and more decadent, and the military fort was gradually weakened. Yelyabaoji originally wanted to abandon this place after the war and set up a city in the southwest with a better geographical location as a solid city that really guards the corridor of western Liaoning, that is, Jinzhou City. But now Wei Ran didn''t give him this opportunity. The defense of the fort in front of him was very empty. He didn''t need much effort to attack it easily. But Wei Ran did not do so. Instead, according to his original plan, he decided to arrange a battlefield in the mountains from Yingzhou to here, so that the armies of both sides could fight a real hard battle in this terrain where cavalry could not carry out. However, he still reported the idea of just in case, setting up ambushes in the mountains first. At the same time, using the craftsmen and civilian men who came with the army, he built a simple military stronghold in the middle of the two mountain roads and crossed the middle of the rivers along the way. The ambush failed completely as Wei Ran expected. However, Yelu abaoji was also the leader of the eight departments of Khitan. Using vanguard scouts and letter eagles, he soon found that Wei Ran''s ambush in the mountain road did not rush up foolishly. Instead, a large number of scattered soldiers were assigned to clear up the ambush troops arranged by Wei ran along both sides of the mountain road. The main forces of the two sides fought for the first time under such circumstances that no one expected. Wei Ran was not on the battlefield at that time. The battle was presided over by Li Jianxing. Both sides are clearly cavalry, but they choose to fight such a disorderly war in the mountains that even the army can''t arrange. In this regard, Wei Ran''s Fenglin army is more experienced than the Qidan army, because the location of kuozhou is a dangerous place surrounded by mountains on both sides of the Yellow River. Therefore, his soldiers should not only be good at riding on the plateau, but also know how to step in the mountains. On weekdays, there is no less training in Mountain Warfare, so it has more advantages in a narrow and complex battlefield environment. Once the two sides contacted, although the Khitans occupied an absolute advantage in number, the Khitan soldiers who were used to riding could not give full play to their strength in the complex mountain environment. Li Jianxing took a group of scattered soldiers and easily defeated them with flower array. When Wei Ran knew that the battle had begun, he immediately raised a hot-air balloon to observe the enemy''s movements. At the same time, he used the rapid mobility of cavalry in the rear to support each other in the two mountain roads at any time, which could also prevent the Khitan army from blocking Wei Ran''s retreat. Even if he finally defeated Wei Ran, he was not afraid, because he still took the initiative in the war. First of all, the whole army is cavalry, and after some looting on the grassland, it has long been one person and three horses. At this time, it is the season of autumn high horse fat. There is no shortage of forage in the mountains. In addition, the grain, grass and beans looted from Yingzhou are enough to support it for a long time. Secondly, behind him is the Liaoxi corridor. If you go west along this corridor, you can enter Lulong County of Pingzhou, and then enter the land of Yanyun. Then you will return to your own territory. You are not afraid of Yelv Abao''s opportunity to pursue and kill. Chapter 379 Besides, it''s really not good. You can also go east. This will directly enter the Liaohe plain, where there is a vast farmland. Wei ran as long as he is cruel, he doesn''t worry about food and clothing at all. He can also destroy it wantonly and find a lot of unhappiness for yeluabao. So he waited for work with ease, held two mountain roads with 3000 troops, and then rushed to help with 2000 troops as a reserve mobile force at any time. Yeluabaoji saw the formation arranged by Wei Ran. After exploring the geographical environment, he found that there was only one way to fight a decisive battle in the mountains. Unless he is willing to return to Yingzhou, he can enter the Liaoxi corridor from the Daling River, that is, the White Wolf water to the south. However, after looking at the hot-air balloon overhead, the movement of our side must be observed by the other side. If a partial army is sent to bypass, it is easy to be known by the other party in advance, so as to withdraw. Yelv abaoji would never suffer such a big loss. After thinking about it, he had to force the other party from the front to create pressure, not give the Fenglin army the chance to retreat easily, and then wait until the partial army is arrogant, Linghe goes to the corridor in western Liaoning, detours behind the Fenglin Army, and attacks back and forth! Several hot-air balloons overhead had appeared in Li Chengye''s army, which frightened Khitan''s army. However, because of this, Qidan soldiers and horses are basically used to the existence of hot-air balloons and are not afraid. Of course, Wei Ran found the transfer of Qidan soldiers and horses. At this time, he had two choices. First, withdraw immediately! With his skill in Mountain Warfare, he can defeat the enemy in the mountain path first, and then retreat calmly on horseback to ensure that the other party can leave at any time before dismantling the stronghold in the middle of the mountain path. Second, continue to entangle, wait to be surrounded by the other party, and then finally be besieged and defeated. Wei Ran has dealt a heavy blow to the economy of Qidan people in western Liaoning. They can only return to Liaohe plain or Eastern Liaoning. However, if the troops are not lost, they still have the capital to invade. Therefore, it is necessary to find an opportunity to give them effective forces and kill them a lot. Although Yelv Baoji''s division of troops is cruel, it also reveals flaws. Since you divide troops, I''ll accept it! In the daytime, after the Khitan troops divided, the main force immediately attacked the military stronghold arranged between the two mountain roads. With such urgent actions, Wei Ran naturally saw that the other party wanted to put pressure on his own side and make it difficult for his own side to retreat calmly. But under the observation of hot-air balloon, the actual situation and trend of Khitan''s attack were clearly seen by Wei Ran. The mountain roads are tortuous and narrow, and it is not easy to arrange large siege equipment. The strong attack of the Khitan army, although fierce, did not achieve the desired results under Wei Ran''s targeted defense. Instead, Wei Ran''s Fenglin army, who was good at Mountain Warfare, took advantage of their rotation interval, fought a counterattack and almost killed all the way to the camp in front of Qidan. Yelu Abao was shocked by his fierce combat effectiveness. He secretly lamented that there were indeed a large number of talents in the Tang Dynasty. This young general who has become famous in recent years really deserves his name, has clear command and scheduling, and is mobile in combat. In this mountain battle, even if his troops and horses are several times higher than each other, he is not sure of victory. After nightfall, yelyabao took advantage of the number of people to rotate the troops who attacked the city in the daytime, suffered heavy casualties and demoralized. He launched another attack at night and exerted pressure to prevent Wei ran from easily withdrawing his troops. At the same time, he was also tired of Fenglin army. However, since Wei Ran saw through Yelv''s idea of protecting the machine during the day, he naturally made targeted arrangements long ago. When the troops who fought back in the daytime pursued the chaos, in fact, they divided thousands of troops at the two mountain roads and hid into the forest land in the mountains. At that time, the flaw in the rotation of Khitan troops was caught by the attacking Fenglin army. They were killed crying for their father and mother. They retreated all the way and were in great confusion. So that Yelu abaoji was dispatching troops to deal with the tension at that time. He didn''t notice that Wei Ran had hidden two thousand troops in the mountains and forests. After nightfall, they stopped two waves of Khitan troops from attacking the city, which were not strong, and they drew back hastily. After all, it''s a mountain forest at night. Even if you light a fire, it''s not conducive to continuing the battle. Therefore, yelyabaoji withdrew temporarily, but set the forward camp in front of him, still kept the pressure, and made a move that would continue to attack the city at any time at night. Wei Ran only ordered the stronghold to be on duty in shifts, and the rest of the soldiers and horses rested with the horses in armor and were ready to go out at any time. Then he and Li Jianxing went into the mountains and led two thousand troops hidden in the daytime. They planned to surprise the main force of Khitan. This is the so-called coming without going. He and Li Jianxing each led a thousand troops and horses, ready to attack the enemy camp at night. Fenglin army has strict night combat training on weekdays, because soldiers have been distributed land and other fixed assets, which can support this high-intensity training in military morale. Therefore, the night attack operation is not difficult at all. It directly bypasses Khitan''s pioneer camp. The soldiers of the pioneer camp were tired because they had just finished attacking the city. They were all taking time to rest. The people on duty on shift only stared at the military stronghold of the Fenglin army opposite, and did not notice the trees outside the mountain road. The Fenglin army who attacked at night successfully inserted into the central military camp. After entering, they threw fire oil everywhere and burned them wantonly. At the same time, an ambush was arranged between the middle military camp and the pioneer camp. The leader of the pioneer camp was surprised to find that the camp behind him was attacked. He almost thought that the Fenglin army flew over their heads. In fact, according to the hot-air balloon, Wei Ran already knew which roads in the mountains were suitable for soldiers to walk, so he chose the route in advance from the mountains to the rear. Without long-term training, this marching ability is not an elite force. It can''t be done at all, because soldiers will get lost or even collapse due to various factors such as morale, will and fear. However, the Fenglin army''s treatment was excellent, the soldiers were well trained and disciplined, so it showed its tactical execution ability beyond this era. Although the nomadic army has no shortage of meat and no night blindness, it has never been trained in night warfare. The execution and organization ability of night combat is much worse than that of day. The camp in the middle of Khitan never expected that the enemy would bypass the pioneer camp and attack themselves directly without any preparation. Give Fenglin army a sneak attack and immediately the whole battalion collapses. The pioneer camp couldn''t care so much. They were ready at all times and immediately sent troops to rescue the rear. However, halfway through the line, rockets were fired on both sides of the mountain path at the same time. In the middle of the mountain path, there was autumn high and withered grass. At one time, the whole army was in chaos and suffered heavy casualties. Seeing this, a general asked, "general, why don''t you take the opportunity to set fire to the mountain, which will surely cause great damage to them!" Wei Ran observed, shook his head and said, "there is a river in the middle of the mountain road. They can use it to put out the fire. In addition, the terrain in the mountains is complex and the wind is uncertain. Once a fire is ignited, it may not only burn the enemy. Don''t do anything that kills yourself! " The river in the mountains is the Xiaoling river of later generations. There is no specific name in this era. Wei Ran only took advantage of the chaos and led the troops to fight. After he hit the pioneer camp hard, he led the troops to retreat and disappear in the mountains. The Khitan pioneer camp dared not even take the bodies of the dead soldiers. The people behind shrank tightly in the camp and looked out in horror. When Wei Ran returned to the camp, he immediately summoned the whole army to rest with the horses. Take the main force to set ambush in the White Wolf water basin, which is a great surprise to Qidan''s partial army. Chapter 380 Before leaving, two hundred soldiers and horses were left in each of the two strongholds. Other craftsmen and civilian men who can ride can continue to follow the army. Those who can''t ride will be demobilized by distributing gold and silver and let them run away on their own. At the same time, the task of the 400 soldiers left here is to harass them all night, mostly with the sound of drums, without making substantive attacks. Even so, the noise of drums reverberated throughout the valley at night, which was very noisy. In addition, the main force of Khitan had seen the terrible night attack combat ability of Fenglin army. Moreover, it can ignore the terrain barrier, bypass the former army and attack the rear army, so that the whole army has no sense of security. Therefore, all soldiers are mentally tense. Yelyabaoji originally wanted to order the pioneer camp to attack the city again, but the generals of the pioneer camp said they could not carry out it, because they encountered an ambush when rescuing the intermediate camp just now, with many casualties and low morale. If you attack the city again, I''m afraid the morale of the army will collapse. Yelv Abao was helpless. It was dark at night, which was not good for the rotation of the front and rear battalions. After all, they had not done special night combat training. For them, the feasibility of successful implementation of such military action was too low. Therefore, we can only make Qianfeng battalion do a good job of monitoring to prevent Fenglin army from sneaking attacks. At this time, Yelv abaoji saw the strength of Fenglin army and began to think less that Li Dingguo would withdraw with Fenglin army. After all, if he really wanted to evacuate, he could return to Pingzhou and enter Yanyun through the Liaoxi corridor when attacking Liaoxi county city. He took the initiative to choose the battlefield in the middle of the mountain road, and the army stored enough food and grass through looting. In addition, Yelu abaoji also learned from the news reported by the scouts that Li Chengye had defeated the Han Army and had led Zuo Shence into governor Rao Le''s house and was behind him. Perhaps the focus of attention is to use Fenglin army to hold down his main force and let Li Chengye attack his rear. In this regard, yelyabaoji just sneered. His personal soldiers, the leather room army, were all the elite, and there were 10000 people. Even if Li Chengye came to his rear, he had absolutely no way to threaten himself. A mere four thousand left Shence Jingqi is just an appetizer in front of the ten thousand leather army! In addition, Li Chengye may not be able to catch up with the speed of his 10000 deviant troops. The distance from governor Rao Le''s house to here is much longer than the detour of the partial army, and it''s also a mountain march all the way, even faster! Therefore, it must be our side that first attacked the Fenglin army, removed the Fenglin army, and then went back to clean up the left Shence army, which had become an isolated army. If Yelv Baoji kills Li Chengye and defeats the God of war of the Tang Dynasty, who else in the world can fight with me?! Although yelyabaoji imagined the happiness after defeating the two elite troops of Datang, every soldier of the whole army was nervous and had a bad rest at night under the harassment of the intermittent drumming of the two Fenglin military strongholds. After such a night, the whole army was exhausted and could not make siege tactics at all. Can only shrink the camp defense, worried that Wei Ran will launch an active attack in the daytime. Yelu Abao was very angry. He looked at the camp in the mountain ahead. It was full of elite soldiers wearing iron armor. They were all armed to their teeth. Even their faces were covered by iron masks, guns and shields. They looked very powerful and majestic. In the mountains and forests on both sides of the stronghold, birds can''t enter. Obviously, there are soldiers in ambush, waiting for them to launch a sneak attack from the side when they attack the stronghold. Yeluabaoji didn''t know that the soldiers in the stronghold were scarecrows covered with iron armor. There were only a few soldiers on both sides of the road, holding flags and pretending. Even the cooking smoke in the military stronghold was a fire made by the stranded civilian men. Wei Ran''s task for the 400 soldiers was to set fire to the stronghold and set fire to the mountains once the Khitan main force attacked the city, so as to temporarily stop the attack of the enemy''s main force with fire attack, and their 400 people could quickly evacuate by taking advantage of the advantage of one man and three horses. Qidan''s main force faces the autumn high mountain fire. Even if it uses the water of Xiaoling River, it will be delayed for at least one day. Unfortunately, when the fire spreads too fast to control, it can only return to Yingzhou. Yeluabaoji didn''t know that Wei Ran had prepared these surprises for him. He planned to give the siege troops a morning break. As soon as noon passed, he immediately attacked the stronghold. They couldn''t have such a comfortable day! "When my partial army moves in place, Li Dingguo, I must let you go!" ¡­¡­ Wei Ran led the army to Yixian all the way down the corridor of western Liaoning overnight. When attacking the county city of Liaoxi earlier, I took down the Yixian County with a very low wall, and the dignitaries in it were basically cleaned up. Ordinary people have received the favor of distributing gold, silver and grain by Wei Ran, and no one bothers them. Wei ran across the county, went north along the White Wolf water, found a narrow and dangerous place, set up ambushes on both sides of the mountain road, and sent scouts to inquire about the enemy at the same time. As Wei Ran expected, the 10000 Khitan army changed horses without changing people all the way in order to block the back road of Fenglin army as soon as possible. In this way, we won''t pay attention to whether there will be an ambush in the middle of the road. This can''t be blamed on the general of the partial army. Yelu abaoji thinks that the main force of the Fenglin army has been entangled and can''t get out to set up an ambush in the White Wolf water. Even if there are hot-air balloons, he can only stare. Therefore, when the sky was bright, when 10000 partial troops entered Wei Ran''s preset ambush battlefield, they were suddenly smashed down several boulders and grass cages mined by craftsmen, blocking the way, and scattering many iron thistles into them. The latter and the former are at the same time, blocking the way in the same way, and blocking it more tightly than the former. At this time, when the enemy was frightened and suspicious, a large amount of rocket oil tanks were put into the middle, and then the archers fired a round of rockets. Ten thousand elite riders immediately fell into a sea of fire. No matter how strict the discipline of the whole army was, they had to fall into chaos and trample on each other. The former army hurried forward to highlight. There was a big stone blocking the road in front. Although it did not completely block the wide avenue beside the White Wolf water, the gap was very small, only allowing two riders to ride in parallel. This directly led to the enemy''s front army more crowded into a regiment. The soldiers with excellent equestrian skills and quick reaction rushed into the gap, but suddenly the horse lost its front hoof. It turned out that the war horse stepped on the iron thistle, and the whole horse hoof was wasted. The dead horse blocked the road, making it more difficult for the people behind to rush out. At this time, Wei Ran ignited the grass cage blocking the road with fire oil rockets, and the whole army fired at the same time. With such a crowded enemy, there was almost no shooting empty, and the enemy suffered heavy casualties at once. The main general of the enemy was quite calm. He and his relatives kept shouting and shouting to stabilize the situation. And I personally arranged Hercules to hold the halberd and spear, go to the front and push the boulder under the White Wolf water. Because the White Wolf water is in the middle of the avenue, this practice is not difficult to achieve. Wei Ran sneered, took out the nine stone strong bow, started the boiling blood mode, and shot out the full bow! Collapse! When an arrow exceeded three times the speed of sound, it opened a huge hole in the chest of the enemy''s main general. Without reducing its strength, the long arrow shot through the two people again and penetrated the last one into the White Wolf water. Chapter 381 The death of the main general has a greater impact on the morale of the enemy, and the organization is completely in chaos. Some people jump into the river on fire, some are shot and killed when they rush forward and retreat, some use their companions'' bodies to hide and pretend to be dead but are screamed by the fire, some kneel down to beg for mercy and surrender but are still ruthlessly slaughtered, and some intend to rush to the mountains on both sides, but are stabbed down the mountain road by the Fenglin military long gun halberd ambushed on the way. Finally, they almost waded through the big stones pushed away by the corpse, but just thought they had escaped from the sky, dozens of steps away, there were countless elite cavalry lined up neatly. Li Jianxing spits out the leaves he is chewing, the front finger of the Euphorbia, and the elite iron horse of the Fenglin army stands out! The battle lasted less than an hour. Ten thousand Khitan troops were wiped out, and the Lord general died. The whole valley is filled with disgusting aroma of human flesh after roasting. Wei Ran didn''t even clean up the battlefield. He led the Fenglin army with slight casualties and high morale after the victory to retreat to the corridor of western Liaoning. At this time, it was afternoon, and yelyabao made every effort to send an army to attack the two strongholds set up by Wei Ran with a vengeful attitude. As a result, there was no resistance at all. A group of powerful sergeants dressed in iron armor above the stronghold were like wooden people. They watched the Khitans break through the stronghold gate, cut off the stronghold wall and enter it. I haven''t changed my posture from beginning to end. After the Khitan soldiers attacked the top of the stronghold, someone cut off the head of a sergeant with a knife. As a result, they suddenly found that it was a scarecrow with iron armor. When yelyabaoji knew the situation, he became angry after his IQ was insulted. However, as a Khan, he has been in battle for a long time. He thought that since the two military strongholds in front of him are empty cities, where is the main force of Fenglin army? Thinking of this, he guessed the approximate time of Fenglin army''s withdrawal. He thought that he had left overnight last night. He was shocked and looked at the water flowing through the white wolf in the north. Yelu Abao immediately ordered the whole army to mount and enter the corridor in western Liaoning. As soon as he stepped into the broad plain, he clearly saw the hoof prints left by the Fenglin army when it withdrew last night. This is not the appearance of returning to Yanyun in the west at all, but going all the way to the northeast, which is the place where his deviant army will pass all the way. Yelyabaoji flashed an extremely ominous omen in his heart and said nothing. He only led the whole army to the upper reaches of the White Wolf water with a black face. When he smelled the disgusting smell of human flesh and looked at the corpses flowing down the upper reaches of the White Wolf water from time to time, his brain was dizzy. He could only calm his heart and breathe with deep internal force and continue to take the whole army up the White Wolf water. At this time, he saw the tragic ambush battlefield in the middle of the mountain road. Ten thousand Khitan elite corpses were lying in the wild, with blood flowing in the oars, and the wild animals in the mountains were biting their corpses. Yelyabaoji let out a loud cry of grief, spit out a mouthful of blood and fell off his horse. The leather room soldiers beside him immediately held him. But he still saw the body of the partial army general. He leaned against the horse body and had a big blood hole in his chest. I don''t know what weapon hurt him. Yelyabaoji held the body and murmured something. Finally, he tore open the collar on his chest, exposed the wolf''s head tattooed on his chest, and roared to the sky. "Li Dingguo! I will frustrate you! " However, in fact, yeluabaoji did not immediately start the army because of his anger. He saw that Wei Ran''s army left along the upper reaches of the White Wolf water, where Yingzhou was located. Because he was determined to win in this pursuit, all the materials looted by the army remained in Yingzhou, and only 3000 troops were left to garrison. He had seen the combat effectiveness of the Fenglin army and knew that the 3000 garrison could not be the opponent of the Fenglin army, and the city wall of Yingzhou was demolished, which could not stop the cavalry from rushing in, so the outcome of Yingzhou City and the materials left in it could be guessed. Even so, he still took the army and went upstream along the White Wolf water. Without looking at it, he refused to give up. However, I have made a decision. No matter what the result is, this war should have a result. The blood of Khitan people can''t flow endlessly. ¡­¡­ Of course, Wei Ran couldn''t hear yelyabaoji''s curse. He had led his army along the upper reaches of the Bailang River and returned to the suburbs of Yingzhou. At this time, Yingzhou City was dilapidated, and half of the city walls were not demolished. Wei Ran entered it impolitely, quickly defeated the 3000 Khitan cavalry who came to meet, looted most of the materials, burned all that could not be taken away, and then calmly retreated to Rao Ledu governor''s house. Here, he met Li Chengye''s troops Fenglin army and Zuo Shence Jing met on King Xi''s tooth tent, and both sides looked at each other. Zuo Shence army noticed that the main general of Fenglin army recognized the flag, but like his own main general, they were all Li Zi flags with a black background and gilt, and the handwriting wanted to fly, but they looked very old. Then Wei Ran and Li Jianxing came out in a crowd. Most of the left Shence elite riders fought under Wei Ran''s leadership. At this time, they were excited to see Wei Ran appear. Thousands of shouts finally gathered together, "little general, Wan Sheng! Little general Wan Sheng! Young general Wan Sheng! " Fenglin army was surprised that the world-famous Zuo Shence army worshipped his general so much. They all looked proud and Yan. They shouted together, but what they shouted was, "General Li Wansheng!" No matter whether general Li refers to Wei Ran or Li Chengye, in a word, these arrogant soldiers and fierce generals of the left Shence army are particularly comfortable. They finally become: General Li Wansheng! Wei Ran takes Li Jianxing into Zuo Shence camp. He has his own rider who followed him to break into the camp and beheaded him. He leads him to Li Chengye''s account. The father and son had not seen each other for two years. When they saw each other again, they saw that Li Chengye was already full of beautiful hair and deep wrinkles. It can be seen how much pressure he was under these days. After Wei Ran and Li Jianxing paid homage to each other, the three, together with a Li, a big fox, gathered in Li Chengye''s military tent. "Go north to Yinshan and expel Hu Lu. My son has become a famous general in the world!" Li Chengye was very pleased with the decision made by Wei Yanyuan when he was in kuozhou. "It''s not the imperial court that I want to see the land of China become a land of hooligans." Then Wei Ran told Li Chengye about his ambush and annihilation of 10000 cavalry of Qidan''s main force. "It''s better to break one finger than to hurt the five fingers. Although yeluabaoji unified the eight Khitans, he did not kill all the nobles. The loss of 10000 elite cavalry is not a small loss for him. Next, he either continues to chase you like a gambler to seek a decisive battle, so as to restore his prestige and stabilize the status of Khan. Or they will resolutely give up the pursuit, retreat into Liaodong, recuperate and cultivate strength. As a father, I hope yelyabao can make the first situation, but according to my confrontation with him in Youzhou. This man is brilliant and broad-minded. When he doesn''t do this impulsive move, he will inevitably return to his ancestral land to reorganize his army. " Wei Yan sighed, "that''s a pity. He is impetuous now. The army has been insulted repeatedly and his morale has been damaged. Even if his troops are twice as strong as us, he may not be our opponent if he wants to fight a decisive battle. What''s more, the child still has a plan. He can continue to lead him by the nose and drag them down completely. " Chapter 382 Li Chengye said with a smile, "you might as well set up a camp here and lure the main forces of Qidan to attack." The father and son looked at each other and smiled. Then they talked about some family affairs. Finally, Li Chengye suddenly asked about Princess Shouning. "I heard that in order to destroy the marriage of Princess Shouning, you marched West into the plateau and beheaded Yundan in the siege. Are you really angry at the crown?" Li Jianxing laughed while listening. Wei Yanyi slapped him on the back of his head and pushed him forward. "Dad, don''t listen to that nonsense! It''s upside down! He just took the opportunity of the imperial court and relatives to lure the old fox yundanjie Nadu, and then took the opportunity to destroy one of them and avenge the slaughtered people in Shanzhou and kuozhou. It''s true to save the princess and destroy the peace, but it''s just by the way. " Li Jianxing covered the back of his head and stayed away from the violent brother. "Dad, Princess Shouning is also with the army this time, and miss Bu is also here. Brother, this is to enjoy the happiness of the whole people!" Wei Ran was furious and jumped up to catch Li Jianxing and beat him up. A sly lazy donkey of Li Jianxing rolled and slipped next to Li Chengye and made a face at Wei Ran. Li Chengye was stunned. "Did you really bring the princess into the army? Aren''t you afraid of a mistake? What''s more, you really have feelings for Princess Shouning... " Wei Ran twitched at the corner of his mouth. "There''s no other meaning in it. Just as a former friend, I don''t want to see her become a victim of the political struggle between the DPRK and China. Her royal highness was very interested in the various systems that I created in Kuo and the way to manage the army, and I learned very seriously. I think she should still have the intention of joining the political court. " Li Chengye was silent. Since the death of the first emperor, he vaguely felt that the series of arrangements before the death of the first emperor seemed to be to make the Shouning Princess take power behind the scenes. Unfortunately, I don''t know what happened behind it. Everything was drawing water with bamboo baskets. At this time, he suddenly looked up and said meaningfully, "Dingguo, you are not young and you are old enough to marry." Wei Ran was stunned. Li Chengye laughed and stopped teasing the adopted son. But there was a worried look on his face, "now in this world, alas -" Li Jianxing asked, "what did my father see in Jiangnan Road?" Li Chengye only shook his head and said, "now the world is rebellious, only a line away from the world. Although Khitan is strong, it has no foundation. However, this heart trouble in the south of the Yangtze River has a far-reaching legacy. Although Huang Chao has been defeated by his father many times, he can rise rapidly every time. Are so many people really wrapped up by the mob? I can only defeat the Yellow nest army. Hundreds of thousands of people, even as a father, can''t kill them all. They were originally the people of the Tang Dynasty. They rebelled only when they couldn''t live. If you really want to kill the past all the way, it will be too against the harmony of heaven. But if they let it go, they will go into exile and gather again. Now, in order to deal with the civil unrest outside the Yellow nest, the imperial court has set up Jiedu envoys in all roads in the world to help suppress it. In the days of the former Emperor, there were only nine towns where there were the most festival envoys in the world. Now it has increased to 20 towns. They are all local powerful factions. Even if the civil unrest is really suppressed, how can these Jiedu envoys easily obey the weak imperial court? This is the trend at the end of the Sui Dynasty - being a father is like Zhang xutuo who conquered East and West. What can he do even if he wins more wars? " Wei Ran followed the silence. In fact, he had to set up Jiedu envoys to help suppress it. Otherwise, just by Li Chengye, he will chase Huang Chao and fight. If there is another mob rebellion in the rest of the rear, he can''t kill him back. Without the establishment of Jiedu envoys, the rebellion could not be suppressed. When Jiedu envoys were established, after the rebellion was suppressed, local powerful factions rose. For a long time, the world will completely enter the era of warlord scuffle. Wei Ran can''t control the whole world at this time. All he can do is to find ways to cultivate his own strength so that he won''t be harmed in troubled times in the future. ¡­¡­ After that, yeluabao saw that Yingzhou City was completely destroyed and all the materials looted in Youzhou were burned. At this time, the whole Khitan army was almost going to riot, and only yelyabaoji himself was calm. He led his troops to King Xi''s dental tent and confronted Wei Ran and Li Chengye. The Qidan cavalry shouted and shouted with a strong determination to revenge. However, both commanders knew that this was just a bluff. Although they hated the destruction of property, they were not afraid of the strength of their opponents. Yeluabaoji saw that the left Shence army was arranged on both sides of the Fenglin army. The cavalry array originally used as the clutch array was like a strict infantry array after they were arranged. This boundary is also facing the mountains on both sides. There is no room for the cavalry on both sides to detour, and there is only the possibility of hitting hard on the front. So the Han Army, who is good at battle, naturally has more advantages than the nomadic cavalry who are good at clutch array. Yeluabaoji locked his eyes on Wei Ran''s face, and then ordered the whole army to retreat, leaving him alone to break up with the leather room army. All the officers and men in the Khitan army did not understand, but the accumulated prestige photographed in yelyabao''s daily life was still ordered to retreat first. Then the pichian army escorted yelyah''s plane and began to retreat in sections, orderly and flawless. Even Wei Ran and Li Chengye did not find an opportunity to raid. Qidan soldiers and horses completely gave up Yingzhou, which was seriously damaged by Wei Ran, retreated to Liaohe plain and decided to start again. Their strength has not been damaged, although after this war, yelyabaoji''s own prestige has been seriously frustrated, which will lead to the readiness of those in the Khitan ethnic group who refuse to obey him. But with his own strategy and 10000 extremely elite leather troops, it is not difficult to stabilize his position. The border of the Tang Dynasty will be peaceful for several years, but if the imperial court itself is weak, Khitan, a giant wolf from Eastern Liaoning, will make a comeback again and even become one of the important forces leading the land of the Central Plains. Wei Ran and Li Chengye did not continue to pursue. The other party retreated into the vast Liaohe plain. If they pursued, they would inevitably be attacked by the local Donghu ministries and Khitan, so they had to return to Yanyun. They passed Yingzhou again, but they were no longer interested in the broken Yingzhou. Li Chengye sighed, "if the former Emperor was still there, the Yingzhou City would not be abandoned, and Pinglu festival would be rebuilt at the most time. Although the vassal towns refused to accept the imperial court, at least it was a great contribution to stabilizing the frontier." Wei Ran shook his head and said, "isn''t the current situation of the Tang Dynasty caused by the reckless actions of the former Emperor in his later years? Can it blame others. Moreover, the Tang Dynasty has deep disadvantages. Even if the emperor is wise, it will only delay the end of the dynasty a little. " Li Chengye looked at Wei Ran, "Dalang, you seem to have a rebellious heart?" Wei Ran looked at Li Chengye with his eyes. "The child is only for the sake of the family." At this time, Li Chengye looked back at his way home, "I don''t care what you want to do in the future. Don''t forget what you promised me. One day I, Li Chengye, won''t take away the country of the Tang Dynasty! " Li Chengye did not know that his words would become a prophecy in the near future. After returning to Jixian County, Youzhou, the father and son said goodbye and became a farewell. After Li Chengye planned to reorganize his troops, he went south to Jingzhou to solve the siege of Xiangyang. As a guest army, Wei Ran is no longer suitable to go south with the army, because the Fenglin army has been on the march for a long time. The soldiers have gained a lot, but they are also homesick. They are reluctant to go to Jingzhou, where the soil and water are very strange. Moreover, Wei Ran was still an imperial prisoner on the imperial court''s list, and Fenglin army was even an unrecognized illegal army for the imperial court. So Wei Ran said goodbye to Li Chengye here and took Li Jianxing out of Juyong Pass. Go north into Yinshan, then West into Hetao Plain, finally return to Helan in the south, enter Shuofang, and then return to kuozhou from Lanzhou. When he was in Jixian County, Li Chengye asked Princess Shouning if she was willing to return to Chang''an, but she was rejected by Princess Shouning. Her expression at that time was very confused, and she obviously didn''t know how to go in the future. Before Wei Ran returned to kuozhou for half a month, he sent a message from Shanzhou. Zhao Xuanqing invited Wei Ran to assemble Jingqi and go west to Shazhou Dunhuang. The GUI Yi army stationed in SHAGUA Prefecture was attacked by Huihe. These Huihe who converted to green religion made a crazy move. Chapter 383 They had previously attacked Shule, kuizi, Yanqi, Xizhou and Yizhou in the western region. These areas originally inherited the culture of the Tang Dynasty. Even if all local residents are Hu people, they also believe in Buddhism, mixed with Taoism and fire worship. However, Huihe Khan ordered all people in these areas to convert to green religion and destroyed temples of Buddhism, fire worship and other religions. With its fanatical religious belief, it began to move eastward. The first state to bear the brunt is the SHAGUA two states in Yumen pass. The Guiyi army has been in Chengping for a long time these years, and it is not as sharp and powerful as the yichaogong in the past. Therefore, in the face of the Huihe offensive, they can only guard the city and dare not go out to fight in the city. So he sent the letter of request for help to Liangzhou and asked Zhao Hui to help send troops to resist. The two states of SHAGUA are located in several of the most prosperous oases on the Silk Road, and their geographical location is very important. Naturally, Zhao Hui could not sit idly by. He led the rescue of elite troops first, and issued an order to many warlords under his command, including Wei Ran. Wei Ran knew the importance of the two states of SHAGUA, which directly related to the safety of the Silk Road, so he did not hesitate to call troops immediately. This time, 8000 cavalry are still the main force. Starting from guide, they meet with Zhao Xuanqing in Shanzhou. The total number of cavalry on both sides exceeds 20000. After passing through Liangzhou, go through the Qilian Mountains, enter Suzhou and Ganzhou, win over the local warlord Longjia soldiers and horses in Ganzhou, gather up to 30000 cavalry, and then meet Zhao Hui in Guazhou, gather all field forces and launch a decisive battle against the main force of Huihe. ¡­¡­ In Xiangyang, where Li Chengye entered in winter, he highlighted the strange soldiers in the snowy season. When everyone did not expect, he broke through the two fortresses where the Huangchao army stored military grain and burned its military grain. Hundreds of thousands of troops in Huangchao collapsed, and the passers-by were chased and killed by Li Chengye and fled to the south. In addition to the main camp, tens of thousands of people fled successfully, hundreds of thousands of troops almost collapsed. Li Chengye wanted to continue to pursue and kill. When the North was stable, he wiped out the Yellow nest at one fell swoop. However, Zuo Shence''s army did not pay wages, and suffered heavy casualties in the northern and southern wars. Coupled with acclimatization, the sergeants were infected with many diseases and had no morale. They had to retreat to Jiangling for a rest and collect money and food to reward the sergeants. In Chang''an City, on the eve of the Spring Festival, it was another scene. Dark clouds covered the Daming Palace. Although the lights in the palace were bright, it could not hide a gloomy atmosphere. Zhang Zhen, together with his sworn enemy Tian Lingzi, went to the emperor''s study and persuaded him for a common reason. The purpose was to kill Li Chengye! "No! Everyone knows that the Marquis of Li county is the pillar of the Tang Dynasty. If I kill him, who dares to work for the Tang Dynasty! Besides, if you kill him, who can help me calm down, it''s up to you? " The emperor looked at Zhang Zhen, the defeated general, with a sarcastic look in his eyes. Zhang Zhenxin was angry, but there was no expression on his face. "Your Majesty, when the former Emperor was there, Li Chengye was loyal. But after the previous Shence mutiny, only Li Chengye can control these arrogant soldiers and valiant generals. In addition, his son Li Dingguo openly destroys peace and relatives and establishes his own vassal town. Do you dare to say that he is loyal? " Tian Lingzi looked at Zhang Zhen, hesitated and said, "Your Majesty, the right Shence army can''t be driven. The last time the left Shence mutiny, the right Shence army was vulnerable. It''s enough to know that they are just a bunch of wine bags and rice bags. Now the Zuo Shence army, the most capable of fighting in the court and more and more disobedient to the orders of the court, ignored the officials sent by the court and looted places many times. Such an army is no different from the tooth soldiers in the border town. They only serve Li Chengye. It would be easy for Li Chengye to lead these proud soldiers into Beijing, control the lives of all civil and military officials in the court, and then control the whole Daming Palace. Your majesty, can you rest assured? " The emperor was stunned and thought down Tian Lingzi''s words. He found that the most important thing now was not whether Li Chengye was loyal or not, but whether he had the strength to subvert the imperial court. Obviously, Li Chengye has this strength and prestige. Moreover, since he forced him to send troops south before, he would rather go to prison than lead the troops. It can be seen that he did not pay attention to his emperor. At the thought of this, the emperor was shocked. No one in the imperial forbidden army could stop him. His own life was really controlled by his hands. This feeling that he could not grasp his own destiny made him more and more uneasy. Zhang Zhen and Tian Lingzi looked at each other, and Zhang Zhen lit the fire again. "Your Majesty, this time, Li Chengye attacked Qidan in the north and retreated the rogue in the south, which is even more powerful in the world. Your majesty has ever thought of Dong Zhuo and Cao Cao as a general who returned home with a great victory, has the palm of military power and has access to foreign vassal towns? " The emperor asked in a trembling voice, "what are you going to do?" Zhang Zhen''s eyes were cloudy and said, "there''s no other way but to kill him!" Tian Lingzi said, "although there are still more than ten thousand evils left in Huang Chao''s rebellion, it will not be a great disaster. As long as you order local saving envoys and regiment exercises to encircle and suppress everywhere, it will not be a disaster. As for how to kill Li Chengye in the Zuo Shence army, Zhang NEISHI must have his own way. " Zhang Zhen said grimly, "our family will do it in person. Your majesty can send someone to Weizhou to bring all the relatives in Li Chengye''s ancestral house back to the capital. It can also be used to threaten Li Dingguo, a wolf cub. Hum, Li Chengye went to Beijing to lead the army, but he didn''t leave relatives and hostages in the capital. Obviously, he was thinking of infidelity! " The emperor hesitated, "if you do so, would it not be..." Zhang Zhen hinted: "Li Chengye calmed down the bandits in Huangchao, but he didn''t kill them all. There must be a lot of fish missing the net waiting to take his life at any time, and anything can happen in the place of war... Isn''t it right time to push the disordered soldiers in Huangchao?" "Well... What if his son Li Dingguo doesn''t believe these words and leads the army to rebel in anger?" Zhang Zhen said gloomily, "now Huihe attacked Shazhou, he and Wuwei army have led troops to support. Zhao Hui has been suppressing the military leaders in the army in recent years, offending many local giants in Liangzhou. I have made contact with those Liangzhou giants. I just want to wipe out Wuwei army and Li Dingguo''s Fenglin army in Shazhou through this Huihe invasion! Please rest assured. " Zhang Zhen thought of many things that the emperor was worried about, and gave a seemingly feasible scheme. The emperor was still indecisive and finally gave only a vague promise. Then Zhang Zhen and Tian Lingzi began to take formal action. First, through the resentful Wen ministers in the court who were taken to their hometown by the left Shence army, they guided them to write a letter to impeach Li Chengye and ask for his punishment. Then they put these books together, focusing on the official with the greatest influence and position, secretly changed the content and changed the severe punishment of Li Chengye into asking him to be beheaded. At this time, they also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to eradicate the dissidents in the court. Once Li Chengye died, they could arrange whatever they wanted to do with such a memorial. Then, the emperor approved a word "Ke" on the memorial and issued a will to make Li Chengye return to Beijing for trial. In fact, Zhang Zhen took the strongest killers on the first floor of the sky and set off for Jiangling with this vague will. Chapter 384 In the past four months, Wuwei army, together with Guiyi army and Longjia private soldiers, fought a decisive battle with the main force of Huihe outside Dunhuang. Together, the two sides killed more than 200000 troops. Huihe, which absorbs the food culture and craftsmanship, has much stronger combat effectiveness than when it was a pure nomadic nation. Its army composition is no longer a single light cavalry, but an advanced composite Corps including heavy infantry, light infantry, projection arms, heavy cavalry and light cavalry. The officers and men in the Huihe army are not only the Huihe people, but also many local famous generals in central and Western Asia, such as Dashi, Persia and so on. Its combat command capability is not weak. Therefore, the battle became white hot at the beginning. The tactics adopted by both sides were very similar. They were hammer anvil tactics surrounded by cavalry on both wings and opposed by infantry groups in the middle. Because the impact of infantry is not strong, it is very difficult for the square array group to quickly distinguish the victory and defeat, so who can defeat the other cavalry first is the key to this battle. The war horses on the Huihe side are all excellent war horses in the Dashi area, and their impact is stronger than that of the Tang army. Moreover, most of the Knights are nomads, and the horsemanship of the cavalry is better than that of the Tang army. But Tang Jun has more sophisticated equipment, strict discipline, excellent tactics and strong will. At the beginning of the war, the two sides were half weight. In recent years, the Tang army trained the wall riding wave charge tactics, which were more advanced than the usual clutch tactics of Huihe. The clutch tactics are mainly the tactics of light cavalry. They usually gather and disperse. They usually ride and shoot guerrillas to disrupt the opponent''s formation. If the opponent''s formation is loose, they will quickly assemble and launch an assault to defeat the opponent in one fell swoop. If the other side rushes in and cannot resist, it will be scattered in all directions, like loose sand. Then, in areas far away from the battlefield, they gathered again to integrate the military potential. This is the best clutch tactic of nomadic light cavalry, which is difficult to deal with on the vast plain. At the same time, the other party also has heavy cavalry, which usually launches a group charge to confront the Tang army, and the combat effectiveness is very strong. Wei Ran''s 8000 Fenglin army was not assigned to deal with the enemy''s heavy cavalry. Although he was not the commander-in-chief of the whole campaign, he did not prevent him from taking actions conducive to the victory or defeat of the battlefield after completing his tasks. His Fenglin army is a half armour cavalry. The cavalry wears armour, but the horse does not wear armour. Therefore, it has better mobility than Huihe heavy cavalry, but it has stronger frontal confrontation ability than the light cavalry wearing only leather armour. This is still the case without counting the personal qualities of individual soldiers. His task is to defeat the other side''s light cavalry on the flank, and then assist his own side to ride the heavy cavalry with his back to the other side. The first task is not easy to complete. Just like on the left wing of the big array, Zhao Xuanqing''s troops with the same task repeatedly defeated the other party''s light cavalry, and then adopted the way of small team pursuit in order to prevent the other party''s light cavalry from converging. As a result, on the left-wing battlefield, Zhao Xuanqing and the enemy rode lightly for dozens of miles. Everywhere they were guerrillas. They could not tell the victory or defeat in a short time, and it was very easy to consume horsepower. Wei Ran did not adopt such tactics at all. His Fenglin army has the position of commander of a thousand cavalry, that is, there is a commander in chief for a thousand cavalry. Now he took the thousand cavalry as a combat unit, and the eight thousand cavalry formed eight rows of horizontal wall mounted array with a distance of 30 steps, and each column was not perfectly aligned back and forth, but arranged like a ladder. For example, the first column is only 50 steps away from your heavy cavalry force, the second column has at least 80 steps, and the third column has 110 steps, which are arranged in turn. This formation directly widens the battlefield range controlled by 8000 cavalry of your side. If the other party wants to bypass the flank to attack your side. It takes a long distance to go around. And on the way of mobility, they will also be shot by their own rear cavalry in sections, gradually consuming their troops. Not to mention the strong crossbow soldiers and crossbow chariot soldiers standing on the flanks of the infantry array also have strong long-range support capability. The Fenglin army arranged in a strange array took advantage of their heavy cavalry and the enemy''s heavy cavalry to fight each other. The task of 8000 cavalry is to expel the enemy''s harassed light cavalry, protect their heavy cavalry and the flanks of infantry, and try to defeat the enemy''s light cavalry and back against the enemy''s heavy cavalry. Wei Ran used the first row of riding walls to attack the dense place where tens of thousands of light riders gathered at a relatively slow speed. Looks like it''s saving horsepower. At this time, the Qingqi behind Huihe still chose to bypass the flank and attack the flank of Fenglin army with excellent war horses. But as soon as they moved to the side of the first horizontal array, they suffered a rain of arrows thrown from the infantry formation. Huihe Qingqi is an evacuation formation. The arrow rain frightens them more than the actual lethality. On the contrary, the second horizontal array, which is 30 steps away from the first horizontal array, and the third horizontal array, which is further away, can easily shoot them in a flat shot. Although riding and shooting are not as powerful as stepping shooting, it is easy to kill light riders wearing only Leather Armor within the range of 60 steps. Moreover, Wei Ran''s cavalry is very elite, and the accuracy of shooting each other is higher. Moreover, the attack distance of the equipped bow and arrow is longer than that of Huihe Qingqi. This light cavalry, which harassed the flanks of Wei Ran''s first horizontal array, suffered a lot of casualties before it could shoot an arrow. At this time, they can forcibly rush to the side of the first horizontal array, but the first horizontal array ignores it and speeds up the speed of attacking the gathering place of Huihe Qingqi. The second horizontal array also speeds up the horse speed. If the more than 2000 harassed Huihe Qingqi doesn''t care to rush up, it is to expose their flanks to the second and third horizontal array of the other party, which is a disastrous consequence. Therefore, the leading Huihe general can only open the lateral distance after weighing, so as to prevent being attacked on the flank. Then he attacked the flank of the horizontal array behind the Fenglin army, hoping to find a chance to rebel their whole array. However, each of the rear horizontal arrays protruded a little, forcing them to stay further away from the flanks of the whole formation. And all the way down, the number of casualties unknowingly shot and killed was not small. The horsepower loss during continuous mobility was also very huge. Wei Ran''s eighth horizontal array seized the opportunity of horsepower relaxation. At this time, facing them directly is the eighth horizontal array closest to the periphery. Wei Ran''s army was not dogmatic and knew clutch tactics. At this time, the eighth column cavalry formation was completely loose, and the cavalry formation rushed up almost in a swarm. However, the other party''s horsepower consumption was quite large, and he had to distance himself. He couldn''t do it for a time. Before he dispersed, he was killed and killed by the Fenglin army rushed up in a swarm. This harassing army is completely scrapped. Even if there are survivors who escape, it is difficult to gather with other cavalry into a military array. Almost shortly after the contact, the right wing of Huihe was destroyed by two thousand Qingqi. I can see that Zhao Hui and Huihe Khan have their eyelids jumping. Zhao Hui pointed at Wei Ran''s right wing with a whip and said to the left and right: "this battle must be that the right wing can quickly distinguish the victory and defeat. Fenglin army will not disappoint me!" Huihe Khan also paid attention to the right wing, but judging from the military strength, he still had 20000 cavalry on the right wing. The combat effectiveness of the elite heavy cavalry force was still strong, and did not take the slight defeat of the right wing as one thing. Then the Huihe general, who commanded on the right, found another quality of Fenglin army. The eighth horizontal array can quickly return to its original position after defeating its own 2000 light cavalry, maintain and start the general formation, and will not be tempted to pursue by the defeated army. Chapter 385 Fenglin army showed the quality of gathering and dispersing, as well as the strict discipline of marching, which made Huihe generals feel difficult to deal with. If thousands of cavalry units attack from the flank, it is not feasible. Well, after seeing the ability of Fenglin army to change the formation and whole army, it is also not feasible for the army to bypass the flank assault. Because the other party is fully capable of rapidly changing the array and attacking himself when his side turns around. At that time, the two sides will still have a tough showdown, and their own side will lose a lot of horsepower because of more distance. It will not be a good thing in the showdown. When thinking about tactics, he looked at his men. The soldiers were still in high spirits. They were not depressed because of their recent defeat, but asked for war one after another. The general nodded secretly and compared the number of troops and horses on both sides. Fenglin Army rode three horses. It was very arrogant and had sufficient horsepower. However, they have a large number of Huihe light cavalry and high war intention. There is no need to be afraid of them. Wei Ran looked at the other side and even put on an array. He wanted to fight a decisive battle with himself, turning the wandering battle between light riders into a frontal struggle between heavy riders. He couldn''t help smiling. Wei Ran, who was in the first horizontal array, put down the halberd and took out the nine stone strong bow. The other party knew nothing about his secret weapon, so he decided to surprise the other party. The distance between the first horizontal array and the Huihe cavalry is getting closer and faster, but it is not within the range of both sides. At this time, Wei Ran has started the boiling blood mode, opened his hard bow and aimed at the enemy''s main general. Collapse! As soon as the quiver of the bow string was issued, a shower of blood splashed from the neck of the opponent''s war horse, and the long arrow continued to penetrate the neck of the war horse and shot into the belly of the master general, stringing people and horses together. Although the man was not weak and wore scales, he still couldn''t stop Wei Ran''s startling arrow and died on the spot. The two soldiers around him didn''t even have time to respond. They had never seen such a powerful arrow. What''s more, they didn''t expect that the two sides had entered the killing distance of the other side with a distance of nearly 300 steps. This short moment made the front of Huihe Qingqi chaotic. Wei Ran took the opportunity to shoot six arrows and kill six surrounded senior generals. Then his arm was numb and weak. For the time being, he could not continue to open the bow. He could only take back the hard bow, take down the halberd and continue to charge. The main general of the enemy was killed and six vanguard generals were lost. The cavalry who followed these generals were panicked and lost their command. For a time, they didn''t know what to do. They continued to move forward only by the instinct of charging, but their morale was greatly damaged. Wei chuckled that the army of this era had no specific rank except military rank. When the superior commander is killed in battle, there are often multiple military posts at the same level below. Then who will take over the command can not be solved in battle. Therefore, the death of an officer is a great blow to an army under him. This kind of blow appears at the organizational level! Wei Ran has long implemented the rank system in the army. Officers at the same level take over the command with higher ranks, so this problem will not occur. Fenglin army launched an organized attack against Huihe Qingqi''s chaotic and unorganized charge. Lei Gong split tofu and gained the upper hand in the first contact. When the second array is connected, they will be completely defeated. Moreover, without the main general as the core command, even if they are defeated and become a discrete army, they can not regroup and form combat effectiveness in areas far away from the battlefield like clutch tactics. Because they could not find the core of the whole army, and the army could not avoid the phenomenon of mountains. After being defeated, they could no longer form combat effectiveness and could only flee around. Huihe heavy cavalry, who was fighting with the heavy cavalry of Wuwei army, saw that his light cavalry was quickly defeated. He immediately began to prepare to shrink the formation, prepare to leave the battlefield, and guard the flanks of the step array to prevent being surrounded and annihilated by the Tang army. However, heavy riding is heavy after all. After another entanglement battle, the horsepower loss is quite large. It seems very slow to change the tactical intention for a time. Wei Ran''s eight thousand elite cavalry only divided the last two horizontal arrays to continue to pursue the scattered enemy light cavalry to prevent them from gathering again to threaten their own side. He led the remaining 6000 elite cavalry to perform the art of clutch. The whole army seemed to become an unorganized horse thief, and did not integrate the military situation. It seemed that it was in a mess to rush to the other party''s heavy cavalry array. Seeing this, the commander of Huihe heavy cavalry immediately adjusted his face in situ. Once Wei Ran rushed, they would defeat the other party with their strong impact. However, the Fenglin army often played its cavalry very well. When facing the enemy''s heavy cavalry charge, suddenly the whole army fled like fireworks, leaving the enemy without a target. At the same time, four thousand cavalry came to the back of Huihe heavy cavalry and gathered again. The other two thousand cavalry, like light cavalry, even shoot arrows around each other in an evacuated formation. Although they can''t kill each other, they can constantly exert psychological pressure on knights and horses. The heavy cavalry of Wuwei army has reorganized its military potential and launched a charge again against the heavy cavalry of Huihe, which was harassed by the Fenglin army. Wei Ran''s right-wing battlefield has been divided by his own side. The defeated Huihe light cavalry and the failed Huihe heavy cavalry have lost contact with the step array in the middle. At this time, whether he chooses to cooperate with his own heavy cavalry to defeat the other 6000 heavy cavalry, or directly attack the flank of the enemy infantry, he has no wrong choice. Wei Huo slowed down the army, asked all the cavalry to change their horses, observed the battlefield situation, and then knew what to do next. The six thousand heavy cavalry of the enemy are really elite. They are equipped with people and horses and have excellent martial arts. Although it will be sooner or later to cooperate with their own heavy cavalry to encircle and annihilate them, it will take a long time. Now, the main forces of Huihe and Tang troops are actually infantry clusters in the middle, and all cavalry tactics are carried out around the step array in the middle. If you help your heavy cavalry to deal with the enemy''s heavy cavalry, the enemy''s infantry array will have enough time to arrange the flank defense. Whether it is to arrange the guard of the gun array or the support of the backup cavalry, it will fall into a more anxious state for the war. Therefore, Wei Ran led the 4000 cavalry who replaced the vice horses. When the main array of Huihe was still dispatching troops and arranging cavalry for right-wing support, he charged in waves and directly attacked the flanks of Huihe infantry. After three consecutive waves of charge, the flanks of Huihe infantry completely collapsed. The whole army retreated to the middle and back array with howls and screams, and the supervision team could not stop the collapse. At this time, the light cavalry reserve sent by Huihe from the Central Military array moved to a position suitable for assault. However, Wei Ran led the Fenglin army after the wave charge, a gorgeous turn and entered the protection range of infantry shooters with high morale. When the other party''s light cavalry launched an expulsion attack, it first encountered a wave of suppressed shooting by Wuwei archers and crossbows, with heavy casualties. Wei Ran made another counterattack at this time, so that the fighter lost its fighter, and chose the wrong support Qingqi to retreat again. If they had just chosen to support heavy riding, they might still be able to hold their flanks. However, the infantry of Wuwei army have seized the opportunity created by Fenglin army to increase the attack on the right. The collapse of the right wing of the Huihe infantry array could not be stopped until it expanded to the whole army, and the whole infantry array began to loosen and unstable. The heavy cavalry on their right wing also suffered heavy losses and had to retreat, but they were chased by two thousand fine cavalry of Fenglin army all the way. They use iron maces and Maces to harvest these iron bumps that can''t run fast, and the results are very fruitful. Chapter 386 At this time, Wei Ran and the heavy cavalry on the right wing of Wuwei army launched an assault on the enemy''s flank again. After the Fenglin army charged, the heavy cavalry of Wuwei army penetrated directly from the right wing of tens of thousands of enemy troops to the left wing, dividing its infantry array into two parts. As a result, the Huihe army was defeated miserably. Only 20000 Chinese troops with pure cavalry turned around and ran away, and tens of thousands of other troops were either captured or killed. Zhao Hui wanted Wei Ran to chase them to Yumen pass. After leaving Yumen pass, he withdrew his troops completely. However, Wei Ran followed the idea of eliminating evil and integrating the potential of 8000 troops. With the death of 3000 main generals, the light cavalry of Wuwei army temporarily incorporated by Wei ran out of Yumen pass all the way. The Huihe Khan was frightened. Even if the number of people was dominant, he didn''t dare to fight back. There were countless relatives who retreated and fell behind all the way. Until the foot of the Tianshan Mountain in Xizhou, there were only 6000 loyal tribal members around him. Wei Ran could have caught up and killed them all. But considering that the Tang Dynasty has come to the end, it has long been lack of ruling power over the western regions. Therefore, Wei Ran plans to use this pursuit to let all countries in the western regions along the Silk Road know that there are still strong soldiers in China and can still cross the western regions. Although they are far away, they will be killed! In this way, they liberated Xizhou, Yanqi and kuci all the way, and even accepted 3000 Tang army veterans who were almost regarded as bandits by local people. The average age of these three thousand horses is up to 40, but they are all generalists. They are not only good at infantry and horse warfare, but also good at forging iron, papermaking, textiles, carpenters, farming and grazing. Otherwise, they can''t survive in the dangerous and hostile Western regions. Their chief general, surnamed Guo, was the descendant of Guo Ziyi, a famous general in the Mid Tang Dynasty. After seeing that there were strong armies in China and the western regions, everyone was excited. They took the initiative to reduce their military posts and joined the Fenglin army system. They were familiar with the terrain from Shule to Dashi, which brought great help to Wei Ran. More than 13000 troops crossed and crossed the western regions. It was a disaster for those small city states that had established the western regions for a long time. As long as they dared to contact the Huihe troops, Wei Ran took advantage of the situation to destroy the country. After Shule and Sabbath on the way, they met such old Tang mercenary tribes as Tu Qishi and Ge luolu. When they saw a powerful army like Huihe, they were also chased and killed by Fenglin army, and they didn''t even dare to turn back. On the way, all the tribal city states that dared to help the Huihe troops were crushed into powder. These tribes who were good at speculation in the past immediately knelt down to meet Wei Ran, almost regarded him as the king of conquering the world and took the initiative to join as a servant. In this way, Wei Ran''s main army includes the servants recruited all the way, with a force of up to 100000, not including some nomadic tribes who always follow behind their hips. We are not afraid of lack of supplies on the road. With such a powerful force in the western regions, we can survive well even by plundering and supporting the war, and can become more and more powerful. Not to mention the weak nomadic tribes who follow Wei Ran''s ass and regard Wei ran as a protective god. Their cattle and sheep are almost ready to use, while the horses of soldiers with the army should be taken care of carefully and dare not neglect. The army turned over the onion collar and pursued the surviving Huihe Khan king to Talos, which was the place where Gao Xianzhi lost the battle with Dashi, and the limit of control over Central Asia in the heyday of the Tang Dynasty. In fact, the impact of the defeat of Talas was not as serious as what was said on the Internet. The original control area of Datang is still under its control, and Dashi failed to extend its tentacles to the east of scallion collar. In addition, Datang had enough strength to expand to the west, but the rebellion broke out in the back towns, which ended the prosperous era, and its strength in the western regions became weaker and weaker, gradually losing control of the whole western region. In Talos, Wei Ran beheaded the Huihe Khan king in front of the food army. They ran the remaining 3000 Huihe elite prisoners, and their head was built into a Beijing temple. The general of Dashi is a Seljuk, that is, a Turk. Facing the army that once fought his ancestors to the west again, although there are 70000 soldiers, he dare not go forward to fight. At this time, the big food is not the big food in its heyday. The religious factions in Baghdad are in chaos. The local troops belonging to the Arab region have decayed, and they mostly rely on barbarians and alien mercenaries in the east to maintain their apparent prosperity. In fact, the interior is fragmented and constantly attacked. If this Dashi general leads 70000 troops and horses to lead a Huihe Khan king who has lost his land and tribe, whether he wins or loses, he will inevitably suffer heavy casualties, which will affect his master''s ruling position in Dashi. Therefore, he dare not make such a decision. He can only withdraw slowly while monitoring the trend of Wei Ran''s army. Wei Ran glanced at the distant west. If China was strong, he would take these loyal subordinates all the way to the Mediterranean! But now I have left Datang for five months. I don''t know how long it will take to go back through mountains and mountains. So it''s not his time to show the strength of the army in the Central Plains. It''s just a monument here, leaving a sentence: the Fenglin army of the Tang Dynasty killed the Huihe Khan King * * * here! Those who dare to commit crimes against China will be punished even if they are far away! Then he led 100000 troops and more weak and small nomadic tribes all the way East. Some joined and others left. When they entered Yumen pass, all they left were true loyalists. There were 40000 troops, all of whom were good at riding and controlling strings. As soon as I entered the Yumen pass, I met Zhao Xuanqing who arranged to wait for his messenger. Too many things happened during the period when Wei Ran left. The two most important things, in terms of sequence, are the death of Li Chengye and Zhao Hun last year! Hearing the previous news, Wei Ran was struck by lightning. He was stunned and thought he had heard wrong. After asking again and again, I accepted it unbelievably. But there was only one imperial edict about Li Chengye''s death. Who laid the hand and how he died. There were dark clouds surging in it. I didn''t know anything at all. At the same time, Wei Ran also learned that in his hometown of Weizhou, several mothers and family uncles were captured by Baiqi company and returned to Beijing and put in prison. Before Wei Ran knew the mystery of Li Chengye''s death, he heard that his family had been arrested. Li Jianxing was furious on the spot and wanted to go straight to Chang''an. Wei Ran was quite calm. He smelled the smell of conspiracy. While he was extremely sad and angry, he forcibly suppressed the fluctuation of emotion. Instead, he stationed troops at Yumen pass to visit Zhang Jia, a rebel army in Dunhuang. When defeating the Huihe army, Wei Ran was the first to kill the head of the Huihe Khan king and destroy his family. Coupled with Wei Ran''s return, the military prestige is more than ever before. Therefore, Zhang Jia attaches great importance to the relationship with Wei Ran, a powerful faction. After communicating with the patriarch of Zhang Jia, Wei Ran roughly understood what had happened in the Tang Dynasty in the ten months since he left. According to the news on the surface, the imperial court is suspected of raising bandits because Li Chengye failed to completely destroy the Yellow nest and let its core bandits leave. Therefore, the emperor ordered him to return to Beijing to report on his work, leaving the left Shence army in Jiangling to guard against the rebels. When Li Chengye arrived in Anlu by boat with several followers and two experts in the Jianghu. He was suddenly assassinated at night and died on the spot. After the murderer succeeded, he took out a secret edict claiming that Li Chengye was suspected of conspiracy, so he ordered to kill him. Only when the guard was shocked did he escape successfully. Chapter 387 The details of Li Chengye''s assassination were transmitted to the capital. The emperor pretended to be angry about everything about this secret order, denied it on the spot, and ordered a thorough investigation. Therefore, it once became a pending case and I don''t know whether it really exists. Listen to what patriarch Zhang said. Wei Ran said angrily, "if the secret is false, why do you take my mother and uncle Zu! The dog emperor must have a guilty conscience. " Although Zhang''s regime was actually divided, he followed the instructions of his ancestors and was at least openly respectful and obedient to the imperial court. He only ignored Wei Ran''s words. Then, it is about Zhao Hun''s death. It turned out that after defeating the Huihe army, Zhao Hui returned to Liangzhou with great victory. However, when passing through Ganzhou, the warlord alliance composed of local giants in Liangzhou suddenly set an ambush against the unprotected Wuwei army. Under the leadership of Zhao Hui, the originally subdued Wuwei army still has the possibility of turning defeat into victory. Unexpectedly, the Ganzhou dragon family, who accompanied them all the way, did not know when to reach an agreement with the Liangzhou Haoqiang, but unexpectedly betrayed and directly attacked the Zhao Hui Chinese army. Zhao Hui died on the spot and the whole army was defeated. The remnant led by Zhao Xuanqing was defeated all the way and escaped through Liangzhou with many crises. Then, led by Li Guangsi and the infantry left behind in Shanzhou, he successfully returned to Lanzhou and has been fighting with Liangzhou warlords until now. But because the essence of the war was heavy, it has been on the defensive at the moment. After listening to Zhang''s clan leader''s words, Wei Ran glanced at him and said in a deep voice: "how does manager Zhang think of Ganzhou?" Zhang Yichao was granted the title of Shazhou Jiedu envoy by the former Emperor. In fact, he controlled the two states of SHAGUA, and the position of Jiedu envoy was inherited. Zhang Jing, the eldest son of Yichao, is always ambitious, and Zhang has always been incompatible with the dragon family in Ganzhou. Zhangjia worshipped Buddhism and the dragon family tended to be Hu Hua. Therefore, it has always been Zhang Jing''s private ideal to destroy the dragon family, Take Ganzhou directly and increase ties with China. Zhang Jing replied meaningfully, "Ganzhou is known as the land of mulberry and hemp, the hometown of fishing and rice, and a rare place with rich water and grass on the silk road." Wei Ran said: "Liangzhou Haoqiang doesn''t respect the law. Zhang Gong thinks whether it should be severely punished?" Zhang Jing said solemnly, "our officials should share the worries of the imperial court and eliminate the military disaster. However, the Guiyi army is mostly infantry, with more defense and less attack. Otherwise, why would you see manager Zhao hurt? " "Our Fenglin army is deeply supported by manager Zhao. We have to avenge it! Therefore, we should take our Fenglin army as the precursor, and ask Duke Zhang to guard the back road and provide logistics for me. " They smiled at each other and reached an agreement. The next day, Wei Ran returned to Yumen pass and led the army to Ganzhou. The Guiyi army had prepared logistics supplies for him along the way, and sent five thousand infantry and horses to follow him to Ganzhou. Wei Ran rode on a sweaty horse with a flame of revenge burning in his eyes. Even if he was willing to follow Wei ran for thousands of miles, he didn''t know how to help him eliminate this hatred. This anger first took the Ganzhou dragon family as an appetizer, burned them up, and then it was Liangzhou Haoqiang''s turn. After taking Zhao Hui''s heritage, the only thing in front was Chang''an! The long star crosses the sky, and Luo covers the common people! Wei Huo defeated the troops and horses of the dragon family branch in Jiuquan, Suzhou, and then took the defeated prisoners as the precursor to attack directly under the city of Zhangye, Ganzhou. Seeing that Wei Yanbing was strong, the dragon family did not dare to fight in the field and could not hold out. After Wei Ran blockaded Zhangye City, he collected the countryside. As long as the people and horses related to the dragon family were caught, they were incorporated into the army to build all kinds of siege equipment. The weapon of siege, which was the first heavy weapon of Wei Ran, was the counterweight catapult. This kind of catapult appeared when fighting against Tubo, which is very practical. Interestingly, it was not valued by Liangzhou warlords, but thought it was a strange technique. However, this kind of catapult played a great role in the western expedition of Mongolia, and many city walls could not resist the attack of this kind of giant catapult at all. Even Xiangyang City, with its dangerous terrain and strong urban defense, was finally destroyed by this kind of catapult. After the siege equipment was built, Wei Ran ordered these people close to the dragon family around Zhangye City to fill the moats and gullies around the city and destroy the mechanism traps. The garrison in the city was not close to these people, so they watched them move, but they didn''t dare to attack. The guards on the wall were basically relatives of the dragon family. They forced the soldiers to attack these people. As a result, the soldiers attacked, but they deliberately rowed and fished, unwilling to do their best at all. Finally, the dragon family had to organize cavalry out of the city to expel these people. But Wei Ran''s elite cavalry seized the opportunity and swallowed all the cavalry out of the city. When the defenders in the city saw that the Fenglin army was so powerful, they contracted the city and dared not act again. When the moat of the moat was filled up and it was flat from outside the city to inside the city, Wei Ran released these people and began to bombard the city wall with a giant counterweight catapult for a day. Compared with the man-made cable-stayed catapult used for guarding the city, the counterweight catapult has fewer operators, more stable and accurate shooting area and longer range. Therefore, the equipment for guarding the city in the city basically does not threaten Wei Ran, and the field battle out of the city is not the opponent of Fenglin army. We can only watch the city wall destroyed and collapsed by dozens of stone throwing machines made by Wei Ran''s army. Then the servants who had already been on standby shouted excitedly and rushed into the city on horseback. The main force of 13000 Fenglin army waited in a strict formation for these servants to open the city gate from inside. When the city was broken, the morale of the dragon family''s garrison had collapsed, and the city gate was soon occupied by servants. Then the Fenglin army rushed into the city in four gates to encircle and annihilate the dragon family army. So that the dragon family army fell, fled, and even rebelled. Wei Ran took advantage of these soldiers who were on the verge of rebellion to find the weakness of the dragon family fortress in the city, broke it in one fell swoop, and killed all the dragon family. However, the surrender did not leave Zhang Jing, who looked forward to it. Wei burning was willing to give him Suzhou and Ganzhou, and had paid the greatest sincerity. All demobilized troops must be left to their own strength, because he still has many wars to go on later. After incorporating the dragon family''s demobilized troops in the city, Wei Ran only repaired for one day, disrupted the demobilized army establishment, sent veterans to command, and set out immediately after setting up a general organizational structure. What he robbed was a soldier of great speed. The Guiyi army took on the task of transporting engineering equipment such as counterweight catapults, and marched slowly in the rear, accompanied by caravans of all ethnic groups. Seeing that fenglinjun never takes things by surprise and is really willing to spend money on things, they all found great business opportunities, so they were very willing to serve as a transport team for Wei Ran. When starting from Zhangye, Wei Ran''s army had expanded to 60000, of which 50000 were all cavalry. Only the incorporated Longjia army was used as riding infantry. Due to Wei Ran''s trip to the western regions, he conquered many city states and accepted the obedience of many nomadic tribes. The number of war horses collected along the way was amazing. The original 50000 cavalry can maintain the situation of one person and two horses. Therefore, even if there are 10000 infantry, it can ensure that every soldier can march on horses, which is very rare in the middle Tang Dynasty in this era. The equipment rate of most Jiedu chariots is less than a quarter of that of the whole army, and no one is as arrogant as Wei Ran. After the reorganization, he bought the best supplies from the plundered materials, businessmen along the way and the caravans of the rebel army, and went all the way east along the Qilian Mountains, across Yanzhi mountain and into Liangzhou. Chapter 388 At this time, Zhang Jing no longer sent troops to participate in the civil war between warlords, stayed in Zhangye City and prepared logistics for Wei Ran. In order to attack and destroy Zhao Xuanqing, Liangzhou Haoqiang formed an alliance with a total force of 100000. Of course, not all of them are elite. Many of them are strong soldiers and Zhuang Ding tenants in various Haoqiang manors. Now they are facing off with Zhao Xuanqing''s troops at Jinchengguan, Lanzhou. The two sides have been fighting intermittently since Liangzhou for eight months. Because Zhao Xuanqing took Zhao Hui''s position temporarily, many generals in the army refused to accept it and turned to the Liangzhou alliance. As a result, the morale of the Wuwei army was low, and they were losing important places for several months. They had to retreat to Jincheng pass, the gateway of Lanzhou city. When Wei Ran''s army hurried to Liangzhou City, the garrison of the powerful alliance sent people to report to the main force in Lanzhou. Of course, Wei Ran also sent scouts to find Zhao Xuanqing. Wei Ran was not in a hurry to attack the city. He only surrounded the city and attacked the country castle. These earthen castles are the foundation of the manor of the local tyrants. Removing one is equivalent to removing part of the strength of a family. Before the main force of the Liangzhou coalition returned, the whole Liangzhou had been decayed by Wei Ran''s roving bandit style. The local manor Wubao basically couldn''t resist Wei Ran''s psychological attack and the strong attack of the catapult, and fell one after another. Wei Ran considered Liangzhou as an important base camp in the rear, so he consciously slaughtered the local giants. He wants to concentrate all the land on his own hands, which can be used to distribute it to his soldiers. It can not only save military expenses, but also maintain a strong military morale and prepare for the attack in Guanzhong in the future. Another purpose of slaughtering these powerful families is to eliminate their own worries, so as not to attack Guanzhong in front of them and catch fire in his backyard. When the Liangzhou allied forces returned to Liangzhou City, Wei ran directly surrounded them for help. The Liangzhou coalition army saw the end of their hometown and the break of their rear road. It was also red eyed and launched a crazy attack on Wei Ran. But they fought for a long time and retreated all the way. They were pursued by Zhao Xuanqing and Li Guangsi, and the losses were not light. A fierce battle with Wei Ran''s 60000 troops in the field for one day. The first to attack was Wei Ran''s more than 30000 servants who joined the army. These nomadic cavalry were particularly fierce. They surrounded them with nomadic scattering, disrupted the coalition infantry and shook the morale of the army. The number of coalition cavalry was at an absolute disadvantage and did not dare to go out to pursue at will. Seeing that the infantry was loose, they had to go out to fight. However, Wei Ran''s 13000 elite cavalry seized the opportunity, took Wei Ran and Li Jianxing as the arrows, opened unparalleled, and wiped out all the cavalry of the Liangzhou coalition army in one fell swoop. Then he rushed to the loose infantry formation and broke through the Liangzhou powerful coalition. The defeated coalition army was chased and killed by more than 30000 servants under Wei Ran. Except those who fled to the Gobi desert, there were few survivors left. Even those who escape from the Gobi desert will die of thirst sooner or later in the absence of supplies. As a result of this war, the great powers of Liangzhou were completely eliminated. In order to prevent the resurgence of the dead, Wei Ran once again plowed the fields and swept away the powerful industries in the field and the city. At the same time, he arranged the captured civil servants in the city to measure the land, so as to prepare for the next annexation of the Wuwei army. When Zhao Xuanqing and Li Guangsi carefully led the army westward, they heard the news that Wei Ran had broken the Liangzhou coalition army. They were shocked and speechless. Although the news obtained from the Scouts of Fenglin Army knows that Wei Ran''s army is powerful and huge, it is still very unbelievable. They thought that Wei Ran pursued the Huihe Khan king to the western regions, crossed the Gobi desert and mountains all the way, and many soldiers would die because of acclimatization. In addition, there are many hostile states in the western regions, and the losses will not be light if they do not succeed in repeated operations. It is good to return 4000 of the 8000 troops that set out. But what they didn''t know was that Wei Ran not only pursued and killed the Huihe Khan king in the western regions, but took the Huihe Khan king as the object of wandering the streets, making this once strong man like a lost dog in front of many states and tribes in the western regions, which proved the strength of the Fenglin army from the side. Then we will win several victories to destroy small countries, which will naturally attract many oppressed Han people to join us. On the basis of preserving the culture of the Tang Dynasty, these Han people also absorbed many tough customs of the Hu people. In the Fenglin army, the old led the new and trained in war, they quickly grew into elite. Therefore, the army not only did not shrink, but became stronger and stronger. When Zhao Xuanqing and Li Guangsi met in the Lord''s house of Liangzhou City, Wei Ran sat in the original position where Zhao Hui sat, Li Jianxing stood on the left, Zhang Jing stood on the right, and bu Langshan stood behind him like the shadow of Wei Ran, a style of the master of Liangzhou. However, due to his father''s hatred, Wei Ran''s eyes have been scarlet for a long time. He looks angry. Even if he remains calm, he is like a volcano repressed to the extreme and ready to erupt at any time. Zhao Xuanqing looked at Wei Ran. The two sides looked at each other for a long time. She suddenly bowed down and worshipped, like giving up something or taking the initiative to admit something. Since she made a gesture of submission, Wei Ran went down and helped her up. "Miss Zhao, I have avenged the manager. In the future, Wuwei army and Fenglin army will be the real family! You are still the commander of Wuwei army. " Zhao Xuanqing raised his head and looked at Wei Ran with complex eyes. "Wuwei army is willing to serve manager Li!" Wei Ran looked at Li Guangsi, who looked equally sad and angry, and only nodded, still maintaining his reason. He sat back in his seat again, "summon the middle-level and above officers of Wuwei army and Fenglin army to come here for discussion!" Wei Ran''s next move is to completely subdue the heart of Wuwei army! Most of the Wuwei soldiers were Liangzhou natives. The heroic rebellion brought a devastating blow to these soldiers'' families. Those who do not agree with Liangzhou Haoqiang alliance will be seriously retaliated. This is also the reason why these soldiers gave up fighting with Zhao Xuanqing and Liangzhou Haoqiang. Now Wei Ran plans to rebuild their hope and let them rebuild their family. Therefore, after summoning all the officers and men, Wei Ran took out stacks of land deeds and recorded the land measured by local civil servants. "I want to distribute land to the whole army to make up for the losses of the soldiers in this war. From then on, Wuwei army and Fenglin army are the real family! " In the stunned eyes of the whole army, Wei Ran distributed land to the remaining 30000 ordinary soldiers and grass-roots officers of Wuwei army. On the contrary, those officers above the middle level did not enjoy such treatment. Although he appointed Zhao Xuanqing as the commander of the Wuwei army, he wanted to catch the officers of the Wuwei army. After abandoning these middle and high-level officers, they appointed veterans of Fenglin army to join them to command these grass-roots sergeants who had accepted bribes from Wei Ran''s land policy. At that time, even Zhao Xuanqing could not stop Wei ran from really controlling the army. By doing so, he naturally caused quite a rebound. The middle and senior officers of the Wuwei army cursed Wei Ran one after another in private, and many even wanted to instigate a mutiny and give advice. However, the grass-roots soldiers and officers have accepted Wei Ran''s benefits, and in the process of distributing the land, they naturally have to return to the countryside to accept their own land, which is a long holiday of half a month. During this holiday, no one could gather these soldiers scattered to Liangzhou and Lanzhou, which lacked the foundation of mutiny. During the holiday, Wei Ran also arranged literate soldiers of Fenglin army to go to various towns to publicize the policies implemented by Wei Ran, which attracted the hearts of the local people and the army. Chapter 389 When he returned from the holiday, Wei Ran reorganized the Wuwei army and broke up the original establishment. On the grounds that soldiers in similar positions distributed land were formed into a team, it did not arouse the resentment of grass-roots soldiers and officers. After all, land is adjacent. In the future, it will be the so-called township party. Of course, it should be closer. This is very reasonable. The formation process is based on the orders of Fenglin army veterans. They once went to the countryside to publicize Wei Ran''s policy, so they basically have a familiar face with the soldiers of the Wuwei army and are easily accepted by the Wuwei army. In this way, we successfully controlled 30000 Wuwei troops. Those jealous and angry former middle and senior officers can only find Zhao Xuanqing here and ask Zhao Xuanqing to help intercede. Zhao Xuanqing didn''t want to take care of it, but many senior generals were loyal to her father. Finally, she helped her stabilize the army and escape from the siege. She had to intercede. Wei Ran is not unkind, but gives two conditions: One is to make up for the gold and silver treasures according to the official rank, arrange to retire and go back to be a rich man; One is that those who are demoted to a lower level and are Deputy generals, who are willing to perform meritorious service in the army, and who are willing to comply with Fenglin army laws and regulations can be given another opportunity to make contributions. Ambitious people basically choose the second way, and some people who have no ambition choose the first way. Although there were some complaints, the strength of Fenglin army and Wei Ran''s swift and resolute means were enough to shut everyone''s mouth. After taking over the Wuwei army, it is natural to distribute rewards to the officers and men of Fenglin army. However, Liangzhou, Lanzhou and Shanzhou, together with the land of kuozhou and Hezhou, which have been distributed, can no longer meet the needs of military sergeants for land. Therefore, he took all the States and counties in the east of Longyou, a total of 13 states. The more affluent States and counties in the East were awarded to his elite soldiers, which once again strengthened the centripetal force of Fenglin army. At this time, as long as you go eastward along the Weishui River and reach the Qinling Mountains, you can enter the hinterland of Guanzhong. During this time, Wei Ran gradually knew what had happened at home during his absence from his dialogue with Li Guangsi. When Li Guangsi learned of his father''s death, a month had passed since Li Chengye was killed. It was Bu Lanshan''s elder martial sister who fell into the world of mortals and her husband who went to kuozhou after being chased by the imperial court''s Baiqi division and the killer on the first floor of the sky. At that time, Baiqi company had gone to Weizhou to capture all Li Chengye''s family back to Beijing, and blocked the road from their hometown to kuozhou, so that Li Guangsi didn''t know about it all the time. Fortunately, Li Guangsi was calm and did not directly lead thousands of soldiers left in kuozhou to Chang''an, but had been waiting for Wei Ran to return. The result was Zhao Xuanqing''s letter for help, so he helped Zhao Xuanqing fight all the time. Thanks to Li Guangsi, otherwise Zhao Xuanqing''s defeated army may not be able to defend the Golden City pass. After learning what Chang''an city had done, in order to save Wei Ran''s family, Princess Shouning, who had stayed in kuozhou, went to Chang''an alone and planned to enter the chaotang to seek opportunities, but in fact she was controlled by the people of baiqisi. While rectifying the internal organizational structure, Wei Ran also met Luo Qingxuan, the elder martial sister of Bu Langshan, and her husband Cao Yuzhe, a typical Confucian scholar in the south of the Yangtze River. Bu Lanshan was naturally glad to meet her again when she saw her senior sister. By the way, she introduced ah Li, the new junior sister of the entry wall, to their husband and wife. Luo Qingxuan and his wife are very good at martial arts. Her strength is even higher than that of Bu Langshan. As Bu Lanshan used to describe, although Luo Qingxuan''s heart fell into the world of mortals, he could no longer practice the martial arts above the Scripture. On the contrary, he has found a new way to find a suitable martial arts path. His sword meaning and sword potential are different from the past, but his strength is better than the past. Huang Chao''s army was seriously damaged in Jiangnan Road. The manor of Luo Qingxuan and his wife in Jiaxing was destroyed by Huang Chao. He entered the rebel camp and failed to assassinate Huang Chao. Then he was chased by the army and saved by Li Chengye, so he joined the Zuo Shence army. As the personal guard of Li Chengye, Cao Yuzhe was hired by Li Chengye as an aide to help deal with many local government issues. But it was hard to leave home, so when Li Chengye went north to expel Qidan, the couple didn''t go with him. It was not until Li Chengye returned to Jingzhou and fought against Huang Chao that they joined the army again. So I experienced everything that happened to Li Chengye. "Duke Li and we followed the eunuch to stay in the post station on the outskirts of Anlu. That night, a large number of cavalry and highly skilled killers surrounded the post station. At first, we thought those cavalry were Huang Chaojun who fled here, but after the fight, we found that they were all famous green forest experts in Huainan. Those killers are all experts above the ground level on the first floor of the sky. There are also three killers. Although their siege is urgent, we also have a large number of guards. Many of them are elite in all battles and have high martial arts, so they can resist. Even Duke Li''s family will escape the siege and seek local regiment training support. At this time, none of us thought that the eunuch who had been cowering and hiding next to Li Gong suddenly shot at Li Gong. Both my husband and I were entangled by experts on the first floor of the sky. It was difficult to get away for a while. I thought that Li Gong''s cultivation in the perfect territory the day after tomorrow should be able to support us to rescue. But I don''t want to. The eunuch''s strength is very high, which is rare in the world. Now I think maybe master may not be his opponent. In less than three moves, he took Li Gong...... " Luo Qingxuan said this, and his tone was low. Although Li Guangsi heard it for the second time, he still couldn''t stop crying. Li Jianxing couldn''t help but smash the table in front of him. Wei Ran''s eyes were still red as blood, but he looked calm. But when he opened his mouth, his voice was particularly hoarse, "an eunuch has better martial function than leader Zhuo. I really can''t think of anyone else in the world except Zhang Zhen, a eunuch and thief." Bu Lanshan looked at Wei Ran with worry. The more calm he showed, the more he was suppressing the flame in his heart. If it went on like this, no one knew what terrible things would happen once it was about to break out, especially now he still controls the most elite army in the world. Luo Qingxuan and Cao Yuzhe looked at each other, and Cao Yuzhe went on after his wife''s words. "Childe Li guessed well. When my husband and wife saw that Duke Li was hurt in the hands of the eunuch, they broke out all their skills and forced the killer on the first floor of the sky to enter the post station to rescue Duke Li. After fighting with the eunuch, even though my husband and wife were not his opponents, they tore the human skin mask on his face and found that it was Zhang Zhen. And he was very rampant to take out a secret Edict and threatened that it was issued by the current emperor. He was ordered to do it. Then he said a lot of slander against Li Gong. My husband and wife are not his opponents, but the enemy can only see him escape calmly. But our husband and wife hurried to Chang''an, but found that the Li family had been put in prison. But at this time, we were wanted by the imperial court and could not appear in public. Therefore, we sought the custody of Taiyuan Wang family in the capital. At that time, Li Gong''s death had spread to Beijing, which naturally caused a violent shock. The people in the court were angry and asked for investigation, accountability and severe punishment. Although his majesty denied the secret order to kill Li Gong, Zhang Zhen and Tian Lingzi, eunuchs, also strongly denied it. But Wang Shumi seemed to know something about it and whispered to our couple. The secret edict was issued by your majesty... He didn''t say how he knew it, but he took a risk to send our husband and wife to Longyou. However, when we left Chang''an, it was widely spread in Beijing that it was Li Gong who was assassinated by the Yellow nest bandits jointly by my husband and wife. Hehe, up to now, my husband and wife are full of body and mouth. " Chapter 390 Li Guangsi bowed his head and sighed, "it''s really wronged you both. Thanks to Grandpa''s willingness to help, otherwise I wouldn''t even know such a big event had happened in kuozhou!" Wei Huo sneered at Li Guangsi, and looked coldly at Li Guangsi. "Erlang, your grandfather''s idea is nothing more than selling well at both ends. He knew both the secret and the eyelid of the palace. With the power resources of the Wang family, you can tell your father to be prepared before Zhang Zhen poisons. But he still sat by and watched this happen. On the one hand, he sold out the faint king, so that his Taiyuan Wang family could stand in the court safely without being implicated by his father. On the other hand, he made friends with us because he thought that if our Fenglin army and Wuwei army were not destroyed by the powerful forces of Liangzhou and attacked Chang''an in a rage, his Wang family could protect themselves. Hum, how can these aristocratic families be emotional when they do things? Everything is just because of their interests! " As soon as this remark came out, all the people present were surprised. Luo Qingxuan and his wife were terrified for a moment and thought of finding Taiyuan Wang''s family. If the other party turns around and betrays in spite of the friendship of his family, their husband and wife will not be able to leave the hidden dragon and Crouching Tiger City of Chang''an safely. Wei Ran stood up and looked at the door outside the lobby. "Now, thinking about it, Huihe suddenly invaded SHAGUA and Liangzhou Haoqiang warlords had a premeditated rebellion. When his father was assassinated, it happened almost at the same time as Liangzhou Haoqiang rebellion. Those who use such insidious tactics intend to take advantage of the general situation in all aspects to completely get rid of my Li family! Whether this person is Zhang Zhen or the dog emperor, I will die with them! " "Oh? It seems that our General Li is ready to rebel against the imperial court? " A woman''s voice came from outside the lobby, and then a white and a black figure flew in. It was an Xinyu and Wu Xinfei, teachers and disciples of the heavenly demon sect. An Xinyu in black and Wu Xinfei in charming white. Wei Ran looked at the two uninvited guests. Tianmo sect did not participate in the war during the Haoqiang rebellion in Liangzhou. They always put interests first. No matter whether the battle is won or lost, the interests of Tianmo sect will not be lost. Even if Fenglin army is defeated miserably, they can take the opportunity to reap the interests in kuozhou and Hezhou. Wei Ran looked at their teachers and disciples. "Tianmo sect is interested again this time?" Although Luo Qingxuan has retired from the Jianghu for a long time, Qixia sword sect and Tianmo sect have always been old enemies. Seeing the leader and descendants of Tianmo sect, Luo Qingxuan naturally couldn''t help standing up. "Younger martial sister, has Tianmo sect taken root in Longyou?" Bu Lanshan nodded and said, "it is true at present." Then he introduced to his elder martial sister and brother-in-law some events that Tianmo sect had communicated with them. An Xinyu looked at Luo Qingxuan and said, "if you want to fight against the Tang Dynasty, our Tianmo sect is naturally willing to help you. I think... Even the remaining demons will help fight together. " As soon as he said this, everyone looked at Wei Ran. Luo Qingxuan frowned, walked slowly and looked anxious. Cao Yuzhe was upright. Regardless of the pressure of other experts present, he said bluntly: "eldest childe Li, my husband and wife came here to tell you because of great righteousness. However, the Tang Dynasty is still the common master of the world. If you want to kill Zhang Zhenyi as a eunuch, our husband and wife will help each other. But if you have the intention of overturning the country and want to make the world chaotic again, my husband and wife will sacrifice their lives and stop you! " Wei Ran turned his head and looked at Cao Yuzhe expressionless. The killing intention in his eyes was like essence. His strength was much higher than Cao Yuzhe and his wife. When he looked over, Cao Yuzhe felt that there was a wild beast standing in front of him, which made him sweat uncontrollably. "Hum, even if I don''t oppose Tang, will the world be peaceful?" Bu Lanshan stood up at this time, "but Princess Shouning certainly doesn''t want you to do this, childe Li." "Why mention Princess Shouning?" "Princess Shouning once told me about the amazing dance..." Bu Lanshan lowers his head. Wu Xinfei and Zhao Xuanqing are surprised. They look at Wei Ran again. Obviously, they know what Jinghong dance is. "A startling dance... How can it relate to the blood feud of my father, my mother, my family uncle and my family!!!" The tone of Wei Ran''s words became heavier and heavier. When it came to the back, he almost roared out with a ferocious look. With an extremely firm will, he forcibly stabilized his mood on the verge of violence, took a deep breath and looked at Cao Yuzhe. "Zhang Zhen''s dog head, I will take it to pay tribute to my father. If something happens to my mother in the prison, the emperor will pay me blood even if he sits in the world! This is Li Dingguo''s decision. Brother Cao and nvxia Luo, next, Li will do his best to prepare the whole army for war and launch a call of arms. I not only want to denounce the emperor''s ignorance, but also want to start an army - the emperor''s side of the Qing Dynasty! You can tell Chang''an this news and let them prepare early. Li is looking forward to fighting with them. Oh, by the way, in the past, I killed teachers and rebelled against kings. Many righteous sects led by Chunyang sect were wanted by Li. Hehe, I''m going to level Guanzhong this time. You can also let the cows in Zhongnan Mountain prepare early. " Cao Yuzhe and his wife changed their faces. They had never seen the son of heaven in Wei Ran''s words before. However, the son of heaven is indeed fatuous, and it is common for the generals of the town to disagree. However, listening to his statement that he wanted to rebel and destroy the royal family of Li and Tang Dynasty, the meaning was different. As soon as the Li Tang royal family is destroyed, who knows what will happen in the world. Those local forces that have been dormant in the dark tide may be waiting for this day. Not to mention the local governors, even if a group of local forces in the South gradually mastered military power by strangling Huang Chao, they all initiated something called ambition. If the common Lord of the world dies, they will have enough excuses to openly start fighting. At that time, the hero will pull out his sword and rob the common people for ten years! When Cao Yuzhe and his wife were too frightened to speak, bu Lanshan stood up. "Childe Li, you should avenge your father and protect your family. It''s understandable, but have you ever thought that if you set up an army to destroy the Tang Dynasty, all sentient beings in the world, whether right or wrong, whether ambitious or not, will take you as the leader, and the world will rise up and attack it. Although Lan Shan is a Jianghu person, she seldom participates in the military and political management of Childe Li. But over the years, I''ve been influenced by you, and I often hear that you promote words and talk about the world, but you also realize some truth. The thirteen prefectures in Longyou alone, coupled with a man''s heart, refused to accept the Guanzhong rebellion everywhere. Young master Li, strategically speaking, you may rely on this corner to resist the world''s siege? " Wei Ran was silent and looked at Bu Langshan with some surprise. In the past, when she heard that she was discussing national strategies, she always smiled and worshipped, but she never asked a question. Princess Shouning often argued with herself about it. Wei Yanyuan thought that Bu Lanshan would not have such knowledge, but he didn''t want her to be so intelligent. When she was silent, she had quietly learned many things. Chapter 391 She said it very well. Once Wei Ran killed the royal family of Li and Tang Dynasty, it would be a great evil to use the values of today''s era to kill the king with his ministers! They are traitors such as Wang Mang and Dong Zhuo, even worse than these two. At least they did not kill the royal family when they usurped the throne or kidnapped the emperor. If you do this yourself, then all the heroes in the world will be the first enemy as long as you want to become a overlord. Whoever can kill himself will have a reasonable and legal opportunity to establish a new dynasty and successfully receive the legacy of the Tang Dynasty. Just as Liu Han destroyed Chu and Qin, no one can be more orthodox in the world. It can be predicted that at that time, the Jiedu envoys of the towns and Huang Chao may form a coalition, and even the Qidan people will take the opportunity to enter the Central Plains, not to mention the five surnames and seven hopes, as well as the local forces that control the regiment training and other armed forces. Although the Tang Dynasty has gradually moved towards the end because of its system, it is hard to return. However, it does not mean that its national strength is weak and its war potential is missing. Referring to the Five Dynasties and ten countries, the strength of those warlords rising in the late Tang Dynasty is not weak at all. United against himself, with the resources of the thirteen prefectures of Longyou alone, he can win for a while, but he can''t win for a lifetime. It''s almost a matter of time before he loses. Moreover, he still has the task of being a hunter of the heavens, which is a lot of constraints. Wei Ran looked deeply at Bu Langshan. "I have my own discretion, Miss bu. It''s no longer suitable for you to stay here. Please leave." Bu Langshan''s eyes were stagnant and smiled sadly, "childe Li, next I will enter Chang''an, but Ali, please take care of me first." Then he turned and left without looking back. Luo Qingxuan looked at Wei Ran, "even if I just met younger martial sister, I can see that she loves you very much. I''ve heard that she has been following you all these years. Li Dingguo, are you really so iron hearted? " With an angry look on his face, he chased away. Cao Yuzhe shook his head and sighed, "childe Li, it''s a matter of state affairs and family affairs. It''s hard to make a decision even if it''s you. Cao can''t stand on the high ground and accuse you, but... If you really want to fight against Tang Dynasty, please also think about the common people''s country that Duke Li once carefully guarded. " Then he bowed down deeply and went after his wife. The hall was very quiet for a time, and the needle dropping could be heard. Wei Ran sat back in his seat, closed his eyes and remained silent for a long time. "Ah Li, how should I choose?" "A long time ago, I warned you not to be too involved in this identity. You are just a passer-by. From the perspective of hunting soldiers from the heavens, since the consequences of attacking Chang''an are very serious, it''s better to act as if you don''t know anything and keep your duty. Improve your strength carefully and wait for the moment when the space channel is opened. Then take care of the grandchildren in Tianting and return to the world we should go to. That''s it. " "This is not a play, this is my own life. Everything here is a fetter and my real experience. I can''t treat myself as a cold-blooded passer-by..." He was silent for a long time and finally opened his eyes. Everyone looked at Wei Ran and saw him make the final decision. "General Erlang, general Sanlang and General Zhao, immediately reorganize the army and prepare logistics." Zhao Xuanqing said anxiously, "are you... Going to attack Chang''an?" Wei Ran suddenly smiled, "I will not start a military because of anger. My father taught me this. We still have to fight in this war, but we can''t fight when it''s most unfavorable to us. " Wei Ran didn''t send troops rashly. He used too many troops in the past two years. He hardly repaired for a long time since he helped his adoptive father defeat Qidan. All the way to Talos in the western regions, he came back to participate in the anti rebel war, and the army was already exhausted. At this time, no matter the morale of the army or the physical strength of the officers and soldiers, they will not keep up. Therefore, although Wei Ran said he wanted to attack Chang''an, he actually arranged logistics according to military cultivation. At the same time, Li Chengye''s life deeds, achievements and his unjust death were written into a Pinghua script. Bribe Jianghu artists, expand public opinion, compile the life of Li Chengye, including the final unjust killing of the imperial court, into operas, and publicize it to all Daofu, prefectures and counties in the world along with Pinghua. The Tianmo sect has made great efforts to publicize here. Their branch forces in the Jianghu are not small, and they are just used by Wei Ran. Coupled with the scarcity of folk entertainment in this era, such arranged operas did not become popular until the Yuan Dynasty. Once spread, it naturally aroused the pursuit of many bottom people and increased the spread speed in the market. It also made the unjust killing of Li Chengye widely known. As a result, it was known to all States in China in less than half a year. People all over the world say that the imperial court is fatuous, eunuchs are in power, and even loyal ministers and famous generals die unjustly. Although the imperial court came up with various ways to stop the publicity, the authority of the imperial court is not as good as that of the former Emperor. Its control over the local area is very weak. When it goes out of Guanzhong, it can''t even control the grass-roots level of Duji road. Although when the death of Li Chengye spread to the capital, the emperor, Zhang Zhen and others had a good idea to push the murderer on Luo Qingxuan and his wife and the Yellow nest rebels, they also increased public opinion publicity in this regard, so that the upper class of the Tang Dynasty and the army began to think that it was the Yellow nest rebels and Luo Qingxuan''s husband and wife. It is reasonable to say that the imperial court has seized the opportunity of public opinion, and the publicity behind Wei Ran should not have a great effect. But in fact, the propaganda of the imperial court was limited to the residence newspaper and word of mouth. The scope of communication is limited and only concentrated among some people in the upper class. In addition, these people are not stupid. Luo Qingxuan was born in a famous and decent school. He was a famous righteous Xia in the world at that time. Many people have received his favor. Cao Yuzhe is also the son of the literati family in Jiangnan. His identity class and the Yellow nest rebels are natural enemies. The alliance between the two of them and the Huangchao rebels is itself full of doubts. Moreover, these people also learned from some channels (from Li Guangsi) that there was another inside story. Therefore, most of them are skeptical about the official news. Wei Ran started his propaganda from the illiterate people at the grass-roots level, expanded and fermented public opinion from bottom to top, and then pointed out the suspicious points of Li Chengye''s assassination one by one in the form of opera Pinghua. The conclusion of the imperial propaganda is refuted and analyzed by strict logic and emotional mobilization, and then judged by the viewer himself. In short, it is to ask the body, how is this country? I am trapped in thinking about that set of well-known means. These methods are refined in the information age. Dealing with most illiterate people in this age is almost an artifact that hits the hearts of the people. Therefore, the official conclusion was quickly smashed. After six months of fermentation, the whole world accused the imperial court of wrongfully killing the generals. The people did not dare to clamor for the emperor to be responsible, but the words calling for Zhang Zhen and Tian Lingzi to die were noisy on the cloud. The changes after the fermentation of public opinion have won widespread sympathy for Fenglin army, which has been standing still. Originally, when they sent troops directly, they would be regarded as chaotic officials and thieves by the world and fight together. But now, things are different. Chapter 392 Even so, Wei Ran endured and stood still. He tested the Shuofang and Hedong Jiedu envoys nearby for three times in a row. In addition, since Li Chengye was assassinated, peasant uprisings broke out in Henan Road, Huainan road and Jiangnan Road, with an extremely large number. Although they fought on their own and could not be unified, the newly established Jiedu envoys and powerful private soldiers in various places were tired and had a headache. The two sides will win or lose each other, but there will be a prairie fire. After being defeated by Li Chengye, Huang Chao fled back to Lingnan, recuperated in Guangzhou and gradually recovered his vitality. He has raised the banner against the Tang Dynasty again, and all the rebels around the world have responded. Interestingly, Wei Ran''s public opinion propaganda also fully exposed the darkness, corruption and incompetence within the imperial court. Such public opinion was also used by Huang Chao, which increased his momentum and made his anti Tang actions seem more just. Such incidents, even if they are far from the north, do not affect the vigilance of these large warlords. Compared with Wei Ran''s side of the Qing Dynasty, it is still an internal class contradiction. Facing the Yellow nest uprising, it is the class contradiction of never dying and changing dynasties. Therefore, these Jiedu envoys made it clear that they would not interfere with Wei Ran''s affairs, but secretly reorganized the army and focused their attention on the Yellow nest army marching towards Huainan road. After confirming that these local powerful factions will not send troops to interfere with their actions. Wei Ran thought that the time was ripe and began to assemble the army to Weizhou. When he was ready, he was short of a slogan. At this time, although sending troops is still a rebellion in essence, it is not like the previous vassal towns. They are either surrounded by random soldiers or for their own ambition. Wei Ran has sufficient motivation and is sympathized by people all over the world. Even so, it has won the sympathy of public opinion, but if a micro operation is not good, it is still possible to fall into a cliff and fall into a situation of resisting the world with a corner. After all, morality can''t offset interests after all. Wei Ran''s biggest headache now is how to grasp the problems involving local interests. Even if he does a good job of public opinion, he can''t stand the end of local forces rising together after feeling threatened. At this time, a robbery occurred in the prison in Chang''an city. Wang, Cheng and Gu were locked up in the same cell. Although he has not been subjected to any criminal interrogation for more than half a year, the cell environment is acceptable. But the loss of freedom and the death of their husband have a far greater spiritual impact on them than the situation at this time. Cheng''s weak body has been seriously ill twice in prison. If Zhang Zhen hadn''t thought of using them as hostages, he would arrange for the imperial doctor to treat them carefully. Cheng had died in prison for a long time, but at this time, the old disease was not cured, and the new disease was born again. He was lying on his bed, standing tall and pale. Wang and Gu are taking good care of her, but although they are in better health, they are also haggard and depressed. Just after feeding Cheng a bowl of medicine soup, Wang keenly heard the sound of a human body falling outside. Then he saw two people in baiqisi clothes come in. She glanced away coldly, but saw that the man walking in front of her looked familiar. The man took off his hat, but she was a beautiful woman. "Three aunts, childe Li has been worried about you. Please change into the bodyguard''s clothes and leave with Langshan." Hearing the name of Childe Li, Cheng immediately sat up and looked out vaguely. These days, it has been supporting her not to die, that is, the obsession of wanting to see her adopted son again has not disappeared. "Are you... Do you know Dingguo?" Wang had already recognized Bu Lanshan and immediately helped Cheng, "Miss Bu, please bother you, but my sister is seriously ill. Even if she changes her clothes, she is afraid it will be difficult to move freely and be seen." Bu Lanshan opened the prison door, nodded to the man behind him, and the two entered. The man behind is also a woman. It is bu Lanshan''s elder martial sister Luo Qingxuan. She gives her clothes to the three. And bu Lanshan lost Cheng''s Qi, and Cheng was immediately inspired. "I keep my true Qi constantly, when I can support to leave the imperial city." When they changed their clothes and walked out of the prison door, they met uncle Wei Ran, who was also rescued. He has martial arts. Although he is shallow, he still maintains the ability to act independently. Only a few years ago, I saw that he was still a rich gentry, but now he seemed to be 20 years old and lifeless. His sons were killed on the spot because of resistance when Baiqi came to arrest people, so the anger in his heart was gone. It was Cao Yuzhe who saved him. Of course, since you came to rob the prison, you should have a lookout. When they came out, they saw a girl dressed as a young maid waiting for them outside. "Why is it so long? I don''t know if you delay one more breath, it will be more dangerous. Let''s go quickly!" The urging person is ah Li. Half a year ago, when Bu Lanshan left sadly, she told Wei Ran that she would enter Chang''an, but she didn''t tell Wei Ran that her purpose of entering Chang''an was to save his three mothers and eliminate the hostility and hatred in his heart. But the prison was heavily guarded. Bu Lanshan found that she and her elder martial sister and brother-in-law had long been wanted by the imperial court. She could only hide here, collect all kinds of news in the Imperial City, and prepare to find a suitable time to enter the prison to save people. When preparing for action, he suddenly met ah Li who entered Chang''an alone. When he was surprised, he didn''t want to see through his easy face. Without saying anything, she directly drew her sword and invited Bu Lanshan to fight. After a fight, bu Lanshan and her elder martial sister knew that this young martial sister, who is often lazy, actually had much better martial arts than them, or even not inferior to their master. At this time, ah Li made up to say his identity, in addition to hiding the essence of the fox demon. She said that she came from the Yin Shizong family and has been looking for a martial arts genius who can cultivate Qi and blood and find another way. Wei Ran is the person she is looking for. Because everyone knows that there is a top expert around Wei Ran, who has appeared in many key battles. Bu Lanshan has also seen the shadow of a Li before, so there is no doubt about him. In fact, bu Lanshan had doubts about ah Li for a long time. A girl of her age often grew up very fast. Three years later, her height and appearance were the same as when she first met. This was the most suspicious place. Then, bu Lanshan wondered why she pretended to be a person without martial arts when she first met in Hezhou City and promised to join Qixia sword sect. This is a taboo in the Jianghu. However, the martial arts in the Holy Scripture have not been passed to ah Li, so Bu Lanshan is not angry. At this time, a Li had to expose another identity of Wei Ran - Xuehe venerable, and explained a series of coincidences that year. Although she still had a heart, she didn''t show it on her face. Seeing that ah Li''s martial arts were so excellent, he took the initiative to invite her to join the robbery of the prison. A Li readily agreed, and relying on his martial arts and magic, all the thrills of entering the imperial city at night were defused until he successfully rescued the target. Several people lined up and walked towards the gate of the imperial city. They met several waves of bodyguards patrolling all the way. Because Bu Lanshan carefully investigated the patrol law, the team they disguised just filled a team of stunned bodyguards, so they were not questioned and suspected. Until he came to the gate of the Imperial City, even the guards in the palace were not allowed to leave the city without a warrant. But I didn''t expect a Li to walk in front, suggesting that everyone followed as usual and walked all the way to the door. Everyone''s palms are sweating, their steps are slow, and they have even quietly picked up the sword formula, ready to attack at any time. But I didn''t expect that the guard at the gate didn''t even ask. He stood in place with dull eyes and let a group of people swagger out. Bu Lanshan was surprised. He looked at ah Li. Although he didn''t know what method she used, he didn''t have to guess. It must be the elder''s hand. They successfully left the Imperial City in the middle of the night. They didn''t dare to stop immediately and went all the way outside the city. Since a curfew is imposed in Chang''an City, this step is very dangerous. First of all, we should avoid the guards patrolling between streets and cities, and be able to leave the city gate smoothly. Any one is a high-risk challenge. However, with the help of ah Li''s magic, everything went well until just after leaving the city gate, Zhang Zhen''s scolding came immediately behind him. It turned out that Zhang Zhen''s intuition warned him again, which made him restless all this time. From time to time, the figures of Li Chengye and Wei Ran appeared in his mind. During this time, people have been shouting to kill eunuchs and avenge the wronged Li County Hou. Zhang Zhen is very angry about this, but he can''t suppress the public, and the pressure is huge. Chapter 393 Zhang Zhen thought of Wei Ran''s superficial inaction, but in fact his secret means were pressed step by step. He was so clever that people suspected whether his current age was a forgery, so he became more and more uneasy. I thought that if Wei Ran started the army because of anger, he could take the emperor to Bashu for refuge in advance, and then call on the whole world to attack Wei Ran. In this way, no matter how strong Wei Ran''s Fenglin army is, after years of war, the soldiers must have been tired and will be destroyed by the heroes all over the world. At that time, the Royal prestige of Li and Tang Dynasties may no longer exist, but it also means that the royal family must be closer to their eunuchs in order to slightly balance the civil and military officials. He Zhang Zhen''s power will not decline, but will be more stable, and he has easily removed a thorn in the flesh. Why not? In the future, even in troubled times, there is an omniscient immortal behind Zhang Zhen. It is not impossible to stabilize the situation and achieve a great cause. Unfortunately, Wei Ran didn''t start the army because of anger. Instead, he played a strategy to convert his disadvantages into advantages step by step. Presumably, when public opinion ferments to a certain extent, he will comply with the general trend of the world and start a riot! Because of this, Zhang Zhen''s uneasiness became stronger and stronger. Today, it almost reached the peak, making people unable to sleep. Ask xianzun for advice, but he didn''t find the most appropriate way to deal with it. He thought of several Li family relatives locked in the prison. So I went to have a look. Unexpectedly, it was a very coincidence that I broke the prison and robbed the prison. Therefore, following the clues, I led dozens of good masters of Baiqi division to chase and kill outside the city. A Li looked at Zhang Zhen on horseback and knew that they could not run. Their hidden carriage was still a mile away. At present, they could not run away. They had to retreat while fighting. They had to abandon each other''s horses. She sacrificed the Yuanhong sword and said to bu Lanshan, "this eunuch has very high martial arts. I''ll stop it. You go first." At this time, bu Lanshan had lost all his Qi to Cheng, which was quite wasted. He could not directly participate in the battle. Carrying Cheng on his back, he stopped inputting Qi, directly exercised his lightness skills, and ran to the shelter of the carriage. Luo Qingxuan took action with Wang on his back, and Cao Yuzhe took Gu''s back and left without regard to men''s and women''s defense. But Wei Ran''s clan uncle no longer followed. He smiled at Cao Yuzhe, "I lost my son in my middle age and lost my brother. It''s no different from the living dead to survive this time. Great Xia, please take my three sisters in law and say hello to my nephews and nieces. Nvxia Bu, since you were adopted by my brother, Li Mou Su despised you in the past. But now, he has taken the lead in the Li family. Li is ashamed of him. Please help me apologize. " Bu Lanshan turned back and said, "besides member Li, eldest childe Li doesn''t care about it. Come with us." However, the other party replied with action. He turned back to the battlefield, smiled, and his palms were full of Qi. He killed the two soldiers who were close to him, and then smashed the two people''s tianlinggai and fell into the battlefield with his bare hands. Bu Langshan sighed, stopped and left quickly. Zhang Zhen was so angry that his horse was cut off by ah Li. He was going to use his lightness skills to bypass ah Li''s pursuit step Lanshan and others. Unexpectedly, ah Li tangled up like brown sugar, "Hey, eunuch! Do you know we wanted to kill you when we were in the Hou house of Chang''an County? " "What?" "Hehe, look at the sword! The running dog of heaven! " Wei Ran''s clan uncle didn''t last long in the fierce battle, so he died on the spot. A Li alone fights with Zhang Zhen and dozens of masters of Baiqi division. Her martial arts have reached the level of a master. She can completely step into the realm of heaven and man only after an epiphany. Therefore, Zhang Zhen and dozens of good riders were pressed against each other, but Zhang Zhen''s martial arts have also improved over the years, and a Li can''t win it quickly. It was too close to Chang''an city. Soon, many experts from the Imperial Palace came to join the siege of ah Li. Ah Li gradually lost to the enemy. He used his strange mind bewitching technique to kill them before he escaped from the siege. Zhang Zhen knew that even with many people, he could never stop this strange expert. So he ordered people to change into horses and chase Bu Lanshan and others. Bu Langshan, they took two carriages. Even if they ran for half an hour first, they were still gradually caught up by Zhang Zhen and others. Both sides fought and fled all the way. A Li also tried his best to stop the other party before he dragged it to the border of Longyou East Road. However, at this time, due to the bumpy escape all the way, the program with disease could no longer bear it and died of illness on the way. The concealed weapon in Wang''s body was originally a small wound. Its toxicity was quickly removed by Luo Qingxuan with deep internal power. But all the way to escape, so that her already weak body was more and more difficult to support, so she just held back and didn''t fall down. Zhang Zhen and others chased to the boundary of Longcheng, Qinzhou. They were overjoyed to see that they were about to catch up with the people who ran almost out of strength in front. He cheered loudly in the rear, thinking that Li Dingguo would never be allowed to save them, or he would not even have a chip to deter the wolf cub. As long as he catches up with another 20 steps on his horse, Zhang Zhen can use his lightness skills and jump in front of the crowd. When he comes to the end of several powerful crossbows, he will be able to catch them. I just didn''t see that strange girl. His martial arts is a master''s realm and can''t be underestimated. I have to guard against another sneak attack by her. When I was thinking this way, suddenly the dust in front of me was making a big noise, and the ground trembled. Then I heard a dense sound like a ground dragon turning over, which was only made when a large number of cavalry pursued me. Not only Zhang Zhen, but also the internal experts who followed him, all looked like earth. Since they left Gyeonggi and entered Qinzhou, they knew that the devil in Longyou would appear sooner or later, but they didn''t expect to come so soon. Zhang Zhenxin hated, but did not hesitate. Even if the target was close at hand, he knew he could not catch these people back. If you are caught up by the fine horse of Fenglin army after another delay, it will not be easy to get rid of it. He left to stop the horse, turned his head and said reluctantly, "let''s... Go back!" Wei Ran knew about robbing the prison from a Li''s flying pigeon, so he immediately ordered a thousand fine horses, shouted Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing, and ran all the way to the Qinzhou border, ready to go straight into Guanzhong to pick up people. At the same time, I was moved not only by the silent disappearance of ah Li in the past six months, but also by the implied meaning behind Bu Langshan''s original sentence. When he saw the fleeing people, he immediately ordered the whole army to protect them. At the same time, he also saw Zhang Zhen running around. Wei Yanyuan wanted to continue the pursuit, but turned around and saw Cheng''s mother, who was already out of breath, and Wang, who was almost dying. Immediately, if he was struck by lightning, he trembled, rolled off his horse, and stumbled to the two mothers. Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing shouted their mother in one voice and rushed over with Wei Ran. Wei Ran held Cheng''s hand, which fell in Bu Langshan''s arms, and looked at Wang, who was sitting in Li Guangsi''s arms, haggard and pale. His lips were wriggling, but he couldn''t say anything. "Dingguo, you finally came..." after Wang finished, he coughed violently, and a mouthful of blood splashed out of his throat and spilled all over the ground. "Er Niang!" Wei Ran shouted, while Li Guangsi also moaned, and immediately input the real Qi into Wang regardless of the loss. Gu was young and healthy, but he was a little haggard. When he saw Li Jianxing, the whole man relaxed and was firmly supported by Li Jianxing. At this time, when she saw Wei Ran''s desperate posture, she couldn''t help crying bitterly. Chapter 394 Wang glanced at Gu, "don''t cry! Sister, the position of Li''s mistress will be yours in the future. Don''t be as ignorant as before! Cough... " "Sister, you''ve been strong all your life. Sister Cheng and I both know your strength, but now, what else can we blame each other after my husband went?" Gu was not only sad, but also like putting aside the shackles he had worn in the past. His words were sad, but there were some sarcasm, some self mockery, and some past events were like smoke. Wang leaned against Li Guangsi''s arms and stopped looking at Gu, who had become a little neurotic. He only looked at Li Guangsi and Wei Ran. "Guangsi, Dingguo, it''s heaven''s eye to see you again before my mother dies..." Wei Ran slapped himself, "Mom, if I hadn''t been greedy for merit and had to chase Huihe people to the western regions, would I have given the dog emperor and Zhang Zhen such a chance!" "No, I shouldn''t blame brother. I''m very close to home, but I don''t know what''s going on at home. I can''t even protect my family. I deserve it!" Wang Shi grabbed the hands of the two brothers. Supported by Li Guangsi''s input of Qi, she seemed to have some afterglow and said, "the imperial court has long planned this matter. Everything has been calculated. How can you blame the two brothers. Dingguo, you didn''t raise the army because of anger after your father was assassinated. You didn''t fall into the trap set for you. You''re much more mature. Even if the imperial court killed your father, it also killed your aunt and me. But please keep calm and know that the royal family of Li Tang is still the Lord of the world and can''t be destroyed easily. This will bring disaster to our Li family. " Wei Ran bit his teeth and said, "save it, boy, but you must repay your family''s revenge! The child will not be able to resist the world without a plot. I will firmly consolidate the foundation of our Li family while taking revenge! " Wang sighed, "you''ve been wise since you were young. You can''t be persuaded by your mother. But you are mature, and your decision must have been fully considered. Wei Niang will no longer interfere with you. It''s a pity that sister Cheng didn''t insist. She told me before she died that she really wanted to see you again... " Wei Ran hugged Cheng''s body tightly. The man didn''t shed tears, but he didn''t reach the sad place. Like a wounded beast, he buried his head deep into his bones. Cheng''s shoulders trembled uncontrollably, and a suppressed roar of grief roared out. "How about killing all the heroes and bandits in the world! How about being famous all over the world! How about martial arts! But I can''t even protect my family!!! " Luo Qingxuan and his wife looked at each other. Their eyes were red. They quietly walked to one side. They felt the grief of a world hero. Bu Lanshan hugged Wei ran from behind and wept with him, but he couldn''t say a word of comfort. A Li had already turned into a Firefox. With Wei Ran''s crying and asking himself, he raised his head and gave a wail. Li Guangsi kept inputting real Qi, but his cultivation was limited, but he only got through the six strange sutras. He was already overdrawn and pale. Wang took his hand and said, "Guangsi, don''t force yourself any more. God bless my mother to see you before she dies. " "Mom, don''t talk. I''ll take you back. There are the best doctors in the army. They will certainly save you." Wang shook his head and said, "let go. It''s useless. Medicine is difficult to cure. You don''t have to force others and yourself." At this time, even if Li Guangsi overdraw the source to input true Qi, the effect on Wang is no longer obvious. Her eyes became more and more lax, but her spirit seemed to be more vigorous. His eyes crossed Li Guangsi''s face and looked blankly at the clean sky. A shallow smile hung around his mouth and a red cloud appeared on his cheek. At that moment, it seemed as if she had returned to the distant and beautiful past when she was a girl. "I am not the legitimate daughter of the Wang family. When the family married, it was not me who married the Li family, but my sister, the only legitimate daughter of the Wang family in Taiyuan. In fact, I''m really much luckier than her. At that time, Fan Yang Jiedu envoy rebelled and invaded Hedong. During our spring outing on the outskirts of Taiyuan, we were surrounded by a group of Fanyang random soldiers, and our domestic servants and guards were slaughtered and humiliated. We were about to encounter great disaster. My sister and I took out a dagger and, unwilling to be humiliated, we had to commit suicide to complete our reputation. At that time, he came on a white horse with only a silver gun and five guards. The day was as clean as today. The world outside the carriage, which had been soaked with blood and looked like Shura purgatory, was trodden by his horse''s hooves and regained the human spirit again. That day, he didn''t leave his name. He didn''t even know that there were two confused and trembling ignorant girls in the carriage that crashed into the tree. No, with his martial arts, or already felt it, he also found that this is the car and horse of Taiyuan Wang''s family. But he still pretended that he didn''t know anything and left in a hurry. He led the army to defeat the Fanyang rebels and was promoted to lieutenant of the left Shence escort. At that time, the left Shence army had no major general, and the guard lieutenant was equivalent to the top officer of the left Shence army. The Wang family in Taiyuan wanted to marry him to strengthen the influence of the family in the dynasty. When my sister learned that she would be chosen as the object of marriage, I saw her smile like a flower, but only silently envious. However, he had the original match and would rather give up his engagement than divorce his wife. My father was worried about his family reputation, so he planned to give up the marriage. My sister was also obsessed with it. She was depressed all day. She even asked me repeatedly why he didn''t want to leave his wife who came from a merchant. Although it is despicable, this is the only chance for me to strive for happiness. Therefore, I took the initiative to propose to my father that I would marry Li''s family in the name of a common woman and be Li''s flat wife with sister Cheng. Everyone in the family thought I had made a stupid decision. How noble is the Taiyuan Wang family with the five surnames of Qiwang. The men of our family can proudly refuse to marry the princess of the Li Tang royal family, and the women of the family can also selectively refuse to marry the royal family. Even the Guanlong gate valve, which opened the country, is far inferior to the cultural heritage of the Wang family in Taiyuan. When it comes to power in the world, we are the top group, standing high in the clouds and accepting the pursuit and awe of the world. Taiyuan Wang''s daughter, is it so easy to get married? It is even more rare to choose to marry like this and still wish to be a flat wife. My sister and my cousin in the family are either openly or secretly ridiculed. My sister turned against me. However, how many opportunities do they have in their life to decide their own destiny? Moreover, his unwillingness to divorce his wife shows that he is a man who values love and righteousness. I never regret marrying into the Li family, nor do I regret being a flat wife with sister Cheng. Or I even thank her very much. If it weren''t for her, then the one who married into the Li family would be my first female sister, and now the one who tears all day in Qinghe Cui''s face would be me. " Wang''s eyes became brighter and brighter as he described his life. However, his Qi and blood declined with the naked eye. Li Guangsi could no longer lose his true Qi. He quickly called his mother sadly and shook the Wang family whose reflection was coming to an end. Wang''s eyes slowly focused on Li Guangsi''s face, and her smile became more and more shy. She stretched out her hand and touched Li Guangsi''s face. Li Guangsi looked like Li Chengye when he was very young. Wang seemed to see Li Chengye who was energetic but elegant when he was young. Chapter 395 "Husband, I don''t regret that you and sister Cheng have been waiting for a long time on the huangquan road..." The scene became more and more silent, and the atmosphere became more and more sad. Even the neighing of war horses showed bursts of sadness. Wei Ran picked up Cheng''s cold body and looked at Li Guangsi with dull eyes, "Erlang, take your mother back to your ancestral house. We Li people should be buried on the ancestral land of the Li family! Mother, second mother, the child will bring back his father''s body and be buried with you! " A month later, Wei Ran integrated 80000 troops, known as 160000. The whole army tied a white cloth belt to their left arm. The officer hung white flowers on his chest and sent a call to the world. The content of the call to arms was originally written by the most literary counselor in the shogunate. It was written in thousands of words, rhymed and neat, and had great literary grace. But he was torn to pieces by Wei Huo''s expressionless face. Finally, he simply wrote a paragraph with his own blood. Zuo Shence''s great general, Jiangnan Road recruitment envoy and Datang County Hou Li Chengye devoted himself to the country and died. He fought for the country all his life, calmed civil strife and deterred Hu prisoners outside. He had unparalleled achievements and left his own blood to shine on the world! Destroy Fanyang rebels first and save hundreds of thousands of people in Hedong from military disasters; Then destroy the Tubo Huihe allied forces, stabilize the Silk Road, and save millions of lives in the west of the river; Then set the rebellion of Henan Road and guard the prosperous era left by the former Emperor; Then Nanping Huangchao attacked Qidan in the north, which is the pillar of the Tang Dynasty! But he was envied by villains, slandered by conspiracy, dazzled by the emperor, credulous to slander, secretly sent assassins and ordered to kill! The war of a national scholar is a strange injustice for thousands of years, and the blood and tears of heroes all over the world! I am the son of man, and my bones are not cold. This is a family feud! Villains are rampant and disturb our rivers and mountains. This is national hatred! Since the treacherous and cunning people on the side of the emperor are difficult to cure, my subordinates should swear to death to punish them, so as to return the prosperity of our Tang Dynasty! Therefore, send troops and clear the king''s side! The denunciation is simple, and even ordinary people can understand it. Combined with the opera and Pinghua publicized all over the world, public opinion is rampant, and the people only applaud the Fenglin army. On the contrary, those local forces who supported Wei ran very much at the beginning began to keep a strange silence, as if watching the trend of the situation. At the same time, those local haos in Shuofeng, Hedong, Hebei and Yanyun, as well as Henan Road and Huainan Road, began to quietly mobilize their troops and horses, actively train troops, build armor weapons and collect and pay. At the same time, suppress the public opinion propaganda made by Tianmo sect in various places, burn Pinghua, prohibit opera performances, and prohibit discussing anything about Li Chengye. Although they did not express any opinions on Wei Ran''s Xi Wen and had an ambiguous attitude, they had made their own preparations and were excited to wait for Wei Ran''s fire to completely burn down the building of Datang for their own ambitions. Then they can start to bite the legacy left by Datang and realize their ambitions in this troubled world. At this time, Wei Ran''s army has stepped into the fertile land of Guanzhong. The fierce tiger''s sight looks at the huge city of Guanzhong - Chang''an! Wei Ran set up troops from Longyou and went all the way to Guanzhong. The only natural danger to overcome was Anrong pass, the main traffic road next to the stream under the Longshan mountain. The East banqian River Valley communicates with Guanzhong. After crossing Longshan mountain, you can go south to Sichuan. It is the dividing line between Guanzhong and Western nomads, and the geographical location is very important. For more than half a year since Li Chengye''s death, the imperial court has not done nothing. After Li Chengye''s death, the left Shence army had no head and was called into the capital. However, the princes in the court were afraid that the left Shence army would be rebellious and mutiny would occur. Therefore, the military families were detained and moved to the city. Break up all the soldiers and send them back to the grass-roots officers for command, and then urgently send them to the garrison of Anrong customs to prevent possible rebellion in Longyou road. However, in Longyou Road, Liangzhou Haoqiang and Zhao Xuanqing were fighting in Lanzhou, and Wei Ran rushed back from the western regions. At that time, the princes in the court knew through espionage that Zhao Xuanqing was about to be destroyed, and the interior of Liangzhou Haoqiang was not monolithic, thinking that they could exert their power and control at ease in the future. Unexpectedly, Wei Ran came back and slaughtered the dragon family in Ganzhou and the Haoqiang in Liangzhou with an extremely sharp army. Before Chang''an could react, Wei Ran completely annexed Wuwei army by clever means. Next, from the royal family to the Minister of civil and military affairs in Chang''an City, Wei Ran thought that he would avenge his father and wave his troops straight into the capital. Therefore, the courtiers had made their own preparations, and the emperor even planned to hide in Hanzhong to avoid its edge. Only Zhang Zhen is still planning to deal with the furious Wei Ran in the name of the king of diligence in the world, which is also a move to turn defeat into victory. No one expected that Wei Ran did not send troops immediately, but cultivated the whole army in situ for half a year, pressed step by step from other aspects, and gradually changed from passive to active. Until recently, he almost sent troops in accordance with the public opinion of the world, making people unable to find an excuse for criticism. Today, the idea of Chang''an city is naturally that the emperor took a group of civil and military dignitaries from Baoji to Chencang road into Hanzhong, then into Chengdu, and then called on the king of diligence in the world. Therefore, the Daming Palace was ready when Wei Ran''s Xi Wen was issued. As long as Anrong pass can stop Fenglin army for ten days, Korean Chinese martial arts can enter Hanzhong smoothly. Originally, with the natural danger of Anrong pass and the elite of Zuo Shence army, we can defend for a longer time, and even make it difficult for Wei Ran to enter the pass. However, opportunities are won by people, and the most important reason behind any military action to support its success is politics. When the Fenglin army arrived at Anrong pass, Wei Ran came to the pass city alone. Facing those familiar faces in Guancheng, Wei Ran burst into laughter. The left God''s strategists and soldiers above Guancheng all have complex faces, and many of them are the old days of Wei Ran. Even the stranger met Wei Ran when he expelled Khitan a year ago and admired his ability and boldness. Due to the father son relationship between Li Chengye and Li Dingguo, Zuo Shence army didn''t even regard Wei ran as an outsider. At this time, facing the eldest son of Gu Shuai, his identity has become an enemy. Naturally, he can''t raise his morale. However, the officers who were bribed back from the frontier army by the imperial court and transferred to the Zuo Shence army did not feel much about Wei Ran. Seeing that Wei Ran entered the range, they immediately ordered the whole army to shoot him. Ordinary soldiers of the Zuo Shence army had their own pride. They were commanded by these outsiders sent into the army by the fatuous emperor and eunuchs, which had long made them neither satisfied nor satisfied. The military law is strict. They still listen to the order to shoot the arrow, but everyone deliberately misses the arrow. Wei Ran is still walking around in front of the pass without an arrow. The officers were so angry that they spoke and scolded one after another, but they only dared to speak and scold. The left Shence army has its own system, and the former officers who have been pushed to the end still have a certain prestige in the dark to control the army sergeants. If the two sides are anxious about each other, this kind of mutiny and resistance has not never happened. So they are afraid of each other and can''t do things completely. Although the newly appointed officers spoke and scolded, the left God''s strategist also laughed back, "I think General Li is lucky. God is helping him. The arrows that are clearly aimed will turn deliberately. We have nothing to do." Some officers who are good at archery are not angry. They can''t command their subordinates and can only shoot their own bows and arrows. Wei Ran caught the arrows one by one and showed them to the other. He was so angry that he didn''t dare to open Guancheng to fight. After all, this man has a good reputation. He killed Tubo, retreated Khitan, cut Huihe and swallowed Wuwei. A series of achievements have long been known to the world. How dare he play the art of war in front of him. Chapter 396 Wei Ran drew out his giant bow, but did not fight back immediately. Instead, he looked at the city and found several acquaintances. "Uncle Xian Yu, how are you doing in the army these days? How many of those brothers who once fought side by side were not on the battlefield? " Professor Wei Ran''s basic military skills are better than yuan Che, who is much older. The giant man who used to be like an iron tower now seems to have frosted temples and a slight bow on his back. He is a close friend of Li Chengye. Naturally, he was also implicated this time. He was supposed to be beheaded by Zhang Zhen and others, but he has great prestige in the army. If he was killed, it would probably lead to a mutiny. Therefore, he only removed his military post and changed from a former general to a school captain. "What else? That''s what you see. Didn''t you say that a hairless Phoenix is not as good as a chicken? If my family were not in Chang''an, I would have quit early! What''s the point of staying in this army if manager Li is not here. " An old pawn beside Xian yuche suddenly said, "General Li Shao, do you remember me? Xu ER! " Wei Ran looked at each other and immediately remembered that the other party was the old scout who led the team for the first time. Later, he broke through Wang Xianzhi. He once led a cavalry to fight, with outstanding ability and great support for himself. "Ha ha, brother Xu, how could I forget your good brother. If I hadn''t killed Luoyang in private, I was afraid that you and I would still fight together! " "General Li Shao still remembers me. I''m really lucky that I didn''t die these years. However, there were few brothers who followed the major general''s counter attack on Wang Xianzhi''s rebels. Everyone is the same. Their families have been moved to Chang''an. General Li Shao, this match is really a last resort. " Seeing that the morale of the army at the head of the city was even lower, all the left Shence soldiers looked like they were unwilling to fight. The guard general who hid behind the city and observed couldn''t sit still at last. If we let them go on like this, does the army sergeant want to open the city because of old feelings and a moment of excitement? "Who is here to deceive the public and disturb my military heart! about! Somebody kill the two bastards who have access to foreign enemies here! To sacrifice the flag of my army! " The guards were also transferred from the border regiment, though they knew how to fight than a group of eunuchs, but in front of the Zuo Shen Jun army, they were just a little person who was on the top of the camp. Moreover, an elite army should be commanded by a general from regiment training. Secretly, naturally, many people don''t accept him. The guard general couldn''t call others to kill Xianyu yuanche and Xu Er, so he could only order his two soldiers to fight, but a group of Zuo Shence old soldiers on the road were silent and cold eyed. They didn''t give way, which made the two soldiers angry. At this time, Wei Ran suddenly looked at the right time, and the huge bow that had been put in his hand suddenly opened and the arrow was arched. However, the enemy''s main general hid behind the city wall, revealing only half of his shoulders, and was at the limit of Wei Yangang''s strong bow and arrow range in the army. If this position is a flat shot, there is still a chance, but it is very difficult to shoot from the bottom of the city to the top of the city. Ordinary people can''t shoot him with this, but they all ignore the huge bow in Wei Ran''s hand and Wei Ran''s own shooting skill. The arrow is off the string, far supersonic. When you hear the deadly howling in the air, the main general has already been hit directly. A shower of blood spilled in the air. The position of his arrow was not a perforation, but became incomplete as if he had been bitten by a beast. His left shoulder and arm disappeared, half of his body was red with blood, and the blood splashed out from the wound. Such injuries appeared on the human body, and there was no way to save a life. Everyone watched the new Lord die in tears and wails. Wei Ran coldly swept over the new officers at the head of the city and said in a loud voice, "brother of Zuo Shence army, listen to Li! You must already know the reason why Li entered Guanzhong this time. Some people say I''m a rogue, but! Shouldn''t you kill the cunning men who have made you march South and North and died, but can''t get the pension they deserve? To frame my father and personally assassinate his eunuch, shouldn''t we kill him? Shouldn''t we kill the villains who make trouble in the pilgrimage, deceive the saints and lead to the loss of life in the world? Yes, Li Dingguo will enter the pass today, attack Chang''an, enter the Daming Palace, return my father and a bright future in the world! I led 160000 troops to come. Even if it is called the stone castle city on the top of the danger in the world, Li Dingguo flattened it overnight. How can the soldiers who refuse to obey the generals, who will be difficult to treat, and who have different opinions from top to bottom guard these gates? Besides, the Lord is dead. Whose orders should you listen to? " There was silence on the city wall. The Lord general now had only one breath and lay on the ground twitching. Even his own soldiers gave up rescuing him and listened to Wei Ran in silence. Seeing that Zuo Shence''s heart had moved, Wei Ran continued: "Li doesn''t want to hurt his former brother, but I also know your difficulties. The imperial court took your relatives as hostages and was trapped in Chang''an. If you don''t catch them, you may involve your family. Her husband is brave, but it is difficult to protect his family. Li tasted such grief not long ago. However, almost 100000 of your families are in Chang''an city. When Li attacked Guanzhong this time, the princes of the court naturally knew that Guanzhong could not be guarded, and they would certainly go from Baoji to Chencang road into Hanzhong. How can the emperor take care of your families when he escapes? It must be easy to follow, like Xuanzong entering Shu and abandoning the people of Chang''an. You can think about it. " Xianyu yuanche and Wei Ran looked at each other and nodded slightly. They seemed to have a tacit understanding. He suddenly went to the dead body of the Lord, pushed away the guard, and took out a secret message from his arms. He looked at it directly, then his face changed greatly, put away the secret decree, shouted to the left and right: "this decree is for us to stick to the Anrong pass for ten days. The emperor wanted to lead all civil and military officials to Hanzhong first, but he didn''t say what we should do after guarding the city for ten days? Are there reinforcements? " Speaking of this, Xian Yuyuan did not go on. Obviously, if there are no rescue soldiers outside, there is no need to defend the city inside. In this area, only the left Shence army can fight, and the children of the right Shence army are almost equal to waste. Those regiments are powerful private soldiers. How can they consume their own strength to come to the rescue. Therefore, allowing the thinking of the army sergeant to spread out, people felt uneasy and began to seriously think about what Wei Ran had just said. Although the self achievements and threats made the new officers very uneasy, the veterans of the left Shence army were not much afraid. What they seriously thought about was the last half sentence of Wei Ran, which almost echoed the secret intention of Xian yuche, proving that the imperial court really meant to go south to Sichuan. At this time, Xu Er looked at Wei Ran again. They seemed to have some tacit understanding. He said, "the imperial court asked us to defend the city for ten days. What happens after that ten days? It''s hard to defend a lonely city without reinforcements. Can''t we owe us a lot of military salaries for the emperor to build palaces and choose concubines? Finally, we have to pay for our lives here? I think Xu Er is the first to feel worthless! I''m dead. What about my mother-in-law and my baby? Now the half pay in hand is just enough for the whole family. If I die and the imperial court has no pension, won''t my mother-in-law and my baby want to eat earth? Why work hard for those treacherous officials and eunuchs who plot to kill manager Li and make the people all over the world angry? I quit! " He was a veteran in the army and was promoted to the position of commander of a thousand horses. He had great prestige in the army. When he said he would not do it, a large number of people immediately came forward to support him. Another soldier said, "Major General Li said just now that the emperor took all civil and military officials south, who else would go to trouble with our family in Chang''an? If they are safe, I won''t defend the city! " Chapter 397 Xu ER and Xian Yuyuan looked at each other. Xian Yuyuan seemed to have received a signal. "The secret decree said that your majesty has set out with all civil and military officials. Chang''an is not far from Baoji. It must be close to Baoji. Our family in Chang''an City has no one to take care of. Just rely on the waste of right Shence? I am willing to join General Li Shao and fight back to Chang''an to avenge manager Li. At that time, the army will crush the border. There will be no one to guard Chang''an City, and the city will be broken! How dare the right-handed loser use a knife against our family? I''m afraid that after the city is broken, his whole family will be destroyed! I''m going to open Guancheng now. Who wants to stop me? " The newly appointed officers looked pale. Someone subconsciously wanted to stop them, but they were pulled by their partners. It turned out that the Zuo Shence army nearby as their subordinates stared at them with bad eyes. If they acted rashly, I''m afraid their lives would be told here at any time. Xianyu yuanche is a veteran in the army and has a high status. Some Zuo Shence officers who are equivalent to his military position immediately expressed their support, "brother Xianyu, don''t stand up. What else can I be afraid of. I''ve been fighting for the imperial court for so many years. I''m hurt. My family is always worried and afraid. In the end, I can''t even eat enough! I didn''t work for the imperial court, so I took refuge in childe Li. In the past, I fought under manager Li and was invincible. Now I''m just as happy to fight under childe Li! " More and more people crowded around xianyuyuan car. Some even joked with Wei ran at the head of the city and asked him about the treatment of Fenglin army. Wei Ran knew that the plan had been completed. He just waited for the gate to open and incorporated the only elite army in the court. But for these jokes asking about treatment, he did not perfunctory. This is the army of the feudal dynasty. It can not be treated as a modern national army. Without corresponding treatment, it can not form an elite army. "Zuo Shence''s brother, whether he knows Li or not, as long as he is willing to join our Fenglin army, his military salary will be distributed with the main treatment of Fenglin army, and each person will distribute land. Even if my brother who fought with me died in the war, his family is not afraid of the fear of cold and hunger. This is the treatment of my Fenglin army! " This time, Xian Yuyuan and Xu Er were surprised. Wei Ran sent someone to rebel against them a few months ago. At that time, it was not just the two of them who contacted. Today, they stood up to incite. It''s hard to say how many of them were successfully countered by Wei Ran. At the beginning, Xianyu yuanche mentioned the treatment of Zuo Shence army with Wei Ran''s envoy. Although they no longer intend to be loyal to the court, they must strive for interests for their corporal. The salary and treatment discussed at that time must be close to that of the former Emperor, but Wei Ran did not immediately agree. He only said that the treatment would ensure that the army sergeant family had no worries. Unexpectedly, the land was divided, which really solved everyone''s worries. The Zuo Shence army was highly paid and well paid in the period of the former Emperor, which was almost equal to the income of middle-class families in Chang''an city. However, the land in Guanzhong is expensive. Even if the military pay is rich, they can''t afford to buy an acre of land. The imperial court has no land to distribute to them, so they can only rely on military pay for food. I didn''t expect that Wei Ran was so bold and courageous that he directly distributed land. Even if the military salary was not as good as that of the former Emperor, the soldiers were willing to work hard for him. After all, no matter how rich the military pay is, there will be no more when people die. But the land can be inherited by the family all the time, which is the best way to solve the worries at home. Nearly 30000 elite left Shence army fully joined the Fenglin army, which greatly increased the strength of the Fenglin army. Wei Ran did not break up the establishment of Zuo Shence army and mix it up like the armed forces against Wuwei. Instead, he removed the officers appointed by the imperial court and restored them to the original establishment state when Li Chengye was in. In this way, the combat effectiveness naturally increased in a straight line, and many generals who returned to their original posts were more convinced of Wei Ran. As for those officers appointed by the imperial court, Wei Ran detained them in the army to prevent them from reporting to the imperial court. Then the whole army took all the grain and grass supplies in the pass and headed all the way to Chang''an. On the way, Wei Ran sent 10000 cavalry troops as an advance to Baoji to block the route from Guanzhong to Hanzhong - Chencang road. Of course, there is another direct road to Hanzhong - Ziwu valley. And it is in the south of Chang''an, but the road of Ziwu Valley is steep and narrow. With the heart of the emperor and all civil and military officials, he would never dare to take that difficult and dangerous road. If they dare to go, Wei Ran will dare to take an elite into Hanzhong along Chencang road and chase them all the way! Wei Ran led the main force to march steadily. The precursor investigated with a large number of Scouting power. When he met a small group of armed forces, he directly eliminated them. On that night, they marched to Yong County of Qizhou. The county official saw that Fenglin army was powerful and had already abandoned the city. Wei Yanbing occupied the county without blood blade, plundering only the gold, silver, grain and grass in the Treasury and disarming the armed forces in the city. Then he withdrew from the city and camped outside the city. After Wei Ran handled all military affairs, he wanted to discuss with a Li what happened after the capture of Chang''an, because Wei Ran was suddenly a little confused. But ah Li only said to him mysteriously: time is running out. She seems to have contacted the devil, but she didn''t tell him what instructions he had sent. Wei Ran called the boss privately, but the other party ignored him. This makes him feel a little bad. Since there is nothing left or right, practice your skills and then go to rest. He practiced the advanced method every day, but he didn''t make any progress. His body had reached the limit of the current state. But no matter what, you can''t enter the sea of knowledge in the movement. You still have to meditate to enter the ocean of light. As long as he endured the intense burning, he could reach the barrier. Here is a huge white fireball, as hot as a star, emitting endless light and heat. Wei Ran''s yuan Shen stands here, suffering like hell every second, let alone touching or breaking it with his hands. This is his limit state at this time. As long as he can break through the light ball, he can enter the next level of sea awareness. His original God will further integrate with the flesh body to realize the deeper development of the inner universe. Now this state has represented the full integration of his soul and flesh, the integration of spirit and flesh, and the inviolability of external evil. But at the same time, if the body dies, the soul will be annihilated, turned into pure aura and scattered into the void, and there is no chance to enter reincarnation. This is the price that the early and medium-term progress of Jiangmen''s law is faster than zongmen''s law, and even in the later stage, it is not weaker than zongmen''s law. The complete integration of soul and body means that his own physical strength and energy, both in strength and magnitude, have reached an insurmountable limit. You must break through the sea barrier and enter the next level of spirituality in order to raise the upper limit again. When Wei Ran practiced Kung Fu today, the actions he had practiced for tens of thousands of times were already cost-effective. He didn''t need to do anything deliberately to shake the nodes in his body. Everything didn''t need to go through his brain. As long as he started the start posture, everything behind him could be completed by his body instinct. So his thoughts can float thousands of miles away. After capturing Chang''an and catching the dog emperor, he has a plan in his heart and is sure to take full control of the situation. But before that, there are still a few problems to deal with. Zhang Zhenwu has excellent skills, but according to a Li''s description, Zhang Zhen should not be his opponent at this time. He can''t escape. However, in Guanzhong area, there is another person who has kept a low profile and hardly heard of in recent years, that is, Zhang Chonghe, the leader of Chunyang palace and the national teacher of the Tang Dynasty. He is a great master, and Wei Ran is now a strong master in the realm of great masters. He knew that with the strength of the current state, even if he could not defeat the ten thousand armies, he could leave calmly in the encirclement and killing of the ten thousand armies. Master is the closest realm to heaven and man, which is equivalent to half a step, and congenital is the closest realm. He has preliminarily mastered some abilities of heaven and man, and the martial artists who follow the path of the sect have been able to make preliminary use of the power of the law of heaven and earth. Making full efforts can change the celestial phenomena in a small range, and even use the celestial phenomena to attack the opponent. At this point, the martial arts practitioners who take the method of cultivating the gate body can''t reach it at all. Chapter 398 Those who practice martial arts take the road of the unity of heaven and man, while those who practice martial arts take the road of becoming heaven and earth by themselves, which can not make use of the laws of heaven and earth. Therefore, no matter how strong Wei Ran''s strength is, the killing range is limited. If Zhang Chong and shot, even if he could stop and defeat the other party, the other party''s unscrupulous use of the power of the law would cause heavy losses to his elite. They will not be their own help, but a weakness. Besides, there are not only Zhang Chong and one master, but also three others. One of them is in Shaolin Temple, and the other two live in seclusion in the mountains. But since they are all the top experts in the world, they are connected with each other. If Zhang Chong and want to stop themselves, it''s hard to say whether the other party will find other masters to help. We must find a way to break through to the next level of knowledge of the sea and the absolute suppression of strength. Even if the four great masters work together, I am sure they have no room to play. When thinking in his mind, he didn''t know that the body had completed a cycle of training, and the internal vibration resonance on the body went straight into the spine. Then it seemed as if an electric current rushed into his mind from his spine. At that moment, Wei Ran''s thoughts completely stopped, his brain was empty and bright, and fell into confusion. The eyes were dull, and although the body was still moving, the yuan God unknowingly entered the sea. Wei Ran intuitively saw a strange scene in front of him, and then came to the second layer of sea barrier in the heat of dehydration. At this time, the one who appeared next to him was not the only one who often followed his own will, but the demon who had been hiding in the darkness of his heart. He laughed wildly and loudly. He was not worried about being swallowed and expelled by himself. Wei Ran seemed to understand something. Since Li Chengye was killed and Cheng and Wang died, the anger accumulated in Wei Ran''s heart has become the nutrient for the growth of the heart devil. Now it has become more powerful than ever, so that only my will has to avoid him and prevent being swallowed by him. "You really want revenge. You really want to kill all the civil and military officials of the Li Tang royal family and the court. Why do you want to suppress your original intention? You know, the more you do what you want, the more you can liberate your own strength! It''s just the second layer of light knowledge sea barrier. Tut Tut, in front of the dark, it''s nothing. " The heart demon easily put his hand on the surface of the hot light ball. The surface of the light ball seemed to produce a subtle ripple, as if a dark force had given it no small stimulation. Wei Ran looked at each other and an accurate will came out - great desire Tathagata sect. The devil shook, "it seems that your vigilance is good. Desire is not your original heart. But is it your heart to protect your family? Is it your original intention to develop your family business? So your family is dead and your family property is broken. Is your original heart to destroy and destroy everything that destroys you? This is not desire... This is your heart full of destructive desire and sense of killing! " Wei Ran remained silent. The devil''s words were not unreasonable. Revenge and destruction were one of his original intentions at this time. However, the domineering and self-reliance he has cultivated for a long time in the past is also his original intention. Hegemonism and egoism are not biased towards either side of good and evil, so they can not be integrated with the destructive mood at this time. It can be predicted that they will gain very powerful power. Even if we can''t break through the sea barrier at one stroke, it''s not difficult to break a gap. He looked at the demon and suddenly touched his hand to the surface of the light ball. There was a sharp pain of being scalded by a soldering iron in the palm of his hand. He continued to exert himself expressionless until his whole palm was firmly pressed on the very hard surface of the light ball It turns out that the intensity of the second layer of light knowledge sea barrier is so huge that it is very difficult to break it with pure brute force. Maybe the dark corrosion method of the heart demon is worth trying. But... He looked at the demon again, and the demon smiled at him seductively, as if to tell him that the power is here, only depending on your own choice. Wei Ran didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t accept the invitation of the heart devil and punched on the surface of the light ball. There was a violent shaking in the whole sea space. The devil in his heart scoffed, but Wei Ran disappeared into the sea. After waking up, Wei had just finished ten cycles of training and was already wet through. In addition to watching him practice martial arts all the time, there are also the two teachers and disciples of Tianmo sect, who are obviously very curious about Wei Ran''s skills. However, Wei often trains openly in the army, and it doesn''t matter if others watch. Bu Lanshan said, "childe Li, just now you seem different from usual." Wu Xinfei said, "it''s a rare place without me that the body and the heart are in harmony, the heart and the will are in harmony, and the will is in harmony with the God. You are a monster. " However, an Xinyu, the leader of the Tianmo sect, said, "I''m afraid you are the youngest martial artist in the history of the martial arts of the martial arts of the martial arts. I am very jealous of such talents or the skills I have learned. " Bu Lanshan and Wu Xinfei were surprised to see that they only felt that Wei Ran had reached a very clever level, but they never thought that they had reached the master level that many martial artists dared not even think of. Wei Ran only smiled calmly, but left a lot of haze in his heart. I didn''t expect that my demons were so strong that I had to retreat from my true intention. Although embracing the inner darkness can give him a greater chance to break through the second layer of sea wall, he himself extremely rejects this state. However, since his parents died, his family broke down and people died, and his hostility increased day by day. He often thought that he could not kill all the people in the world to vent his hatred. He returned to his camp alone, changed his clothes and scrubbed, but he was thinking of Countermeasures in his heart. He knew that if there were other ways to survive the induction of heart demons this time, it might be an opportunity to break through the second layer of sea barrier. This is not something that can be solved by accumulating resources. The so-called opportunity is the test of self mind, martial will and fate choice. Only by passing it can we reach a higher level. This kind of test, just like the need to face heaven''s disaster in cultivating immortals, is a self-test that all martial artists, regardless of clan and general, have to experience. It is unavoidable. He told ah Li about his obstacles in practice, hoping to find a way from ah Li. A Li said, "it has a lot to do with your growing strength. Although the way of the door is different from the way of the door. But there are also many similarities. For example, Buddhism and Taoism all have higher martial arts, and the corresponding realm of Buddhism and Taoism should also be improved. It is to suppress the magic that increases with the increase of power in the heart. If you find it difficult to control magic when you break through one day, you''d better find an expert in Buddhism in the world to help you spend it. Only Buddha can spend it. " Wei Ran complained, "aren''t you talking nonsense? First of all, no matter how many people are fishing for fame in the world, there is a venerable person with profound Buddhism. With my current strength, who can overcome the devil in my heart? " "The one in Shaolin, one of the four great masters, Zen Master Kong, but he and the national master are old friends. If you have old grievances with the national master, people may not be willing to help you." Wei Ran was silent, stubborn and disdainful: "even with my own will, I can hold down this demon!" ¡­¡­ On the second day, I left camp and marched. As soon as I arrived at Qishan, I met the scouts in front. There was a team of more than 20000 people coming here. Judging from its shoulder, it should be the chariots and horses of the emperor and all civil and military officials. With a cruel sneer on his lips, Wei Huo ordered the infantry to form an array and the cavalry to go first. Before long, they surrounded the emperor and all civil and military officials. When the other party was frightened, the right Shence army hurried into the battle and was easily annihilated by the left Shence army, who had long been holding his breath, like a turtle son. Since most of the youshence army were the descendants of wealthy businessmen and officials, they were killed in large numbers, which naturally attracted the civil and military officials and xungui in the chariots and horses to be surprised, angry and afraid. Many people recognized that the attack was a left God strategist, and immediately someone drank and scolded them, accusing them of betraying the monarch and the country and being cruel. Chapter 399 The officers and soldiers of the left Shence army sneered. Some of the people riding on the * * Zhan shot down the crown of the talking head with an arrow, which surprised all civil and military officials and Xun GUI. No one dared to speak any more. In the face of the surrounded situation, they trembled and did not know what fate they would usher in. Then the general of Zuo Shence army sneered: "the imperial court withheld our pay, and our soldiers died in the war without compensation. We were injured and kicked out of the army in the twinkling of an eye and let their family live and die. But I didn''t see your sympathy! Hum, unless General Li Shao gives orders, you can''t kill indiscriminately. I have already killed all your corrupt officials! " The emperor was fatuous and cowardly. At this time, he shrank behind and dared not show his head. Some people who seem honest but actually have a strong gambling nature heard that Wei Yan had ordered his corporal not to kill indiscriminately, so they wanted to take the opportunity to invite a name, openly stand up and show off their tongue, and even publicly scolded Wei Yan as a disorderly subject, thief and wolf ambition. Wei Ran only smiled, and someone rushed into the array alone. No one dared to stop him, so he caught the civil servant in front of Wei Ran''s horse. The other party knelt on the ground and was gentle. Facing Wei Ran''s towering killing intention, the civilian''s gambling suddenly disappeared. He was scared to the ground and his crotch was wet. Wei Ran rode past the clown with a sneer and was no longer interested. Step by step, he stepped in front of all civil and military officials. He was sweating and walking nonstop. He saw that he was about to hit a small official in green in front of him. The other party quickly gave way and bowed down. Next, all the way, it is like chopping waves, and the crowd automatically separates on both sides. No distinction between civil and military, noble and humble, loyal and traitor. Even those so-called Qingliu admonishing ministers who have always claimed to be upright, honest and magnanimous, and have the spirit of Kong and Meng Haoran, under the pressure of Wei Ran''s own momentum, they also look like earth, trembling, sweating, dry mouth, staggering and embarrassed when retreating. Wei Ran rode alone like a stroll. When he was about to reach the first ten steps of the emperor''s shoulder, an old man with white hair and beard was squeezed out of the crowd, but he was dressed in blue. It is said that in the core area closest to the emperor, there should be all Zhu Zi''s important officials except the servants and guards. How could there be a small official in green here? The old man opened his arms and stopped before Wei Ran''s war horse. Wei Ran scoffed and didn''t stop. Seeing that the sweat and blood horse was about to knock it down, Wei Ran gently pulled the reins. At this time, the breath of the sweat and blood horse almost sprayed on the old man''s face. "Who, sir?" The emperor hiding in his shoulder was very afraid. He was surprised to see the old man suddenly appeared. He couldn''t help shouting, "Taifu, why are you here?" When Wei Ran heard the words "Taifu", he knew that this man should be a minister from the emperor''s hidden residence. He should have relied on it as a pillar of the country, but he didn''t want to know why he was just a trivial general from the liupin Shaofu as the imperial supervisor. This man once urged the emperor to ask Li Chengye to go out of the mountain when the cavalry rebelled at Pinglu Festival. At that time, he was an important minister on which the emperor relied. But in recent days, he repeatedly advised the emperor to be thrifty and diligent, and often opposed Tian Lingzi, Zhang Zhen and others. He also disagreed with them on Li Chengye''s affairs.. He was framed and demoted again and again, but it was lucky. The Emperor cared about his old feelings and did not demote to the border for exile, or directly kill the scribes, like other loyal officials. Only put him in the Imperial College and be a dispensable minister, so as not to appear in front of him. Even so, when Wei Ran was hostile and unpredictable, all the civil and military officials in the court were frightened by the power, but no one dared to stop him, but only he chased back all the way, gave up his old pride and stood in front of Wei Ran''s horse. The old man is neither humble nor arrogant. "The general should pay a visit to his majesty and dismount as a minister." "The state-owned virtuous officials cannot be used. The old man was his Majesty''s grand Fu. After his majesty ascended the throne, even if he could not be the governor of the country, he should also be an important Minister of the six ministries or a privy minister. Today, he is just a minister in charge of the Imperial Academy. Does the old gentleman have no resentment against such an emperor? " "When the former Emperor was in power, his father, Duke Li, was dismissed from his post. I asked him something similar. The general knows how your father answered. " Wei Ran looked into the distance and thought back to the past, "if you guessed correctly, with his character, it should be thunder, rain and dew, all of which are Jun''s grace." "Good! This is the way of loyal officials! " The upright old man has the meaning of persuasion in his words. Wei Ran looked at him cynically, "hum, Li is a handsome man, but he is not a loyal minister. Even if you are loyal, it is only the state of the Tang Dynasty, not the royal family of the Li Tang Dynasty. " "Is it the king''s land in the whole world? If you are loyal to the country, you should be loyal to your majesty. If the general wants to do something wrong and fear that the whole world will overturn and the world will be in chaos, this is what the general loyal to the country wants to see? " "The old gentleman has a good eloquence. Unfortunately, if the whole world is really king land? What a pity that big Sui Dynasty was. Pushing forward, there are the two Han Dynasties and the strong Qin Dynasty, but history is still moving forward all the way, not dominated by people''s will. Nowadays, in the Tang Dynasty, the imperial court does not need virtuous officials, destroys good generals, eunuchs are in power, and crafty and cunning are everywhere. Outside, foreign invasion, the country and the dynasty were unable to resist. Inside, there are serious mergers, high taxes, boiling public complaints, and natural and man-made disasters, so that Zhumen''s wine and meat stink road is frozen to death! Dare the old gentleman say that this is not an apocalyptic image? " Wei Yan made some remarks and pointed to the world, but the old man''s eyes were firm and unmoved. "The Tang Dynasty can be overthrown by the people. As Emperor Taizong said, water can carry a boat and overturn a boat! But the general is a minister of the Tang Dynasty, not the people. The people can do something, but the general can''t do it! " Wei Ran was silent, and the other party was right. He was a border General of the Tang Dynasty and a member of the whole ruling group. If he was dissatisfied outside the ruling class, he could rebel and overthrow the dynasty instead. However, doing such a thing within the ruling group is called mutiny. No matter analyzing it in any scene, it can not avoid the evaluation of a traitor, such as Wang Mang and Dong Zhuo. Wei Ran arched his hand to the other side. "What you said is reasonable. However, what you did during this trip is to rectify the current state of chaos in the court from bottom to top, refresh the official administration and rectify the outline of the court, which is also to do your part for the continuation of the Tang Dynasty. This is not a mutiny, but a matter of Yiyin Huoguang. " In short, I didn''t betray the whole ruling class, but the officials in power. In short, I didn''t kill and replace the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, so I didn''t betray the Tang Dynasty. A very simple logic of power and officials. If you want to compete with me, you can''t talk about it from the perspective of the ruling class and the ruled class, but only from the great righteousness of kings and officials. But the great righteousness of monarchs and ministers is a piece of waste paper that is too hard to wipe your ass. Wei Ran ignored the old man who didn''t know how to argue for a moment and looked up at the shoulder of the gorgeous and graceful emperor. "Your Majesty, great general Zuo Shence, Jiangnan Road recruitment envoy, Datang County Hou Li Chengye, my father, and this broken world! You and the imperial court need to give an explanation! " The emperor''s bluish gray face, which was already too drunk, became more pale and trembled, without the majesty of the king of a country. In full view of the public, people only despise it. Are these stupid and cowardly people loyal to our majestic doctor? It''s ridiculous! Chapter 400 The emperor trembled and looked around. Tian Lingzi lowered his eyebrows and shrunk his shoulders. He was trying his best to reduce his sense of existence. He didn''t know that Tian Lingzi had repeatedly hinted that the surrounding hundred cavalry troops would take the opportunity to take Wei Ran. However, the hundred riders had already recognized the situation and knew that the other party dared to come alone. They must have no fear. In addition, there are tens of thousands of fierce soldiers on the periphery. At this time, if you are honest, there may be no danger. If you really start, there will be no room for turning around. The other party came here, obviously for the big people behind him. Why lose their lives for them. Tian Lingzi soon recognized the faces of those dog slaves who were kneeling and licking themselves on weekdays. Although he was angry, he was more afraid at this time. Especially just now, when he heard Wei Ran say the three words of Qing junbian, his whole body trembled and his face was as gray as death. Zhang Zhen stared at Wei Ran. He really didn''t expect that Wei Ran''s speed would be so fast, and Zuo Shence army would defecte to the enemy so fast. So that he planned to avoid its edge. When public opinion passed and local ambitious people were ready to move, he could call on the world to start encircling and annihilating Wei Ran. Now all the plans can no longer be implemented, and I have to face the obvious Revenge of my enemy. Zhang Zhen claims to have the protection of God and Buddha. Naturally, he doesn''t want to sit and die. At this time, he carried his hands behind his back, but he gave a secret signal to the accompanying killer on the first floor of the sky and the palace master he trained. These masters have long been under his absolute control, just like the dead men raised by rich families, it is impossible to betray him. He saw that Wei Ran dared to leave the army and plead guilty before going to the emperor''s car alone. He was so arrogant and domineering that he must teach him to pay a bleeding price. Zhang Zhen learned from the news transmitted by Tianting that he killed Chang Xuanyi and Yundan Jie, both of whom were chosen by heaven. His strength is estimated to be about the same as that of himself. As long as his several day level killers try their best to siege, the innate strong in the palace will be restrained. Then you can kill him by suddenly using the killing move. Next, facing the headless Fenglin army, Zhang Zhen was sure to break through with the emperor. As for these civil and military officials, even if they die, Zhang Zhen doesn''t matter. He could turn the emperor into his own puppet and escape to Shu to hold the emperor in order to make the princes control the general situation of the world. The emperor looked at Wei Ran and didn''t even know where to put his hands. "Li Aiqing, he... He was not killed by my order. I was just worried that he would support the troops outside and issued a secret order to invite him back to Beijing. No... Oh, by the way, Zhang Zhen was the one who led my secret order to summon Li Qing! This dead eunuch can even imitate the handwriting of the former Emperor, let alone my handwriting! " No one knows that the emperor has exposed a huge secret. If we continue to ask questions, we may be able to ask about the death of the former Emperor. But at this time, no one thought about that. Wei Ran was just surprised that Zhang Zhen had simulated the handwriting of the former Emperor. It seems that he had done a lot of things to correct the imperial edict. The operator behind the death of the former Emperor didn''t have to think about this guy. He disdained the emperor and finally fixed his eyes on Zhang Zhen with his head down. Suddenly, a dozen figures jumped out from the emperor''s shoulder and the civil and military officials around. Concealed weapons, swords, Qi power, poisonous fog and other strange and strange means attacked Wei Huo from all directions. And Zhang Zhen also suddenly raised his head, with a crazy and strange smile on his face. The poisonous fog condensed and exploded. The civil and military bureaucrats and man chaoxun GUI on both sides of Wei Ran were affected and suffered heavy casualties. Just then, a red light rushed into the sky, and the poisonous fog dispersed. The killer Besieged from all directions turned into broken limbs and meat, mixed with the blood rain, and spread all over the range of five feet. Although the Qi mechanism is different, Zhang Zhen still feels the strength of the other party from that terrible momentum. "Master?!" Wei Ran had no one living in the state for five feet, only himself, the sweat and blood horse, and the loyal and direct supervisor standing in front of the war horse. The red Wei Ran looked at Zhang Zhen. At this time, there was a lot of noise in the Fenglin army. Naturally, they also saw the abnormal situation in front of the emperor''s shoulder. Everyone was ready to attack. But he saw Wei burning high and raising the halberd. That posture was to keep the whole army safe. His martial arts were unparalleled and he was not hurt at all. "Zhang Zhen, now there is another reason to kill you." Zhang Zhen held a sword in his hand, his eyes full of despair, "impossible! Xianzun told me that you will never break into the master''s realm in a short time, and there will never be such a young master! " "Xianzun? Hahaha, it seems that you have completely become their running dog. Let them know my strength now. It''s also them who should be anxious now. " Wei Ran stretched out a long halberd and gently pushed aside the prison minister, who was wet by the blood rain and looked blankly and dull. "Whether the emperor meant to kill my father or not, I have my own way to know afterwards, but your head, I will cut it myself today!" With the words, the horse galloped, and the sweat and blood under the crotch seemed to feel the violent spirit of the master. His eyes also became bright red, hissing and trampling on his four hoofs, and the dust flew up. In a moment, it suddenly protruded in front of the emperor''s shoulder. Just now, the ministers were affected by Zhang Zhen''s assassination order. Most of them did not know martial arts. They had already cried for their father and mother and stepped aside. Zhu Zi''s performance made many officers and men of Fenglin army more disdainful. So now the place before the emperor''s shoulder Yu was very wide. Wei ran directly killed the four horses in front of the emperor, and the shoulder Yu was also divided, causing the emperor, eunuchs, palace maids and concubines to fall one after another. Only Zhang Zhen jumped in the air and was about to run away from the crowd. He wants to rush into the civil and military officials. Even if Wei Ran catches up, he will kill many innocent people once he starts. Even if Wei Ran kills himself, it can bring him great disaster. When Wei Ran saw this, he threw the halberd. The overbearing truth condensed on it. Castration was very fierce! Although Zhang Zhen''s shape shifting and transposition in the air is fast, it is still fast, but the thrown halberd can only turn back and draw the sword to beat. The halberd is very heavy. Zhang Zhen used a lot of skill to deflect it, but the condensed Qi has dispersed and has to fall to the ground. At this time, Wei Yanzong''s horse drew a knife, and the horsepower cooperated with his angry and hateful knife. It not only had great lethality, but also rushed into Zhang Zhen''s mind with a frightening killing machine, which made it difficult for him to concentrate all his attention. Another block, the whole person was shocked by this powerful vigorous Qi and flew back one after another. Then he bumped into three parallel cars and horses behind the emperor''s shoulder. Just then he stopped castration, but he had been injured internally. Wei Ran dismounted leisurely at this time. "I''m a little bullying you eunuch." Zhang Zhen has no fighting spirit. His martial arts are not so bad. At least he can fight several times without losing the wind when the true intentions of both sides are exhausted. If you have no fighting spirit, you will not be able to give full play to your full strength. If you are injured, you will have no chance to turn over. In fact, when all the killers on the first floor of the sky failed to hurt Wei Huo''s crotch mount for half a minute, he had completely lost his confidence. "Li Dingguo! Li Dingguo! We should have killed you in Henan road that day! What a pity! " Zhang Zhen has a ferocious face and gnashes his teeth. Wei Ran''s body flashed in place and suddenly disappeared. When he appeared again, Zhang Zhen''s arm holding the sword had appeared in his hand, and Zhang Zhen''s right shoulder was splashed with blood and flew three feet. "Hum, have you completely given up resistance? It''s a pity that you have only one life. Killing you once is also difficult to vent my hatred. Even if it''s a thousand cuts... Then a thousand cuts! " A Li and Wei Huoxin had a good connection. They appeared next to Zhang Zhen and stretched out their hands to stop his bleeding. Zhang Zhen recognized her, two master level masters. No wonder Wei Ran dared to trust her so much today. He had no chance since Fenglin army stopped here. Chapter 401 When Zhang Zhen heard Wei Ran say four words, the fear of painful death immediately surged into his heart and suddenly burst out. His current cultivation, the golden elixir, was going to be melted, and more perfectly integrated with the aura between heaven and earth. Once the true yuan breaks out in a decisive death, the golden elixir melted by a long practice will be instantly re condensed by the true yuan in the body. This can be more solid and stronger than the golden elixir when it first entered the congenital environment, and in the process of the outbreak of Zhenyuan, the golden elixir will madly guide the spirit of heaven and earth into the body and compress it inwards. Until it can no longer be compressed, it will expand and explode instantly. In no more than five seconds, Zhang Zhen will explode and die, while Wei Ran and a Li, who are located nearest, have to bear the great power of Zhenyuan explosion, a master close to the congenital extreme state. It''s not clear how much energy is released by TNT ignition. Wei Ran won''t take this risk, and ah Li won''t even take it. The two cooperated tacitly. Wei Ran punched Zhang Zhen''s Dantian and blew a hole in his abdomen. The golden elixir inside flew out in an instant, while ah Li took a force. A sword flew the golden elixir at the critical point of explosion tens of feet away like hitting a baseball. The gold pill exploded in mid air. Fortunately, there was no one around that area, and the nearest one was 30 feet away. Even so, you can feel the strong shock wave of the golden elixir explosion, blowing all the ordinary people who can''t do martial arts to the ground. Zhang Zhen looked blankly at the explosion and then looked at his abdomen. There was a big hole there. Although he didn''t explode and die, he didn''t hurt his enemy. However, after such a heavy injury, I will soon die, and I don''t have to taste the punishment of thousands of cuts. Wei Ran lifted Zhang Zhen, who had lost his strength, "my fist is very accurate and didn''t hurt your internal organs. Another a Li cast a magic spell on you. Your injury will be fixed, but it''s not so easy to die." Zhang Zhen''s eyes were about to crack and he turned to look, "you... You can also do magic?! You are also from there! " Ah Li said sarcastically, "there''s nothing to say with you, a dying man. It''s cheap to cut thousands of knives." Wei Ran carried him to the front of the army. A Li blocked the important points of his whole body, and even a genuine Qi controlled his heart beat frequency, making his whole body blood circulation extremely slow. In this way, even if he suffered a lot of blood loss in the process of lingchi, he would not die so easily. Out of the Fenglin army came a strong man, took out his razor and saluted Wei. He is an executioner in the army. Some tongues are caught. He is very tough. He Prys open each other''s mouth and asks for the information he wants. When doing such things all year round, the whole person''s temperament naturally appears very dark. Even if he pretends to be serious, it will make people think he is smiling secretly. He can''t wash the blood all over his body. "The so-called lingchi, how many knives do you want?" Wei Ran asked knowingly. "Report back to the general, usually not less than 3000 yuan. Although he is strong, he lacks an arm, but it is difficult to cut with 3000 knives. At least 200 knives are needed. " Wei Ran looked back at Zhang Zhen. "One arm saved you two hundred dollars. You made a profit." Then he tied Zhang Zhen to a wooden stake, bound his hands and feet in a big font, and began to execute. Next to the executioner, there was a bucket of salt water. He soaked the razor with salt water, and first shaved off the eyelids of his two eyes in front of Zhang Zhen, who was full of fear and even screamed. The huge eyeballs were bulging and opening, and they couldn''t even close. They could only face the end of being shaved into pieces. Then the executioner began with his other arm, dipped it in salt water and cut it inch by inch. Zhang Zhen''s howling was heard constantly. The executioner felt that he had disturbed his serious work full of artistic atmosphere. He waved a knife and cut his throat. The knife technique was extremely accurate. He only cut the vocal cord without hurting the artery, so that he could not make a sound, and then continued his work. Because Zhang Zhen''s execution is directly facing all civil and military officials and the emperor, at present, these surrounded Zhu Zi of the Manchu Dynasty are all witnessing the tragic end of the former power castration, and many people are scared and incontinent on the spot. This will become a nightmare for the rest of their life. Bu Lanshan, her elder martial sister and brother-in-law couldn''t bear to watch this scene. Bu Lanshan came up to Wei Ran, "childe Li, this should be enough. I''d better give him a good time." Li Guangsi came out, "Miss Bu, this is the gratitude and resentment between our Li family and him. I hope you don''t interfere. If you can''t see it, you''ll ride to one side first, and you''ll be clean if you don''t see it. " Bu Lanshan saw that Wei Ran was unmoved. He just stared at Zhang Zhen''s reaction immediately. He knew that only by himself, he could not eliminate the hostility in his heart, so he couldn''t help worrying more. Luo Qingxuan saw that her character was more forthright than her step. She didn''t say anything. She was far away with sword Qi and intended to directly kill Zhang Zhen. However, a magnificent figure waved a halberd to block the sword Qi. Because of the skill gap, he stepped back several steps to stabilize his body. Li Jianxing''s eyes were red. "Nvxia Luo, my father''s death is due to the news you sent back. Our Li brothers don''t want to be enemies with you. Let''s leave first!" Li huaimeng, who has always kept a low profile nearby, also persuaded, "only when I see this end of the great villain can my father rest in heaven. Miss Bu and nvxia Luo, please take shelter!" All the brothers and sisters of the Li family spoke and expressed their positions. Even if the bystanders felt that they were cruel, they could not continue to stop them and had to avoid them first. A whole hour passed, and when 2800 yuan was over, Zhang Zhen was still hanging in one breath. But the whole body has become a skeleton. Through a layer of skin membrane, you can even clearly see the peristaltic organs in it. Even the veterans who killed a lot in the army couldn''t stand this scene and vomited on the spot. The executioner received it and went to Wei burning''s horse, "master, two thousand eight hundred dollars is enough. The prisoner still has one breath. Will the Lord carry out it himself? " Wei Ran looked at each other and said, "good skill! I''ve heard that it takes three days and three nights to complete the execution. You can finish what others can do in three days in one day. You should be rewarded. " The executioner''s face turned red with excitement, and he arched his hand and said, "but it''s just a little trick. Let the Lord see a joke. Fortunately, these eunuchs have excellent martial arts, so they can carry out the execution the next day. If you were an ordinary person, you would have died of pain. " Wei Huo nodded slightly and rode slowly to Zhang Zhen. He was so powerful in the past. How miserable he is today. Wei Ran sneered, raised the halberd and clapped it down. It fell from the top of Zhang Zhen''s head and was smashed together with the wooden pile behind him. It was no different from the dust and mud under his feet. Then Wei Ran turned around and reported a series of lists to all civil and military officials, including Tian Lingzi, as well as important officials such as the chief executive and privy minister in the court, as well as all eunuchs and sycophants in the emperor''s Qiandi, all of them, a total of more than 50 people. Every time he gave a name, Zuo Shence soldiers who were familiar with the Chinese military officials of the dynasty came forward to catch them, and they all mentioned them one by one. These people are famous traitors and thieves. Although not everyone was involved in setting up Li Chengye, everyone is one of the culprits that make the world more chaotic. Moreover, he seems to only kill the leader, not his followers. Those important ministers who were beheaded are often not evil, but have their own group of Party members as support. If we really want to investigate his followers, I''m afraid very few of the civil and military officials present will survive. Therefore, Wei Ran executed him on the spot in the name of the emperor''s side of the Qing Dynasty. Although all civil and military officials were very frightened, no one could argue for him, of course they did not dare. Surprisingly, Wei Ran killed only those who were directly involved in the assassination of Li Chengye, as well as the world-famous traitors. Those who had been hostile to Li Chengye or impeached him were not dealt with. This made the people present who were sensitive enough to see some doorways. The Bian general rebelled and didn''t seem to kill innocent people indiscriminately, but he didn''t know what to do next after he executed the Qing emperor''s side? Everyone''s eyes once again focused on Wei Ran. Chapter 402 Wei Ran returned to the capital with the emperor and all civil and military officials. Chang''an City opened the door to welcome him, and no one dared to resist. All the people and merchants hid at home and waited in panic for the new conqueror to pronounce on the city. The officials left behind in the city had to go to meet them. Although Wei Ran grew up in Chang''an since childhood, he is completely different from that at that time. Especially when he returns now, he has become an important general in the border town. His reputation is known not only in the world, but also in Mobei and western regions. He is a demon king who can stop children from crying. In history, Chang''an City has also been attacked and broken by rebels and foreigners for many times. Each time the city is broken, the whole city will shrink, and the population will be greatly reduced. The people of Chang''an city are not unfamiliar with such things when they are old. Therefore, they feel frightened and think that the rebels will inevitably loot the city. At that time, no one in the city can be spared, which can be called a catastrophe. However, Wei Ran Ran the army with strict discipline, and no soldiers left and looted. He specially set up a cavalry force similar to the gendarmerie, with a total of about 3000, as his personal soldiers on weekdays. Once they perform their duties, they are law enforcement officers in the army who supervise the discipline of tens of thousands of officers and soldiers in all aspects. Just as at present, those who dare to leave the team without authorization do not need to report at all. After the warning, they can be killed directly. In order to maintain strict discipline, the feudal army must not blindly rely on severe punishment and law, otherwise it will be eaten back. However, Wei Ran''s army has sufficient logistical guarantee, and the treatment of soldiers is the highest in the whole Tang Dynasty, so the soldiers can withstand severe punishment and severe law. As long as rewards and punishments are clear, we can maintain high operational discipline. Wei Ran ordered the army to occupy the arsenal of Chang''an City, make the prison, grain depot and Treasury, and then disarm all the right Shence army and turn it into civilian men to handle logistics tasks. Those who dare to resist will be killed on the ground. Li Jianxing led a team to the burial place of Li Chengye. After Li Chengye''s body was brought back to the capital, because the emperor had to make a gesture that he did not harm himself, he ordered hou to be buried on the side of the former Emperor''s mausoleum. Now Wei Ran and Li Guangsi have joined the capital as Rebel ministers. There are a lot of important things to deal with. Li Jianxing can only pay a visit first. The 80000 troops of Fenglin army took the right Shence army camp in the city as the garrison camp. Wei Ran led only 10000 men and horses to enter the Daming Palace with the emperor and civil and military officials wrapped in the dragon head. At this time, in front of the Daming Palace, a woman in plain clothes appeared, standing alone and blocking the way. It was the princess Shouning who was left in the Daming Palace. Now the whole Daming Palace is basically empty. Either they flee with the emperor. After hearing that the Fenglin army entered the city, the people left behind also fled in a hurry. The so-called six palace powder Dai is shivering with all civil and military officials at this time. Wei Ran stood in front of the horse and looked at the Shouning Princess standing in power. Before he spoke, the emperor surrounded by Wei Ran''s own soldiers shouted. "Sister Huang, help me!" Princess Shouning bowed her body to Wei Shao without expression, and then looked at the emperor. "Your Majesty, you shouldn''t! Li Tang''s royal family should have the dignity of the royal family. Your cowardly appearance now has lost the face of our royal family, but taught the world how to treat it! " The emperor opened his mouth and looked frightened, but he didn''t know how to answer. Wei ran beside him and smiled. "Princess, please move away." "Childe Li, you are not allowed to ride horses in Daming Palace. This is the way of your officials." "Ha ha, the royal highness of the princess has just mentioned the dignity of Li Tang''s royal family, but if you don''t let it, Li doesn''t mind turning the dignity of Li Tang''s royal family into the dust of this horseshoe. One word of advice, strong is humiliating. " The breeze blew and rolled up the long hair on the temples of Princess Shouning. An unspeakable emotion rose under her heart. She seemed to feel that everything should not be so. She bit her teeth slightly, but she bit a piece of hair unintentionally. "Childe Li, after you were a loyal minister, I never thought you would be like this." Wei Ran closed his eyes and tried not to let their past affect their current decision. He is now a traitor, a powerful minister and a key presence in the world situation. Every step is not just revenge, but also the peace of the country. Therefore, after killing Zhang Zhen, everything can no longer act with emotion. He suddenly opened his eyes and became more firm and iron hearted. "Princess your highness, the past is no longer, do not want to... Self humiliation!" His horse came forward, and the horse''s head passed slightly under the subtle control of Wei Ran. With a clever force, he knocked Princess Shouning aside, and the road ahead was unstoppable. Enter the Imperial City, and then enter Hanyuan hall, where all civil and military officials go to the court. The ministers were coerced to take their positions according to the size of their official positions, and the emperor was also arranged on the Dragon chair. The remaining waiters, maids in waiting, and Liugong fandai were asked to return to their original places and come out without anything. On the left of the emperor''s Dragon chair, the position below one person and above ten thousand people is now standing here by Wei Yantang and Huang Zhi. He not only rode into the palace, but also went to the palace with a sword. Everyone looked at Wei Ran, but Wei Ran looked at the emperor, "Your Majesty, don''t you rise to the dynasty?" All the rhythms seemed to return to the normal early days, but none of the civil and military officials played, and the emperor had no other orders. Now even the executioner has been killed, and all civil and military officials have lost their leader. They don''t know how to deal with it. "Aiqing, Aiqing, there''s no right to play in the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty today. Does Aiqing have something to play?" Wei Huo looked at his nose, nose and heart, and said calmly, "naturally, you might as well discuss the assassination of the county marquis. What does your majesty think?" The emperor looked uneasy. "Didn''t Aiqing have all the culprits?" "Does your majesty think they are all the culprits?" The emperor said again and again, "of course!" He doesn''t want to get angry. "Well, the matter will be settled. Your majesty, why don''t you let Hanlin draft the decree and how to say it? Your Majesty must know better than me." The emperor hurriedly called Hanlin and drafted the assassination of Li Chengye basically according to the drama content compiled by Wei Ran, but consciously put aside his responsibility. Wei Ran looked in his eyes and didn''t say anything. After the will was drawn up, he glanced at it, and then looked at the emperor. "The world is chaotic. People from Huainan and Jiangnan roads gather to attack prefectures and counties. The drought in Henan road has not gone, and Khitan has invaded. Today, the whole world was maintained by the Marquis of the county. However, his majesty listened to the slander and let his treacherous and cunning men assassinate him and destroy the Great Wall. Does your majesty have no responsibility for this matter, including all things in the world? " The emperor''s face is as pale as earth. Isn''t it all up to you? Why does it involve me again? I play polo, play Jackie and build some palaces on weekdays. I didn''t do the thing of harming the people. What does the chaos in this world have to do with me? In ordinary days, the officials in charge of politics are all Tian Nei and Zhang nei, as well as Zai Zhi, Privy Council and six Shangshu. They were all killed by you. It''s enough for civilians to be angry. Why did you pull me in?! "Qing... How will you stay?" He wanted to ask a hard question, but he was timid and afraid. Finally, it became a hard or soft sentence, which sounded like a gimmick. Wei Ran stood in front of the emperor, his huge body brought great pressure. On weekdays, the minister is at least ten steps away from him and below the steps. With the help of environmental layout, the royal family sitting on the Dragon chair is dignified and mysterious, but that is not the quality of the person who controls the imperial power. Now Wei Ran is in opposition to him. Wei Ran is standing and the emperor is sitting. Then any Majesty on the emperor dissipates without a trace, and the imperial power is nothing in front of Wei Ran''s military power. Wei Ran only kept this state, stared at the emperor for five seconds, and looked at him sweating and fidgeting. The long look at each other finally passed. Wei Yantu''s poor dagger appeared and said his original purpose. "The world is like this. Your majesty has made an edict to calm the people and make the people angry!" Chapter 403 Forced the emperor to issue an edict for his crimes, so that if the emperor''s crimes were tried publicly in front of the whole world. No emperor would do this unless he had to, even a faint king. However, he couldn''t control everything. Wei Ran''s staff even prepared a draft for him. They just need to seal it with a jade seal. Then he told the emperor of the world that his virtue was due to his trusted villains, so as to prepare for Wei Ran''s follow-up action. At night, Wei Ran stayed in the palace. In fact, in his current position, no one dares to do anything in the palace. Even if he puts on 17 or 18 green hats for the emperor, he can only bear it. Of course, Wei Ran was not so boring. He sent Sergeant Fenglin to guard all parts of the palace. Everyone in the palace was not allowed to leave their dormitories and houses without an order, otherwise the rough border army would not be polite to them. But he himself had more important things to deal with. With a Li turned into a Firefox, Wei Ran followed the trembling emperor to his study, which was also the study of the former Emperor and the bedroom of the former Emperor alone. However, since the death of the former Emperor, the emperor replaced all the furniture used by the former Emperor, and never stayed here. Wei Ran pressed the emperor into the chair in front of the desk. The emperor was frightened and said, "the criminal edict has been issued according to your idea. What do you want me to do? Are you going to give me here... " Wei Ran took out a chair with a sneer and sat face to face with the emperor. At this time, he vaguely heard the footsteps outside the door suddenly stop. Although the royal highness of Princess highness is good, it still can not hide the power of Wei Fei. As a close sister and brother, Princess Shouning can''t trust her brother after all, even if he once wanted to marry himself to the barbarians. For this situation, Wei Ran had expected it and intended to let her hear the conversation inside. Therefore, when speaking later, control the voice to an ordinary level, so that ordinary people can''t hear the conversation inside, but Princess Shouning''s martial arts can still be heard. "Ah Li, let''s start. If Princess Shouning is outside, don''t use magic, hypnotic hint." Wei Ran is in the channel with a Ligou in his heart. A Li, who had been lying in Wei''s arms, raised his head. Firefox''s eyes turned golden, and his two pupils suddenly stood up. The emperor subconsciously saw that he was struck by lightning in his mind, and then suddenly calmed down, as if he had forgotten what had just happened. He didn''t seem to have changed. He continued the topic just now, and his expression was very frightened. "Does Li Qing want to kill the king?" "If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn''t do it myself. It''s now this time. I don''t think you need to hide what happened again. Did you hint at my father''s death? " Wei Ran will not let go of anyone who shot against his father. The direct murderer has been killed by him with the most cruel punishment. Only the emperor is left. He has a special status and cannot be treated like others. The Emperor just received the hint of a Li''s spiritual skill, and subconsciously would not lie to Wei Ran. "It''s Zhang Zhen, he and Tian Lingzi who have been instigating me to order the execution of marquis Li County..." Then he repeated all the words that Zhang Zhen and Tian Lingzi persuaded him that day and the scene at that time. It can be heard that the emperor really killed Li Chengye. But his nature is weak and incompetent. Even if he wants to kill, he has to pretend to be timid and unwilling to bear this responsibility. Zhang Zhen was so jealous that he took risks and killed Li Chengye himself. However, the emperor was clear about all these plans and processes, and had the meaning of tacit consent. Although he is not a direct murderer, he is also an important accomplice. Wei Ran beat his fingers on the table, and the echo rang out in the quiet study. "I really didn''t want to kill the Marquis of Li county. It was all Zhang Zhen''s idea. Although I have known their plans for a long time, I also know about their imperial edicts. But the great internal experts in the palace are all their people. How dare I resist? " Wei Ran was a little surprised that the emperor was hinted by Lingshu and could make a sophistry instinctively. He couldn''t help looking down at ah Li. A Li said, "it''s not normal that the hint is only guided by the external environment so that he won''t lie at the key points, but it doesn''t directly dominate his consciousness and sophistry according to his instinctive desire for survival." Wei Ran stared at the emperor and looked uncertain. At this time, he sensed the people outside the study and his heart beat rapidly. It was obvious that he was very worried about the situation in the study. After all, the emperor had personally admitted that he was one of the accomplices, and Princess Shouning could not guarantee that Wei Ran was angry and immediately splashed blood five steps. He stopped tapping his fingers on the table, but in his heart he sentenced the emperor to death. "Since he is an accomplice, ah Li, let him die decently in front of my father''s grave. Well, after dealing with the problem of order in Chang''an City tomorrow, I will go to worship my father the day after tomorrow. Then the dog emperor and all civil and military officials will go. Your spiritual skills should enable this waste to commit suicide in front of my father''s tomb without any flaws. " "Such a loser who can''t even master martial arts and has a weak will, he can''t resist my spiritual skills. Interesting. This is the second emperor I killed in this world. " Wei Ran was a little surprised, but this is not the time to ask her what had happened before. "Your Majesty, the day after tomorrow, I will offer a memorial to my father together with all the civil and military officials in the court. Please draw up the imperial edict here first." Just now the emperor felt that the air was about to solidify. Since Wei Ran spoke and didn''t kill on the spot, he explained that he had escaped a disaster temporarily. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He quickly turned his chair and drew up a will on the table. When the emperor was drafting his decree, Wei Ran had nothing to do. He walked around in this study, enjoying and observing everywhere. Although the emperor seldom handled government affairs in this study, it did not prevent him from making the study magnificent. Wei Ran heard his father say that when the emperor was in power, this study was very common. All the objects were very practical and did not pursue ostensibly gorgeous. Although the former Emperor liked to play with power, he was at least a diligent and practical man. How could such a shrewd guy make a series of mistakes before he died? Even it was speculated that Princess Shengning, who was actually in power, was imprisoned in the palace. The Tang Dynasty, which made itself prosperous, quickly declined until there was public resentment. He heard that the former Emperor had been recuperating in this study before his death. Few people entered it on weekdays. Before his death, the emperor came to see him in order to express his filial piety. In that case Wei Ran couldn''t help looking at the cowardly and incompetent emperor again. With him? Can destroy all the arrangements before the emperor''s death? When the emperor drew up the imperial edict, Wei Ran glanced at it, put it on the table and began to ask curiously. "I heard that the emperor died in this study?" The emperor looked stunned. From his micro expression, Wei Ran found that his pupils contracted. Obviously, this is not a problem he wants to face, but Wei Ran wouldn''t let it go so easily. "Your Majesty, did you come to see the late emperor the night he died?" Chapter 404 The emperor''s breath became urgent. The secret had been cut by thousands with Zhang Zhen and should completely disappear in the world. No one would know it or mention it except himself. I just didn''t expect that the warlord wouldn''t open any pot? Does he know anything? No, I can''t say what happened, absolutely not! But an inexplicable impulse is to urge him repeatedly. He should not lie. Such concealment made him feel a deep sense of guilt, which was unbearable to him. He clenched his teeth and fought between heaven and man. His brain kept reminding him that he couldn''t speak, but his mouth didn''t listen. "When my father died, I did come to greet him, accompanied by my attendants." He spoke very hard. To others, it was like a fierce struggle in his heart. Wei Ran''s eyes narrowed slightly, which was a little interesting. "Attendant? But the Tian Lingzi who came out with his Majesty''s Qiandi, Tian NEISHI? " This time the emperor was silent for a long time. He knew that those two words were very important. Once he said them, he could no longer hide any secrets. This silence, even Princess Shouning, who was listening outside her study, couldn''t help being curious. A series of arrangements before the death of the former Emperor can be said to be prepared for the successful power of Princess Shouning, who knows everything. But those arrangements, with the father''s sudden abnormal death that night, everything disappeared. With the help of Zhang Zhen, the emperor used a series of means to confine Princess Shouning in the palace without any resistance. At the thought of this, Princess Shouning could not help but silently recite a name - Zhang Zhen, and then her eyes widened and looked into the study through the doors and windows. Wei Ran also thought of Zhang Zhen. Seeing that the emperor was silent for a long time, he was surprised that the secret was so important that he temporarily resisted ah Li''s spiritual skills. A Li was about to strengthen the technique, but Wei Ran said two words first, "Zhang Zhen?" The emperor''s mind was shocked, and all his fears suddenly collapsed with the emergence of the name. He looked ferocious and clasped his hands around the edge of the desk. Fortunately, he couldn''t master martial arts. Otherwise, would he have to crack the desk with his efforts? "Yes... It''s waiter Zhang..." "Hehe, isn''t Zhang Zhen the attendant of the former Emperor? How did you become your Majesty''s attendant? " The emperor gasped, "Li Aiqing, don''t force me... I don''t want to say any more." "Although your majesty is the only son of the former Emperor, he is also the heir designated by the former Emperor. But the military power regime heard the emperor''s first Royal Highness. Your majesty went to visit that night. Was it really just a visit? How could the late emperor suddenly die after his Majesty''s visit? " "My father... My father was very ill, and it was possible for the dragon to dominate the Bintian at any time. How could... How could..." his face became more ferocious, his breathing became more and more heavy, and his eyes looked around. He always felt that there seemed to be a ghost peeping at him nearby. The ghost was the first emperor who died in pain and could not close his eyes after being stimulated by Zhang Zhen that night. He couldn''t help standing up and turned to look at the Dragon couch. Although the Dragon couch of the former Emperor was spacious and comfortable, it was not luxurious. Although the emperor''s Dragon couch has never slept, it does not prevent it from being gold-plated, silver inlaid and jade, which is extremely luxurious. His heavy breathing turned into violent breathing, and his eyes opened wide to the bed. He always felt that there was a person lying on it, and the luxurious bed became the bed that the former Emperor slept on weekdays. "No, no, no! Not me! " The emperor''s voice broke and became very sharp. Princess Shouning heard more and more wrong outside, and could hardly help rushing in. However, he felt that Wei Ran didn''t do any action and still sat in place, so he temporarily pressed down his boiling mood. Wei Ran vaguely guessed something and sneered at the corners of his mouth, "isn''t it you? Who is that? Zhang Zhen? " "Zhang... Zhang Zhen?! Yes, it''s Zhang Zhen! He knows martial arts. He has great martial arts. He sealed your dumb cave, not me! Everything is his hands. It has nothing to do with his ministers, nothing to do with his ministers! You go find Zhang Zhen. He did it! I''m your own son and your only son. You can''t find me. If I die, we Li Tang royal family will be the last! " Princess Shouning couldn''t stand it any longer and pushed the door in fiercely. Wei Ran held ah Li, sat in place and looked up. "Princess highness, you can''t help it at last." "Yes, your martial arts are so high. How can I hide this little trick from you. But just now, what''s going on?! " "Your Majesty seems to have committed hysteria." "Hysteria? What hysteria made him so clear about his father?! Li Shan! The father died that day. You must explain what happened today. " The emperor turned his head slowly, his eyes were full of blood, ran fiercely, rushed to Princess Shouning and held her feet. "Sister Huang, sister Huang, help me! The father came to ask for my life! I didn''t kill my father, it was Zhang Zhen, it was Zhang Zhengan! " With tears and a runny nose, he repeated all the things that happened that night under the outbreak of guilt, fear and uneasiness in his heart. Princess Shouning was shocked when she knew that the cowardly and incompetent emperor''s brother was the one who killed the former Emperor, and her hatred for Zhang Zhen was unparalleled. She looked at Wei Ran with tears in her eyes. "I heard you cut Zhang Zhen 2800 knives?" "He''s missing a hand, so he can''t get three thousand dollars." "I suddenly feel that you have done the most right thing in this conspiracy." Wei ran up and put her on her shoulder. "Princess your highness, great grief and great sorrow are not good for your health. Li went away first." After Wei Ran left, Princess Shouning picked up the emperor''s collar, "it turns out that the father emperor was killed by an outsider like you! He finally ZTE''s Datang, which was corrupted by you. My Li family will not die in the people, nor in the towns, but in the hands of your unworthy son! " Then he beat up the emperor and locked him in this study all night. After leaving, Princess Shouning suddenly felt powerless. She was full of confusion about the future and staggered back to her palace Wei Ran ordered all civil and military officials in Chang''an city to pay homage to Li Chengye''s mausoleum. No one is allowed to ask for leave. Even if he is seriously ill, he must participate, otherwise the Fenglin army will not show mercy. Just in front of the mausoleum, the emperor suddenly felt very guilty. As the emperor, he knelt down and cried in front of Li Chengye''s tomb. All civil and military officials were surprised, but he was awed by the prestige of Fenglin army, and no one dared to stop him. The three brothers of the Li family were indifferent to the emperor''s performance. Wei Ran has informed his brothers about the role played by the emperor behind Li Chengye''s death. Of course, they can''t forgive the emperor. But they also know the name of regicide. Even if they have invaded Chang''an, they dare not commit it lightly. If you do this, you will be an enemy to the world. If you are besieged, there is no way back. Suddenly, the emperor suddenly shouted, "Xian Hou, I knew the conspiracy of Zhang Zhen''s eunuchs and craftsmen, but I was too cowardly to stop them. I let them do what they ordered. I hurt you. I''m ashamed of my loyal minister. I have no face to continue to sit down in the Tang Dynasty. Only one death can comfort the loyal soul! " When he said this, the emperor was obviously insincere and his face was full of struggle, but his mouth said it uncontrollably, with both voice and emotion. The next action shocked the people present even more. Chapter 405 He took out his portable sword, which was originally just a decoration, weighing less than a kilogram. It was so light that it could only be used to press the corners of his clothes, and had no actual combat effect. But when the emperor suddenly pulled it out, everyone present was surprised. The officers and men of Fenglin army even thought that the emperor would take the initiative against the generals. Some excited people had pulled out their weapons. However, Wei Ran, who stood next to the emperor, was still looking at his nose, nose and heart. He didn''t seem to react to the emperor''s special move of drawing his sword. Even Princess Shouning on the side reacted. Subconsciously, she took off the hairpin and intended to knock down the sword in the emperor''s hand, but the shadow of the former Emperor suddenly appeared in front of her, making her throw the hairpin slow. The toy sword in the emperor''s hand crossed his neck. At the moment, the emperor with abandoned martial arts waved his sword very accurately. He cut the carotid artery not deep but not shallow. He struggled to fall to the ground with extreme fear in his eyes. At this time, Wei Ran made a surprised appearance and squatted down to hold the emperor in order to stop bleeding. But the blood in the carotid artery was so easy to stop. Even if the imperial doctor was called up, he could not save the life of the emperor who committed suicide because of guilt. Wei Ran stood aside and looked at the messy crowd with no expression on his face. Well, all the enemies who killed their adoptive father and mother are dead. He noticed that there was a look at him. Wei Ran turned his head and found that Princess Shouning didn''t care about the emperor''s suicide at all, but stared at herself tightly. What happened during this period of time was a dramatic change in her life and had a great impact on her character and thought. At this time, her eyes were no longer as clear and clear as before, but as deep as the sea, but without waves, making it difficult to see any emotional changes from her expression. But Wei Ran felt another deep emotion, which was a kind of hatred. Women love a person can go deep into the bone marrow, hate a person can also be unforgettable. When Wei Ran passed by her, he heard her whisper. "The startling dance was easy for Yunzhao to show to the blind man." Wei Ran stopped a little, and there was no one around. He said, "who do you want to make a new king?" Li Yunzhao raised his head and said ironically, "hum, isn''t General Li going to usurp Tang''s independence?" "You have time to think about it one day. The day after tomorrow, I will arrange the ministers to elect a new king at the court meeting." On the way back to the Imperial City, Wei Ran called Li Guangsi. "Erlang, dad should be buried back to his ancestral land. We promised my mother not to let him be restless in this pickled place. You take the lead in this matter. I''ll leave the rest to you. " Li Guangsi just saw the emperor and his father commit suicide in front of the mausoleum. The anger accumulated in his heart dissipated a lot. He also began to think about the future road. After recognizing the situation, he looked worried. "Brother, the emperor is dead. What are you going to do? Set up a puppet emperor? " "Let this dog condemn himself. That''s the purpose. But this Chang''an... Is not a long place. " "But the situation is already so. If we don''t take the emperor to order the princes, we Li family..." "The Li family will fall into an irreparable situation by holding the emperor to make the princes. Since it is said to be the side of the Qing monarch, it is only the side of the Qing monarch." During this time, Wei Ran has considered the future path. Nowadays, class contradictions are better than the world game of hegemony. Since Li Chengye''s death, Huang Chao has developed slowly in Lingnan. In Huainan road and Jiangnan Road, which had been disturbed by him, peasant uprisings broke out one after another. The local powers formed a coalition force and are vigorously encircling and suppressing it, but it is half the battle with the peasant army. At this time, Huang Chao has begun to lead the army to the north again. By then, it is expected to sweep the South and bring greater damage. In the face of this situation, the Jiedu envoys in the northern towns are also secretly vigilant. However, due to their own existence, they were unable to hang the peasant uprising from south to north. At this time, if Wei Ran withdraws from Chang''an, the focus of many forces in the north will not be on himself. He will inevitably deal with the more destructive Huangchao army first. Only when the Huangchao army is wiped out and the central authority has been lost will it be time for all the heroes to compete. It depends on who can play the role of Zhu Wen in history and kill all the royal families of Li and Tang Dynasty, which has become the focus of the common attack of the world. That''s when the Li family really began to compete for the world. What Wei Ran didn''t know was that when he began to think about hegemony and conspiracy, he became colder and closer to the dark side of his heart. After returning to their residence, I didn''t expect that Zhao Xuanqing and bu Lanshan had already waited here. "Li Dingguo, tell me, what are you going to do in the future? Do you want to set up a puppet emperor first, and then make a concession to be the Emperor himself? " Zhao Xuanqing is straightforward. During this period, she found that Wei Ran has completely become another person. She is not only worried, but also has a feeling that she doesn''t understand. What she said is simply the limit that powerful officials who have the strength to overthrow the emperor can do in history. However, such powerful officials do not seem to have found a good end, and often become sacrifices for the rise of the new dynasty. "General Zhao, this is in the army." "Big deal, I quit!" Zhao Xuanqing said angrily, "even though my father was domineering, he didn''t want to usurp the Tang Dynasty. In your current position, although many people below expect you to go further, I hope you''d better keep a little sober. " "I''m sober. Miss Zhao doesn''t have to worry. Miss Bu, you''re here for this. " Bu Lanshan stood aside and kept silent. Wei Ran turned his words to her, and she nodded. "Childe Li, I''m worried about you." Wei was burning for the next warmth. Half a year ago, she left herself. Unexpectedly, she sneaked into Chang''an to save her mother. She owed her a lot. "Things won''t get as bad as you think," Wei said with a smile "Hehe, childe Li, it''s very tempting to usurp Tang. Can you really resist the temptation to be an emperor? Six palaces, three thousand beauties, Qionglou Yuyu, Jinluan jade hall, and countless people surrender to their feet. Tut Tut, the smell of power. " Wu Xinfei''s voice came from the roof. She always likes to appear barefoot on other people''s roofs, which seems to be a unique evil taste. "It seems that Tianmo sect also came to oppose my usurpation of Tang Dynasty, which is different from your previous attitude." Wu Xinfei giggled: "the situation is different. After all, I didn''t know much about the Central Plains before. See it with your own eyes. Hehe, it seems that the time has not come. Oh, and I''m here to tell you another very bad news. You know the four great masters in the world. " Wei Yan frowned slightly, "the national master has never appeared. I think he must have another arrangement. It seems that the four great masters are coming to trouble Li. " "So you have expected, ha ha. The master was surrounded by thousands of troops and could escape easily. The four great masters come together. No matter how elite your army is, I''m afraid it can''t protect your integrity. " "Miss Wu''s advice, Li must remember. However, the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Only a few people in the Jianghu can''t shake the general trend of Li. " Chapter 406 The country cannot live without a king. Wei Ran soon held a meeting at the court meeting, and the ministers elected one from the imperial family to be the son of heaven. Standing on the side of the Dragon chair, like a God, he looked down at the civil and military officials and xungui in Beijing, pretended to discuss each other and talked about the next new king. However, everyone''s eyes are watching the man next to the Dragon chair. It''s up to him to decide who will be the new king in the end. Among the bureaucrats, there is no lack of sophisticated people, such as those with five surnames and seven hopes. Thinking about Wei Ran''s intention, he made a full excuse to go to Beijing to fight public opinion. Then he forced the emperor to issue an edict to admit his stupidity and incompetence to the world. I thought this was to depose the emperor and make preparations for a new king. Unexpectedly, this cowardly, incompetent and greedy emperor committed suicide! If it hadn''t happened in full view of the public, they would certainly think that Wei Ran did it alone, but it would be too rough. But the emperor committed suicide. After the crime had been ordered down, it would be more blameless to establish a new king, and even make people think it should be. This makes the original rough means become clever. It''s amazing that such a skill of three calculations in one step comes from the hand of a martial artist. Therefore, although the five surnames and seven hopes are powerful, they still look on coldly. After all, Wei Ran has not reached the point where people and gods are angry and the world is felled together. Wei Ran looked at the ministers and discussed for an hour. There was still no common opinion, and a sneer of disdain hung from the corners of his mouth. For rebellious officials like him, the weaker the emperor, the better the control. But he was unexpected, did not express any intention, let people have no guess. Princess Shouning was also at the court meeting, which was specially authorized by Wei Ran. She looked at these so-called loyal ministers on weekdays and showed a disdainful smile to take a step forward. "Does manager Li have a candidate for Xinjun?" She asked a question that everyone wanted to know. For Wei Ran, such an alien, no one is familiar with his preferences and power. If he says something wrong and offends him, who knows what will happen. "Which royal family is your royal highness?" Princess Shouning was surprised. The day before yesterday, he asked himself to think about who would be the emperor. He thought it was just hypocritical. Unexpectedly... No, hum, it''s just a look! Despite this, she still brought up a clan she had seriously thought about. "Among the royal families, only Li Ke, king of Qi, is loyal, diligent and has the image of a Ming monarch." Li Ke, king of Qi, is 16 years old this year. He is indeed full of poetry and books. He is quite talented, but he is not rigid. He is like a gentleman. Normally, once a person like him ascends the throne, he will be the first in power. Li Yunzhao gave Wei ran a difficult problem, or a hot potato. Wei Ran naturally knew the situation of each clan. There was no fluctuation on his face. He only looked at Li Yunzhao for a while and shook his head slightly. It was still too childish. He was about to speak. At this time, an old but thick voice came from outside Hanyuan hall. "It''s disturbing that manager Li presides over the selection of monarchs here today, but the bones of the former Emperor are not cold. Shouldn''t he preside over the funeral for the former Emperor and then set up a new monarch?" The ministers, like boiling water, first quietly counted their interest, and then talked with each other in surprise. For a time, they were not so afraid of Wei ran on the side of the Dragon chair. Li Yunzhao reminded, "it''s the national teacher. Manager Li wants to meet him?" "Ha ha, I heard that Taoist Zhuo said that the almsgiver was amazing. In less than ten years, he was close to the congenital extreme. He should be the first of us. Are you interested in meeting us old people? " The voice is also old, but it is very bright and lively, such as the happy attitude of being concentric without foreign objects and carefree in the world. Li Yunzhao was surprised. "It''s actually Shaolin''s Taikong Zen master. Although he is one of the four great masters in the world, he has rarely walked in the Jianghu in recent 20 years. It''s said that he often travels all over the world and doesn''t leave his name to help the poor." Many of the ministers heard the voice of another master. They were more excited and unscrupulous. Those who were not excited even began to provoke Wei Ran in their eyes. Wei Ran was still silent. A Li came out of the screen and looked at Wei Ran. They didn''t speak. Wei Ran thought, no wonder he didn''t see this old thing when he entered Chang''an. He went to ask for help. "Hum! The younger martial brother of Taoist Chong he is the boy''s master, but he killed him! The king and his teacher have their own ethics and etiquette. Killing the teacher is like killing the father. Why are you so polite to him! It''s a pity that we came late, but let your majesty be forced to death by this rebellious and anti bone generation. Otherwise, how can he be arrogant and domineering now! Boy, if you''re a hero, come out and have a one-on-one fight with me! If I win, I''ll turn around and go! Don''t take the ministers as the quality in Hanyuan hall! " This person''s character is like fire, jealous of evil as hatred. At the same time, he is also a standard Confucian believer. He attaches great importance to the etiquette and law of kings and officials, so he speaks unkindly and is full of killing intention to Wei Ran. Li Yunzhao continued to explain for Wei Ran, "the third master, Lu Haoran, President of Tanzhou Lushan Academy." Wei Ran sneered, "Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism are here. The so-called four masters, what about the rest?" At this time, the officials in Hanyuan hall heard that the three great masters Qi Zhi, even the five surnamed Qiwang aristocratic family, which has always been calm, could not help changing their color. They looked at Wei ran as if they were looking at a prisoner sentenced to death. There are also young and vigorous CI ministers, who are even more dissolute in public, singing those well-known poems, or simply writing them in court, all of which satirize Wei Ran, a power traitor. Li Yunzhao frowned, "you don''t seem to worry about your situation at all. Not surprisingly, the last master, Yanyun great Xia Guo Zhengyang. When your father resisted Qidan in Yanshan, he joined the army and took part in the war. " Wei Ran suddenly, "it''s him. My father has a high evaluation of him, and he appreciates and admires him very much, but he never told me that he is one of the four great masters in the world." "Your father and I have forgotten our friendship. Although they are nearly twenty years away, they are commensurate with each other as brothers. It''s a pity that I didn''t go south with him, otherwise the tragedy would not happen. Alas - I won''t let my virtuous nephew come to this point. " The speaker''s voice sounds like the youngest of the four great masters, and his language is pathetic. It seems that he does have a deep friendship with his father. "My dear nephew, it is rare for the four great masters in the world to get together today. Listen to your uncle Guo. As long as you are willing to dissolve the army and return to Longyou, I can protect your life. " In the face of the obvious goodwill in Guo Zhengyang''s words, before Wei Ran expressed his opinion, Lu Haoran, President of Lushan academy, was very dissatisfied. "Hum, great Xia Guo, I''ve read a lot about the cheap service of the Mohist school. It''s useless to take care of your father''s hatred and call each other uncle and nephew with such treacherous craftsmen. You''re really in vain as a master. Lu won''t agree to your proposal. If you don''t let the traitor die here today, Lu will never give up! " The four great masters Qi Zhi and the Chinese martial arts of the dynasty have long been in a uproar. Many people even went straight out of the Hanyuan hall and didn''t pay attention to Wei Ran any more. Some people directly ridiculed, "manager Li, up to now, you can''t choose who to be the new king. It''s not shameful to meet the four Masters first and apologize and beg for mercy to several predecessors. Ha ha. " Hum, you are a vulgar martial arts man, who also wants to spy on artifact?! A group of people laughed. The arrival of the four great masters gave these people great confidence. Even if Wei Ran had tens of thousands of strong soldiers, he was no longer afraid. With a smile on his face, Wei Ran walked towards the door of Hanyuan hall step by step, and ah Li followed him. "Four great masters, hum, what''s Li afraid of?! Ah Li, it''s convenient to do an advance exercise. " Chapter 407 A Li said: "the people who come will only be stronger than them, but this war is very important. I feel that I want to break through. I just need a period of external stimulation. The closer I am to death, the better!" When he came to the door of Hanyuan hall, a Li handed a string of rosary beads to Wei Ran. "This was found from Zhang Zhen''s relics and has the effect of suppressing heart demons. I wonder if you feel that your recent state is very unstable and very different from the past? " Wei Ran stopped. "The devil has been affecting me. This war may also be an opportunity for me, or it can play a big role." "Just in time, Zen master Liaokong came uninvited. The opportunity you said may really be in here." Wei Ran paused and wrapped the rosary around his wrist. Although he had previously told ah Li that he could suppress the demons by his own will, he could only suppress them, but he could not break through. Maybe this is really an opportunity. Then he and ah Li went to the huge square outside the hall. At this time, Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing had already come with heavy troops and surrounded the four people standing side by side in the middle of the square. Among them, the national master holds a dust brush, looks at the nose, nose and heart, and the old God is there, just like an immortal in the world. Until I saw Wei Ran, I nodded slightly and couldn''t see his idea. Zen master Liaokong only wore a frugal bell suit and didn''t even have a cassock. He was like a wandering wandering monk with a prayer bead. He kept smiling at the soldiers who surrounded him. He didn''t have any hostility. He looked very kind. When he saw Wei Ran''s smile, he obviously nodded. Lu Haoran, dressed as a great scholar, was arguing with Guo Zhengyang, who was carrying a heavy sword. Seeing Wei Ran approaching, Lu Haoran looked angry, forcibly stopped his anger and said, "good courage!" Guo Zhengyang took a step closer, "can you make a decision?" No matter how the four of them reacted, they did not pay attention to the tens of thousands of elite soldiers locked with strong bows and crossbows and surrounded by heavy armor and spears. In addition, Zhuo Lancang, the leader of Qixia sword sect, who has not been seen for a long time, is also here. She is blaming her two disciples and Cao Yuzhe. When she sees Wei Ran, she looks a pity. While Bu Lanshan was struggling with each other, Zhuo Lancang was unmoved. Wei Ran waved to Li Guangsi and Li Jianxing. Li Guangsi came forward, gave Wei Ran''s Halberd to him, and then said, "brother, it''s a rare event in the world that the four great masters come together. They want to work together against you, but they can''t make them happy! Tens of thousands of our troops will fight until the last soldier, and they will never offend you! " Li Jianxing also said, "brother, although my martial arts are poor, I will never make several Jianghu bandits so rampant if I lose my life!" Wei Ran patted the two brothers on the shoulder, "don''t worry about big brother. Big brother is much better than you think. Leave this matter to me. Don''t let the soldiers bleed in vain. Retreat the army so as not to spread too much later. " "No! Big brother... " Li Jianxing had something to say, but Li Guangsi saw a lot from Wei Ran''s firm eyes. He pulled the impulsive Li Jianxing, "brother, I believe you. But if you have an accident, I will order to wave troops to kill all the civil and military ministers and honourable officials in the Hanyuan hall! Even if they can''t kill these so-called bullshit masters, they won''t feel at ease all their life! " He deliberately spoke very loudly. When he said a word, the four masters changed their faces and looked at them. Wei Ran said nothing but patted him on the shoulder. Then Li Guangsi led the troops to disperse, but ambushed around. In particular, Hanyuan hall is a gathering of troops. Driving the ministers into the hall, the bow and crossbow pointed not outward, but inward, confirming Li Guangsi''s determination in that sentence. At this time, the army dispersed, but Zhao Xuanqing stayed. "I fight side by side with you!" "General Zhao, I would like to do so on the battlefield. But this is a battle in the Jianghu. Your cultivation is not enough to participate in such a battle. " Wu Xinfei appeared and grabbed Zhao Xuanqing. "Hey, if people want to die, forget it. The aftershocks can kill you." Zhao Xuanqing''s eyes were obviously worried and was pulled down by Wu Xinfei. Wu Xinfei didn''t find it. She was also very worried. At this time, there were only Wei Ran, a Li, the four great masters, Zhuo Lancang, and Cao Yuzhe. Lu Haoran stood up and said, "your brother''s poisonous heart is based on the officials in the Hanyuan hall, but do you want to make us avoid rats? If you have the ability, withdraw the army. Lu has done one-on-one with you. When you win, Lu turns around and leaves. Where you appear in the future, I will retreat! " Wei Ran sneered: "I''m standing here, fighting with you in the Jianghu. My brother and civil and military officials are competing in temples. In the Jianghu and temples, the well water does not invade the river. If old people want to fight, do as you please, but if you want to stop the dispute between temples, your position is not enough. " Lu Haoran was so angry that he was about to scold, but Zen master Liaokong, who had always been very low-key, spoke. "Dean Lu, we are invited by immortal Zhang. Why not listen to immortal Zhang''s opinions?" The three masters all looked at Zhang Chong he, who nodded slightly, looked at Wei Ran and was about to speak, but Wei Ran took the first step and said, "national teacher, do you know what happened behind the death of the former Emperor?" Zhang Chong and he were stunned. On that day, he was stopped by many experts who died. When he arrived at the Daming Palace, the former Emperor had died. Although he was confused, he thought it was fate. Later, he gradually left the court and did not make any investigation. "What does benefactor Li seem to know?" "The man who killed the former Emperor was Zhang Zhen, and the accomplice was Emperor Xizong." Xi Zong of the Tang Dynasty was a posthumous title given by Wei Ran to the emperor. Such an evil posthumous title is enough to show the absurdity of his governance. Zhang Chong and his mind were shocked, and the other three masters all changed their faces. Lu Haoran rebuked, "you are talking nonsense. Your majesty will kill his father!" "Hum, although the emperor of the Tang Dynasty didn''t kill his father, it''s common to bully his father and seize the throne. What''s the old thing to question. Besides, did Li lie? Can''t you see your accomplishments now? " All four of them were silent. Zhang Chong and Ning Zhong said, "I will thoroughly investigate this matter. However, benefactor Li, since your brother threatened with hundreds of officials, we can only save hundreds of civil and military personnel in the hall if we take you down this time." Wei Ran looked up at the sky and laughed, "Li is an art industry. He is not shocked by the world, but it is not how you want to handle it. It''s easy to kill me. If you want to capture a family alive, you four might as well come up and try it together? " Guo Zhengyang, who has a deep friendship with Li Chengye, shook his head and said, "don''t trust me. Although the four of us won''t make joint moves at the same time, even if only one person makes moves, it''s not what a wise nephew can..." "Uncle Guo, don''t talk too much. Although you have a friendship with my father. But today you and I are enemies. Li has always studied military classics. When he went to the battlefield, he only talked about means and victory or defeat. The rest don''t matter. My uncle doesn''t have to have other scruples. " Then he pulled out the long knife and raised the halberd. Ah Li also offered the Yuanhong sword. "The master''s realm is just an entry-level realm into the realm of heaven and man with half a foot. Li will tell you today that the mere master''s realm is just the beginning of martial arts practice! Ah Li, join the war! " A Li''s Yuanhong sword flew out first, turned into a red shadow, and boldly covered Guo Zhengyang and Zen master lekong. The sword Qi triggered the gathering of heaven and earth aura, which made the wind and cloud change color. The ability to change the celestial phenomena on a small scale is the basic symbol of the master''s realm. The four masters were surprised at the same time, "master territory?!" At this time, Wei Ran started the boiling blood mode, turned into Shura, and the sabres and halberds were vertical and horizontal. Everything was silent, but I existed alone! Directly lock Lu Haoran, the Confucian sect, and Zhang Chonghe, the Taoist sect, who have long been disagreeable. Chapter 408 Zhang Chong and don''t move, and Lu Haoran takes over all Wei Ran''s attack potential. When there were two loud noises, Lu Haoran, who looked rather thin, took Wei Ran''s attack. All the bricks and stones under their feet broke and spread ten feet away. After Wei Ran''s Sabre halberd attack, he looked down on Wei Ran''s Confucian master at first and gathered up all his disdain. He held a weapon in the shape of a long sword, but without a blade. "The Confucian magic weapon is consistent, which is Lu''s habitual weapon. I didn''t expect that you were a great master when you were young. If you continue to grow up, who can control you in the world. Zhen Zhang, don''t care about the etiquette of the elders. We should do our best to deal with such disasters! " Zhang Chong and shook the dust on his shoulder, but said, "the long star crosses the sky, and Luo Xuan covers the common people. The Taoist priest originally wanted to accept your entry wall and teach you personally to make up for that prophecy. Unfortunately, people are not as good as heaven after all. " Wei Ran laughed and said, "if the national master had not predicted in the past, how could younger martial brother do anything to target someone? I''ve heard that the national master''s sword is unparalleled in the world. I''ve been longing for it for a long time. Why not show it and let the younger generation see it? " Zhang Chonghe lived nearly a hundred years and witnessed the decline of the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, it can be seen that Wei Ran was determined and could not be persuaded to disband his troops in a few words. So no more nonsense. He doesn''t have any weapons, but he can hurt people by flying flowers and picking leaves. When he comes to the master''s territory, ordinary weapons are no longer helpful to improve his strength. Unless Wei Ran''s knife halberd is refined with special black iron, he can withstand the use of martial artists in this realm. Zhang Chong and whisk the dust lightly, and the whole person instantly enters a mysterious situation, just like turning into grass, trees, flowers and stones, which is one with the nature of heaven and earth, and there is no distinction. This is the nature of Taoism and the unity of heaven and man. At the same time, Lu Haoran, who is hot and jealous of evil, has entered the realm of heaven and earth, which is respected by Confucianism. The whole person has a solemn appearance and greatly changed temperament. He seems to be a saint in Confucius and Mencius books. He has a sense of humanistic solemnity, mighty and inviolable. Lu Haoran said that he would use all means to eliminate evils, just as Confucius put aside the pedantic theory of benevolence, righteousness and morality and tried to kill Shao Zhengmao. He only wanted to defend his own orthodoxy and regarded everything else as heresy. Now Wei Ran is what he called heresy and evil, so he can learn from the Supreme Master to eradicate it regardless of the constraints of any traditional morality and etiquette. Such a vast atmosphere of heaven and earth makes today''s cloudy weather in Japan suddenly disperse and the sun fall on the earth. Then there were warblers singing and birds singing, and hundreds of birds competing for flight, which was a natural phenomenon caused by Zhang Chonghe''s Taoism. Naturally, there is no conflict between Haoran righteousness and Taoism. They complement each other. At the same time, they are stimulated and their power is doubled. In the face of these two top martial arts momentum in the world, Wei Ran''s self hegemony is almost difficult to be stable, and he is likely to be isolated and overwhelmed by them. At this time, a Li and the other two masters had hit the other side of the square, and fell into the repression of Guo Zhengyang and Zen Master Kong at the same time. A chivalrous man and a boundless Buddhist dharma almost beat out her prototype and fell into a situation of hard support, which was unable to support Wei Ran who was isolated. Guo Zhengyang''s chivalrous will, she can still resist her own beast true formula. However, Zen Master Kong''s samsara formula is not so much a martial art as a Buddhist dharma. It contains profound spiritual meaning. It repeatedly stimulates a Li''s memory of samsara forgotten in all worlds, making her feel extremely painful. Zhang Chonghe and Lu Haoran condensed their momentum to the peak, and suppressed Wei Ran''s arrogant momentum, so they showed their true intention of martial arts. Zhang Chong and a sword behind him soared into the sky and turned into ten thousand swords, which spread all over the sky like a star map. This is the first sword in the world - Zhou Tian Yan sword! Lu Haoran''s Confucian weapons were held high and cleaved at Wei. Just as the master taught disobedient students, although severe, it is full of a kind of Confucian doctrine that makes every effort to pass on the knowledge and tradition one after another. This doctrine, which is inherited from Taoism, is as heavy as Mount Tai. It is pressed against Wei Yan, which makes him rise in the face of irresistible natural disasters. At the same time, the sword Qi like a star map came in from all directions. At first, Wei Yanshen was suppressed by the consistent orthodoxy of Confucianism, and even it was difficult to breathe. Then he seemed to be in the void, surrounded by various stars up, down, left and right, and these stars were circling towards him with a unique cosmic law, as if to turn him into a part of the stars in the sky. The power of the master deserves its reputation! Wei Ran''s mouth spilled blood unknowingly. He recalled that he had faced all kinds of injustice since he was born. Even so, he still believed that my life was from me, not from heaven, the weak obeyed my life, and the strong resisted my life! A roar full of anger and unwilling roared out, and the invisible Qi force even blew the glazed tiles and edging gold bricks on Hanyuan hall. It seemed as if an eight level wind was blowing on Nuo Da''s Square in an instant, and people without martial arts would even be blown back. Bu Lanshan''s apprentice was pulled far away from the battle circle by Zhuo Lancang. Zhuo Lancang showed a pity look and unconsciously shook her head. Even if she felt Wei Ran''s unwillingness, she didn''t think he could survive in front of the ultimate unique knowledge of the two masters. Bu Lanshan was weak all over and sat on the ground, staring at Wei Ran and roaring up to the sky. The blood red gang Qi that burst out on him seemed to change from a gaseous state to an entity, and even resisted the constant pressure and the hanging of Zhou Tian''s sword. Lu Haoran and Zhang Chonghe looked at each other with an incredible face. This son''s true intention of martial arts is so powerful and domineering that he can catch the attack of two people with one enemy. Unfortunately, they are all strong people who have been immersed in the master''s realm for decades. The initial application of the power of approaching the law has reached a handy position and increased the power in their hands. Lu Haoran''s consistent attack slowly and firmly pressed down on Wei Ran''s head. Zhang Chonghe stood in place and brushed the dust again. The flying sword stars became more solid, rooted in Wei Ran''s blood red vigorous Qi, cut and stabbed a little, and gradually stripped his blood red vigorous Qi like shaving. At this time, Wei Ran''s eyes were red. Naturally, he knew that his situation was extremely critical. It was impossible to resist the joint attack of the two, unless he turned and ran now, or there was a glimmer of vitality. However, in this way, the three armed forces are not handsome. Li Guangsi and others can''t resist these four super experts. If they start at that time, they are afraid that they will collapse the Fenglin army they have built hard. Hum, in previous years, my father conquered the East and the West. These four old people have never worked together against the enemy. Otherwise, he won''t make great achievements. It''s just selfish to say that you don''t want to kill! We must think of a solution, or we will lose in their hands! "Relax your body and let me." Suddenly, a consciousness came out from the bottom of my heart. It was Wei Ran''s increasing demons during this period of time. It has grown to a rather terrible state by absorbing the hostility in Wei Ran''s heart. Since we met him at the barrier of knowing the sea, Wei Ran was very alert to him. If we really let him out, maybe we can use the power of heaven and man, but it''s easier to ask God than to send God. Can we suppress him? "Fool, you can only hold thirty more breath at most. If you don''t give it to me, your body will collapse and your spirits will disappear. How can you think of suppressing me?" When Wei Ran was struggling, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the string of rosary beads with a faint Buddha light on his wrist. "Buddha light?" Chapter 409 Wei Ran decided to take a risk and live to death, which is an extreme way to use up all resources to win. He burst into full potential, and suddenly threw a halberd at them, but they were stopped by the barrier formed by the aura of heaven and earth in front of them, but they also interrupted their momentum a little. Wei Ran took the opportunity to push the ground violently and moved horizontally. He immediately pulled open seven or eight feet and pasted it to a Li. "Ah Li, can you support it? If you can''t hold on, pull the battlefield to me and I''ll try! " "Do you... Want to die?" "It''s Buddha light." "Buddha light?" A Li understood something in an instant. Holding Yuanhong sword, he got rid of Guo Zhengyang''s heavy sword and approached Wei Ran dangerously. Wei Ran''s demons laughed wildly, "have you compromised? Your little abacus can deceive me? After all, I am you! " "How do you know if you don''t try? Even if you have only a 10% chance, you will earn if you win. Even if you lose, you may not have no chance. Come out!" Wei Ran''s consciousness instantly sank into the sea barrier, and the evil spirit in the sea barrier suddenly rose. When Wei Ran opened his eyes again, his pupils were as black as possible, and only a trace of red awn remained in the middle of his pupils. At the moment when he opened his eyes, his red vigorous Qi suddenly turned into black vigorous Qi, as if he wanted to tear the sky. Lu Haoran''s consistent pressure and Zhang Chonghe''s sword idea derived from Zhou Tian were torn in an instant. Zhang Chong and, standing in the same place, only had time to make a stunned expression, while Lu Haoran''s hit like a shadow recovered a lot of real Qi and chopped it down with pure strength. Although the potential road has been broken, the real strength is still there. Although Lu Haoran is surprised at the change of Wei Ran. But his martial arts will is consistent. Even if he touches his head and blood, he will never stop easily. Unexpectedly, this blow was enough to break the head of the master of congenital extreme state, and Wei Ran caught it very easily. His momentum became strange, sinister and full of hostility. He laughed and said, "ha ha, it''s much better to come out this time than last time. Ah, how long ago was that? Previous existence? At that time, the body was on the verge of collapse. It was not as perfect and powerful as it is now. I like this feeling so much! Hello, old man, do you like it? " Wei Ran licked his lips. In the face of the terrible pressure, Lu Haoran''s Haoran righteousness couldn''t help shaking a little. He pressed down the trembling in his heart with a consistent mental method, and his beard and hair halberd said, "who are you!" "This is the devil!" The knowledgeable Zhang Chong and suddenly rushed over, and the dust in his hand stood up, as if he had turned into a sharp sword and cut off Wei Ran. Although this offensive is fierce, it has no pressure on Wei Ran in the blackened state. But he intended to play with several people, so he pulled Lu Haoran, pushed him to Zhang Chonghe, then stepped back a few steps and looked at the people in the field like a beast. Lu Haoran still had a lingering fear. "The necessary condition for becoming a master is to subdue his own demons. Since he has demons, how can he cultivate the strength of the master''s realm?" "His martial arts are different from our way..." Zhang Chonghe can only explain like this. "The master martial arts is falling into a devil in his heart. I''m afraid there will be a world of people." Zen master Liaokong and Guo Zhengyang also noticed this scene, gave up attacking faltering a Li and turned to Wei Ran. Now the wonders of the world have appeared. The four strongest predecessors in the world are surrounded by a general in his twenties, and they all look like a great enemy. No one dares to act rashly. But the man surrounded in the middle was not weaker than the four great masters only in momentum, and even slightly suppressed. However, the devil''s flame is towering and frightening. Ah Li leaned on his sword to the ground, as if he had returned to the world again. Just now, she couldn''t help but want to liberate into a prototype several times, but there are no monsters in this world. If she did so, she would be strongly rejected by the will of the world. If she is excluded by the will of the world before the task is completed, there is only the way to die, so she has been suppressed and tried her best to break through. At this time, I was stunned to see the change of Wei Ran. This partner''s eyes are so strange and full of evil. He is an uncontrolled fierce beast. If he is allowed to act recklessly, he will cause boundless disaster. A Li can''t help worrying. Can Wei Ran''s ID consciousness really turn defeat into victory and make a successful breakthrough under the suppression of such a powerful monster? Ah Li, who vaguely knew Wei Ran''s plan, was so worried, not to mention others. Although Princess Shouning hated Wei Ran, she couldn''t cover up the contradiction in her heart. She stood at the gate of the hall and stared at the man with monstrous flame. Bu Lanshan looked at Zhuo Lancang, but heard Zhuo Lancang shake his head and said, "the devil is deep in the heart. How deep is this son''s hostility? It''s a pity..." Bu Lanshan burst into tears and pulled out her sword, but her elder martial sister LIT an acupoint from behind and stopped it. "You can''t save him. Elder martial sister will take you away first." Luo Qingxuan said and left first with a limp step on his back. In a corner outside Hanyuan hall, master and apprentice Wu Xinfei also noticed the change of Wei Ran. The Lord of Tianmo sect was stunned first, and then said expressionless, "I hope the four masters can control him, otherwise there will be a great disaster." Wu Xinfei felt a deep emotion in her heart, "master, maybe we should dissuade him from leaving Chang''an in advance. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be like this... " An Xinyu shook her head and said, "this person can''t listen to advice." Zhao Xuanqing also saw that Wei Ran was wrong. She couldn''t help anything. She just clenched her fist and murmured, "it shouldn''t be so." Li Guangsi controlled the civil and military affairs in the hall. He didn''t explain this common sense to Li Jianxing. Although his heart gradually sank, he still forcibly encouraged the last wisp of confidence. Brother must be able to survive! Blackened Wei Ran turned and looked at the four people around. His expression became more and more evil, "who started first? The old man surnamed Lu scolded you the most just now. Let''s start with you. " Saying this, the body shape disappeared instantly. At the same time, the true meaning of the four martial arts surged together and quickly locked Wei Ran. The four great masters went out with all their strength, regardless of retaining their strength. Wei Ran''s bare hands, suppressed by the true meaning of the four martial arts, are still able to avoid many killing moves with sensitive footwork. At the same time, he fought back with the magic flame emitted by his whole body. Although he wanted to kill Lu Haoran, he actually shot at the four masters at the same time and stably suppressed them. Outside the Hanyuan hall, it suffered great damage for a time. Several layers of stone bricks collapsed and exposed the Loess below. The whole square was like baptized by the shell rain of later generations, and became ruins in an instant. A Li evades the core area of the war and suddenly uses the magic of speaking to Wei Ran. Her consciousness suddenly collides with Wei Ran, who is sleeping in front of the sea barrier. Wei Ran''s yuan Shen regained consciousness and only vaguely heard a word left by ah Li. "You can''t lose to yourself!" Wei Ran was right here and didn''t pay attention to the fighting situation. Instead, he first observed the light knowledge sea barrier. He still couldn''t break through it. There was a dark shadow on it, which was the breach corroded by the heart devil. He had been able to borrow the power of the next layer. Of course, Wei Ran can break through this barrier with the help of this shadow, but he also knows that this is a trap full of temptation. Once he contacts and recognizes the shadow, he will always be a captive of the heart devil and have no self. Chapter 410 Thinking here, he began to call out the true meaning of me who didn''t know where to hide. But my true intention immediately appeared, still as usual, expressionless and very serious. "Do you recognize yourself?" But I mean it. The yuan God of Wei Ran sent out a feeling of doubt. "I know you want to break the sea barrier again with external force. At this level, all conditions are ready. But now all external forces can only help you stabilize yourself and have no important role in breaking the environment. Only by recognizing yourself can you really be one with me, so that you can really break this barrier of understanding the sea. " ¡­¡­ At this time, the blackened Wei Ran was like a black dragon on the square of Nuo University. He wandered around and pulled and came and went. Unexpectedly, he turned into several separate bodies and suppressed the four masters to fight their own battles. "Except monks, you all have weapons. I''ll try his usual weapons!" Wei Ran passed Guo Zhengyang and hit his Epee into the middle with a punch. The rebound force of the Epee could not be affected by Wei Ran, so he bounced Guo Zhengyang several feet in the opposite direction. Blackened Wei Ran picked up the Euphorbia on the ground and held it in his hand. "Oh, there''s a feeling of flesh and blood. His weapons are really skilled. Ha ha, but I don''t like his moves. I like no moves!" With the halberd in hand, it is like adding wings to a tiger. Heihua Wei Ran opened the unparalleled mode violently. His black vigorous Qi was like a Taoist evil wind, involving the four great masters. The sword of stars and destiny developed by Zhou Tian after several fierce battles; The consistent meaning of Confucianism, Taoism and saints; The boundless Dharma that hell is not empty and vows not to become a Buddha; Punishing the strong, supporting the weak and carefree means of self chivalry; Four kinds of martial arts truths with the power of law have led to continuous changes in the sky, but the only thing that can''t be blocked is the violent black dragon in the field. The halberd in his hand is like the sharp teeth and claws of a giant dragon. Even the master can''t resist it. He can only work together to unload his strength first and then try to fight back. In this way, the rhythm is completely in the hands of Heihua Wei Ran. After a while, he caught a flaw that the four great masters were not proficient in working together and took advantage of it. At the weak moment when Lu Haoran''s aura could not be turned around, he cut off the halberd. The other three masters had no time to rescue, so they could only attack together with the intention of encircling Wei and saving Zhao. However, it was a slow step to take the lead. In desperation, Lu Haoran tried his best to block and barely saved his life, but he broke his arm holding the weapon. If one of the four masters is missing, their combo skills will be greatly reduced and they will be at a further disadvantage. A Li suddenly said, "old monk, if you have Buddhist words to ask your heart, if you don''t want to die, use your Dharma to suppress his evil nature!" Zen master Liaokong shook Wei Ran''s Halberd with a palm in the void. His face turned red for a moment, and then he pressed it down quickly. Without hesitation, he nodded and said, "I know how to suppress evil nature with Buddha nature. Zhenzhen Zhang and Daxia Guo, please help me to get 30 rest time. " Guo Zhengyang said anxiously, "master, is this such a pedantic time. If the heart is possessed by evil, it will be like falling into endless hell. There will be no transcendence forever. How can the Buddha spend it! " Zen master Liaokong holds the Zen seal in his hand and has a kind face. Even if he faces the halberd cut by Wei Ran, there is no waves. Fortunately, he was forcibly taken over by Zhang Chong and struggling with great losses, otherwise he would have been in a different place. "Hell is not empty and vows not to become a Buddha. This is the purpose of our Buddha to spend the world. Since we can''t subdue demons with force, we can only use Buddha to subdue demons." Guo Zhengyang was helpless. He kept in front of Zen Master Kong with a heavy sword. The halberd cut on the heavy sword, which almost broke his firm chivalrous intention, but he didn''t even have the power to fight back. "Great Xia Guo, let me help you!" Lu Haoran, who was seriously injured, bled to stop the bleeding and went up with a single soldier. "Dean Lu! You''d better withdraw first! " "The Confucian school stresses that actions need to be consistent. Since I am not dead, I should be consistent with death!" At present, Guo Zhengyang and Lu Haoran face to face the fierce attack of blackened Wei Ran. Zhang Chonghe harasses and delays with Zhou Tian''s sword. He only hopes that Zen Master Kong''s Dharma can play a role. A Li saw it, and his heart was silent. The red awn in Wei Ran''s eyes became more and more subtle, and he was about to disappear. She could no longer sit and watch, but went up with a sword. "Damn bastard, don''t wake me up! You played too much this time! I don''t want to be with you! " She shouted wildly in her consciousness, but she was sensed by blackened Wei Ran and looked over, "it''s such a funny thing like you, ha ha, let me tear you to pieces!" After several turns, Heihua Wei Ran broke away from the siege of the three masters and came to ah Li in an instant. Seeing that a halberd was about to pierce her, I didn''t expect ah Li''s body method to take a faster step, step on the head of the halberd, jump up and soar into the air. At this time, ah Li''s eyes suddenly turned into a fox. His amber eyes looked at Wei Yanshen''s dark eyes, and his Spirit speaking skills were launched. A Li absorbed all his spiritual strength into Wei Ran''s mind. At the same time, it was clear that the Buddhist voice suddenly rose from the Zen master, just like the evening drum and morning bell. In front of a spiritual gap torn by a Li''s spiritual skills, the echoing Buddha sound went straight into the sea of knowledge of blackened Wei Ran. At the same time, the rosary in his hand was also resonated by the Buddha sound, transmitting a transcendent force, calming Wei Ran''s demonized mind, making his demonized will slightly weak. Demonized Wei Ran was caught unprepared by repeated attacks on his spirit and will, but he still had time to use his life-saving method. He burst out a circle of black gang vaporized into a shield, blocked the attacks of the other three masters, and fought them back by the way. Ah Li cried, "don''t attack. At this time, his self-consciousness is facing the heart devil, and the heart devil has been weakened by the Buddha sound. If you continue to attack the noumenon and are in the self-protection of instinct, the will of the heart devil will become stronger with each attack, so there will be no chance! " Guo Zhengyang and Zhang Chonghe both stopped their hands. Only Lu Haoran, who had broken one arm, had blood on his mouth and a serious and dignified face. "I won''t listen to such an evil ghost like you! If the sage''s words are consistent, they must be consistent! " A Li''s Yuanhong sword flew out without warning. Suddenly, Lu Haoran, who waved his hand to half, passed through his chest and died on the spot! *** "Are you two going to attack? I''ll hold the last line for him! " A Li stood in front of Wei Ran with a sword and blocked Guo Zhengyang and Zhang Chonghe. The two of them looked at each other, shook their heads secretly, guarded to the side of Zen Master Kong, gathered their momentum slightly, and stopped targeting Wei Ran. This blackened guy is too powerful. He has to wait until he wakes up or has a chance to catch him. Before knowing the sea barrier, Wei Ran''s noumenon consciousness failed to fully integrate with Wei Wei''s true meaning after repeated attempts. Instead, he waited for a demon. The three face each other at the same time, and the atmosphere is strange to the extreme. Chapter 411 "I beat the students and killed them outside, but you two plan to calculate Lao Tzu here. Ha ha, it''s a pity that they all did their work in vain." Blackened Wei Ran showed a ferocious smile. But I really only looked at Wei Ran himself and didn''t say anything. Heihua Wei Ran approached step by step, but I really meant, "if you swallow you, he can only be locked in the second layer of sea barrier forever, and I can enter the next layer of sea. In the future, you will be me and I will be you. I will never be separated from each other. " Heihua Wei Ran caught the devil, but I meant it. The two sides fought against each other, but they couldn''t give in to each other. For a time, no one could do anything. This is the influence of Buddha''s voice and rosary beads on the heart devil, which weakened him a lot. Wei Ran''s noumenon consciousness suddenly approached the heart devil, looked at the ferocious smile on the heart devil''s face, and suddenly said what he wanted to express in language. "I tried all kinds of things before and failed to integrate. I didn''t understand what ah Li said before that only Buddha can overcome demons until I heard the Buddha''s voice and saw you again. I have always wanted to avoid you, regard you as an obstacle in the nature of the true self, and intend to break through the next level in the state of non magic fusion. But I forget that in human nature, there is evil, and the Buddha and the devil are one. Without evil, Wei Ran is not the nature of the true self. Wei Ran was full of hostility and wanted to avenge his family. It was Wei Ran who overturned the rivers and mountains of Datang. Wei Ran is also the one who obeys orders and prohibitions, defends the border for the country, guards rivers and mountains, calms down the war and makes the world peaceful! These two are the complex two sides of human nature, leaving either side is no longer me. So I shouldn''t have been afraid of you. " But my true intention and the devil were stunned, because Wei Ran''s original consciousness could not speak in the sea of knowledge, but as long as the idea moved, they could understand both. This time, he must use language to convey his original intention, which shows that his original consciousness can shield his ideas from the two people. This is one of the effects of the rosary beads given by a Li. While suppressing the demons, you can pick out your own thinking and hide it from others. When the demon heard Wei Ran''s answer, he said with a grim smile, "ha ha, since you think so, accept the active integration. Watch it. After I swallow him, it''s your turn." Wei Ran took a step forward and put his left hand on the heart devil and his right hand on the only true meaning, "it''s the unity of the three of us. Now it''s just the ability of the Buddha''s voice that suppresses the magic in my heart. The three of us are evenly matched, and the integration is at the right time, so we don''t have to pay attention to the order. " The demons were shocked and wanted to break away from Wei Ran''s control, but they were caught by Wei Ran and the true self at the same time. In the unwilling and angry roar, the three became closer and closer, until they completely disappeared in the blazing light in front of the sea barrier. Then, I don''t know how long later, the black shadow in the middle of the light knowledge sea barrier gradually expanded, just like a hole gradually ripped on the light wall to separate the endless light and darkness was born. Then a light with blood red gas rushed into the darkness. The second layer of sea barrier, broken! Here, although it is boundless darkness, it will not make people feel any panic. On the contrary, there are endless five sides around the body, which are full of spirituality. If the first layer of sea knowledge mainly develops physical potential, then the second layer of sea knowledge of light mainly develops energy. The third layer is the mysterious spirit. This is the ability that the soul and the body are fully integrated and there is no other way to separate them. In the second layer of light to know the sea, the closer the yuan God is to the sea wall, the higher the degree of integration between the soul and the physical body. The power from the essence of the soul will combine with the nutritional supplements absorbed by the outside world and gradually become the vigorous Qi produced in Wei Ran''s bone marrow. The higher the degree of soul fusion, the stronger the vigorous Qi. It can also feed the flesh and strengthen it until it is completely integrated. Now in the third layer of the sea, the nature of practice is no longer pure material and energy. It comes from the source of the soul and is also a universal thing in the inner universe - spirituality. Spiritual improvement is not only to enhance the sixth sense ability, but also to vaguely perceive the existence outside the material world or on the timeline. Similarly, spiritual improvement can also feed the physical body and energy intensity, raise its upper limit again, and improve the direct combat effectiveness. The heaven and human realm of physical cultivation should be called the spiritual realm. Compared with the practice of the law of the sect, the law power of Outer Heaven and earth can be used in the heaven and human realm. However, the spiritual environment has nothing to do with the external laws. Due to its particularity, most physical practitioners at this level fight and crack the flaws of the external laws with their super perceptual ability. Of course, with the improvement of ability, the spiritual environment can form self laws in the body. This is my body, that is, my law. It can be used at any time without borrowing, and its power is not weaker than the law power of Outer Heaven and earth. At this time, the integration of the three to accommodate their own light and darkness, Wei Ran, is only in the primary stage. He directly crossed the second layer of light sea of knowledge and the first layer of sea of knowledge from the darkness and woke up directly. When I opened my eyes, the square was almost silent, and everyone looked into their eyes. At this time, Wei Ran''s eyes were no longer the demonized pure black, nor the red after turning on the boiling blood mode, but returned to the normal state. Wei Ran''s eyes swept over everyone and noticed Lu Haoran who died on the ground. He didn''t ask much. Finally, he looked at a li in front of him. "You broke through?" A Li looked more excited than Wei Ran himself. Wei Ran smiled and nodded, which made him pay attention to himself. He recovered from the monstrous state, and the black vigorous Qi around him disappeared without a trace, as if he had recovered to an ordinary state. Wei''s burning heart read a move. The red gang Qi that should have been emitted suddenly seemed to burn, so that the surface of his whole body seemed not to be Gang Qi, but a layer of hot flame. "Oh, it''s burning." A step back, she knew it was a phenomenon that could only be triggered when the energy density reached a higher level. Wei''s burning ability has reached the ceiling before. No matter how he practices, he can''t practice the energy density to this level. Not only ah Li, but also the three great masters in front of him retreated a few steps like facing the great beasts of the wilderness. Obviously, they were quite afraid of the energy emitted by Wei Ran. Wei Ran''s sixth sense can clearly perceive the subtle fluctuations of the inner emotions of the three masters, and vaguely predict their next actions and fleeting flaws from their various actions. This ability is also one of the reasons why Wei Ran can suppress the four great masters with one person. "Your eyes have returned to normal." A Li pointed to Wei Ran''s eyes and said. Wei Ran reached out to touch his eyes. He suddenly felt that this behavior seemed silly, so he put away his current state. Call it a name. After opening the spiritual realm, it might as well be called the blood burning mode. Well, there is a feeling that the blood is burning. Wei Ran looked at the three masters, "you tortured me with your strength, and now I passed. Killing you and not killing you are between my thoughts, but killing or not killing has no positive significance to me. Leave and never show up in front of me. " Chapter 412 Zhang Chonghe and others sighed. On the one hand, they thought Wei Ran was a miracle. On the other hand, they also felt that it was worth their life to see the strong ones who broke through the heaven and human environment in their lifetime. Zhang Chong and set up Lu Haoran''s body. Lu Haoran was personally invited out of the mountain. Originally, he just wanted to save the Tang royal family by taking advantage of the power of the four great masters. But he didn''t want to bury his old friend here. He had the responsibility to explain to the Lu family in Tanzhou and to make up for the loss of their family. As for revenge, don''t think about it all your life. After watching the three great masters salute politely and prepare to leave, ah Li suddenly stood up. "You masters have seen the spiritual realm of martial arts practitioners, but it is not the realm that martial arts practitioners like us pursue after all." The three looked back at a Li. Zen master Liaokong had just inspired the Buddha sound with his lifelong skills and helped Wei Huo integrate the three senses successfully, so as to break through the environment smoothly. It consumed a lot, but he still looked at a li with a smile. "What do you think, benefactor?" Wei Ran and a Li had a good impression of Zen Master Kong. When he just started, he left half hand room with Guo Zhengyang. He didn''t kill because of mutual hostility. He was a real eminent monk. A Li said, "I should thank Zen Master Kong''s reincarnation formula just now, which makes me recall a lot of the past." She persisted from the joint attack of the two masters. During the interval of breath regulation, she even recalled some forgotten memories, which directly broke her shackles. However, the fierce battle was just in progress. She lost a lot and couldn''t concentrate on the breakthrough. Only after the battle was over and Wei Ran made a successful breakthrough, did she really start the breakthrough of heaven and man. For a time, ah Li''s whole body seemed to be shrouded in the magic light of colored glass, and his skin emitted unspeakable light. The whole person was suspended in the air, just like a goddess. Then the sky appeared different. First, endless dark clouds shrouded Chang''an City, becoming more and more dense like a curtain, making the day into a silent night. Then a flash of thunder broke the sky like the sharp axe when Pangu opened the sky. In an instant, there was only a picture less than half a breath on the dark cloud curtain, but a seductive and cunning six tailed spirit fox appeared on the dark cloud curtain in the sky. As the thunder light dissipated, the fox shadow immediately disappeared without a trace. Then I heard a thunder like the collapse of the sky and the earth. Many glazed tiles on the Hanyuan hall were shattered. Such an amazing difference impressed everyone present. Then several red ball lightning appeared in mid air and crashed into a Li floating in mid air with a detached arrow. Seeing this, Wei Ran broke out the blood burning mode, so he had to go to help. But I heard ah Li''s voice ring from my heart, "don''t stop, this is my robbery!" The Yuanhong sword beside her automatically protects the Lord and is intertwined with many spherical lightning. A Li is shrouded in red lightning. The situation looks very dangerous. Guo Zhengyang shouted, "my dear nephew, your friend is so critical that you don''t hurry to save her!" Wei Ran clenched his teeth and held his fists tightly. He was very nervous. He also wanted to go to the rescue, but he was afraid that he would disturb the opportunity for a Li to break the environment, and that a Li could not support it and died of the power of spherical lightning. While tangled, the spherical lightning suddenly broke up in the air. A Li knelt down steadily and half to the ground. The Yuanhong sword was dyed with red lightning and inserted not far away. When she opened her eyes again, a flash of lightning flashed through her golden pupils. She was surrounded by thunder. It turned out that after she broke the environment, the power of the law she mastered was lightning control. She nodded to Wei Yan. The momentum of the two people at this time has been equal, and they have successfully broken through to heaven and man. "Zen master laikong, great Xia Guo and Zhenzhen Zhang, this is the heaven and man you pursue all your life." Zhang Chong and couldn''t help exclaiming, "we didn''t guess wrong. We entered the realm of heaven and man. It''s really under the control of some laws of heaven and earth. We can die early and late. Thank you for your advice." Zen master Liaokong said with a smile: "at the beginning of the fight, the benefactor really behaved a little strange. Fortunately, I have doubts in my heart, but I have fulfilled the benefactor''s good deed. Zhen Zhang, it''s a matter here to prove that tomorrow''s intention is difficult to disobey. How should we let nature take its course? It''s difficult to act against the sky after all. " Zhang Chong smiled with relief, saluted Wei Ran and a Li again, and left the Daming Palace with Lu Haoran''s body. Wei Ran and a Li turned their heads and looked at the Hanyuan hall. The soldiers who had blocked the gate of the hall had stepped aside one after another and stood in a lane to welcome their generals into the power center of the Tang Dynasty again. The bystanders Bu Lanshan, Zhao Qingxuan, Wu Xinfei and Li Yunzhao suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Such an outcome may be the best outcome. Zhuo Lancang shook his head, "let''s go too. No one can control this person in this world. The situation in the world is between one thought and another. " When Wei Ran entered the Hanyuan hall, the arrogant and excited officials who had relied on the four great masters to come together immediately became retracted turtles and hid among all officials. However, the performance of all officials just now is a state of supporting others, so everyone wants to retreat, but no one can retreat. Wei Ran ignored the timid and frightened eyes of the people and stood next to the Dragon chair again. He did not take a look at the civil and military officials present, but stroked the Dragon chair and said, "the supreme here is more important than geometry?" The meaning of the words is like the king of Chu asking the royal family of Zhou about the weight of the tripod. The audience was silent. At this time, even if he sat on the Dragon chair and declared himself Emperor, no one dared to stop him. Just when everyone thought he would take it for granted, Wei Ran suddenly said, "just now some small things have affected the original meeting. I thought Princess Shouning''s proposal was good, so I let the king of Qi ascend the throne as emperor. " Even if he made an infant emperor, no minister dared to object. However, the king of Qi is sixteen years old, and he will reach the crown in two years. Can he rest assured that such a person will become an emperor? Li Yunzhao looked at Wei Ran in amazement. He didn''t expect that he would make this decision. His mind was confused. However, Wei Ran''s next decision shocked everyone again. "The king of Qi was young and never participated in political affairs. Even though he was known as intelligent, it was difficult to be the imperial monarch for a time. So when someone is the Regent of the country. " This sentence is thrown out, and immediately there will be the villain like a grass on the wall. "Please show manager Li as the Regent of the Tang Dynasty!" "Manager Li is the Regent of the Tang Dynasty. He will be able to keep internal peace and chaos, resist strong enemies outside, and the country is lucky!" ¡­¡­ When Wei Huo glanced away, he found that the people who spoke and flattered were those who had just seen Qi Zhi, the four great masters, and showed the most joy and arrogance. He couldn''t help sneering at the corners of his mouth. These people are naturally on the blacklist, but they are not suitable for dealing with now. He said with a smile, "someone is the prime minister, not the Regent. The Regent should be held by the people of the royal family. Therefore, Princess Shouning is also invited to hold this position to assist the new emperor in power. " Chapter 413 It has been nearly a year since that day, and there has been no great unrest in the whole Datang center due to Wei Ran''s leadership. On the contrary, after Wei Ran became prime minister, the administration of officials took on a new look. After he took office, in terms of military defense, because there was no worry in the rear, the real security threat was the Huangchao army who entered Henan Province, and even many Jiedu envoys were no longer the main enemy. Therefore, Wei Ran sent elites to control Xingyang and wulaoguan and guard the gate of Luoyang, the capital of God. Then there are several paths and waterways controlling Tongguan, the gateway of Guanzhong pass, and the ancient caihan road. Militarily, Wei Ran knew that the actual control area in his hands was equivalent to strengthening the Qin Dynasty. He sat in Hanzhong, Bashu and guarded Guanzhong. With Luoyang as the gateway, there were more than ten prefectures in Longyou behind, all of which were rich places on the silk road. So as long as we stabilize the basic market, the world will not turn over. Therefore, after arranging military defense, he began to reform politics. Among the military power stratagems learned from Li Chengye, there is also a theory of Yang stratagem. If you want the military to win, you should win before the government. Politics is the fundamental guarantee of military strength. Therefore, Wei Ran began to govern in an orderly way. First of all, the public security of Chang''an city was greatly improved and the right Shence army was abolished. The arrogant and domineering people in the army were led by the public. The market gangs, Jianghu forces and Guanzhong sects, which are inextricably related to the right Shence army, have been uprooted. Under the elite of Fenglin army, the so-called Jianghu can only tremble under their hooves. This makes the people and good businessmen in Chang''an City applaud, and the people''s hearts are more attached to the Fenglin army. Then update the petty officials in Gyeonggi province from top to bottom, eliminate evil officials, and replace the retired veterans of shangfenglin army. After their retirement, these veterans have received literacy education in the army and have a fanatical worship of Wei Ran and Li family. Therefore, they basically use the executive power in the army to help Fenglin Army control rural areas. For those who dared to resist in the countryside, Wei Ran had already arranged 5000 rangers to act flexibly at any time to deter the local landlords and gentry. The proper arrangement of petty officials meant that they had the most basic control over the grass-roots level. Then they sent the Longyou department, the assistant of the Li family''s staff, to measure the land in the field to promote the implementation of the two tax laws in Longyou. Of course, the powerful gentry in Guanzhong are very powerful. In order to prevent these vested interests from taking risks, Wei Ran sent every Liao assistant to the abbot Tianmu to follow at least 20 armed soldiers, each of whom is the elite for the rest of a hundred battles, enough to deter the illegal heart of any powerful gentry. This move naturally attracted the powerful and powerful gentry in Gyeonggi, and even some people who had no self-knowledge dared to collect weapons and armor with the intention of rushing into the Daming Palace to give Wei Yan a military advice. This happened to pass the knife to Wei Ran. He took the opportunity to break out at the court meeting. With only 300 soldiers, he destroyed the powerful force that gathered more than 2000 people and destroyed his family. Then, on this pretext, they made a lot of trouble and cleaned up a large number of tycoons who annexed a wide range of land in Gyeonggi province. With absolute strength and thunder means, cut the mess with a quick knife, uprooted these people, and killed them like a river. This move made him look at the middle five surnames and seven, and his eyelids jumped. He was afraid that Wei Ran would give them this. However, since Wei Ran moved the knife, he naturally understood the reason to give sweet dates. He could not offend everyone. In this way, he could not implement the system of Fenglin army ruling the place. Therefore, the gentry who were willing to cooperate actively were given preferential tax relief for three years, and enmeng''s excellent children joined the DPRK as officials. Anyway, Wei Ran also cleaned up a group of useless imperial CI ministers and treacherous courtiers in the court. They were all villains with two sides at the court meeting. A large number of positions were empty. Even if we let our own advisers in the shogunate serve, we can''t fill many vacancies in functional positions. This makes the five surnames and seven hopes know that Wei Ran is a strong commander who is obedient, prosperous and rebellious. Under the condition of huge gap in absolute strength and maintaining their own core interests, they began to take the initiative to cooperate with Wei Ran''s policies. Five surnames and seven hopes are officials for generations. The family has accumulated sufficient experience in governing the place. To tell you the truth, even if these aristocratic families appear to be dandies, they are better than most poor families who have passed the imperial examination. This is also the fundamental reason why the Tang Dynasty has been suppressing aristocratic families for nearly 300 years, but has to rely on them to govern the country. After all, there are too many disadvantages of the imperial examination in this era, and it is impossible to select talents with governance talents. With the support of the five surnamed Qiwang family talents, Wei ran quickly extended his tentacles to Luoyang dujidao and Sichuan, Shu and Hanzhong. And promote their own political system and concept here. After coming into contact with Wei Ran''s political philosophy, the children of the Qiwang family with the five surnames have a considerable understanding of Wei Ran''s ability to govern the place, and admire and fear him more. After thoroughly controlling the grass-roots and farmland, Wei Ran vigorously promoted agricultural production, encouraged land reclamation, intensive cultivation, widely opened water conservancy, reduced taxes, rested with the people, and quickly stabilized these areas. In agriculture, it seems that this will reduce a lot of fiscal revenue, but in fact, because the abbot has produced many hidden fields of tyrants and gentry, even if the tax is reduced, the revenue is much more than before. Moreover, Wei Ran also wantonly auctioned the precious materials for the palace built by the emperor Xizong. By the way, with the generosity of the royal family, he auctioned all the palaces in Lishan and made a lot of money from those businessmen. Such acts are very insulting to the dignity of the royal family. The new emperor is smart. Naturally, he does not want to become a puppet like this. He has already won over some of his ministers with the intention of connecting Li Yunzhao and criticizing Wei Ran under this excuse. Shouning Princess Li Yunzhao cooperated with Wei ran very much in the past six months and did not deliberately oppose Wei Ran. Because she knew that all Wei Ran''s actions were aimed at quickly restoring national strength, so that she could get out of the pass and fight the Yellow nest rebels who were crossing the Central Plains. Now she suddenly regretted that she would have proposed to make such a straw bag who seemed intelligent, but actually had great ambitions and talents, and could not recognize the situation as emperor. During this period, Li Yunzhao not only deeply studied and understood Wei Ran''s core concept of governance, but also recommended many loyal officials to the royal family into the system, so as to gradually expand the influence of the royal family in this system. She knew that the absolute strength of the royal family could not be compared with Wei Ran, so she could only slowly try to avoid any direct conflict. After all, although Wei Ran''s ruling philosophy is good, she acts too hard and decisively, which makes the door aristocratic families and gentry more excluded, and she is still loyal to the royal family psychologically. This is her hope reserved for the royal family. Now the new emperor has no brain to follow several imperial officials and CI ministers who have no ability and can not be reused, so he wants to promote the North Korean discussion to suppress Wei Ran. It''s suicide. If you really want to do so, it may involve yourself and finally push away those cadres in the system. Therefore, Li Yunzhao is ready to persuade the new emperor, but remembering that the new emperor often complains to himself that he is a puppet as the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, he thinks that this person not only wants to get rid of Wei Ran''s control, but also wants to get rid of his own control. He needs to be beaten well. Therefore, I only secretly contacted those talented loyal ministers who I focused on and asked them to prepare themselves and not be involved. Then sit and wait for the new emperor to attack. Chapter 414 As Li Yunzhao expected, Wei Ran was criticized by a series of dissatisfied ministers of the emperor at the court meeting. Only a few staff members who were pushed into the middle of the court to expose the black materials of these ministers who dared to criticize themselves. He has long had a group of troops similar to secret service agencies to collect intelligence from all aspects inside and outside the power. Therefore, as long as the ministers in the central court are not clean, there is no shortage of black materials in Wei Ran, which can be used as an excuse to get rid of these hidden dangers at any time. At the court meeting, the other party was overwhelmed by Wei Ran''s move, and then was immediately taken down and locked up in Dali temple for trial. Waiting for them, there was basically no good outcome, just to see if it would affect the family. An understatement will blow the new emperor''s power away. Wei Ran took advantage of the situation to accuse the emperor of making friends with sycophant ministers. He should shut his door and think about his mistakes. He ordered him to study quietly in his bedroom for a year and take part in state affairs only after he had a good breath. The eunuchs around the emperor are Wei Ran''s people. All his actions are clear. Wei Ran can abolish this suckling puppet at any time if he can give him today''s status. The result of such criticism at the court meeting naturally frightened the emperor and finally realized that the strength of his opponent was as different as that of himself. After Wei Ran killed all the people he trusted around him, he finally started to shrink his head and make fun of himself in his bedroom all day. He was drunk and dreamed of death. He no longer dared to interfere with the government. When the National Treasury has a surplus and the people live and work in peace and contentment. Huang Chao led the anti thief coalition, known as 650000 troops and horses, to attack several roads in three ways, and wulaoguan was surrounded. Although the 10000 troops assigned by Wei Ran to defend the city are stable, they have also fallen into a bitter battle. At this time, even Wei Ran can''t sit back and watch, First, in the name of the son of heaven, he called on all localities to attack the army of Huangchao. At the same time, he ordered all troops and horses, and recruited Tubo Dangxiang soldiers and horses from Tuyuhun to enter Beijing to prepare for the battle. In fact, his orders can be ignored by local dignitaries and local giants. However, there are five surnames and seven hopes to mediate, and the anti thief coalition is strong, and all the places they pass through are seriously damaged. Therefore, local forces could not sit idly by. Led by Hedong Jiedu envoy and Huainan Jiedu envoy, they formed Qinwang troops and horses to attack Huangchao troops and horses from the north and south sides respectively. After seven wars, they all lost! Soldiers and horses were forced to return to the division, so they had to sit and see how Wei Ran, who is privately known as the king of Guanzhong, responded. Fortunately, although they failed in the battle, they succeeded in delaying the pace of the Yellow nest army, enabling Wei Yan to prepare his troops smoothly. He left only 3000 elite soldiers in the Daming Palace in Chang''an and another 2000 cavalry outside the city, which was enough to suppress all the unrest in Gyeonggi. Then he led all his troops and horses to fight with 20000 Hu cavalry from the king Qin of Longyou. The number of soldiers was as high as 100000. If the garrison of Tongguan and wulaoguan were added, the force could reach more than 120000. Many of the people of Gyeonggi and dujidao are refugees from Huainan, Shandong Province. They know that the anti thief damage is great, and they have shared land in Wei Ran''s good governance, so that their children and old can be stable. Therefore, even if there was no imperial edict, they all came from their families as civilian men to prepare logistics, repair bridges and pave roads for Fenglin army. The big gentry are even more afraid of the destruction of the Yellow nest. Although Wei Ran is not liked by them, he can be more or less reasonable in his hands. In the hands of the anti thieves in the Yellow nest, there is only the class struggle in which you die and I die, and there is no mercy to say. Therefore, they all took the initiative to contribute money to help Fenglin army fight. After all, the combat effectiveness of Fenglin army is famous all over the world. It has not failed at home and abroad. It has been tested many times. It is basically a replica of the Zuo Shence army in the past. Moreover, the left Shence army has long been annexed by the Fenglin army, which is naturally even more powerful. The commander Wei Ran, the son of the late God of war Li Chengye, has done his best to pass it on personally. Some people evaluate that he is better than the blue. Therefore, both the people and the gentry have great confidence in Wei Ran and Fenglin army. At this time, Xingyang has been broken, and the martial prison cannot be held. Adhering to the strategic thinking of losing land and saving people, Wei Ran made the garrison retreat to Luoyang, the God capital with strong urban defense, and he has led the army out of the pass. He built a camp in a dangerous place on the ancient Han Road, and then repeatedly delayed and harassed the Yellow nest army with Hu Qi, so that Li Guangsi led 30000 elite horseback infantry into Luoyang City. Since then, Wei Ran''s military stronghold and Luoyang have become horns with each other. He wants to fight a decisive battle with 600000 troops in Huangchao on this basin plain. Although Huang Chao has a large number of troops, it lacks cavalry, and the soldiers are mostly refugees. They are withered, yellow and thin. They are soldiers with farm tools. Only the core less than 100000 people are the elite of hundred battles who have been following Huang Chao. Huang Chao''s tactics are very simple. He intends to besiege the company camp in Luoyang and Wei Shao''s dangerous place with a large number of people. The number of hungry people at the bottom consumed Wei Ran''s elite physical strength and morale, and finally attacked and destroyed by the elite of the headquarters. Wei Ran''s coping strategy was simpler. He stuck to the back with 30000 infantry, and then 50000 cavalry swam away. Relying on mobility and the guidance of hot-air balloons in the sky, we will not fall into the siege and ambush of a large number of enemy troops. Then it was divided into dozens of thousands of cavalry troops and attacked in turns from morning to night. The anti thief army''s morale, discipline and training, including physical equipment, are far inferior to Fenglin army''s fine horseback. This attack from morning to night directly disrupted the morale of a large number of cannon fodder troops in the periphery of the anti thief, especially at night, which successively triggered the camp roar of the enemy with night blindness. If the number of enemy troops were not too large, Wei Ran worried that the attack at night would fall into chaos and lose mobility, so he only disturbed the periphery and did not really attack the camp. Even so, in a few days, the thief army has been disturbed by it, with a large number of casualties and fleeing. The Fenglin army is attacked in batches, and the horses and soldiers can get a full rest. Therefore, the strength comparison between the two armies has been tilted. After knowing the enemy''s situation through the prisoners, Wei Ran ordered Luoyang and all the troops in the barracks to go out of the city and attack with both wings. The thief army intended to surround, but under the attack for many days, the soldiers lost a lot of physical strength and energy, and their tactical execution ability was much worse, so they could not complete the tactical intention of Huang Chao at all. When Huang Chao gathered elite to defeat the Luoyang garrison, Wei Ran''s cavalry lurking around suddenly appeared and began to attack the enemy''s cannon fodder troops from all parts of the battlefield. In the face of the impact of these fierce cavalry from Longyou and the western regions, the peripheral cannon fodder collapsed and lost their organization one after another. On the battlefield, they were cut into more than a dozen pieces by Wei Ran''s cavalry. The 100000 elite of Huang Chao were threatened by the impact of the chaotic army and couldn''t give full play to their own strength. Huang Chao was almost angry to spit out a mouthful of blood when he saw his own troops pursued by Wei Ran. There were only less than 5000 cavalry in his headquarters. He didn''t dare to fight with such a large number of cavalry in front of Wei Ran. He had to give an order and sneak into the defeated army to escape. However, most of the troops around him were infantry. They were chased by tens of thousands of cavalry in the wilderness, and there were few survivors. Once a hundred thousand elite fell into defeat, they were driven and slaughtered like cannon fodder, Less than 20000 soldiers and horses can escape with Huang Chao. However, he was a master of escape. He was chased all the way to Huainan by Wei Yan. Unexpectedly, he could escape by taking advantage of the complex Huaihe River system and hide and detour everywhere. Wei Ran''s headquarters are full of northerners. He is not good at water warfare, and there are no warships. He can only postpone the pursuit. However, with Huang Chao''s current military strength, the evils he has created in various places, and the local vassal towns that have gradually grown up in recent years, Wei Ran must have been unlucky, so he led the army back. At this time, the news of Fenglin army''s victory over Huangchao anti army has spread to the east of Chang''an River and other places. All armies all over the world know this victory and admire it. Wei Ran has suddenly become famous in China, with high prestige, and Fenglin army has become the first army in the world. Vaguely, many people have regarded the Li family in Weizhou as the Guanlong gate valve of the next palm artifact. Chapter 415 Wei Ran did not directly return to Guanzhong, but went to Henan road. Now that the drought has passed, Henan road has become very broken and sparsely populated due to many refugee rebellions. In many old cities, even wild animals ran wild. Even so, Henan road is also the core area of previous refugee rebellions. Wei Ran screened the captured mobs in dujidao. Due to the large number of people, he could not distinguish the seriousness of the crimes committed by the refugees. Therefore, it can only be distinguished by two standards: one is whether to serve as grass-roots officials in the Yellow nest army, and the other is the time of joining the Yellow nest army. Anyone who has held any position will be treated as a felony, and those who have joined the Yellow nest army for more than half a year will also be treated as a felony. All misdemeanors were resettled in several major prefectures and counties of Henan Province, where there was little population and no order, and sent their own bureaucrats to govern by military law. Although Wei Ran was eager to resume production, he also knew that it was easy for people to get bad, but it was even more difficult to get better. Therefore, in the first three years of militarized management, all the harvests engaged in reclamation will be incorporated into the local prefectural and county government treasury. After three years, according to the production enthusiasm and law-abiding performance during reclamation, personal freedom will be restored and land will be distributed. In the future, a number of people will be pardoned year by year. I believe that after they are used to military management and know that the land they cultivate will become their own land, their production enthusiasm and law-abiding will be improved. The local government and the imperial court can recover slowly. Most importantly, the restoration of order in Henan Province will play a positive role in completely calming the civil unrest in the world. However, after Wei Ran arranged the relevant matters, there were local tyrants who didn''t have eyes to find trouble. The original local tyrants and gentry in Henan Dao have basically moved their families to dujidao. After Wei Ran stabilized the Henan Road, they naturally had to return to their hometown. This is human nature. If they just return to their hometown to resume local production, Wei Ran will be very welcome. This has an important role in promoting the recovery of the vitality of Henan Province. However, some gentry even bribed Fenglin army officers and staff, wantonly engaged in land annexation in the sparsely populated Henan Road, and privately purchased sinners to enrich their own slaves. Wei Ran was already setting about resettling those refugees with serious crimes to the right side of Gansu for reclamation, but he became angry after he learned about Henan Road from his spy agency. Therefore, he returned to Henan Province and engaged in the elimination of counter revolutionaries in the army and his own bureaucracy. Find out those senior generals and staff who accept bribes, collude with local giants and destroy their own policies, and then conduct a public trial in public, execute them by military justice, and confiscate the family land. Many people in the army came to beg for mercy. These officers and staff to be executed are good brothers who have followed Wei ran through life and death for many years. They can rely on each other. In terms of the morality of this era, such a trusted generation is extremely rare. It was Li Jianxing who came to plead with Wei Ran and burst into tears. Wei Ran has a firm heart. What has been decided cannot be easily changed. He doesn''t need a Li Guang style army that pays attention to human feelings. He wants an army that is as white as Huo Qubing, based on military law, with clear rewards and penalties and strict discipline. The former is easy to create factions and can only maintain a temporary combat effectiveness. Only the latter is the rudiment of a modern army. As long as the system is not bad, the combat effectiveness will be guaranteed. Wei Ran knew clearly which was more important. He not only beheaded all these senior officers and staff who violated military discipline, but also ordered that anyone in the whole army who accepted bribes and was willing to return them to confess within ten days could be dealt with leniently. Because Wei Ran''s public trial of cutting off a large number of senior generals and staff in the army was so sensational that the whole army was shocked and terrified. More than a thousand generals and men came to confess within ten days. After seeing Wei Ran and Li Guangsi shocking, they knew that the army had become so corrupt since they reached the rich land in Guanzhong from the bitter and cold land on the border. At this time, Wei Ran can only trust Li Guangsi and some generals of the original Zuo Shence army. Li Guangsi has a strong concept of the overall situation and can be in charge alone. The Zuo Shence army has lived in a rich place for a long time and can maintain combat effectiveness. Obviously, it has its unique characteristics. Wei Ran has arranged it everywhere in the army to rectify military discipline. After that, the number of Pro soldiers was expanded, named the gendarmerie, and military courts were organized and delegated to various departments to supervise military discipline. After cleaning up the interior, Wei Yancai began to attack the tyrants and gentry in Henan Province who dared to bribe the officers and soldiers for personal gain. Because all the umbrellas in the army that had an affair with them were removed, and many major generals and soldiers were involved in the purge. They did not dare to put their anger on Wei Ran, who was very dignified, so they could only pour their anger on these stubborn tyrants. A thorough investigation of Henan road is the destruction of a large group of families. There are cavalry blocking the border. They can''t even escape to other places. They are captured, confiscated their family property and land, or become slaves, or killed on the spot. The cruel and bloody means have been used many times. This time, it was introduced to Chang''an. Many officials who received the blood and tears complaints from their servants still felt frightened, but did not dare to resist at all. They also ordered them to bring their families back to Chang''an and not to conflict with Fenglin army again. However, the five surnames and seven hopes who are familiar with Wei Ran''s behavior style have deepened their ties with Wei Ran. No matter how bloody and cruel he is, no matter how arrogant and domineering he is, at least he knows how to abide by the rules. Unlike other Jiedu envoys and generals, they act purely on their own selfish thoughts. As long as they can''t guess what they are thinking, they will always be worried about death, because those people are scoundrels who have formulated rules but don''t abide by them. Relatively speaking, Wei Ran, who is also cruel, is a rare person who abides by the rules. When dealing with such people, as long as they don''t violate the rules formulated by him, they don''t have to worry too much and will save a lot of worry. As for his unfriendly attitude towards the gentry, as long as he is not a madman crazy enough to wipe out the aristocratic family, he is just sacrificing some interests. Wei Ran is very satisfied with the cooperation of five surnames and seven hopes. Since he is willing to hand over the person who bribes the generals in the army, he only deals with the parties and does not expand the attack. On the contrary, they also promoted some five surnamed children who acted with the army and had a capable and talented style to show their friendship. He also knew that there were many talents among the children of these aristocratic families, and even recommended their family members to serve as assassins in Henan Dao. During this purge, Fenglin army lost a lot of warm-blooded human feelings, but became more pure iron blood, and the atmosphere changed. However, Fenglin army still has a fatal defect, that is, the proportion of Hu people in the army accounts for more than 60%, far more than Han people. Although Wei Ran disrupted the compilation of Hu and Han, mixed them, vigorously promoted Mandarin and strengthened literacy, this work of transforming Hu into Han is of a long-term nature, and it is impossible to completely turn barbarians into civilized people in the short term. The Fenglin army has a great influence on the folk in Longyou road. The majority of Hu sergeants also makes the folk Hu people in Longyou more arrogant and confident than the Han people. They also prefer to take the initiative to cause conflict, which will also affect the Hu Han contradiction in the army to a certain extent. Therefore, it is very important for this group of hundreds of thousands of refugees to be sent to the west of Longyou river. Their arrival can increase the proportion of Han people in Longyou road to a certain extent. It makes the number of folk Han people tend to be the majority, which is more conducive to the rule of longyoudao. In the future, local conscription in Longyou road will not lead to more Hu and fewer Han. However, the migration of hundreds of thousands of people is obviously not so easy in this era. Normally, it is impossible not to die on the road. Therefore, it was suggested that the hundreds of thousands of massacres should be brought down to save food and trouble. Chapter 416 Those who put forward such opinions were severely criticized by Wei Ran. These hundreds of thousands of people must migrate to Longyou completely to enrich the population of Longyou road. Therefore, his method is batch transportation. According to the transportation capacity, 50000 people can be transported each time. The rest stayed in Duji and Gyeonggi to build walls and cultivate fields. After the first batch of population was transported in place, they carried out the second batch of transportation, so as to make full use of manpower. These tasks are very cumbersome and costly. Even though Chang''an has made a lot of income in the past year, it has been consumed in an instant after the war and post-war resettlement. Fortunately, Wei Ran cleaned up many rich gentry during the purge of Gyeonggi, Duji and Henan. In addition, he also obtained a lot of income from the auction of Royal assets, so he was able to arrange it reluctantly. Six months later, these hundreds of thousands of people have finally been resettled. Although the cost is huge, the harvest is also very rich. Through this work, many talents who are good at practical work have been trained. After the migration work, they were promoted to a key position by Wei Ran. The virtuous circle made the work more efficient and the administration of officials more clear. The armies all over the world are afraid of the strength of the Fenglin army. They also see that the governance of the imperial court has become different from the past, and the administrative efficiency is so high that other local governments are stunned. Therefore, they are obviously more obedient to the authority of the imperial court. If Wei Ran continues to be in power, he is afraid that he will return to the world within ten years. Local forces everywhere should be dissolved, and it will be sooner or later to restore prosperity. However, in Wei Ran''s fourth year as the chief executive of the Tang Dynasty, the final task finally came. A Li came to Wei Ran''s study in the middle of the night. In recent years, in addition to practicing martial arts as usual to improve his strength, he put all his energy on governance. Even his political enemies had to admit that Wei Ran was a virtuous prime minister in addition to his outstanding military strength, which was comparable to the predecessors such as Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui and Zhang Jiuling. "Our boss just contacted me." Wei Ran stopped his brush and looked a little confused. boss? The guy who calls himself the devil? I haven''t contacted him for more than 20 years. I''m even a little strange. "He didn''t come to me." "Do you know that you are about to become an aborigine of the world! That is, the will of the world treats you differently. It does not allow your boss to come to you. It is worried that you will give you some guidance and let you destroy the final historical trend of the world. " Wei was stunned. "Will the world stop the devil from contacting me?" "Alas, in short, the commander of the army has brought bad news. Several giants at the top of the heaven, called holy kings by them, launched an attack on the civilization of the heavens. This attack was premeditated for a long time. Our superior commander of the army was going to participate in the war. When he contacted me, it had actually started. It seemed that he had fallen behind. He said that whoever was caught first would die completely. The way of extinction is to erase all traces of its existence in the world. Including any time line, any space, all people or things related to his memory. " Wei Ran couldn''t understand the battle on the super dimensional level and was surprised: "that is to say, if the devil is defeated, there will be no such person in our memory? However, we have a close relationship with him. He released all our tasks. If his existence is completely erased, what will happen to everything we have experienced before? " Ah Li stalled, "I don''t know. The level is too far away. It is estimated that in our memory, the content about his task will be replaced by some kind of machine without any entity and emotion. I think the devil came to us to make us prepare early and try our best to leave information about his existence. In this way, even if he is defeated, he may recover. " Wei Ran knocked on the table and said, "unfortunately, I don''t have any impression of his entity. Otherwise, I can carve its image like those murals in Dunhuang Grottoes and find excellent craftsmen to engrave it." Ah Li rolled his eyes. "I don''t have any physical image of him. Maybe his body is an existence that can''t be looked at directly, just like those mythical creatures. Well, I''m looking for you. The super dimensional war about the boss is just one of them. We can''t participate in it anyway. I''m here to tell you that the passage has been opened. Tianting is starting to invade. You should pay attention to the anomalies in various places in the near future. " Wei Ran frowned and said, "in fact, I have always had questions about the invasion of heaven. The world is so big, why do you think they will appear in Datang instead of Europe or even America? If you appear in these places, you can only watch them snowball expand their strength and wait to be pushed flat by them. " "Do you think the place where the hunting soldiers of the heavens project will be eighteen thousand miles away from the passage of the invasion of the heaven? If so arranged, you will not be allowed to participate in the task. The birthplace of the hunting soldiers of the heavens is very close to the passage of the invasion of the heavenly court. Although there will be errors, it will not exceed the range of one thousand miles to two thousand miles. You were born in the land of Heluo. Draw a circle in this way, and you will roughly know where they will appear. " Wei Ran drew a circle of two thousand miles in the birthplace of Heluo and found that it extends to Longyou East Road in the west, Bohai Bay in the East, Yinshan in the north and Huainan in the south. "Will the vision of the invasion be great?" "There will be visions like breaking into the realm of heaven and man. After all, we have destroyed so many soul grabbing nodes, and the world can''t provide much Reiki as support. Therefore, the strength of the next monk can not exceed the realm of heaven and man, so there will be a vision of the realm of heaven and man. " Wei Ran was concerned about the most important question, "how many people will enter?" "I don''t know... However, the friar of heaven and human territory in Tianting can only be regarded as a medium-level friar, and his strength can only be brought into full play in the high martial world. Moreover, most of them grow up by accumulating resources through the high concentration Reiki world of Tianting, lacking mental experience. Although the ability and efficiency of using Reiki are excellent, most of them do not have their own Tao or potential. Compared with our martial artists who grow up from a low-level world relying on mental will and hard practice, they do not have the upper hand in the same martial world. " Wei Ran tut sighed: "I think to make a breakthrough, you must first understand your own martial arts. Unexpectedly, Qiangdui resources can also do it. I''m really sorry for Zhang Chong and them. " "With our current strength, it''s not a big problem to fight against those celestial friars who accumulate resources and become the realm of heaven and man. If the tactical skills are applied well, both of us can succeed against six of them. " "When I killed Zhang Zhen, the strength I showed was the master''s realm. When I killed Yundan knot Nadu and Chang Xuanyi, it was the congenital extreme realm. According to the logic of normal growth in this world, my martial arts growth is open. However, according to what you said before, the Reiki concentration of Zhongwu world is limited, and there is no way to break through to heaven and man through self-cultivation without gathering for a long time. So will those guys in Tianting estimate my strength now according to normal logic? " Chapter 417 Ah Li thought, "it''s hard to say that you are a physical practitioner after all, and your progress is faster than that of other practitioners. I think they will judge by the worst situation. So... Don''t think others will underestimate the enemy and prepare for war. On the contrary, when they come, they will be fully prepared and come back to trouble you. " "It seems that they won''t expect you, a strange soldier. When dealing with those people, you never take the initiative to deal with them. According to the observation principle of Tianting, they will only think you are a native. " Ah Li stood up and said, "in the end, you have to rely on my mother!" Wei Ran didn''t have a good way: "this is to work hard for yourself. We can go back if we win. If you lose, you will be reincarnated in vain. " Since then, Wei Ran ordered the troops stationed in various places to pay attention to the recent heavenly phenomena. At the same time, he still practices step by step to deal with government affairs. However, Wei Ran has begun to intend to hand over most military affairs to Li Guangsi. Li Guangsi has enough ability, but he can''t see the long-term development strategy as himself. Therefore, he quietly wrote down a note predicting the history and social development of future generations, and when he left, he would give it to him as a gift. As for what strategic decisions Li Guangsi will make with reference to this note in the future, it is no longer something Wei Ran can manage. He is not a person with a strong desire for control. How the world will develop is up to the real aborigines of the world. A few months later, several strange phenomena came into the world in the south. However, the world, including the Fenglin army stationed in Huainan, only focused on another thing without paying attention to those strange phenomena. Only on the return documents, I wrote down a few conversations and sent them to Chang''an. Another thing that has attracted the attention of the world is that Huang Chao is besieged by local forces in Huainan road and is about to usher in a disastrous defeat. On a miserable night, Huang Chao was in the suburbs of Xuzhou, under the mountain where Wei Ran beheaded Wang Xianzhi. Over the years, he went through guerrillas in Jingchu, Jianghuai and other places, sometimes rising and falling, but he failed to become his climate after all. On the contrary, the local forces who took advantage of the situation continued to compress their living space. Coupled with Wei Ran''s administration, the refugees returned to the land. If he could not develop soldiers, he could only become weaker and weaker. At this time, the Xuzhou city he occupied had been broken by officers and soldiers. There were only less than 200 soldiers around him. Everyone was stained with blood and exhausted. There was a rainstorm in the sky, and the fire in Xuzhou city not far away no longer looked so dazzling. However, the voices of slaughter and plunder from the city were heard everywhere. Huang Chao took the initiative to abandon the more than 20000 elites who trusted him, and only then was he able to get out of trouble. Now that he has escaped, the soldiers in the city can no longer resist the army. It can be said that they have a deep blood feud with the powerful gentry. After breaking through the city, it can be imagined that these officers and soldiers led by the Jiedu envoy and the local powerful will not have any compassion and will inevitably kill. Huang Chao made such a betrayal. Even the more than 200 guards around him who escaped with him no longer looked at Huang Chao with respect as before, but were very alert. If he can abandon the more than 20000 elite who have followed him for several years, he is naturally very likely to sell them at any time. Now the imperial court has offered a reward to the head of Huang Chao, which has reached 10000 liang of gold, and granted the post of festival envoy to Xuzhou. The reward is quite large. If A soldier standing behind Huang Chao looked more and more wrong and quietly held his hand to the horizontal knife. At this time, Huang Chao, who was grasping the trunk to observe the direction of Xuzhou City, first pulled out his knife and killed him. Then he pointed to a person next to him, "why do you hold a knife behind someone?" These soldiers were startled by the anger that broke out in Huang Chao. When they saw their companions killed for no reason, they all felt a sense of rabbit death and fox sorrow. Some people can''t help thinking that you are so down and may not be as good as us. You still say kill to us. Do you really think we dare not catch you and go to the imperial court to receive a reward? Huang Chao''s martial arts are not weak, and his great and perfect strength the day after tomorrow has given him the foundation to establish himself. Naturally, he can clearly feel the thoughts of these soldiers around him. Although they didn''t speak, their eyes and actions showed that they had the idea of betrayal. Huang Chao was furious and felt a burst of sadness. He couldn''t help looking up and sighing. Holding a horizontal knife, let the rain drench yourself from beginning to end. I think I''m Huang Chao''s great husband. I''ve been running around the world for several years. Even Li Chengye, the God of war of the Tang Dynasty, can''t do anything about me. I don''t want to end up like this today. These fake children and guards around me will betray me. I hate that the great cause has not been completed. I''m not reconciled! Then I remembered that day outside Luoyang, he was led by Li Dingguo, the son of Li Chengye, and trampled by tens of thousands of iron hoofs. He entered Chang''an and realized his dream of bringing golden armor all over the city. His rebellious career basically ended with Li Dingguo''s crazy and terrible iron halberd. His hatred for Li Dingguo almost reached its peak. Unfortunately, they are so different now that he has no possibility of revenge. Thinking of this, Huang Chao''s heart is dead. He pointed his sword at the crowd. "I''ll take one of the treasures I brought out of the city, and I''ll let you divide it among yourselves. From now on, even if we meet in the Jianghu, we don''t know each other! " Then he turned and left. However, the soldiers behind them looked at each other and were greedy. Several people pulled out their horizontal knives and followed Huang Chao from behind. People follow the crowd, and most of the people behind them subconsciously pull out their knives to keep up when they see those brave hands. When Huang Chao looked back, he was surrounded by his own soldiers and fake children. His eyes were fierce like wild animals. "Senior general, we are all guilty in the imperial court now. Even if you wander in the Jianghu, you will be caught by the dog legs of liumen sooner or later. Instead of hiding like this, it''s better to use the head of the general so that we can wash away our sins. " Huang Chao saw a group of soldiers surrounded by him, and the greedy color on their faces was no longer covered up. He sneered: "let''s not say first. With your little efforts, you also want to win Lao Tzu? You''ve taken the head of a family. Hum, think about what you''ve done to those gentry. Do you think if you surrender, others will let you go so easily? " His soldiers said with a gloomy face, "how do you know if you don''t try?" Huang Chao laughed. Lightning and thunder flashed in the sky, and the raindrops became more dense and intense. It seemed that he wanted to replenish the rain that had fallen less during the drought in previous years at one time, resulting in the rain falling like a curtain between heaven and earth! The sound of shouting and killing suddenly rises, lightning and thunder in the sky, and swords and shadows on the earth! The battle lasted for a short time. More than 200 followed Huang Chao for several years. His martial arts were handed down by Huang Chao. All the fake children were killed by him, but Huang Chao himself was seriously injured. When the horizontal knife in his hand mercilessly killed the last fake son who knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, he finally collapsed to the ground. He gave himself acupoints to stop bleeding, breathed heavily, swallowed the rain, and his chest fluctuated violently. After a long time, a cynical smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. I was closing my eyes and waiting for the arrival of death. At this time, I vaguely felt that someone was coming out of the woods and approaching me step by step. He thought it was a missed fish, so he wanted to kill each other with the last breath. Even if he died, he could not die in the hands of these former subordinates. Huang Chao felt the horizontal knife and reluctantly held it up, but he saw that the person he came to was completely different from what he thought. Chapter 418 He was dressed in a wide robe with wide sleeves, and his long hair was dyed like ink without a crown. He was scattered around his waist like a woman, but he would not dance wantonly due to the strong wind. This makes him look like a romantic celebrity in the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He has a natural and elegant air of coming out of the dust, which makes people want to make friends and get close. However, if it was in March of spring, it would be fine by the West Lake. He was nothing more than an informal and handsome aristocratic son. But now it''s a stormy and thunderous night of deforestation. The ground is covered with dead bodies with different faces, showing all kinds of ferocious and terrible expressions. The ground full of rain is mixed with a lot of smelly and pungent blood. The guy dressed up by the aristocratic family childe in front of him not only didn''t hold an umbrella, but also didn''t wear a coir raincoat. However, the wind and rain are difficult to invade. All objects flying from the outside will collapse naturally when they touch half an inch of his body. This is not a simple explanation. What''s more, when he walked, his steps seemed to step on the mud and blood, but he simply walked on the waves in the air, so that the soles of his shoes would not stick a little mud. This is not what martial arts can do After Huang Chao observed these wrong places, his eyes at each other have become vigilant and frightened. "I feel unwilling in your heart, so I''m here. Just ask you, do you still want to make a comeback?" Huang Chao''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his gradually extinguished ambition rose again with the unexplained power in front of him. ¡­¡­ Tanzhou, Lushan Academy. Lu Haoran has long been buried in the Academy. Although the students of the whole academy vowed not to die with Wei Ran, their life still needs to continue and the study of saints needs to be inherited. Zhang Chonghe felt very guilty about Lu Haoran''s death, so he stayed in Lushan academy and taught Lu Haoran''s descendants martial arts as compensation. On this day, Zhang Chong and Lu Haoran''s grandson were practicing martial arts in the suburbs. Suddenly, they had an extremely unknown premonition. Entrust Lu Haoran''s grandson to one of his disciples, and then go to Lushan academy alone. As soon as I came to the foot of the Lushan Mountain, I smelled a thick bloody gas. Zhang Chong and hurriedly rushed to the mountain. When they got into the mountain gate, they saw the corpses in the yard. Starting from the gate, there were two gatekeepers guarding the entrance court, and then inside were the guards of the Lu family. They were all soldiers. Just after pulling out their weapons, the head suddenly flew out, so that they were all shocked. Further inside, there are the students of the Academy. Most of them study the way of Confucius and Mencius and the study of saints. Few people are proficient in martial arts, and most of them are not Jianghu people. As a result, he was still not let go and was badly hurt. The people of the Lu family, because they have all received the true legend of Lu Haoran and their martial arts are not weak, but they still have no ability to fight back. They were killed and died miserably. Zhang Chong and he felt that their state of mind was as quiet as water. At the moment, they were violently fluctuated by a strong anger. However, when he entered the classroom, the two heads on the teaching desk made him feel a deep chill. The sense of terror he had not experienced for decades suddenly surged into his heart. On the desk is the head of Zen Master Kong and great Xia Guo! Zhang Chong and Ke remember that they sent Lu Haoran''s body to the Lu family in Tanzhou together. After attending the funeral, Guo Zhengyang said that they would go to Songshan Shaolin with Zen Master Kong to discuss the gains and losses of the first World War in Daming Palace. Whether it was the demonized Wei Ran or a Li who was promoted to the realm of heaven and man, the contact with them finally benefited the three masters a lot. Guo Zhengyang wanted to take this opportunity to discuss the deeper meaning of martial arts with Zen Master Kong. At that time, Zhang Chong and were invited to Shaolin together, but Zhang Chong and wanted to stay to compensate the Lu family, so they didn''t follow. Unexpectedly... Only a few months apart, the two old friends were badly hurt. In his impression, only the two of Chang''an could kill them at the same time. However, although Li Dingguo is a disorderly minister and thief, he does have the ability of a virtuous prime minister in governing the world, which even Zhang Chonghe can''t deny. And this person is lonely and arrogant. When they leave for the first time, it is impossible to continue to attack them. The mysterious master named a Li is inseparable from Li Dingguo. Naturally, he can''t be the murderer. So who else in the world can kill two masters at the same time?! Zhang Chong and looked at the shocked heads of the two old friends and couldn''t help thinking. Suddenly, Zhang Chong and his heart felt that he had never been so embarrassed to break through the classroom wall and run down the mountain from one side. He wanted to find someone. Maybe only that person could stop the terrible smell he had just sensed. Even if Zhang Chonghe, with his unique sensing ability, perceived the appearance of his opponent and responded in advance, that person also quickly followed Zhang Chonghe behind. They were at least twenty miles apart and chased each other in the mountains. This distance is difficult to find each other, but both sides can clearly perceive each other''s existence, as well as the timidity and killing intention in each other''s heart. Since Zhang Chonghe''s achieved great martial arts, he has never felt the horror of being closely pursued and killed. But in order to avenge his old friend, he had to put down his master''s arrogance and spent dozens of days in the mountain jungle like a lost dog. If you are thirsty, you can directly drink mountain spring water. If you are hungry, you can easily catch any animals and fruits, you can directly eat them raw. You dare not stop at the foot. Only when he feels that the other party seems to be tired and pause, can he find a hidden place to rest and sleep. Thanks to the fact that he is a great master, he can support such a long-time flight by relying on the aura of heaven and earth as a supplement, otherwise ordinary people would have been tired to death in the jungle. Zhang Chong and almost wasted the strength of nine cattle and two tigers, just like an old savage walking out of the Qinling Mountains. All his clothes were broken into cloth strips, and his whole body was full of bad smell. Only then did he see the towering Chang''an City, and the dangerous smell behind him completely disappeared. The other party seems to be very afraid of the one in Chang''an City, so he hurried to catch up for a period of time in Qinling, but he finally gave life to Zhang Chong and who are good at predicting. ¡­¡­ Wei Ran met the embarrassed master in Hanyuan hall, but Wei Ran didn''t have any mind to laugh at him. He just raised a awe from the bottom of his heart. Zhang Chonghe''s strength has represented the ceiling that the world''s individual force can reach. However, someone can force him like this, so what is the strength of the visitor? At this time, Wei Ran finally knew that the enemy he had to face had appeared. "National master, did you see that man?" Chapter 419 On the night when Zhang Chonghe arrived at the Daming Palace, evil spirits ran rampant in the back palace, killed several palace maids and went directly to the emperor''s bedroom. Wei Ran has been living in the other hall on the east side of the Daming Palace. With his ability at this time, he has naturally felt the abnormalities in the harem. He and a Li nodded to each other. Wei Ran carried the halberd back to the source. A Li rushed straight to the back palace and acted separately. When a Li arrived at the Penglai Pavilion where the emperor lived, the officers and men of the Fenglin army had surrounded the emperor''s bedroom and looked nervous outside. Just now, several palace maids died in a strange shape. They either strangled themselves or twisted their bodies into a strange twist and killed themselves. Then there was a dark wind. Once someone was shrouded in the dark wind, his eyes would turn white and he could not help attacking the surrounding people. So the officers and men of Fenglin army had to try their best to stop those crazy companions and keep on guard against this evil wind. There are no monsters in this world. Even if there are, they only appear in folk stories. Today, people were terrified when they met such a strange event for the first time. Seeing the arrival of ah Li, who often goes in and out of the general''s side, all the soldiers can''t help but boost their morale. They all know that this person''s martial arts is no less than the general, and has surpassed the four great masters to become the legendary land of heaven and man. If such a master is here, he will not be afraid of this strange evil wind. A Li is proficient in the art. Naturally, he knows that this is the art of nightmare. He calls evil spirits and nightmares and is not afraid of any physical destruction. He is the biggest nemesis for mortal warriors who do not know the principle. But ah Li knew how to deal with this ghost. She said loudly: "those who connect the four veins can gather their blood essence, Yang Qi on their fingertips, wipe it on their eyes and sharp blades, and then they can see the evil and hurt their body!" Among the soldiers, there was the warrior who had more than four veins. He used the mental method to force the blood essence from his heart to his fingertips, wiped it on the horizontal blade, and there was a shocking bright red blood stain, and then wiped the residual blood on his eyes. In the bright red line of sight, I saw several twisted, strange, ugly and terrible evil spirits suspended in the air, looking at the crowd below with ferocious eyes. Now that the military can see them and know the way to hurt these ghosts, the fear in his heart immediately dissipated without a trace. He raised his sword and shouted, and then rushed up to fight with these evil ghosts. The number of sergeants was absolutely dominant, and they were killed in a moment. However, the blood on the sharp blade in the hands of the sergeant involved in the battle dissipated in the battle. It was not the sword that could hurt these ghosts, but the blood on the sword. Ah Li didn''t explain to these soldiers that the martial arts practitioners who have passed the four-way classics already contain their own original divine power in their heart blood essence. They are full of Yang Qi and can best restrain Yin and evil. However, the more powerful a ghost is, the more blood essence it needs to consume. Even martial artists have a limited number of blood essence. Therefore, many soldiers have used several blood essence continuously in a fight, so they will be particularly tired and depressed after the war, just like those days and nights. Ah Li nodded and said, "you''ve done a good job. Chaos is coming and demons are rampant. You must publicize these methods to fight Yin and evil and let everyone know, so as to protect yourself and the people around you!" A can''t do without it because the level of the evil spirit is not high and it''s not worth her doing. It''s also to hide her strength and not be perceived by the people in heaven. Wei Ran went all the way to the Western Hall where Zhang Chong and his recuperation were. He saw the sword gas rushing into the sky. Zhang Chonghe''s Zhou Tianyan sword has been used to the extreme. Most of the other halls have been destroyed, and eunuchs and palace maids have fled. Even if it caused extensive damage, Zhou Tianyan sword could not directly hit the mysterious opponent. On the contrary, as the surrounding heaven and earth aura were gradually controlled by the other party, Zhou Tianyan sword only left the intentional damage of the sword, and the damage of genuine Qi became less and less. As soon as Wei Yangang entered, he found the man at a glance. With a cold hum, the halberd was thrown out. The only intact house on the north side of the hall immediately turned into a pile of ruins. A figure rose into the sky. Under the starlight, the man was dressed in blue tight clothes and had a pair of extremely narrow Danfeng eyes. Although he was very handsome, his smile was very strange. He fell in front of Wei Ran and had no weapons in his hands. He just looked up and down at Wei Ran in civilian clothes and was quite curious. Zhang Chonghe walked out of a pile of ruins. What he held in his hand was no longer a dust brush, but the pure Yang Gang fighting sword handed down by the pure Yang sect from LV Zu, emitting bursts of cold light, emitting aura all the time. He knew at a glance that it was by no means ordinary. "Prime minister, be careful of this person''s body method. It''s quite strange. It seems that you can plunder the heaven and earth aura controlled by others." Zhang Chong and his current situation have no fear of being chased. After a fight and a little understanding of the characteristics of his opponent, he gradually gave birth to some confidence. It seems that he already knows why the two old friends died in this person''s hands. The man in blue glanced at Zhang Chonghe and sneered, "after cleaning him up, I''ll take your life again." Wei Yan walked towards each other step by step, "from heaven?" The man in blue was also startled when he looked at the flame burning around Wei. "Oh - as expected, you have really reached the spiritual state in terms of physical cultivation." Wei Shao disdained and said, "it''s just the realm cultivated with resources and magic weapons. Just now, you didn''t even master the basic true meaning of martial arts. Your mental state is so low. If you didn''t have huge resources, how could you be the opponent of the Taoist priest? " "Mind? It''s a fart in front of massive resources! Today I will teach you, the hunter of the heavens, what is the power of resources! " The other party jumped into the air and a mirror appeared in his hand, from which a great deal of aura poured out. Zhang Chong and he were surprised when they raided the array, which was ten times larger than the gathering place of aura in Zhongnan mountain where their Chunyang sect was located! If this spirit of heaven and earth can be used, a person with ordinary qualification can easily break through to the congenital environment without encountering any bottleneck. There is no need to experience the spiritual cultivation spirit and make auxiliary breakthroughs from other aspects. This massive aura gathered, like a giant hammer with dozens of tons in the air, smashed Wei Ran with pure power. The other side''s mouth overflowed with disdain, "what bullshit mind, as long as there are enough resources, you can do whatever you want!" Just as the aura like a sledgehammer was about to fall, Wei Ran''s momentum instantly climbed to the top, and others were still approaching each other step by step, but the hegemonic truth mixed with magic was like a lightning bolt, straight into each other''s heart. Just like a child, even if he holds a sharp blade and faces a strong adult, even if he knows that he can stab each other with a knife, he will also feel afraid and tremble. This man in blue is like this. Even with a huge amount of resources and power, he feels uncontrollable in the face of Wei Ran''s real strong will. In this moment, he was in a trance, which made the power gathered in his hands slightly frustrated. Only the flaw of the moment was accurately grasped by Wei Ran. He seemed to move in an instant. In less than a blink of an eye, he came in front of the man in blue and hit his Dantian core with a heavy fist. The real Qi condensed into the magic weapon in his hand to run his skills stopped getting out of control, and the whole person also flew out. Chapter 420 The massive aura fell behind Wei Ran and blew the ground out of a deep pit more than four feet deep. All the refined bricks and stones on the ground were broken into powder, and the underground compacted soil appeared cracked net marks and spread in all directions. Zhang Chonghe was shocked by the power of the blow out of control, and his eyes chased away. After Wei Yanyi punched the other party down to the ground, his whole body fell onto the other party like a heavy gun. He landed on his knees and hit the other party''s chest. The ground sank seven feet again, and smoke and dust rose everywhere. Then I heard several bitter blows, and a figure was thrown out of the smoke. It rolled on the ground for more than ten times before it got up. It looked at the place where it had just struggled with fear and vigilance. The tight and strong clothes of the man in blue are almost broken, revealing the soft armor of the internal equipment. It also exudes Taoist aura, and runes are engraved on it, which is obviously very precious. Zhang Chong and don''t know that the rune above is not just decoration, but a spell that can really slow down the opponent''s attack. It is impossible in this world. Wei Ran, who was like a fire, came out of the smoke and looked at each other. "Good equipment, let you pick up a life." Then he threw out a handful of broken objects, which were obviously the body protection treasures temporarily inspired by the man in blue when he was beaten just now. "Isn''t it expensive? How much did it cost?" The other side bit his teeth, "the monster of body repair is really vulgar and barbaric. This backward way of practice, which is almost marginalized in the heaven, will be valued by your nosy organization, the hunting soldiers of the heavens. " Wei Ran mocked as he approached, "I despise physical cultivation. If you don''t bring a large amount of heaven and earth aura from heaven, I''m afraid you can only give play to your innate strength in this world with your strength. How can mental waste control its own power? Today, let you see what strength is really controlled by yourself! " His figure pulled out a fire like virtual shadow in the air, several lightning turns, and skilfully avoided the frost, thunderstorm, ground sinking and other spells cast by the other party with his own magic tools. In front of him, he suddenly moved sideways, so he avoided the aura network he had secretly accumulated and let the other party''s network empty. Then he hit his waist from the side and was narrowly avoided by a strange twist of the other party. Zhang Chonghe has described his strange body method, which can plunder the heaven and earth aura controlled by others. However, it is of no use to Wei Ran. He will not use the aura of the outer world, but can only use the vigorous Qi from the inner universe. This vigorous Qi has a personal soul brand and can not be absorbed by any skill. He had a sense of fear of Wei Ran''s attack. After reluctantly avoiding Wei Ran''s punch, he thought of pulling away as soon as possible. But with the same strength, the retreat never wants to be faster than the advance. After struggling for only a few steps, Wei Ran caught up with him again. "Your soft armor is good. You can slow down the impact with the release of the outer heaven and earth aura. Unfortunately, in the universal law of the world, energy is conserved. If you want to block my impact, you have to lose the corresponding aura, but it depends on how much aura you have to lose. " Boom, boom, boom... It''s been heard that the man in blue has been subjected to torture that he has never experienced before. His self-confidence gradually collapses with Wei Ran''s stable, heavy and fast boxing and kicking. When he first came to this world, he relied on the treasures given by his school and had the most sufficient self-confidence. He thought that if he could solve the hunting soldiers in the heavens by himself, he must be the number one hero of this plane invasion and can strive for a lot of benefits for his school. However, as soon as I came into contact with the heaven hunting soldiers of this physical cultivation, I realized how great the differences between the two sides are. Now he thought about how to escape, tell his opponent''s information to several other companions, and re-examine this terrible opponent. Thinking of this, he inspired the last treasure he carried, summoned the Earth Spirit, locked each other''s feet, and pulled it to the ground. Although it may not guarantee to limit this terrible sky hunter to death, it can give yourself time to run away. So he took Wei''s fist with his face again and clenched his teeth to stimulate the treasure. Wei Ran suddenly felt a wave in the soles of his feet. He subconsciously wanted to jump to avoid the strange. However, the things under the ground also jumped out with the rhythm of his jump. A pair of strong green arms tightly held Wei Ran''s two ankles and pulled him desperately to the ground. The man in blue who was beaten got a chance to breathe and quickly pulled away. When he saw that Wei Ran was controlled, he couldn''t help feeling proud. "Barbarians are barbarians. Where have you seen real treasures. People know how to use tools, not sharp teeth like wild animals! " Wei Ran''s feet had fallen into the ground to a distance of three miles. He ran his vigorous Qi to the bottom of his feet and went straight to the bottom of the ground. There was a miserable hum from the monster underground, and his pulling force was slightly loose. Wei Ran saw that the other party didn''t take advantage of the chance to escape immediately. Unexpectedly, he had leisure to think and ridicule himself. He couldn''t help laughing. "I quite agree with you." At the same time, Zhang Chonghe, who was standing beside the array, also took the opportunity to use Zhou Tianyan''s sword to block the way the man in blue wanted to escape. His eyes were wide open. Wei Ran''s horizontal knife completely ignored the defense characteristics of the blue man''s soft armor. He pierced it through the chamber and nailed it to the ground. It was almost pierced into a honeycomb by Zhou Tian''s derived sword. Wei Ran jumped out of the ground, went to the other party and pulled out his sabre. When the other party saw Wei Ran''s dark horizontal knife surface, it seemed that several inscriptions had been engraved. It was an enchant that ah Li enchanted Wei Ran''s weapons after learning the secret Scripture of heaven''s arts. It can fully increase his armor breaking ability. Wei Ran sarcastically said, "I didn''t draw a knife before. I just wanted to fully see the ability of the heavenly messenger, but I was disappointed." After the other party breathed, Zhang Chong and looked at Wei Ran, "prime minister, what''s the matter with Tianting? What''s the matter with the hunting soldiers in the heavens mentioned by this man just now? " Wei Ran glanced at him, "in a word, it''s hard for you to imagine the existence. The national master, the spirit escaping from this person, if you use it properly or have the opportunity to enter the realm of heaven and man, it depends on yourself." Wei Ran ignored the stunned Zhang Chonghe and went back to discuss with a Li. "The people who attack tonight are like you. They seem to cultivate martial arts and martial arts. Do they occupy the majority in the heaven?" A Li said, "according to the recollected memory, the whole practice world is orthodox in this way of practice. Martial arts cultivation and magic cultivation can complement each other. The progress of strength will be faster than that of any kind of cultivation alone, and there won''t be too many short boards. " "This man killed Zen Master Kong and Daxia Guo. I thought his strength would be much better than I thought. But now it seems, hum, Jinxu is nothing but a straw bag. If all the people who come here are such waste wood, I think we can kill indiscriminately if we make full preparations. " "Do you know the statistics of the victory or defeat of the hunting soldiers of the heavens and the heavenly court? Five five! It''s definitely not as easy as you think. The people they come to must be headed by. This talent is a real elite. It''s not such an idiot who only uses magic resources and lacks the most basic mental cultivation. " A Li''s reminder made Wei burn slightly put away his intention to belittle the enemy. "It''s a pity that this person doesn''t belong to this world. After death, his soul will be quickly excluded to the void by the will of the world. Otherwise, he wants to ask him some information." Ah Li sighed. Chapter 421 They speculated about the means that people in heaven might use. They came to this world alone and will certainly establish their own power in the short term. To establish their own forces, they must subdue or defeat the surrounding forces, so they will certainly use special forces that the indigenous people of the world cannot resist, such as the evil spirits used before. Including the methods to deal with other strange things and the materials to be prepared, Wei Ran convened important officials to discuss in the xuanzheng hall the next day and began to carry out them in the areas under the control of the imperial court. Then, in another month, an urgent report came from Henan road. Tens of thousands of corpse demons appeared in Huainan Road, feeding on people. Those who have been scratched or bitten by the corpse demon will also become corpse demons in the near future, and frantically attack the living people around them. Wei Ran also publicized the way to deal with zombies. Basically, if the bitten person bites on his limbs at that time, as long as the limbs are cut off in time, he can ensure that he will not be infected by autopsy. If you are bitten on your body, you will not be saved. You can only cut off your head to prevent you from becoming a zombie and harming others. If you are only scratched, you can use glutinous rice to detoxify and soak it in hot water filled with glutinous rice to gradually expel the toxicity. There is no other way to kill zombies. Only by cutting off the head can they be completely killed, otherwise the other party will continue to attack and be irrational. Zombies are also divided into types, but those high-level zombies that are invulnerable to weapons and water and fire are not so easy to practice. They need a lot of time to warm up under harsh conditions. The other party has only developed for a month, so they are basically just walking corpses, which is not too difficult to deal with. Therefore, after receiving the news, Wei Ran issued a decree requiring all States and counties to self seal the city gate, and all people in the suburbs to move to the city. The cities control food and grass, guard the city, and do not let any suspicious people into the city. Then he ordered the army to prepare iron armor and fire oil and send 50000 elite troops to Henan road. He plans to have a head-on collision with the other party to see whether the dead army just got up is powerful or the living army composed of all his elite experts is powerful. According to the information from a Li, since most of the other party are only low-level zombies, the mobility must not be so fast. Although zombies can travel day and night, in this world law of energy conservation, zombies without sufficient supplement will become weaker and weaker with the corruption of their flesh. Their rotten flesh will slowly wither until they become skeletons. There are weaknesses all over their body, but they will be easier to deal with. Therefore, Wei Ran sent troops to fight with them in advance before the other party did not expand rapidly to a terrible order of magnitude. Otherwise, if you keep dragging on, you really have to face the sea of the dead. Even if the other party has no tactics, Wei Ran is not sure that he can defeat the other party only by locking the dead man''s spirit. What''s more, the people killed by the other party are the people of Datang. These are the foundation of Datang. How can people be allowed to destroy them wantonly. At the time of sending troops, Wei Ran left Li Guangsi in Chang''an, told him to guard his way back, and held a meeting to tell the general that if he was not there, he would take Li Guangsi as his head. For Wei Ran, this war may be the last war in the world, so he must explain the follow-up things in advance, so that there will be no civil strife in the whole Fenglin army system after he leaves. At the time of sending troops, Zhang Chonghe gave Wei Yanhe a surprise. He actually successfully broke through the realm of heaven and man with the help of a large amount of aura released by the man in blue, which also added a very important combat power to Wei Yanhe. Zhang Chonghe asked to follow the army, but Wei Ran would not refuse. He took Zhang Chonghe, Li Jianxing and Zhao Qingxuan on the journey together. When setting out outside Chang''an, general Wei Ran felt something missing in his heart. Looking back, all civil and military officials, led by Li Guangsi, were seeing Wei ran off. Li Yunzhao stood there, his eyes quite complex, but no longer pure. His eyes crossed Li Yunzhao, subconsciously searched in the crowd, and suddenly raised a sigh. Over the years, a woman who likes to wear a yellow blouse has always been with her, accompanying her through life and death and fighting North and south. She has never had any complaints. At the moment, I can''t see her again. I feel very melancholy under my heart. I heard that Bu Lanshan and her master were invited by Luo Qingxuan to settle down in Jiangnan, but I don''t know what''s going on now. When the 50000 elite soldiers led by Wei Ran crossed the martial prison and entered the Henan Road, it was known from the more detailed letter that the corpse demon rebellion began in Xuzhou. On that day, Huang Chao retreated to Xuzhou, but he was attacked by local Jiedu envoys and powerful forces. There were no reinforcements outside, food and grass were limited, and the morale of the army was extremely low. However, Huang Chao only led more than 200 Pro guards to flee Xuzhou at night. Therefore, the garrison in Xuzhou was no longer willing to fight and was driven down by one gram, so a tragic massacre took place in the city. The next day, more than 200 tourists dressed strangely and wearing hats entered Xuzhou. Then the change of corpse demon broke out in Xuzhou. At that time, people didn''t know how to deal with corpse poison. Coupled with the ongoing slaughter of the city, the army was disorganized, so it was not prepared for the attack of more than 200 zombies. Including those killed, the corpses were also resurrected by some kind of evil law and joined the sudden explosion of the corpse demon army. Jiedushi''s army and powerful army were attacked, and in an instant, most of the soldiers were infected with autopsy. Even if he withdrew from the city, the chaos of corpse demon broke out in the barracks the next day. All the soldiers who had been bitten and scratched turned into zombies and began to attack the living people around them. In just a few days, three-quarters of the more than 80000 saving envoys and local powerful troops turned into zombies, and only a few people escaped. However, many of those who escaped were scratched, which is equivalent to bringing the danger to other areas. However, fortunately, Wei Ran forced him to publicize how to deal with these evils, which made many places ready in time and saved many people. Wei Ran led the army all the way to Xuzhou and learned another thing on the way. It is Huang Chao who leads the rise again, and it seems that Huang Chao is the commander behind the corpse soldiers. The closer you are to Huainan Road, the clearer you are about what Huang Chao has done all the way. He still used the previous strategy to win over the people to attack the powerful, and took the corpse soldiers as the precursor, almost invincible. Soon down the Grand Canal came Yangzhou, the capital of the Yangtze River. Since the Sui Dynasty, Yangzhou has been the most prosperous city in the south of the Huai River. As it is the place for the transfer and assembly of wealth and wealth in the south of the Yangtze River, the urban defense is very strong and the left behind troops are sufficient. Even when Huangchao was the most powerful, it failed to break through this major city in the south of the Yangtze River. Now with corpse soldiers as the precursor, the defenders in the city dare not go out of the city to fight. They can only close the city gate and guard it. Corpse soldiers attacked the city several times and fought desperately in the city, but the defenders lacked sufficient armor protection and were often injured during the battle. The method of dealing with the corpse poison advocated by Wei Ran has not been spread to Yangzhou because of the siege. As a result, wounded soldiers are often beheaded by their companions to prevent the corpse from changing. Therefore, the morale is extremely low, everyone is in despair, and the destruction of the city is almost doomed. The population of Jiangdu is nearly 600000. If the city is captured, all 600000 people will be transformed into corpse soldiers. Now no force in the world can destroy it. Therefore, after learning the truth of Jiangdu, Wei Ran immediately increased the marching speed, went directly to the canal, and the whole army went by warships. Chapter 422 At this time, Huang Chao sat on the high platform formed by the accumulation of countless bones and looked far into the river capital. At the same time, he could also see the Fenglin army on the Grand Canal. The flying Li Zi flag raised an unspeakable humiliation, anger and fear. Even if Huang Chao wanted to attack Wei Ran''s army with corpses, he had to be recognized by the handsome man with long hair. "Xianzun, our army is powerful. If we don''t attack this man first. I once fought with him. The art of war is unmatched in the world. If we delay, he will inevitably find flaws. " The beautiful man with long hair smiled a little shy, but shook his head firmly, "we have a very confident companion. We went to find him trouble alone, but he was easily killed. This person has a lot of strength and can''t move easily. Let''s wait until the formation of my friends. " Wei Ran took a hot-air balloon and observed the formation of the Yellow nest army from a distance. More than 100000 corpse soldiers surrounded the Jiangdu and cut off the canal with iron cables. More than 100000 exile soldiers and horses who follow Huang Chao are at the periphery, which is completely different from the corpse soldiers. Wei Ran focused on the enemy''s array, while a Li''s observation was completely different. "Tut Tut, Tianting gang are bullying you, a novice." ¡°£¿¡± "You see, they set up the forbidden art altar right under your eyes, but you didn''t find it at all." Wei Ran frowned and looked again. He did find that there were several strange people around Jiangdu. They built several high platforms with human bones, and the top was lit by young women made of adult wax. At first, Wei Ran thought it was a high platform to monitor the situation in the city. When he looked carefully, he really felt a cold and strange smell. "This is the soul devouring blood array. They intend to sacrifice the blood of more than 600000 people in Jiangdu City. As long as the array is formed and one person dies outside the city, it can offset the lives of ten people in the city. Therefore, the more than 100000 refugee soldiers outside the corpse soldiers are also one of the sacrifices. " Wei Ran shook his head and said, "it''s called heaven, but the means are so biased towards Yin and evil. It''s really thick skinned to give himself such a name." "These belong to evil cultivation or evil cultivation. They belong to one of the many spiritual branches in the heaven. They are one of the mainstream spiritual methods. Originally, magic cultivation was progressing very fast, but it corrodes people''s soul seriously, so it is difficult to practice to the really top level. However, people have huge resources, and many short boards can be solved by accumulating resources, so you can''t say people can''t. " Wei Ran frowned and said, "is it all at the expense of others rather than yourself?" Ah Li said with a smile, "of course not. Six or seven hundred thousand blood sacrifices, so many essence and resentment, are used to nourish these more than 100000 corpse soldiers, which can at least improve the ability of corpse soldiers. At least they can all become copper skin zombies. It''s hard to hurt these zombies without penetrating the six meridians and sharp blades. " At this point, there is no need to explain anything. If you can''t break the spirit devouring evil array, everything will stop this war. Wei Ran immediately chose a suitable place to log in without wasting time. Then the whole army focused on armour. Even the face showed only two eyes, which could be said to be armed to the teeth. The cavalry are all heavy cavalry equipped with human and horse equipment to ensure that no flesh and blood is injured by the corpse soldiers. Wei Ran called Zhang Chonghe. At this time, his strength had broken through to the realm of heaven and man and made a qualitative leap. If you fight with the man in blue who chased and killed him before, you will never lose the wind again, and even surpass each other in mental cultivation. Even if you bear the other party''s treasure, you have the opportunity to kill it. "National division, I''m going to let General Zhao and Saburo lead 10000 heavy cavalry to detour to the enemy''s flank to attack, in order to destroy the evil array arranged by the enemy. The 40000 troops and horses I left here, as well as the crossbow array and stone throwing array in the middle, all contain the enemy from the front. I''m worried that their experts with the strength of heaven and earth will raid the cavalry and attack the main general, so I need you to help me protect General Zhao and Saburo and prevent the enemy from beheading. " Zhang Chong and looked dignified and looked at the large array. After the waiting array, thousands of craftsmen and civilian men were urgently assembling crossbow carts and stone catapults. At this time, Zhang Chonghe had already put down his original prejudice. In the face of these strong enemies beyond common sense, he had only one choice to cooperate with Wei Ran. Wei Ran was not at ease and asked a Li to join the heavy cavalry army. If the enemy raided too quickly and Zhang Chong and one person were difficult to stop, he could not hide a Li as a strange soldier. At this time, the heavy cavalry had already moved to the enemy''s side and made a threatening gesture. The catapults and catapults were assembled one after another, and the enemy was very strange and did not attack. It may be difficult for even the main general of the enemy to find countermeasures in the face of a heavy infantry array almost full of iron cans. Regardless of the enemy''s ideas, Wei Ran almost eliminated nearly a day''s time for landing, forming an array, marching, assembling equipment and setting up a camp early this morning. Although Fenglin army is also good at night fighting, the opponent is not human after all. At night, he is worried about the incalculable impact, so Wei Ran plans to attack first and seize the opportunity while the sky is still bright. The whole army just lined up one day and was not harassed, so the physical strength of soldiers and horses remained fairly good, which was also one of the factors why Wei Ran dared to attack. Under the banner, he ordered the warships on the shilling canal and the counterweight catapult in the middle of the array to throw the prepared barrels of fire oil one by one to the positions of the corpse soldiers in the middle. Corpse soldiers have no feelings and don''t know fear. Even if they are smashed to pieces, none of them will move one more step. Such opponents who can lock up morale, even if they are weaker in individual combat effectiveness, are not easy to deal with. When Wei Ran frowned and observed the enemy, Huang Chao was also observing the trend of Fenglin army. His original plan was to keep the big array unchanged. He thought that the Fenglin army had a large number of people. Even if he landed and marched, he might drag it to the evening. When it is dragged to night, the combat effectiveness of the corpse soldiers will rise sharply. He will let Wei Ran experience the painful experience of being defeated by Wei Ran in a night battle. But he never thought that the elite of Fenglin army made all their actions much faster than he expected. At this time, Huang Chao wanted to order an attack on the Fenglin army, but he saw a terrible heavy horse with 10000 people''s harnesses, and even moved to his side. At this time, if you attack Wei huoben array, it may not be so easy to bite down tens of thousands of iron cans, but your flanks are 100% threatened by equipped iron cavalry. Although the corpse army array will not be defeated, it will be penetrated to the inside by these iron cavalry. At that time, it is difficult to ensure that the spirit devouring blood array arranged will not be destroyed by these iron cavalry. A very important strategic purpose of this siege of the densely populated Jiangdu is to ensure that the soul eating blood array can be successfully stimulated. So he gave up the initiative to attack, but distributed the long guns to 30000 corpse soldiers and asked them to move to the flank to form a gun array to prevent re riding assault. This gave Wei Ran sufficient preparation time and smoothly arranged the engineering equipment, so he dropped countless barrels filled with fire oil from the sky in a way that Huang Chao didn''t think of. For a time, there was a strong smell of fire oil outside Jiangdu City. As long as there was a little spark, the areas covered by the catapult would inevitably ignite flames. Seeing this, Huang Chao suddenly stood up and his face changed dramatically. And the man with long hair with wide robes and sleeves next to him also frowned deeply. "I thought you were an old hand after fighting for so many years. I didn''t expect you to be so useless." Then he turned into a wind and intended to rush into the military array to stop before Wei Ran threw out the rocket. And with him, there are three people in different costumes. They flew out of the Jiangdu City in the air, or with imperial swords, or with auspicious clouds, or with ribbed wings, and turned into giant monsters, all of them came to the Wei burning array. Wei Huo scoffed at the four people who rushed in, waved the halberd down, and the huge coal ball on the rear catapult was ignited. Then, with the sound of collapse, he flew to the corpse formation in mid air. Chapter 423 Four friars from heaven used their magic powers in mid air, and even planned to intercept flints flying everywhere. Of course, Wei Ran didn''t like them. He opened a strong bow and aimed at the handsome man with wide robes, big sleeves, long hair and waist. The other party holds a white jade flute. Before the flute sound can be sounded, he feels great danger. The calm look suddenly changed, and a stone shield was barely condensed in the air. Only in the next moment, the stone shield was smashed. The calm and calm he had always maintained also completely disappeared. The whole person reversed his ugly posture in mid air to avoid the aftershock of Shi Dun being shot and exploded. Although he himself was not a big problem, he missed a large flying stone fireball in the direction he blocked. They fell to the ground, and the fire splashed on the fire oil on the ground. The raging fire immediately burned and spread uncontrollably around. When the defenders in Jiangdu saw the arrival of reinforcements, their morale was inspired. At this time, they saw attacking corpse soldiers with fire. The effect was great. This group of corpse soldiers stood in place, unable to escape, and let the fire burn. Therefore, the garrison also followed the coax, set up stone throwing machines in the city, and threw fire and oil barrels out one after another to increase the prestige of the fire attack. As a result, even the more than 100000 refugee legions guarding the periphery were greatly affected. When they were attacked, they completely lost their organization and collapsed on the spot. It seems that the war has just begun and is about to end. The four people flying in the sky looked at each other. They didn''t expect that the situation would suddenly develop like this. It seems that the other party has just made moves. The Tianting friars, who are used to fighting alone or in small groups, don''t know how to deal with such a large-scale war. Still the handsome man, he pointed to Jiangdu and said, "there is no other way now. We can only sacrifice our magic weapons and forcibly replenish the aura to start the array. Even though the corpse soldiers have suffered heavy losses in the fire, if the rest are sacrificed, they will become more powerful. " "If you make a decision, you will be disturbed by it. I agree with Depp, otherwise what we''ve done these days is a joke. " The monk who spoke was the imperial envoy flying sword. His face was cold and fierce, and there was a light golden sword mark in the middle of his eyebrows. A man with a pen beside him shook his head and sighed, "in fact, I don''t want to agree. After all, I''m not like you two. I''m still trusted in the sect. I''m just a spare tire... Well, in order to successfully win the world, the losses can be recovered dozens of times later." Three people have agreed. Finally, the man who was covered in the cloak and walked against the wind stopped making a sound. He only took out a black magic wand from the ring and threw it into the air to let it float there. The other three also took out a treasure. The four treasures immediately flew to the top of the river capital, emitting colorful and strange light, and then emitting a huge amount of aura. On the altar under Jiangdu City, the fire in the hands of those waxed women suddenly increased, and waves that ordinary people could not perceive gradually gathered together and entered Yangzhou city. At the same time, a moment later, I saw an altar on which the waxed woman had lit a dark blue flame, which seemed to be a signal that an altar had been started. When the nine altars outside the city are lit with dark blue flames, something terrible may happen. When a Li saw this, he immediately heard Wei Ran, "they want to forcibly urge the soul eating blood array. When the spirit of the four magic tools in the air is exhausted, the life of the whole Yangzhou city will be sacrificed!" Wei Ran looked at the raging fire outside Yangzhou and found that his prepared strategy didn''t work. How can we tear down those altars when the army can''t break in? I thought the fire could destroy those altars, but I didn''t want these altars to be clearly protected by boundaries. Water and fire don''t invade. It seems that only by going there in person can we break them at one stroke. "I personally burst in, and you and Zhang Chonghe also went in. At this time, I can''t hide my strength." When Wei Ran was giving the deputy general the command, he suddenly saw those corpse soldiers in front of him who were burning all over. They rushed towards their own array regardless, as if the fire wall was approaching, which was very terrible. He subconsciously looked at the area where Huang Chao was located. He saw Huang Chao standing on the white bone platform and looked over from a distance, with a ferocious and cruel sneer on his face. If you dare to set fire, I''ll set you on fire! In the face of such an array, Wei Ran was not flustered and had been prepared. He ordered the whole army to push the cart in the rear to the front as a barrier, and then ordered the army to hold a long halberd and hook and fork in the front to refuse. Then the rest of the soldiers immediately dug soil and filled the cart in front to prevent the fire wall from approaching. At the same time, strangers and crossbows attack freely, and specially name the corpse soldiers who rush in front. The tactical arrangement is proper, and the rest is the matter of on-the-spot command. The deputy general next to him was promoted by Wei ran from a soldier. He has rich combat experience and has the ability to take charge of his own affairs, so he confidently handed over the command to him. Regardless of other people''s obstruction, tingji rode the horse and rushed in from a passage with relatively small flame. According to a Li''s judgment, the arrangement conditions of the evil array are harsh. As long as one altar is destroyed, the whole array can become invalid. So he chose the nearest altar to charge, waving halberd and knife all the way, which was unparalleled under the blood burning mode! Although he has taken the lead in fighting in recent years, most of the time he pays attention to the battlefield environment and focuses on command. He has never been like a real vanguard general who just rushes regardless, so he rarely shows his strength. This time, the people were equipped with horse harness. They fought soundly. Even if the corpse soldiers in front didn''t know their fear, the slow speed was a living target. The large array of tens of thousands of people was killed by Wei Ran in a moment. The sweat and blood horse under the crotch almost stepped on the body all the way into it. Although the war horse was afraid of these fires, Wei Ran''s vigorous Qi was enough to extinguish these fires, so his sweat and blood horse could support him to fight continuously. On the other side, a Li has informed Zhang Chonghe of the situation. Zhang Chonghe has been able to accept such extraordinary events, so he didn''t hesitate to fly in immediately, while a Li still flexibly kept his hidden identity and sneaked past from the ground. They can fly against the wind in heaven and man, which is cheaper than the spiritual realm of physical cultivation. However, he was first blocked by the friar of the heavenly court. Zhang Chong and just flew close, they were stopped by the friar of the imperial envoy flying sword. He looked at Zhang Chong and chunyanggang fighting the sword on his back. His eyes narrowed slightly and said, "sword repair?" Without waiting for Zhang Chong''s reply, he shook his head again. "External friars won''t have these titles. In short, you are also a swordsman." "I did use sword to prove Taoism. However, the more I practice, the more I am awed by it. Therefore, he has already put down the heart of the sword and only built the avenue. " "Oh, ignorance! As a sword practitioner, the sword is everything. If you put down the sword, you will wait. If you put down your life, how can you pursue the road. Hum, if you can''t take out your sword heart today, you will die under a sword! " With that, a sword flew in the air, like opening the world! Zhang Chong and the sword behind him flew out on their own and turned into stars. After entering the realm of heaven and man, he also showed the visions of heaven and earth. The day turned into night, and every star in the night sky was his sword intention. Chapter 424 At this time, Zhou Tianyan''s sword had the intention of killing and cutting the famous sword. Zhang Chonghe was very surprised. Since Wei Ran killed the man in blue who dared to go deep into the Daming Palace, Zhang Chonghe thought of these Tianting invaders as people with high realm but lack of corresponding mental cultivation. They are very powerful in the higher level, but they must be inferior to themselves in the same level. Unexpectedly, the opponent is a man with strong cultivation and disposition, which is very difficult to deal with. The mythical battle in the sky attracted the attention of most people on the battlefield. The defenders in Yangzhou almost thought it was a war between God and man, and were trembling with horror. Li Jianxing was dazzled, but Zhao Xuanqing was still very sober. She paid close attention to the situation on the battlefield and saw Wei Ran''s single cavalry break in. Although she didn''t know what his purpose was, she knew where the main general was and the soldiers would follow. Therefore, he led the cavalry to move to an area where the fire was not large, leaving most of them to move and meet outside. He led only 3000 iron cavalry to step in from here to meet Wei Ran. The reason why we only lead 3000 iron cavalry is that the vacancy found only allows so many cavalry to break in. No matter how many, our own people will be burned by fire. But since it was not covered by fire, the corpse soldiers stopped in place naturally suffered no loss. In an instant, they came into contact with 3000 loaded heavy riders. Although they did not know their fear, their weak bodies could not stop the mass impact of people and horses combined close to one ton. Even if you haven''t been hurt to the point, your bones will break a lot under such impact. If you are trampled by horseshoes, you can''t fight at all. Zhao Xuanqing commanded the army to carry out a wave charge. Li Jianxing took the lead in the charge. After only three rounds, he chiseled through the corpse array in front of him and rushed in. The three people in the sky, the man with long hair named Depp, looked at Wei Ran, who was approaching the altar in the north of the city, with slightly gloomy eyes. "Dao Zuo died under this man''s hand. He was an individual. Hum, I''m far inferior to him in terms of physical quality and spiritual will, but I can let the corpse meet him. " Then he sounded the flute, and the ground that Wei ran forward suddenly cracked. Wei Ran was attacked by this raid. Relying on his exquisite horse control technology, he swept obliquely, but his speed did not slow down. I saw a huge coffin about a foot long rising from the cracked ground. As soon as the coffin rose to the ground, the nailed crown was forced to fly out by a violent existence inside. Then a zombie eight feet tall, with a green face, tusks, red hair and purple pupils, dressed in a dark purple shroud suddenly threw out. The other party gives Wei ran an extremely dangerous smell. At least the strength of this zombie has a human level! He shot out with a halberd and hit the zombie with sparks all over, so he reluctantly changed its direction. Only observe the speed and strength of the other party. Wei Ran didn''t want to involve his horse. He dismounted quickly and let the horse leave on his own. He was in front of the left knife and the right halberd, but his attention was focused on the long haired man who played the flute to control the zombies in mid air. At this time, ah Li''s voice came, "time is running out. Four of the eight altars have been lit. In order, the one near you should be the last to be lit. Hurry up!" "Ah Li, if necessary, don''t hesitate to do it immediately!" "Alas... I know. I''m sneaking around. You can''t be found by those two in the sky, or if you''re stopped, all your previous efforts will be wasted. Oh, by the way, you have to be careful of the guy who plays the flute. I remember that people who practice corpse control in the heaven are often good at Gu Shu. Be careful that they secretly poison you. " Wei Yanmo was silent. The zombie was a strong enemy, but in the initial fight, the zombie had no thought at all and still fought only by instinct, but its defense was amazing, and it took some time to destroy it. The altar was close at hand. Wei Ran tried to bypass the corpse general and forcibly destroy it. But Depp''s spell attack, located in a safe area in mid air, was blocked. As ah Li reminded, from time to time, he would also use Gu Shu to let some small flying insects and evil things sneak into Wei ran from various unimaginable angles. Fortunately, under Wei''s burning blood mode, it seems that the burning vigorous Qi itself has a high temperature passivity, which can burn these sneaky attacked poisonous insects. Since he can''t destroy the altar, he should create more opportunities for Ali. He held the corpse to the ground with jujitsu, pressed its stiff arms with his knees, and put it on the back neck, so that even if his hands were empty, he could support it for several seconds. Unfortunately, I can''t fly, otherwise I will attract all three people in the sky! On this thought, Wei Ran immediately drew out his huge bow and shot at the celestial friar who was holding a brush and enjoying the battle in mid air. This arrow also made him very embarrassed. He angrily waved his pen in mid air to draw. The brush is also a magic tool. You can leave the pen and ink in the air according to your heart. Then start to draw something, you can quickly come back to life and act according to the painter''s mind. The man also painted very fast. With a few strokes, he drew a dragon and attacked Wei ran from half air. Then he drew some mandrill ghosts and besieged them one after another. Although these painted monsters look powerful, they actually have an upper limit according to the strength of the painter himself. They are easily killed by Wei burning knife halberd. However, no matter how many he killed, he was unable to fly and entangled by zombies, but it was difficult to threaten several monks in mid air. Ah Li''s voice came, "the seventh altar has been lit, and there is only the last one near you!" Being anxious, a familiar voice came from the head of Yangzhou city. "Childe Li, please wear your sword!" Wei yanyiji tore open the body of a giant spirit God and made it disappear. Suddenly, he heard the sound of walking slowly, so he immediately looked up. I saw Bu Lanshan standing at the head of the city, smiling and carrying a sword. He had flown three feet in front of Wei Ran. In addition to being surprised, Wei Ran didn''t have time to thank him. He jumped onto the flying sword, took the opportunity to bounce up and flew to the two people who were playing flute and painting! He can''t fly, but if he can borrow strength in the air and rely on his fierce vigorous Qi, he can also fight people in mid air! The two men were surprised to fly around, but Wei Ran not only came very fast, but even ran the vigorous Qi in the body to kick back, but also changed the direction. As soon as the painting of the man was half finished, Wei Ran broke through, and then a turning point came in front of him. He is a person who is good at magic. How can he be good at close combat? He quickly inspired his magic tools, turned into several illusions and disappeared in situ. As soon as Wei Ran''s momentum was exhausted, the flying sword continued to fly. Wei Ran borrowed strength again and bounced to the person holding the pen. At the same time, he took off his giant bow, drew his bow in mid air and fired at Depp and another man in black at the same time, so that they could not go to the city of Yangzhou to interfere with the waning step. At this time, bu Lanshan''s master, elder martial sister and brother-in-law are here. Naturally, they also fully protect Bu Lanshan, but their strength is limited and they can''t stop the other party''s attacks. "Ah Li, come on! Only the last altar has not been lit! " "Here I am!" She rushed faster than the 3000 cavalry led by Zhao Xuanqing, and suddenly emerged from the ground, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. The Yuanhong sword was offered, and it was gathering the sword''s intention to cut to the altar. At this time, the black robed man suddenly shot in the air, a fire wall followed by a thunder method, and successfully blocked ah Li''s blow. At this time, a faint blue color appeared on the waxed woman on the eighth altar. The piper put down the corpse control and said with a smile, "you''re too late to face tens of thousands of iron corpses." Chapter 425 Wei Ran and a Li are desperately trying to stop the eighth altar from being lit, and the other party is also desperately casting magic interception. The eighth altar had been ignited. At this time, when people thought that the soul eating blood array would be completed, a sword idea suddenly appeared at the head of Yangzhou, which could not give rise to any delusion. The four people in Tianting couldn''t help looking back. They saw that Zhuo Lancang, the master who was walking slowly, jumped out of the city. When he was in the air, he had integrated his sword. A dazzling sword fell with her, just above the eighth altar. The boundary imposed above is very powerful. It is reasonable to say that it can''t be destroyed below the heaven and man boundary. However, Wei Ran successfully seized this short opportunity. Without waving his arms, he used the vibration of muscles and vigorous Qi to throw the Euphorbia out and stab it on the barrier, greatly weakening the anti shock force on the barrier. Therefore, Zhuo Lancang''s sword successfully cleaved into the altar, completely smashed the waxed woman on the altar, and completely destroyed the core of the whole altar! Depp''s gentle expression disappeared and roared, "no!" At the same time, he threw the flute out of his hand and hit Zhuo Lancang who fell from the air. At this time, no one could save her, so that she was hit by the flute. The whole person bounced laterally to the wall and hit her heart! Bu Lanshan and her elder martial sister''s cry came from the city head, and Wei Ran''s heart was greatly impacted for the first time. At the last moment, he clearly saw Zhuo Lancang''s happy and relieved smile to him. He knew that this was Zhuo Lancang''s apology for standing on the side of the four great masters to besiege himself that day. But the price of this apology is too high In addition to crying and crying, the whole audience was quiet. Even the famous sword Xiu who once suppressed Zhang Chonghe also stopped his action. He turned back, looked at Zhuo Lancang under the Hengshi City, and sighed with regret, "the sword without me has no arrogance. This is a pure sword cultivation, and his mind is so pure and firm. If you were born in our sect, you must be one of the best disciples in our sect. It''s a pity. " "What a pity? Have you forgotten the mission of this trip? This woman has destroyed our plan. Four secret treasures in the door have been damaged. If the mission fails, we can''t hand over the job! " The man holding the pen scolded with red eyes. The famous Jian Xiu of Jianjing sect disdained: "I can''t see the heresy of corpse puppet sect. If I want to win the world, I''ll rely on my cultivation strength. You wastes piled up with resources, how can you know the importance of being firm in mind and pure in spirit? " Then he waved his sword to Zhang Chonghe, "Taoist friend, your sword intention is enough to enter the door of our sword Jingzong. I persuade you for the last time, whether to consider joining our sword Jingzong, and I will lead you into heaven!" Zhang Chong and looked at Zhuo Lancang''s body, landed on the ground and sighed deeply. "Zhuo Daoyou, you and I have known each other for decades. With your mind, you want to enter the master''s territory. It was expected that the old Taoist priest has been waiting for your good news. I didn''t expect you to die first. Although you have achieved the name of chivalry, it has become the most difficult regret at this time. " After saying that, he looked up at the famous sword monk and the other three celestial friars, with a disdainful smile on his kind face. "What you have done, you also know how heaven exists. The Taoist priest used to think he was above the world of mortals, but today he wants to pretend to be a mortal. As a mortal, he went against your heaven, but what? " His long sword came out again, and the stars shrouded the whole battlefield. His sad and angry mood made his strength break through the limit again. The famous sword Xiu said angrily, "I don''t appreciate it! How dare a mere mortal say anything against the sky! " With one sword, Zhang Chong and Zhou Tian were forced to develop the sword potential. At this time, a bad feeling rose under Jian Xiu''s heart. A red fire shadow came in front of him in an instant, and then he only had time to close the sword for defense. The whole person was like a loaded shell, which was split and flew to the wall of Yangzhou City and hit a very deep turtle crack. The man standing in the original position of sword repair was Wei Ran with a horizontal knife. He wiped the blade gently and said to ah Li: "ah Li, I thought that fighting with them just now was all my strength. Unexpectedly, this heartfelt sadness and anger has become a catalyst for improving power. " "I understand this feeling..." "Just help leader Zhuo take revenge. All of them... Must die!" A Li and Zhang Chonghe flew into the air at the same time and ejected several concealed weapons from a Li''s sleeve. Wei Ran stepped on these concealed weapons and shot at Depp, the initiator. The two companions next to him immediately stopped him, but were shrouded by the light of ah Li''s sword, "it''s only you waste firewood. I''ll try your means!" In the sky, four human shadows intertwined together and turned into streamers, and visions between heaven and earth appeared frequently. This was the duel between the strong in heaven and man. In the aftermath, half of the city wall of Yangzhou collapsed, and many soldiers stationed on the city wall were affected. Bu Lanshan and her elder martial sister took advantage of the chaos to bring Zhuo Lancang''s body into the city and retreat to the distance. Now they can''t watch the battle at the level of heaven and man at will. The sword repair was badly cut by Wei Huo''s knife. Naturally, he was very angry. After struggling, he wanted to chase Wei Huo away. A Li and Zhang Chong and the other two had the upper hand in the mid air. Therefore, Zhang Chong and had spare no effort to bring this person in with their own star sword intention, which cut off his way to find Wei Ran''s trouble. The addition of sword repair made the battle destructive force even greater. The heavy cavalry led by Zhao Xuanqing had broken the corpses in front of him, and no corpse soldier could stand up. At this time, seeing this battle like a natural disaster, I felt that I was in the mythical world and immediately ordered the whole army to stay away. No matter how many people go now, they can''t help Wei Ran improve his combat effectiveness. They will only become a burden. On the other side, Wei Ran''s deputy general commanded a large number of soldiers, using sand, carts and gullies as barriers to stop the crazy attack of corpse soldiers. Although corpse soldiers can also make weapons, they move slowly and can''t break armor, causing little damage to the army. Now the damage to the army mainly comes from the burning flame on the corpse soldiers. Thousands of soldiers have died in the sea of fire. The large array retreats in batches, and there are also fierce harassment. They have to be blocked by powerful fighters, which is even worse. Even so, all the soldiers could see that as long as they persisted for a period of time, the flames burning on the corpse soldiers would be enough to help them destroy most of the enemy, so everyone held a breath. Wei Ran''s assault made Depp a little flustered. The other party can fly in the air, so his advantage of being able to fly will no longer exist. Depp is good at controlling corpses and insects, but he doesn''t have much strength for melee. Therefore, in the face of Wei Ran''s hatred, he fell to the ground at the first time, let the corpse given to him by the school as a barrier, and then look for a chance to cast spells. Wei Ran has been chasing Depp to the ground. He will command the corpse soldiers to attack the array, and the Yellow nest, caught in the frenzy, will be killed in the air. The owl is still full of reluctance when he dies. He still remembers the song: when autumn comes and September 8, I will kill all flowers when they bloom. The sky fragrance array penetrates Chang''an, and the city is full of golden armor! But no matter how unwilling Xiaoxiong is, the battle at this time is no longer at the mortal level. Chapter 426 When facing the corpse general, Wei Ran gathered all his strength to chop wildly at his neck. If it weren''t for the special material of the horizontal knife, the ordinary refined steel would have been broken. At this time, Wei Ran integrated his anger into the true meaning of martial arts. Although he could not judge the weakness of the corpse general in front of him by relying on his current spirit, he did not prevent himself from creating a weakness for him! He raised the red vigorous Qi like a flame, and the whole body was shrouded by the burning vigorous Qi, which made Depp''s Gu Shu have no room to play. He can only use some techniques that interfere with his mind to assist the corpse to deal with Wei Ran. However, under the influence of a Li, Wei Ran tempered his spiritual will like steel, and had a strong immunity to spiritual magic. Depp''s so-called technique is completely useless. So at present, he and the corpse will completely hit each other hard. The corpse will attack with sharp claws, while Wei Ran is separated by the iron arm of the horizontal knife, seizing the gap, which is a chop with the true meaning of his own martial arts. It will hit the corpse''s neck heavily, and each knife will hit the same position very accurately. Seeing through Wei Ran''s plan, Depp secretly cursed and ordered the corpse to pay attention to the protection of his neck. But zombies are zombies after all. Even if water and fire do not invade and gold and iron do not enter, they are still far from the martial artists in the spiritual realm in flexibility. The corpse will spare energy to defend his neck, which will slow down the attack rhythm. On the contrary, he will be cut more times in the same part by Wei Ran. Seeing the white mark cut out by the corpse at the neck gradually deepened, there were signs of concave collapse. Depp knew that if he didn''t work hard, he would have no chance to work hard. He simply pasted a rune seal behind the corpse. The corpse''s purple skin actually began to turn red and red, just like cooking. Its sharp teeth and claws grew abruptly, became sharper, and its movements became sharper. At the same time, it could spray corpse poison from its mouth to interfere with Wei ran at a close distance. It''s obvious that the other party needs to pay a great price to show such ability at this time. Maybe after using it once, the zombie will be scrapped. The corpse will become more sensitive and speed up the pace of counterattack. It looks like it is going to kill Wei Ran here before the end of the outbreak period. Several claws were torn in succession. All the moves were explosive after breaking through the sound barrier. Wei Ran suddenly dodged and was caught several times after all. A large piece of armor was lifted off his body. Then he bullied into his body, opened his bloody mouth, and a stream of corpse poison came face to face. Wei burning blood rushed into his head. The more violent and tenacious the other party was, the more it stimulated the war in his heart. In particular, he tore a few times and nearly hurt his body, which made him feel like a dead war. No longer worried about how to dodge, the backhand fist also rubbed out the sonic boom, blasted into the corpse''s open mouth, and bombarded the corpse poison spitting from close range back. When a small amount of corpse poison escaped to Wei Shao, most of it was dissipated by vigorous Qi. Even if a small amount of corpse poison entered the body, it was directly borne by his extremely tough body. The immune system in the body easily eliminated it without any interference. On the contrary, one of the corpse''s tusks was knocked down by this punch. It seems that the mouth is not as hard as Wei Ran imagined. Isn''t this a weakness? Then he directly threw away the long horizontal knife, pulled out the dagger from his waist with one hand and pinched the lower jaw of the corpse general with the other hand. The corpse inserted his arms back, grabbed Wei Ran''s shoulders and tore Wei Ran''s armor muscles with strange strength. Wei Huo''s face was expressionless. He pounded the dagger into the corpse and poured it directly into his brain! For the first time, the corpse will not fall down immediately, but an extremely powerful aura erupts from its body, which is that Wei Ran can''t bear it and bounces away. Then the whole body of the zombie exploded uncontrollably, and a complaining spirit roared out of its body. It turned out that this zombie was not cultivated with only one corpse, and even absorbed countless evil spirits to gather together to form such great power and defense. The complaining spirits scattered and took off towards the strangers. When a Li fought, he immediately spread the method of how to deal with the grievances to the whole battlefield, especially in Yangzhou. After all, they have no experience in dealing with such foreign bodies. As for Wei Ran and a Li, because the situation in the middle battlefield is very urgent, they can''t take into account others, so they can only let others save themselves. When Bu Lanshan heard ah Li say this, he put his heart blood on his sword and met the complaining spirits who flew into the city. Her elder martial sister and brother-in-law could see that Bu Lanshan wanted to vent the anger of master''s death, so they followed together. Yangzhou city is the capital of the river. Naturally, there are many Wulin experts in the Jianghu. In the face of the grievances scattered throughout the city, ordinary people can almost only let them kill. Naturally, these masters can only stand up and fight against this foreign body. After trying to open your eyes with blood essence, you can really hurt these ghosts. At present, you are no longer polite and try your best to fight. Seeing that the corpse would be destroyed, Wei Ran followed Depp who was ready to escape to heaven. He was wide robed, big sleeved and gentle. He used to be a son of an aristocratic family. Now he was chased by Wei Ran, but his face was ferocious and full of fear. All the magic tools used for self-defense and escape were used, but Wei Ran, who was more determined, still caught up with him. He stepped into the air with the skill of a Li flying against objects in the air. In a moment, he caught up with Depp flying in the wind, twisted his shoulder and fell directly to the ground from a height of more than ten feet. Wei shaotixiu''s physique can fully withstand this degree of free fall, but Depp can''t bear such a high landing injury without using his technique. However, his shoulder was captured and he was unable to play flute and cast magic. Even if he pinched the handprint, he was controlled by Wei Ran''s hands and could only run his Qi and force his back to bear it. It fell to the ground like this, and several bones were broken. Wei Ran didn''t wait for him to recover. He rode on him, bowing from left to right, boxing to meat, and his strength ran through his whole body to the ground, greeting every inch of his skin in place. It was so dusty that the wind could not disperse. After hundreds of punches, Depp had turned into a pool of rotten meat and looked as if he could die no more. A Li preached, "people who practice corpse control often leave one or two furnace tripods for themselves when they are in danger of death. He should not be dead yet. Go and find his furnace tripod. It should be not far away!" Wei Ran was stunned. These celestial friars who practiced martial arts were really better than each other in their ability to save their lives. Then, completely relying on the intuition of spiritual environment, he pressed his hand on Depp''s body and suddenly felt somewhere in Yangzhou city. A pregnant woman was just pregnant in April and was about to give birth. Her stomach was getting bigger and bigger. Her family was stunned and didn''t know what to do. Until the stomach reached its limit and completely burst the pregnant woman''s abdomen, a very dirty person covered with black blood came out. This is Depp, who was born in Luding. He just wanted to kill all the family, and then hide and wait for his strength to recover. Unexpectedly, Wei Ran has sensed his position at this time. After all, it is too close. Even if Wei Ran uses the sixth sense ability of the spiritual realm for the first time, it is accurate enough. Then, with the help of ah Li''s power, he soared to the air, opened a huge bow in the air, and aimed at the rebirth of Depu in the city. Even across a room, he accurately sensed the place where Depp was standing. The huge bow opened like the moon, and the rapid arrow sent out a sonic boom. It penetrated the room and hit Depp who was about to kill. Then the vigorous Qi attached to the arrow and the true meaning of Wei Ran''s martial arts suddenly exploded, which tore Depp''s whole newborn body apart and made it difficult to gather again. Chapter 427 The death of Depp first made all the crazy corpse soldiers lose their aura and fall to the ground to become real corpses, which solved the huge crisis of Fenglin Army Infantry group. At the same time, it attracted the attention of several other friars. The three of them had failed to gain the upper hand in the battle between a Li and Zhang Chonghe. Now Wei Tengteng gave his hand. Even if he could not fly, standing on the ground and shooting arrows at them was a great threat. The famous sword Xiu may be able to handle it, but the other two don''t have such skills. Once a Li locks the gas engine and suddenly receives an arrow from Wei Huo, they may not even have the opportunity to use their secret treasure. The monk who made the painting was so killed by ah Li that he couldn''t even draw a few complete paintings. He could only continue to draw some simple paintings. At the moment, he was anxious and said, "you two have no other choice now. Do you remember what Lu Heng said when you came?" Two green dragons flew out of the black robed Friar''s sleeves and gently circled and restrained ah Li. He had a lot of strange magic weapons. However, he was destroyed by ah Li in World War I, and only a few were powerful. With his own thunder, fire and ice spell, he became another friar second only to sword friar. "Lu Heng is too strong. If you call him according to his method, the space channel will collapse immediately, and what comes is only a projection of him! It''s all right if he dies. If we lose, we can''t even return to the spirit! " The information revealed in this sentence seems to indicate that Depp, who was just killed by Wei Ran, although the body perishes and the body dies, the soul can return to the original world along the space channel, and there is another chance of resurrection. Sword repair has gradually gained the upper hand in Zhang Chonghe''s battle. After all, Zhang Chonghe has just broken through. However, he was also very afraid of Wei Ran and took the time to say: "the death of the body disappears. Even if the soul can return to the heavenly reincarnation, he has already lost his whole life cultivation and even the memory of this world. What''s the difference between that and the real death? It''s better to recruit Lu Heng and fight this time!" A Li heard that they wanted to call for help. The attack was tighter. It seemed that it was necessary to kill them all before they summoned successfully. Wei Ran drew the bow in his hand and aimed at the one who made the pen draw. At present, this person has the worst strength. That''s the so-called pinch of picking up soft persimmons. He stood right and left in mid air and shouted anxiously, "you two hurry to protect me. I know how to summon Lu Heng''s projection!" Without hesitation, Jian Xiu was very decisive. He immediately threw down Zhang Chonghe and flew alone. The whole body was shining. The sword light passed across the sky one after another and could be seen hundreds of miles away. This desperate attack took more than half of a Li''s killing moves, so that the man who carried the pen could concentrate on drawing a gate in situ. Another black robed friar no longer kept his hand. First, he offered a piece of glass Dharma Realm from his robe sleeve to the top of the man who made the pen, and then shot a fireball from the mirror to wrap it. After the green dragon flying out of his sleeves circled in the fireball, it turned into two huge fire dragons and attacked ah Li and Zhang Chonghe respectively. He himself used the thunder ice spell to interfere with Wei Ran''s archery. Wei Ran''s feet are covered with ice. He needs to step on the ice one after another to prevent slipping. Even if the summoned Tianlei doesn''t hit Wei Ran himself, his muscles will twitch slightly through the conduction of the ice, which will greatly affect the accuracy of archery. "Ah Li, let me go up!" A Li and Zhang Chong fought against each other in the light of the sword repair all over the sky. Smelling the speech, they immediately flew three spare long swords out of their carrying space and lined up a ladder in the middle of the air. Wei Ran stepped on the sword and increased speed layer by layer. Facing the huge fireball sprayed by the black robed friar, he also went up head-on and let him burn himself. He only protected his body with vigorous Qi. The hair is scorched, the armor is melted, falls off to the ground in mid air, and the exposed body skin is charred. Paying a heavy price, Wei Ran successfully ascended in front of the black robed friar. But he heard a sneer. The two sleeved fire dragon had been wound from both sides. When Wei Ran couldn''t borrow strength in the air, he would hang it here. And he himself started the secret technique, and his body turned into emptiness, so he had to blink to where he didn''t know where to go. At this time, a Li launched a hook lock to Wei Ran with great tacit understanding. Wei Ran took advantage of the short moment before the black robed friar blinked, wrapped a hook and lock around one of his feet. When the other party ejected in a blink, Wei Ran was quickly pulled together. As soon as the black robed friar appeared, he saw a fist as big as a casserole expanding rapidly in front of him, and then burst his head instantly when he didn''t react. Upon the death of the black robed friar, the two fire dragons summoned by him and the pen made the man''s huge fireball disappear at the same time. Shocked, the famous sword Xiu threw out a sword and cut it at Wei Ran. Wei Ran fought hard with a knife. At once, he felt the incomparable pure power on the sword and made the tiger''s mouth numb. Unable to borrow strength in the air, people were forced to hit the ground and hit a deep pit again. Just as ah Li and Zhang Chong were ready to kill the monk who painted with the pen, regardless of the sword attack, he just finished the last sketch. In the middle of the sky, a shining silver light, gorgeous and huge Tianmen suddenly opened, and the interior bloomed with endless brilliance. Then a figure with a golden awn flew out and fell to the ground. It seemed that there was an earthquake within a radius of tens of miles. The people hiding at home in the city could even see the tea cups placed on the table shaking and falling to the ground. The family was so frightened that they hugged together and trembled. When Wei Ran got up from the ground, he just faced the man called Lu Heng. This man''s dress is not as gorgeous as these monks, and his leather armor is simple and neat. However, judging from his body similar to Wei Ran and the momentum he exudes, it is obvious that he is also a physical practitioner. Two monks in the sky saw this and landed behind them. After drawing the Tianmen gate, the person in the pen exhausted all his real yuan and was unable to cast any magic skills. The famous sword cultivation just broke out. Obviously, it was beyond the limit of cultivation. The arms holding the sword were shaking and obviously did not have the strength to continue fighting. Even so, their confidence is still huge. Obviously, the giant man in front of the iron tower has enough strength to crush the opposite. Lu Heng glanced at Wei Huo, frowned slightly, then looked at a Li who fell beside Wei Huo and sighed. "After thousands of years, I came to this world again. Ah Li, you have reincarnated many times. Do you remember me in your memory? " A Li leaned towards Wei Ran, "there is a familiar smell, but there is no sign. Since you belong to heaven, we must have been enemies thousands of years ago! " Lu Heng said with a smile, "no, we were the same team of heaven hunters at that time, and you were the captain." Ah Li exclaimed, "have you betrayed the heavens?" Lu Heng said sarcastically, "betrayal? Hehe, my behavior can really be called betrayal. But in order to see you again, what if you choose to betray! Ah Li, come with me. I can take you to Tianting. When you get there, you will soon recover your strength and memory. " A Li silently leaned against Wei burning again. Lu Heng was silent for a long time. "If you promise to go with me, I can let go of this world. As long as I can open the space channel, I will not let the people of heaven touch here." Wei Ran said, "I don''t know who you are. What''s wrong with a Li''s team before. But... If it''s just a projection, it''s too confident. " Chapter 428 Lu Heng sneered, "you and I are all physical cultivation. You should know this momentum better than anyone else." As he said, he was like Wei Ran, and his whole body exuded a golden and brilliant flame, but the flame alone was more blazing and shining than Wei Ran''s. "We practice differently, but my foundation is more solid than yours. Why are you fighting me? " An invisible shock rushed to Wei Ran, making him and a Li, Zhang Chong and the three unconsciously retreat for several steps. Wei Ran''s eyes were full of shock. Since he stepped into the spiritual realm, he still got the basic cultivation method from Yundan knot Nadu, but that was the cultivation method of the previous realm. As for the spiritual cultivation method, he has no clue. If he only studies and practices by himself, he will naturally take many detours, and the improvement of strength will be very slow. At this time, ah Li stood in front of him, "with the strength of the three of us, we may not be able to beat you!" Lu Heng shook his head and said, "ah Li, you have forgotten too many things. No matter what, I will take you away!" Then he captured ah Li, but Wei Ran took the first step! When the horizontal knife was cut on Lu Heng''s arm, it felt like cutting on the corpse general just now. It splashed sparks, but it could only deflect his arm. Lu hengleng snorted and bumped his elbow into Wei Ran. Wei Huo was hit on his chest, and Teng flew backward. He plowed seven or eight feet on the ground before he stopped. He couldn''t help feeling a burst of chest tightness and pain, and coughed out loudly. There was a big gap in strength, but Wei Ran noticed something from the moment he just hit the elbow. When he looked up, he looked fanatical. "Ah Li, bring the wine!" Everyone at the scene looked at Wei Ran in amazement, but Wei Ran pointed to the injury sustained by the black robed monk just above his body, "I need to compete with him alone in my best state." A Li and Zhang Chonghe were worried. Looking at Wei Ran, a Li said, "but just now... Your strength gap..." "Is there a big gap? That''s not true. Maybe it''s just someone''s luck. " Wei Ran threw the horizontal knife and walked forward with his bare hands. "Hey, how about a good fight in a man''s way!" Lu Heng looked at Wei Ran with great interest, but said to a Li, "your companion is so interesting, but it seems that you can''t get in for physical cultivation. Don''t worry, I''ll only teach him a lesson, not take his life. " Wei Ran smiled, stopped talking and stretched out his hand to a Li. A Li was helpless and took out a jar of medicinal wine from his personal space. However, it refers to the formula above the pharmaceutical technology left over by Yundan knot. The specially brewed healing medicinal wine is very valuable. It can''t be drunk casually on weekdays. Wei Ran patted Kaifeng mud and drank it with his head up. The essence of the wine was very rich. Wei Ran''s constitution was very special. As long as he adjusted his breath, he could quickly recover from the injury. He drank half a jar of wine and threw the rest to Lu Heng, who stood in front of him holding his arms and watching. Lu Heng took over, smiled and drank the same. While Wei Ran runs Qi and blood in the body, accelerates metabolism, and makes the essence in the wine quickly repair the injured parts of the body. Most of his injuries were on the surface. After metabolizing the surface cells, he recovered quickly and was no longer troubled. "Ah Li, national teacher, you can handle the other two wastes. Please don''t interfere here. It''s just the same physical cultivation and the same realm. It''s the right time to seek your own martial arts. " Lu Heng threw away the empty wine jar and said with a smile, "first of all, this is not a duel, but a battle of life and death. Although I just promised that ah Li would not take your life, if you are too bad, I can''t guarantee that you won''t die on my fist. " Wei Ran laughed and took the lead. With his current physical quality, he can display the modern fighting technology most in line with human mechanics and give full play to his whole body potential. Crackling, the red shadow and the Golden Shadow continued to fight in the field, and their body shape changed very fast. Wei Huo didn''t seem to fall down for a while. Of course, Lu Heng didn''t do his best. A Li and Zhang Chong immediately pointed their weapons at the other two friars. The famous sword Xiu had a hard character. He snorted coldly and drew his sword to deal with it. But the one who made the pen was not so hard hearted and hurriedly called for help to Lu Heng. But Lu Heng seemed to indulge in the battle with Wei Ran and did not respond to the cries of others. Then, the two friars had to fight with ah Li, Zhang Chong and again. On Wei Ran''s side, Lu Heng seemed unable to keep up with the rhythm of Wei Ran''s boxing and foot attack. Under his excellent fighting spirit, he was successively predicted to defend and counterattack. Then he was hit and kicked by Wei Huo in a violent storm, and the whole defensive posture seemed to relax. Wei Ran''s action became more radical, and the punch with Feng Yan was about to pass through the gap between Lu Heng''s arms and attack his exposed throat. When the phoenix eye hit in, Lu Heng showed a successful smile. He clamped Wei Ran''s punch with his arms back, and then used the capture technique. He had to remove Wei Ran''s joints and subdue him to the ground. Unexpectedly, at this time, Wei Ran''s face also showed a smile that saw through everything. Let Lu Heng separate tendons and bones, screw his arm out of joint, and then pinch his shoulders, he would wear shoulder hook and trip. Wei Ran took advantage of this opportunity to wrap the dislocated arm around Lu Heng''s arm like a snake, and the middle bone burst, which was the effect of the bone contraction skill he practiced. Successfully controlled an arm of Lu Heng, and the backhand twisted the arm to dislocate and fracture based on the lever principle. Then in Lu Heng''s stunned look, he threw him to the ground and rode on him. At this time, Wei Ran''s dislocated arm had recovered as before. He opened his fist and beat Lu Heng on the face. Under the burst bombardment, even the ground was hit with huge pits. Lu Heng couldn''t stand the beating any longer. A dazzling golden light broke out in the place where they were entangled. Wei Ran was shocked by the powerful vigorous Qi and flew more than ten feet, with blood on his chest. Lu Heng stood up slowly from the deep pit, tore off the ragged leather armor that couldn''t be ragged any more, and revealed that it didn''t belong to Wei Ran''s strong muscles. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "ah, it seems that you really have to admit that you are better than me in unarmed combat and physical quality. Perhaps this is that you don''t have the correct spiritual practice method, so you still stay at the level of body training. " Wei Yan loosened his muscles and bones and flew, as if he had just moved. "Yes, I really don''t know how to practice in the spiritual realm. However, in any realm, the strength of the body is the most important foundation. " Lu Heng pinched his fist and his vigorous Qi flourished again. "You''re right. Physical fitness is the basis of our physical training. However, just practicing the foundation can not improve too much strength. This will let you see what the strength of spiritual environment and physical cultivation after formal cultivation is. " As soon as the voice fell, Wei Ran could only see a golden light approaching even if he had the visual ability of bullet time. With his fighting spirit, he urged all vigorous Qi in his body to attack in one direction. Normally, his prediction is not wrong. This direction is exactly the flaw of Lu Heng''s attack. However, Lu Heng seems to have predicted Wei Ran''s prediction, wiping Wei Ran''s fist gang. Then he stopped in front of Wei Ran accurately and stably, and put the broken arm on his shoulder. Chapter 429 This arm had just completely recovered. At this time, it seemed to weigh more than a thousand when it was placed on Wei Ran''s shoulder. "Try to move it away?" With one hand, Wei banged the arm on the mahjong and with the other on the wrist. These two attacks, which are approaching the extreme, coupled with the short distance, are reasonably able to succeed. But at that moment, there was a momentary virtual shadow in Lu Heng''s arm. All the two attacks he had just attacked failed, and he accurately avoided the attack point. Lu Heng''s eyes glittered with golden light, "see, the spiritual realm is the realm of developing the spirit of the yuan God. I don''t need to observe your actions and guess your plan. Just communicate with your spirit, you can easily know your thoughts and respond in advance. And this... Is unilateral because my strength is stronger than you. " Wei Yan was surprised, and then tried his best to release his hand from the inside out. Unexpectedly, it was like hanging on a rigid iron bar, and the other party was motionless. Lu Heng put his arm through his fingertips and buckled it into the muscle of Wei Ran''s shoulder. "Not only the spirit of the yuan God, but also the quality of this vigorous Qi is stronger than you, so you can resist any attack from you." This is to tell Wei Ran that all his attacks cannot break the defense in the face of his vigorous Qi, so there is no chance of victory. Lu Heng didn''t seem to care about Wei Ran''s struggle anymore, but looked into the air, "these two wastes of heaven are dying. Well, if ah Li is happy, let him kill them." Wei Ran couldn''t get rid of this arm, so he sent his vigorous Qi to attack Lu Heng''s body, but he couldn''t break through his protective vigorous Qi. Even if you change a variety of techniques, it is not limited to long-distance force, or close-up strength, and there is no response to pushing and leaning. He endured the sharp pain that his shoulders were about to be crushed. His face twitched, but he asked with a ferocious smile, "ah Li hasn''t recovered his original face. You can recognize what happened thousands of years ago." Lu Heng looked at Wei Ran in surprise, shook his head and said, "there is always victory or defeat in the war. The hunting soldiers of the heavens can''t go smoothly against the forces such as Tianting every time." "I mean... How long have you known her at that time, and why do you have to betray the heavens?" "I don''t need to explain the latter question to you. The former question... It should be a long time. She has become a three tailed Linghu from cultivation. It is now the time of this strength that I joined her team. " "What about the other members? That is, your partner? " "They? Oh, I killed them all! " As soon as the voice fell, Wei Ran suddenly punched Lu Heng under the armpit of his arm. This position he had attacked when he struggled before, but it was also useless. However, this fist was different. His vigorous strength completely penetrated Lu Heng''s body protecting vigorous Qi, penetrated into his body, and blew him out. Wei Ran then covered his arm and forcibly set his bone, gasping and looking at Lu Heng covering his armpit. "At least you are the partners who fought side by side. You killed them all?" Lu Heng looked at Wei Ran in surprise. "You really gave me a big surprise. Did you realize the operation skills of vigorous Qi in the spiritual environment in such a short time?" Wei Ran tut said with a smile: "after touching you so many times, you can guess some principles from the undulation and contraction of muscles inch by inch, the rhythm of breathing and breathing, and the way of vigorous Qi protecting your body. Nothing more than to let the vigorous Qi flow out of the heart and pass through several special nodes of the human body. The difficulty is how to ensure that when the line is accurate, it can be excited quickly. " Lu Heng waved his arm to slightly alleviate the injury he had just suffered, and said expressionless, "when it is strong, it is strong. He is good at learning from his opponent and making breakthroughs in actual combat. You remind me of some annoying guy, and you, like him, are too close to ah, so I decided not to stay and kill you here. " Wei Ran really felt the killing intention of the other party this time. After all, there is a big gap in current strength. He had to stretch his nerves and make the most serious response. Lu Heng summoned a long knife in the air. It is a two handed wide blade knife with modern aesthetic technology, with a length of more than one meter and five meters. In the past, the center of gravity was close to the middle of the blade, extremely forward, and the cutting strength would not be weaker than the sharp axe, but it also meant more difficult manipulation. Wei Ran grabbed and photographed the horizontal Sabre halberd in the air, put the anti Sabre on his shoulder and the halberd on his forefinger, concentrating on it. Lu Heng saw Wei as like as two peas. "Once again, the eyebrow is frown." it''s the same weapon. You remind me of a very long and very beautiful memory. I want to see your soul! " He cut a vigorous Qi in place and approached Wei Ran in the front. Wei Ran dared not neglect it and fought back with a knife and halberd. But Lu Heng''s body method was even faster than the vigorous Qi he cut out. He first came to Wei Ran''s body. With one blow, Wei Ran''s Halberd swung open, and then the vigorous Qi hit Wei Ran''s body. Wei Ran''s simulated body protecting vigorous Qi played a role, but the other party''s vigorous Qi quality was stronger. After cutting Wei Ran''s body protecting vigorous Qi, cut a huge wound on his body. Wei Ran endured severe pain and fought back while retreating under Lu Heng''s oppression. The potential bully of halberd troops almost reached the peak and still couldn''t stop Lu Heng''s attack. In a short time, he was cut in many places by the blade, and dozens of wounds made blood burst out, just like lingchi. Then Lu hengmeng bullied Wei Huo into his inner arms, grabbed his head with one hand, and a sense went straight into his sea of knowledge. Wei Ran instinctively resisted, but there was still a brief chaos in his consciousness. He just got away from such an invasion and took the opportunity to roll away. Lu Heng temporarily stopped the attack and looked at Wei Ran strangely. "You''re really him. No wonder that bastard will arrange you and a Li into a team again. It''s so! It''s another reincarnation! But where did you put me! " Wei Ran looked at the other party and climbed up again, like a giant of heaven and earth, shaking in his heart, "what are you talking nonsense?" "I''m talking nonsense? No, I''m going to cut this damn reincarnation! So... You die! " This time, he even waved dozens of knives, all of which were powerful ways to urge the mountain to burn the sea. It was extremely violent. Lu Heng just peeped at Wei Ran''s soul and seemed to recognize him as another person that impressed him deeply. Therefore, he became extremely crazy and lost his reason in an instant. At this time, a Li and Zhang Chong and joined hands to kill the other two friars. Zhang Chong and the famous sword repair fought hard, and they were seriously injured. A Li gave him a healing pill, and witnessed Wei Ran''s fierce attack against Lu Heng. In the place where Wei Ran stood, he could not see his own existence. There, the opportunity was razed to the ground in an instant, and only the vigorous Qi emitting the towering killing intention transpiration up. Ah Lixing''s eyes were wide open, and a yoke in his heart seemed to be broken in an instant. A long forgotten formula suddenly appeared in the depths of his mind and soul. She opened her original form according to the fleeting memory. Under the shadow of the six tailed heavenly fox, a Li turned into a double ten young woman. In addition to those apricot eyes, the facial features are more open and charming than when they were young girls. A little cinnabar flame mark in the middle of the eyebrow adds a wisp of evil spirit to the charming and moving posture of Tianhu. She was in a flaming red dress. When she flew down in mid air, she was like a meteor fire shower. Behind her, she pulled a mysterious mark of six tailed heavenly fox, and the imperial envoy''s long sword stabbed Lu Heng from the rear. Chapter 430 This sword passed through the chest! Lu Heng, who was in a frenzy, was pierced in his chest. The severe pain made him wake up from his madness, and looked down at the Yuanhong sword that had stabbed his heart. A Li detonates his sword, explodes one after another in Lu Heng''s body, and then draws out his long sword to avoid him from dying. Lu Heng was hit hard by this. His internal organs were smashed together. He knelt on one knee and coughed up a lot of meat foam in his mouth. "I don''t blame you for stabbing my sword..." A Li didn''t bother to pay attention to this inexplicable strong enemy and hurriedly took off to the place where Wei Ran was located. I saw that there were numerous gullies cut here, and I didn''t know how many layers of land had been cut off. "Wei Ran, are you not dead?" In a hurry, ah Li shouted out his original name, but there was no one else here, but it wouldn''t attract attention. When the smoke and dust dispersed, Wei Ran lay on the ground, black and blue, like being tortured by lingchi but not dead. He said with a smile, "don''t bring the wine..." "You!" A Li stomped helplessly, took out a jar of medicinal wine and threw it to Wei Ran. Wei Ran immediately drank and regulated his breath to stabilize his injury. "Ha ha, is that what you are? How does the old saying describe Daji? Then you should be like Daji. Ha ha, it will bring disaster to the country and the people. " "Do you think I dare not poke holes in you now?" Wei Ran raised his hand and surrendered. At this time, he heard Lu Heng coughing heavily, "you didn''t die after my all-out attack?" Wei Ran sat up and said, "if you remember so many attacks, the principle of protecting body vigorous Qi will naturally be understood. As you said, I''m very good at learning from combat." Lu Heng suddenly hammered down several key nodes on his body, and bursts of blood mist burst out at the corresponding position, "I''m just separated, even if I lose it. But your life cannot be saved! " Then he drew his knife again and walked in step by step. This time, it seems that you no longer use the blade, but intend to kill in close combat. Every step is like a heavy step, as if a mountain is moving. Its momentum and the power of the law hidden in it will increase with each step. If you come to Wei ran like this, I''m afraid this momentum will become the power to smash all things in the world! "He is the end of a powerful crossbow. If we delay for a while, he will lose without fighting." Ah Li frowned. Wei Ran stood up and focused on it. "If he had just raised his knife, he would retreat or it would be too late, but now he has been locked by his Qi machine. When the momentum condenses to the peak and stimulates the power of the laws of the inner universe, he can shrink into inches with a knife, ignoring the distance between the enemy and us, so he can''t retreat now." A Li Tingjian is in front. Her current state is also inspired temporarily. Time is limited, but her explosive power is very strong. "I''ll pick him up!" Then, the demon pill in the body was inspired, the aura was communicated inside and outside, the heaven and man were one, the body turned into a fox, and with a sword, a six tailed sky fox jumped at Lu Heng like teeth and claws. Yin Ruins sword formula - looking at the fox shadow of the hill! Seeing this move, Lu Heng also changed his face. He seemed to be familiar with the power of this move. At present, he couldn''t get ready and waved a knife straight down. This seemingly ordinary to the extreme knife, the hidden force of the law is called phagocytosis. The blade is like swallowing everything you encounter, even the existence of nothingness such as space. Therefore, where the blade crosses, there is a crack that is as dark as ink and will not reflect light at all, just like a black hole sucking everything into it. A Li stabbed half of the fox shadow, and only half of it collided with Lu Heng''s blade. Abstract scenes flashed by, as if three-dimensional was instantly decomposed into two-dimensional. Ah Li''s sword disappeared silently. The only mark left was another sword mark on Lu Heng''s chest. However, this did not stop his full power of the knife. Lu Heng bumps away a li with his potential and cleaves to Wei Yan with only one residual knife with his determination to kill. Wei Ran just stood up for a long time and didn''t fight with a Li. It was because he was seriously injured and needed to accumulate strength for a longer time than usual, so he was delayed until now. Facing this knife with the power of law, Wei Ran also felt a sense of despair. Although he is also a spiritual realm, he has not yet understood the power of his own law. This knife can only be hard with all the remaining strength! Remnant Dao collided with Lu Heng''s blade. Wei Ran suddenly found that his opponent''s blade had a short stagnation. His upper body instinctively tilted back a little, and then his arm was sucked into the crack! It turned out that Lu Heng''s knife wielding speed seemed not fast, but it contained the law of space, so he could slightly cross a section of space at the moment when the two intersected, just avoiding the residual knife in his hand and cutting into his arm. If there is no recoil of the blessing to the soul just now, what should be swallowed up should be your own head. Wei Ran has experienced many trials of life and death. At this time, his mind and will are more firm. Ignore the swallowed arm and the blade that is about to reach the chest. He suddenly kicked Lu Heng''s lower abdomen. It turned out that he focused all his potential on the foot from the back hand, rather than on the residual knife in his hand. Therefore, when the residual knife and arm were swallowed, Lu Heng''s vigilance also decreased significantly. At the moment of the fight, neither of them had the chance to change their moves again. Only those who are more resourceful have more chances to win. Therefore, Wei Ran kicked Lu Heng out at the right time, so that his knife was instantly far away from himself. He only had time to draw a note on his chest. Where the blade touched, blood, muscles and even some internal organs were sucked in, which hurt Wei Ran again. However, Lu Heng was also the key to the attack. In addition, he was seriously injured. He couldn''t maintain his state immediately. He roared reluctantly and angrily, looked at Wei Ran closely, and then looked at ah Li in horror when his body was about to disappear. "Ah Li, come with me!" A Li frowned, held Wei Ran, and saw the other party scattered in place with great reluctance. At this time, the place where the two sides fought was more than seven feet lower than the ground. Sheng Sheng was cut out of a basin, and the aura and smoke billowed out of it. People outside couldn''t see the situation inside. Wei Ran half knelt on the ground. "Everyone in Tianting has been killed. Our task... Has been completed?" As soon as ah Li''s anger disappeared, he stumbled and almost couldn''t stand stably. Then he quickly changed into a girl and sat down on the ground. "The aura dissipated. I''m really tired, but the task has been completed. It''s time for us to go back. Ah... Think about the reincarnation in this world for a thousand years, but I really don''t know what transit time and space has become. " Wei Yanqi said strangely, "transit time and space?" "It''s the place where all the sky hunters stay when they don''t have a mission. Haven''t you been there as a recruit?" Wei Ran laughed and found that his body and a Li''s body began to empty at the same time, and he obviously felt the repulsive force of the world. Wei Ran looked through the smoke and dust, looked at Yangzhou City ravaged by gods and ghosts from a distance, and then looked again at the slightly chaotic place where 10000 iron cavalry and 40000 infantry were located. He couldn''t help sighing. "Reluctant to leave? Do you really want to stay and be emperor? " Wei Ran suddenly asked, "do you think Erlang will finally choose to seize the throne and stand on his own?" "According to the law of historical development, this is inevitable." "Well, it''s time to give the world back to them." Chapter 431 When they woke up again, they appeared in a deserted commercial square. Wei Ran found that his injuries had been completely repaired, and seemed to have the devil''s intention. He put on a military green vest and jeans, which was a bundle of good long hair, and now it has become a board inch. However, this time is obviously different from the previous two times. Before, they all appeared in a space full of strings in the state of Yuanshen. They can''t even perceive themselves. It''s very uncomfortable. Unlike now, they clearly appeared in a normal place in the state of flesh. He looked at ah Li. Ah Li was still the sequelae caused by lack of aura when he broke through the congenital environment, or the appearance of a girl in the twenties and thirties. With her hair combed and wearing a simple white dress, she sat in place with a confused face. "I said that bastard army commander full of evil taste, why don''t you recover this sequelae for me!" The devil''s laughter came from the square, but Wei Ran was keenly aware of some fatigue. "You are stereotyped and can''t recover. Ha ha, maybe break through to the six tail level, and maybe restore the cost to the state. " Ah Li gnashed his teeth and had nothing to do. "Should I call you commander of the army, or continue to call you Lord devil?" Wei Ran''s tone was obviously dissatisfied. He and a Li have been in Datang world for more than 20 years. Naturally, they know that they are very different. At least no recruits let them fight alone after the novice world is over. Coupled with Lu Heng''s words, Wei Ran began to guess that it was not an accident that he was selected as the hunting soldier of the heavens. Or... Like ah Li, he lost his memory after repeated reincarnation. So, in this way, is the world in which he was originally located also a task world? "You are full of complaints to me, which really makes me sad." The devil pretended to say that he was going to continue playing with Wei Ran, but Wei Ran said, "well, I''ll call you the commander of the army. To tell you the truth, I have a lot of things to ask you in private. " Ah Libai glanced, "your business will be later. Wait until I''m finished with what I''m going to ask. Commander, where''s my team? Where is it? Although the task world has passed a thousand years, it does not correspond to the time of transit time and space. Also, I met a guy named Lu Heng. He said he used to be a companion in my team, but I didn''t remember him at all. Who is he? How did you get to heaven? " Wei Ran secretly said that Lu Heng said that he had killed all of them. He didn''t know whether it was true or false. But he paid attention to the commander''s answer. The army commander was silent for a long time, "ah, I''m sorry, I can''t lie to you about this. Lu Heng killed all members of your team, captured their soul marks, broke the imprisonment between camps and turned to heaven. And he... Is indeed one of the most reliable members of your team. " After a long silence, ah Li suddenly asked, "why did he do that! Why did you finally choose betrayal! " The head of the army did not continue to be silent, "after the original mission failed, you died in that world, and your soul was sucked into the reincarnation well. He wants to save you. He has applied to the top several times to enter the world. However, because of your failure, the world consciousness has been invaded and severely damaged. Under self-protection, it has closed the wall of time and space. There''s no better way to get in unless you break it by force. However, we must abide by the principle of civilized development and cannot interfere with the development of an independent and pluralistic world. So the top management rejected his application completely. Unexpectedly, he finally chose such an extreme path, chose to betray all his companions, and personally assassinated them, so as to eliminate the interference on his own soul mark and successfully join the heaven. " A Li''s mood fluctuated greatly. He turned to Wei Ran and said, "although your physical cultivation can''t get out of the body, you can make a separation move when you reach a certain level, which is similar to cloning and transfer part of your power to the clone. However, if the clone dies, the distributed power will dissipate completely, and if the strength decreases. Lu Heng''s so-called projection is actually a separation. Cutting off one of his separation is like weakening so much of his strength. So, please help me and continue to weaken him until you completely kill this bastard! " Wei Ran was stunned, and then saw Ah Li sitting on the ground crying with his knees in his arms. He could only sit next to her and watch silently. He didn''t know how to comfort a lost soul for thousands of years. The voice of the head of the army continued, "Lu Heng... In our follow-up investigation, he has a great relationship with the death of another person. And that person is the cause of your team. Well, there are some things I can''t continue to say. If I go on, it will affect many causes and effects, involving the first holy king and God who died in the heaven and the Austrian French parliament. " Wei yanben intended to change the topic. When he heard the leader mention the holy king, he asked, "I heard that there was a high-dimensional war between the heavens and the heavenly court before? Did you attend in person? " The commander of the Legion laughed proudly, "there are three thousand saints in Tianting and ten holy kings, except one who died early in the war. The one who was killed recently is really my own work! See the heavy rain! " With that, it rained heavily on the square, but it was a pile of stinking feces. Smelling the disgusting smell, Wei Ran and a Li hurried to find a place to escape. "What are you doing! Do you like to play rice fields with three-year-old children? " The commander of the army stopped the prank and said with a laugh, "what you just saw is the body of the holy king. Hei hei, I have been searching for his true body and origin in endless time and space for countless years, and finally I caught him recently. Then he modified the original vibration frequency of his own string to be the same as that of Mita, and immediately changed his original source into this! " What the head of the army said seems to involve the string theory of the universal unification theory. It still belongs to a scientific guess in the original world of Wei Ran, which has not been proved to be true. In short, everything is composed of strings. Different vibration frequencies of strings can become different particles, even including the strange substance of Reiki. This can explain the general existence of wave particle duality of matter when observing matter at some micro level. If all things are composed of different vibration frequencies of strings, the universe containing all things is naturally a huge membrane. This membrane naturally contains the existence of the so-called holy king. The commander of the army is looking for a needle in a haystack in different membranes of different universes to find the original string of the holy king. Once found, the fundamental state of the original source can be changed by modifying the vibration frequency of the string composed of the original source. This method of warfare ignores the cause and effect of time and space, so there is no defense at all. Even if the holy king can modify the laws of the universe, create and destroy the whole universe and collapse the endless Avenue, he can''t resist the harm from the origin of all things. In the explanation of the military commander, Wei Ran gradually understood that in their high-dimensional superpower world, fighting can not be speculated with common sense. What does the Tianting side like to do, such as the collapse of the avenue, the reversal of cause and effect, and so on, while the Zhutian side simply transcends the avenue and cause and effect and starts from the origin of everything. Although it looks better than the other party, it is actually very difficult to operate. After all, we need to look for a needle in a haystack to find the real source of the enemy, not its trillions of avatars. Therefore, in the confrontation on weekdays, it often falls to the disadvantage. Conventional combat methods are still inferior to each other. Just like the commander of the army, this battle was affected by the collapse of the main road and suffered serious injuries at the high-dimensional level. Chapter 432 However, once the commander of the army is injured, the handling of the safety of the world in the heavens will be reduced, and its duty of guarding will be more difficult to achieve. Just like this Datang world, Lu Heng''s arrival obviously exceeded the original plan. If the military commander is not affected by the battle with the holy king, he can unite the world consciousness, close the space channel in advance and prohibit Lu Heng from entering separately. However, in the middle and later period, it was basically difficult for the military commander to intervene in the final trend of the Tang world. He could only let Wei Ran and a Li operate themselves and could not provide additional help. This is why Wei Ran has been unable to contact him. The head of the army has an incomprehensible evil taste. It is clear that his opponent is the holy king of the top ten in heaven. He actually wants to turn his opponent''s origin into a total of rice fields. Even if he deceives the enemy, it is too much. "What impact will the loss of a holy king have on heaven?" Wei Ran asked. "The impact is all on the high-dimensional game, which is naturally beneficial to you. But you shouldn''t realize it. After all, you haven''t been involved in a real war. " Wei Ran glanced. "Speaking of this, I want to ask you the other way around. Is there something special about me as a recruit? How is it different from the training process mentioned by ah Li? " The head of the army was silent again for a long time before he said, "it seems that Lu Heng told you a lot. He should have seen your soul." "Do you still need to ask me? Can''t you just peep at the timeline? " "We can''t do it for the time being. We need to rest for some time. Well, let''s put it this way, you do have something special. I want to say, are you surprised that you come from the world of heaven? " Wei Ran opened his eyes and ah Li couldn''t help looking over. "You have to make it clear to me how my memory, even the forgotten fragments in the sea, only shows that I am a normal earth person." "Hey, hey, after you break through the fourth barrier of sea awareness and enter the saint level to unite the divine personality, you will recall the memory of all worlds. Your recruitment period is longer and more difficult than others, which will help you lay a solid foundation. Well, you can start to thrive now. Enter the transit world and you will find a new world. As for the rest, no matter how many questions you ask, I can''t answer you. " Wei Ran was silent and digested the information from the head of the army. There was a problem with his life experience. Unfortunately, according to the rules, he could not go back to the original world investigation. In this regard, he could not come up with more clues. On the contrary, he was interested in the level of sea barrier mentioned by the military commander. "Commander, how many layers are there in total? The fourth level can enter the saint level. It seems that there are only three thousand saints in heaven, which can''t be more than that. " "You lack a lot of common sense, ah Li. Please introduce yourself to this partner." This can also be regarded as a diversion for ah Li to slowly recover from the blow of right and wrong. "In the high demon world where heaven is located, Reiki seems to be huge, but there are still a few. More than 70% of them are monopolized by the holy king, 20% and a half are owned by the holy rank, and only half of them are owned by each large door. Have you ever heard of a sentence in the Tao Te Ching? The way of heaven is more than enough to make up for the deficiency. What about the way of man? The way of man is just the opposite, losing enough and making up for more. With the development of civilization, Reiki, the most expensive resource, has become more and more concentrated to a few people, and there will only be fewer and fewer people at the bottom. However, those who have mastered Reiki resources belong to Weili and belong to themselves. Therefore, the more expansive and powerful their own strength is, the more they will not be overthrown by the people below, but will only be stronger. If there is only one world in heaven, then the holy king should be the God of all living creatures and an invincible existence. However, in addition to the original heaven and the Austrian French parliament, there are also various celestial worlds in this world, and the resource of Reiki is not unique to heaven. Many of the various celestial worlds have this resource. So whether the heavenly court is to calm its internal contradictions or just for the private desires of the holy king and gods, it is inevitable to invade the heavens and seize Reiki resources. As for the ten holy kings, the number of three thousand saints does not refer specifically, but generally. The original heaven was just one holy king, because it invaded enough heavenly worlds. Only then did other amazing people rise up and merge into the holy king. And now the heavenly world annexed by the heavenly court is a collection of Reiki resources. Taking the resource allocation rate of 7:2.5:0.5 as an example, there are only ten holy kings and three thousand holy men. Before the invasion and annexation of the heavenly world reached a certain scale, this number ratio could not be changed, so it has become a fixed rule over so many thousands of years. " Wei Ran suddenly realized that this is the information about the internal social rules of organizations such as Tianting and the Austrian French parliament. He wondered, "one of the ten holy kings was killed not long ago. It is said that one was killed a long time ago. So over the years, no holy king has been born? " This time, Wei Ran''s question was answered by the military commander, "because all the holy kings and gods killed by us will be evenly scattered into the free heavenly world and will not be included in the heaven and the Austrian Parliament. According to the Reiki resources monopolized by the holy king and gods, the death of one will cause severe vibration within them. To recapture such losses, I don''t know how many million years it will take. " Therefore, killing a leader is countless times better than killing more minions at the bottom like Wei Ran, because Tianting and the Austrian French parliament have too much resource monopoly. If the military commander can do such a thing, this guy''s strength should not be weaker than the holy king. Listen to his words, although there is a trick, it is impossible to do it without strength. Wei Ran thought of another place that he couldn''t understand, "listen to you, Reiki, a special substance, can also be produced by adjusting the vibration frequency of the string. Then, if Tianting mastered this technology, wouldn''t it be unnecessary to invade so many heavenly worlds and directly turn useless things such as mountains, rocks, plants and trees into Reiki? Wouldn''t it be possible to give birth to saints and kings in batches? " The army commander laughed, "you think too much. Reiki is too special, although it is also in line with the theory of universal unification. But it belongs to the string of unstable vibration. Because of this, it can be arbitrarily changed by people with unique ability to produce many common attributes such as energy, material, time, space, causality and so on. Because of its instability, it is necessary to transform a string with stable vibration frequency into this shape. Even if we have to spend more additional resources and energy, it is not worth the loss. The holy kings have studied this technical barrier for tens of millions of years before they came to a clue. It was found that to create some Reiki, you need to lose twice the Reiki. After that, they immediately gave up the research in this field. Ha ha, I''m so happy. " The head of the army seemed to recall a very long time ago, and his laughter was very happy. I didn''t know whether he was involved in that year. "Oh, you will have a vacation. Get familiar with this transit world and know more hunting soldiers. Maybe you will be assigned to the same world to participate in the task. One more friend is better than one more enemy." At this time, Wei Ran said, "I have another request. I want to know what happened in the past few decades after the world." Chapter 433 The military commander has been unable to peep into the timeline, but it does not mean that he cannot bring Wei ran back to the previous string space. He can see what happened after the timeline of Wei Ran in the Tang world through the string vibration there. However, Wei Ran has passed the recruitment period, and there is a charge for this service. Yes, Wei Ran has been paid now. And the commander of the army smiled and settled the wages of the previous three worlds for his children and old people. Well, this wage currency is called hunting point. It is settled based on basic rewards, task completion, the number of enemy forces killed, the degree of damage to the original world, and the recognition of the original world consciousness. In addition to the completion of tasks and the number of enemy forces killed, this settlement method can also be measured, but the latter two calculation methods are too vague, so that no sky hunter can accurately calculate how much he gets, let alone whether he has been drunk by a boss like the Legion commander. In short, the number of hunting points settled by the three worlds is 10500 There is also a detailed list as follows: Fist wish world: basic reward 1000; There is no task completion reward for the trial task; No killing of hostile forces; The power is too weak to cause substantial damage to the world; The original world could not bear to see Wei Ran''s change to the timeline, and once wanted to exclude it, so the recognition was very low, calculated as 0. Therefore, the number of hunting spots in the world is only 1000. Wei Ran was stunned when he saw this. He didn''t expect that the first world was so desperate. He was on the verge of life and death crisis almost several times, but the evaluation was so low that he could only shake his head to express helplessness. Biochemical crisis World: basic reward 1000; 80% of the task is completed, and 800 will be rewarded (because there is still a virus left over from the transformation of the Austrian French parliament, which has been used and transformed by the indigenous people and has not been completely destroyed, so it has not been completely completed); Reward 200 for hunting one member of hostile forces; There is no substantial damage to the original world, and all the damage is caused before reaching the world, so Wei Ran will be awarded 1000 for the perfect completion; The original world''s personal evaluation of Wei Ran was neither amazing nor bad. It was at a general level, with a basic reward of 1000; Therefore, the biochemical crisis world rewards a total of 3000 hunting points; Datang world: basic reward 1000; 1000 reward for 100% task completion; There are six members of the hunting hostile forces, of which Lu Heng is a super strong one. Therefore, after the original 1200 reward, 300 is added, a total of 1500; There is no damage to the original world, and the two evil arrays that will have a great impact on the original world are destroyed. Therefore, there is an additional reward. An additional 1000 is added to the basic 1000, a total of 2000; The original world was very satisfied with Wei Ran''s evaluation, did not care that he changed the historical process, and thought that he was very in line with the indigenous identity of the world and had the idea of retention, but was rejected by the military head. Above comprehensive evaluation, 3000 will be awarded; Therefore, Wei Ran in the Datang world made a fortune and obtained 6500 hunting points, more than the previous two worlds combined. For 10500 hunting spots, since Wei Ran has not consumed, I don''t know whether this quantity is much or not. Ah Li knows a lot, but looking at her expression, she seems to envy, envy and hate. Well, she didn''t seem to get anything. She made a face at Wei Ran and disappeared from the empty square. Obviously, she knew the way to transit to the world. Wei Ran was helpless. In short, he paid 500 hunting points first to observe the follow-up of the Datang world in the string space. Since Wei Ran fought with those demons and disappeared with the last terrible strong man, Fenglin army once fell into a state of madness and chaos. Fortunately, Zhao Xuanqing''s prestige is very high, which suppresses the scene. In addition, Li Jianxing has good popularity in general, and he has to fight for the vanguard in every war, which is deeply popular with the army. With their joint efforts, they still control the elite soldiers of tens of thousands of people. They searched Yangzhou City for half a month. In addition to only finding Wei Ran''s residual knives, halberds and some armor fragments, they couldn''t find anything anymore. Only then did they go to Guanzhong along the Universiade Hebei in disappointment. In the following years, the influence of the war outside Yangzhou gradually subsided. Li Guangsi, who succeeded Wei Ran in controlling Fenglin army and the whole Chang''an center, was also very clever and did not disappoint Wei Ran. His personality is not as fierce as Wei Ran. Although he is good at attacking the key points and determining the victory or defeat in one fell swoop, he is easy to leave future troubles and evils. Li Guangsi had a smooth way of doing things. He was good at using force. In the position of Zai Zhi, he successfully calmed down the class contradictions within the Tang Dynasty. He sent troops in many places to suppress various forces, which made the Fenglin army stronger and revived the national strength of the Tang Dynasty again. Internally, he calmed down contradictions, recuperated, suppressed mergers, took advantage of the sharp decline in population after the war and famine, implemented Wei Ran''s land policy, strictly implemented the provisions of the two tax laws, and those who occupied more land had to pay more taxes. At the same time, in order not to let the grass-roots power fall on the landlords and gentry, he adopted the method left to him by Wei Ran, wantonly trained officials from retired veterans and distributed them to all localities as officials. It also requires that all county magistrates must be selected from among officials. Officials and officials are generally not allowed to serve in their native places, so as to avoid the monopoly of grass-roots power by powerful gentry. This method was initially implemented in Guanzhong and Longyou. After testing the advantages and disadvantages, a large number of qualified officials were also trained. After some improvement, it will be gradually promoted to Luoyang, Hedong, Hexi and Henan, and then to more prosperous and complex Sichuan, Huainan, Jiangnan, Jingchu and Lingnan. In this way, on the one hand, Li Guangsi grasped the military power, on the other hand, he gradually controlled and stabilized the political power. The royal family of the Tang Dynasty was no longer useful to him, so his heart of abolishing the emperor and self-reliance became stronger and stronger. For more than ten years, Shouning Princess Li Yunzhao, who was personally designated by Wei ran as regent of the Tang Dynasty, was not idle. She naturally saw that Li Guangsi was strong and smooth. The Li Tang royal family, which lacked military power, could not pose a great threat to him. Therefore, we can only widely connect the ministers of the central court and unite the scholar bureaucrat group to form a political alliance. At the same time, in order to resist the powerful Fenglin army, he secretly led Shuofeng, Hedong, the newly established Jiedu envoys of Fan Yang, Huainan and Jiannan to form an alliance with the intention of secretly weakening the strength of the Fenglin army distributed everywhere. Although after a long period of confrontation, all the local vassal towns were defeated one by one by the Fenglin army with absolute cavalry advantage. Politically, she connected a large number of scholar bureaucrat groups through their dissatisfaction with Li Guangsi. However, after Li Guangsi''s official cultivation system was mature, the scholar bureaucrat group lost its effective ruling power at the grass-roots level, and its political struggle with Li Guangsi was gradually at a disadvantage. It could only betray Li Yunzhao with the mentality of joining if it couldn''t fight. Finally, knowing that Li Guangsi had raised his mind to abolish the emperor, Li Yunzhao gathered in despair the congenital assassins secretly solicited on weekdays. These assassins originally came from the palace. Since the Daming Palace was controlled by Wei Ran, they gradually scattered in the Jianghu. Li Yunzhao''s martial arts have also made rapid progress in recent years. Her qualification is not poor. In addition, she is not short of resources and martial arts secrets, so she has reached the congenital level of cultivation. She personally united with these assassins to assassinate Li Guangsi, who was about to abolish the emperor and stand on her own in the court of Daming Palace. Chapter 434 Li Guangsi''s current status can be said to be the real master of the Tang Dynasty. How can he lack expert guards around him. Besides, Li Jianxing and Li huaimeng are in the court. Li huaimeng doesn''t mention it first. Li Jianxing practiced the law of the sect and the general. After Wei Ran disappeared, he became more diligent and worked harder every day. He worked harder than Wei Ran staring at him face to face, almost like self abuse. As long as he has time, he is reading and practicing martial arts. Wei Ran keeps a large number of art of war logs, which he can recite back and forth, and master them in combination with military operations. In terms of martial arts, although the method of generals is still the main method, the method of zongmen also breaks through half a step by virtue of abundant resources. Its strength is comparable to that of a master! He alone stopped all the Assassins'' attacks, and the other congenital guards beside Li Guangsi directly shot to guess the master''s mind and intended to take advantage of the chaos to kill Li Yunzhao on the spot to remove the most troublesome obstacle. However, at this time, Zhang Chonghe, the first national teacher in the world, and bu Lanshan, who became a monk many years ago, suddenly appeared and stopped all the fighting. Even if Li Jianxing is strong, he is not an opponent in either of them. They only saved Li Yunzhao in the court and did not interfere with Li Guangsi''s other actions. Only Bu Lanshan was present and gave Li Guangsi a soft and hard warning. "The national master and I have come here, not to interfere in the government, just to save our old friends. The prime minister has covered the sky with only one hand and has supreme power. I hope to take all the people in the world as my mind. Don''t do things that harm the people. Let''s not disappoint your brother''s ambition. He is a hero all his life. I hope his fame will not be destroyed by the prime minister. " After that, he looked a little gloomy. Carrying the absent-minded Li Yunzhao, he crossed the sky and rode away with the sword, just like an immortal flying up. It turned out that Bu Lanshan had broken through the master''s realm and stepped into the realm of heaven and man. In fact, she had this chance because she couldn''t find Wei Shao''s body outside Yangzhou. Only in an extremely sad mood, she asked Zhao Xuanqing for the residual knife as a souvenir. However, since the death of the four celestial friars and Lu Heng, all the auras in their bodies and the lost magic weapons belong to this heaven and earth. Unexpectedly, Sheng Sheng raised the aura concentration of this world to a higher level. The spiritual weapons and instruments left on the battlefield will naturally absorb a large part of these escaping auras. Among them, Wei Ran''s long bow, residual knife and residual halberd are all trained with unique black iron, which naturally absorbs a lot of heaven and earth aura. Bu Lanshan often takes her with her. When she practices, she inadvertently has a strong auxiliary role, which helps her successfully break through the shackles of heaven and man. As soon as the three left, two months later, seeing that the time was ripe, Li Guangsi followed the ancient rites and officially took over the throne after the current emperor made three concessions and refused three times, opening his ambition to change his dynasty. When he ascended the throne at the beginning, he changed the country''s name from Tang to Xia, and the year is easier to be the first year of the country. And ordered the officials to set the posthumous title for his father: Zhongwu, which is the highest posthumous title of a martial man. As for his elder brother whom he admired, his posthumous title was Wu Mu. Bude said Mu with righteousness, so he was Wu Mu. In the following decades, the country flourished, entered Liaodong in the East, destroyed Qidan and died; North into Mobei, reset the Beiting capital protection; South into Lingnan, learn the Western navigation skills, expand the sea and directly control the islands in the South China Sea; The green collar goes out to the West. Because the remaining power of Duke Wu Mu is still in the past, it is like breaking bamboo and destroying countless countries all the way. All countries look at the scenery, and the iron cavalry breaks through selzhu, and goes straight to Baghdad and looks at the Mediterranean to the West. As a result, half of the world is under the threat of the Xia cavalry. However, far from the Central Plains, the cost of central jurisdiction is huge. Therefore, in his later years, Li Guangsi wantonly enfeoffed overseas and beyond the Great Wall, and sent princes and their entourages to the founding of the people''s Republic of China to establish feudalism. There are other generals who can''t be rewarded for their high achievements. They can also go here and allow them to build a country and promote Chinese culture. ¡­¡­ Since Li Guangsi became prime minister, Zhao Xuanqing has asked to go outside Longyou and made countless contributions in the battlefield, but he has hardly returned to Chang''an. She often rode a horse from Hezhou to the west, all the way along the Yellow River into kuozhou to guide County, then went north to Shanzhou, and then stayed at the intersection of shibaocheng for several days. Once in a while, we will go to dafichuan to drink horses and Qinghai Lake. Only during this time did the corporal see a smile on her face. It was a smile with deep nostalgia. He looked through the blue sky on the plateau and across the barrier of time and space, as if he had seen the iron horse golden war, the repeated intrigues, the heroes bathing in blood and fighting side by side. And the calm and confident smile on the strange man''s face. Zhao Xuanqing never married, but silently guarded the border of the Qinghai Tibet Plateau, guarding the places he had fought hard and the system he had established. After saving Li Yunzhao, bu Lanshan asked Li Yunzhao about his plans. Her heart was as gray as death. After several months of confusion in Chunyang sect of Zhongnanshan, he finally decided to become a monk. He lived in seclusion in a dangerous and secluded place in Zhongnan mountain. He opened up wasteland in the mountain and planted vegetables, melons and fruits for a living. He was disillusioned with the world and never left Zhongnan mountain for life. Li Yunzhao had experienced too many things in his life, with huge ups and downs. He saw with his own eyes that the world of ZTE changed from prosperity to decline, and then the country was taken by people. Or she once had the love of a young girl, but under the great blow of the collapse of her family and country, it is easier for these men and women to put down their love and gradually understand their own way of birth in the deep mountains. Although Bu Lanshan also became a monk, he didn''t really put down the one foot and a half residual knife he carried with him. Qixia sect''s Scripture and true formula naturally can''t continue to practice, but she, like her elder martial sister, has also walked out of her own way. If you can''t put it down, you can''t put it down. Take it as if he were by your side. Go all over the world, watch all the five lakes, step all over the world, encounter waves, break wind and waves, sink into the sand sea, poor Gobi, watch the vast world with him, and my heart is gradually tranquil with this journey. It is natural that she has a long life after entering the realm of heaven and man. After a hundred years of age, bu Lanshan is still a young woman, but she still accepted a disciple to inherit the Scripture. However, one day when she is in the Jianghu, it is impossible for demons to rise and disappear. After all, Wu Xinfei, once a waning opponent, only got the chance to enter the master''s realm, but she stopped here and couldn''t move forward any more. Wu Xinfei, as the strongest leader of the Tianmo sect in the past dynasties, has never been an opponent of Bu Langshan. Even though she spread the Tianmo sect''s power all over the places where the iron hoof of the Xia Dynasty was based through the official power of the Fenglin army, she still dared not do anything disobedient. Just one person, he suppressed all the magic doors, so that their ways of doing things had to become right and orderly. Wu Xinfei is not really unable to break through to the realm of heaven and man. After all, in the war outside Yangzhou, she also looked for his trace on the battlefield. Although she got nothing, she still had an opportunity. That is, the sword repaired by the famous sword in Tianting was taken away by her. However, Wu Xinfei, who has the same starting point as Langshan, has been unable to break through the realm of heaven and man after reaching the master''s realm. That''s because she has planted a person in her heart, but she is trapped in the special mind method of Tianmo sect and can''t cut off her feelings and desires. If you can''t put it down, you won''t put it down. You are entangled in the heart devil of love robbery and can''t break yourself. Finally, you can only stay in the master''s realm for life. It was not until he was 200 years old and Shou yuan was approaching that he drew a stop sign at the end of life and death with a tear that had been closed in his heart for more than 100 years. After reading the ending of these people who have various relationships with themselves, or brothers, or friends, or confidants, or some people who are in a relationship they don''t know clearly, Wei Ran sighed for a time. Unfortunately, the heavenly hunters usually have only one chance to enter the original world, and they can''t bring indigenous people out of it. Therefore, when the task is completed, it is the time of fate. No matter how deep the fetter is, with the end of guarding the world, it will completely disappear like a dream. This may be the reason why ah Li has always advised himself not to go too deep into a world, because what happened will not be traceable, so any investment at the beginning seems to have no meaning in the end. Is it true that when other celestial hunters perform their tasks in the celestial world, they also look at what has happened in such a bystander''s attitude, all of which are calculated with a pure utilitarian mentality, just for the greatest chance of victory? Maybe this is the code of conduct of the sky hunter, and I''m just a stupid investor. Wei Ran broke away from the space of strings and came to the empty square again. He couldn''t help thinking about the mentality he needed to maintain when performing tasks in the future. Chapter 435 Wei was about to ask how to enter the transit world. Suddenly, his mind moved. The scene in front of him seemed to be covered with a layer of fog. For about half a minute, the fog gradually dissipated. First, I heard all kinds of words, fights, quarrels and laughter, as if I were in a busy city in an instant. When the fog completely dispersed, Wei Ran saw a strange figure, tall, fat and thin, but only young men and women, but not old and young. "Ouch!" When Wei Yanzheng was stunned, he suddenly bumped into himself. There was a huge difference in body shape between the two sides. The other side stepped back a few steps before he stood firm. He stared at Wei Ran, "where are you from? Don''t you know there is a special delivery point for returning from the task world to the transit world? Your boy is also looking for a place with a lot of people in downtown. You don''t want to have an affair! " The man who spoke was blue and white. He looked like a second generation ancestor with excessive alcohol and color. He was wearing a set of extremely ill fitting open collar windbreaker. His bones couldn''t support this set of clothes at all, which was extremely obscene. The other party''s gesture was obviously not a recruit''s egg, and there was an old saying that one should not judge by appearance, so Wei Ran apologized according to etiquette and did not conflict with others on such a small matter. The man looked at Wei Ran with the eyes that he hadn''t woken up for ten and a half days, and suddenly took out a snow eggplant from the huge windbreaker and lit it. "Brother, look at you. Are you strange here? New recruits? Would you like one? " When Wei Ran was in the first world, he only smoked when he was a gangster. I haven''t touched this thing since the beginning of professional boxing, so I politely shook my head. It seems that although the other party wants to be a guide for himself, Wei Ran always takes a little vigilance against the strange world and speaks first before the other party continues to take the initiative. "Did you see a twelve or thirteen year old girl? Wearing a white dress. " The man vomited another cigarette ring and looked at Wei again, "Yo, do the recruits know anyone here? But I''ve never heard of heaven hunters who can enter by relationship. Ha ha, a 12-year-old girl? What kind of skill can you practice? It should be very conspicuous here. Unfortunately, I didn''t see it. " Wei Ran didn''t want to entangle with him. As he walked, he arched his hands and said, "there will be trouble, brother. I''ll look elsewhere." The second ancestor looked at Wei Ran leaving in a hurry and smiled, "just come back from ancient times. This ancient ritual is very natural. Don''t make any jokes." This market is a bit like a modern commercial center, but there are no skyscrapers. There are many shopping malls with special shops. When Wei Ran was looking for a Li, he scanned these shops and found that the management was very standardized. There were different areas according to categories. From simple life wholesale materials, to weapons and equipment, books, herbs, magic weapons, gods and so on. From the dialogue between vendors and buyers, I vaguely know that most of these shops are run by the management, that is, high-dimensional civilization itself. So the shop assistants are basically puppets or bionic robots. Of course, the things traded are the most common and basic materials. Of course, there are also some valuable things, but the price is not beautiful. The transactions here are completed on site, with one hand of money and one hand of goods. Children and old people are not deceived, and there is no price fluctuation at all. They are all restricted. If you want to buy good things or cost-effective things, you can only buy them by the hunters themselves. Most hunting soldiers are only sold on online platforms, and a few hunting soldiers like physical platforms. Therefore, Wei has seen two or three hunting soldiers'' own stores along the way, and there is still a lot of traffic. For some valuables, the management does not reduce the price for ten thousand years, which gives some sky hunting soldiers no small guiding price. So much so that during the adventure of the world of the heavens, they got similar things and put them here to sell at a slightly lower price, and a large number of people snapped up them. Wei Ran was wary of the environment here. However, he found that although the people he met were not necessarily friendly, at least most of them were harmless. He searched for nearly half a day before he learned the whereabouts of ah Li from some people. She took a shuttle to the monument area. Only then did Wei Ran know that the world turned out to be a huge city. It is mainly divided into trade area, industrial area, living area, entertainment area, training area, guild area and free area. Each region, even the smallest Trade Zone, is the size of a city like Beijing. Among them, the living area is the largest, with an area equivalent to Henan Province. Of course, this is also because the houses in the living area are not dense, and there are many scenic areas such as various forest parks. The industrial zone is a place where the hunting soldiers of the heavens make their own utensils, which are specially rented to private use. It can only be rented, not bought. The overall area is slightly larger than that of the trade zone. The entertainment area is all inclusive. It is an area that people can indulge in. Hunting soldiers with real firmness of mind rarely go. But most hunters will relax here when they need to vent madly after the task of life and death. The training area is very huge. In terms of area, it may be as large as half of Henan Province, but it has multiple spatial levels for different levels of training, so it is actually much larger than the living area. Although it is an area for self-cultivation, it is impossible to make a breakthrough in the realm here without a little aura. The guild area is naturally the place where the hunting soldiers of the heavens form a team alliance. At the same time, it is also an area for hunting soldiers to exchange intelligence information and release tasks. Of course, these intelligence and tasks do not have the legal effect of maintaining high-dimensional civilization. They rely solely on the internal integrity of hunting soldiers. Therefore, many fraudsters will inevitably burst out some conflicts. However, the transit world can''t kill people. Even if you are beaten with only one breath, as long as you call for treatment, there will be mysterious forces in the space to automatically repair the physical injuries, but you have to pay an additional fee. Therefore, taking advantage of this loophole, some vengeful hunters will seriously injure their enemies and force them to continue to treat themselves. After all hunting points are cleaned, they will not be able to continue to treat. Then the next mission in a month will inevitably drag an injury into the mission world. Whether they can survive depends on their own luck. Of course, this kind of behavior cannot be carried out in the open. Once discovered by the puppet of the manager, he will be locked up in a separate space prison until the beginning of the next mission. With such a relaxed management method, it is obvious that space also encourages the fighting between hunting soldiers, so that the hunting soldiers will not be corroded by the comfortable environment of the transit world on the basis of maintaining the basic bottom line. In addition, unless the big deceives the small, two people with similar strength can seriously injure the other person who consumes a lot of energy under the counterattack even if one side is defeated. The malicious attack with big bullying small and huge gap in realm level, even if carried out secretly, will also be found by the law of space, and all healing costs will come from the attacker. If the attacker does not have a hunting point, the space will deduct his hunting point to a negative number and put him in the space prison. Space forbids to bully the small with the big, but it will not forbid to fight more with less. As long as you avoid the manager and order the other party to spend more hunting points, it is also an internal competition mode encouraged by space. The final free zone is the scattered area scattered all over the transit space. These areas are built by hunters themselves, and most of them are used to commemorate some people or things. For example, a Li''s memorial area is an area established by her former team to commemorate her dead companions. It is not so much a monument as a cemetery without graves. Many hunting organizations commemorate their companions here. Chapter 436 Similar to didi taxi, the shuttle can be on call. It is an oval column that will wait for calls in fixed areas such as the roadside. Of course, it''s not free. Take a ride to 20 hunting spots, regardless of distance. Wei Ran took the shuttle to the monument area where ah Li is located, which is a forest that looks very quiet. There is a piece of trimmed land in the middle. However, at this time, it was full of weeds. Ah Li didn''t use any ability. He just bent down and removed these weeds one by one in the most primitive way. It seemed that he had been busy for a long time. In front of her, there is a marble stone tablet, which emits a faint light. It seems that there are some words and pictures, but when you look carefully, you can''t see anything. Wei Ran didn''t say anything. First he helped ah Li deal with all the weeds in the open space, and then the two came to the huge stone tablet. A Li put his hand on the stone tablet, "only in this way can we see the name and appearance engraved on the stone tablet, and strangers can also." Wei Yan imitated a Li''s appearance, stroked his hand to the surface of the stone tablet, and a faint light appeared. As expected, there were people''s names in front of him. When he locked his eyes on a name, he would show the man''s three-dimensional image, and show the man''s condition before his death with memory fragments from different perspectives, as well as how he finally died. Well, none of the above people ended well. They all died in the mission world under various circumstances. This shows that the final outcome of the hunting soldiers in the heavens is no better than this. There were so many people that Wei Ran saw nearly 20 names on it. These people died in nine missions in the world. On average, two people die in each mission world. This makes Wei Ran feel unrealistic. He has experienced three task worlds. Danger is dangerous enough, but there is always a way to avoid danger. From my own experience, there should not be such a high death rate, but in fact, the real life of hunting soldiers is so cruel. "These people are my companions in my memory, but there are others who fought with me in the early days of Datang world. In my impression, at least six people survived, including Lu Heng, an asshole. Now they are all dead. I want to engrave their names and memories on the stone tablet. Ironically, I even forgot the appearance and common experience of many of them. Except for a few people, most of them can''t be engraved at all! This means that they have completely disappeared from my memory and from the common oath of our team! It''s all my fault, the useless head! " Wei Ran looked at ah Li and cried bitterly for a long time. When she gradually eased over, he said, "do you remember your original team name?" "When our team was just founded, the first few people, including me, came from the same place. It was only after reading the inscription that I remembered that the place was called Yindu. So our team took this as a wish to return to Yindu, so the name of the team is Guiyin. " Wei Ran opened his mouth, "Yin Du? Chaoge? Isn''t that the period of King Zhou of Shang Dynasty? Are you so old? " "Does Yin Shang exist in your original world?" Ah Li asked curiously. "Zhou Wu destroyed the business. It was arranged clearly in the list of gods. If the legend is true and you are a demon, you are still a apostle. " Ah Li rolled his eyes. "There are not all demons in the team, okay. As for why we should return to Yin, we have long forgotten, but we still remember the so-called saying that Zhou Wu inherited the destiny and destroyed the tyrant of Shang and Zhou, which is very problematic. Although we no longer remember the specific reasons after we came to the heavenly world, we know that the so-called Zhou Dynasty Shang is actually a betrayal. " Wei Yanqi said, "when you became a hunter in the heavens, will you forget your memory?" "That''s the price! People who become hunters of the heavens will pay a certain price. You must have paid, but you don''t know. " Wei Ran was silent. He really didn''t know what price he had paid. However, Lu Heng once said that he was another person, but Wei Ran had no feeling about it. If the price is memory, is it difficult for him to pay the price very early, even when he was young? On this point, the head of the army kept a secret and refused to disclose anything to him. Perhaps among the hunters, I am really special. But it seems that ah Li is also very special. Is it difficult that every hunter has his own special place? When thinking about these problems, ah Li also recovered from his initial sadness. The life of hunting soldiers is like this. If this task is lucky, the next one may be their own end. This seemingly eternal life is actually just born for fighting. A Li got up. "Let''s go. I''ve branded all the things I remember. If I can recover more memories in the future, I''ll come back." "Where are you going now? It looks like 24 hours a day here. There are also morning and sunset. It will be evening soon. Is there an inn? " Ah Li said with a smile, "return the inn. You still think you are an ancient. How many hunting spots do you have now? See if you can buy a house in the living area. If you can''t, you can only rent it first. " Wei Ran previously spent 520 hunting points, and the rest is only 9980 points. A Li was silent for a moment. "It costs 3000 hunting points to buy a house. If you rent it, the small apartment is 100 each time. At present, rent is more cost-effective. " Wei Ran asked, "how long can I rent it?" "Until the next mission world." Wei Ran immediately shouted, "then buy a fart and rent it all the time. It''s too expensive to buy, and I don''t know if I can come back alive next mission. It''s better to spend so much money to buy some weapons and equipment. " A Li despised: "just now you said to rebuild the Gui Yin team. If it''s a lone wolf, it''s natural to rent an apartment every time. But if it''s a team with more than ten or twenty people, it costs one or two thousand to rent once. Even if the mission fails, it will not be destroyed at one time. In order to make the team more lasting and cohesive, it is naturally cost-effective to buy a large house at one time. It is a huge manor, including the basement. " Buying a manor at 3000 is really too cheap. Wei Ran can''t help but smack his tongue. On the same day, Wei Ran chose a community in the living area, which is about equivalent to a foreign house community. Each building has no more than six floors, and rented a suite apartment. About 70 square meters, two rooms and one living room, including kitchen and bathroom. All kinds of furniture are complete. Puppets come to clean regularly, so they are very clean. The ventilation and lighting of the room are very good. It can definitely be regarded as a first-class community. But this building doesn''t seem to live many hunting soldiers. With Wei Ran and a Li, there are only more than 30 people in total, so it looks very spacious and quiet. There is no need to pay for the food here. The industrialized junk food is on call. Puppets and bionic robots take care of it very carefully. It is definitely the favorite lifestyle of fat house. However, Wei Ran obviously belongs to the type of man, not the kind of house man. In the evening, I knew from ah Li that he could buy spiritual cultivation methods from other sky hunters, and even some unique secrets of physical cultivation. Anyway, there are really a lot of hunting spots in his three worlds. At this time, he can spend a lot of energy and vigorously improve his strength. Wouldn''t he have to be unprepared to enter the task world in a month. Chapter 437 Without going out, they searched the Internet for the materials sold by the management in the world and the materials auctioned by hunting soldiers. The search engine is very perfect, so the response to search the corresponding resources is very fast. Wei Ran naturally first bought a Najie, but he was fed up with ah Li''s greedy character. Now there are a lot of jewelry and gold in a Li''s carry on space. He was stunned and couldn''t buckle it out. The storage space of Najie purchased in 2000 hunting spot is about the size of a small warehouse of 1000 square meters. It seems to contain the law of time. The state of the object put in will be fixed and will not decay. Of course, this attribute also leads to the inability to put living creatures with spirituality into it. The law of time will conflict with the law of life of living creatures, directly making life disappear and living creatures become dead. This point is specially noted in the instructions for the use of the items, and it is also stated that even magic weapons with living characteristics cannot be put into them. Such instruments are considered to be living bodies and will also die directly after being put in. Of course, the other party must agree whether they are willing to go in. In addition to receiving precepts, Wei Ran naturally thought of his cultivation methods at this stage. Turning down from the higher level, Wei Ran was stunned by the chaotic golden body tyrant formula, the eight nine Xuangong, the Pangu body, etc. the skill was very powerful and the price was not beautiful. He directly accepted the reality and found that he could only buy some primary skills. Most of the practical middle and high-level skills can only accept barter. Both sides judge the price respectively, and then the one with low value can make up with hunting points. Wei Ran was poor and didn''t bring anything back. He had nothing but hunting, so he could only look for it in the primary skill. Such as King Kong not bad magic, dragon elephant magic from the tenth to the twentieth floor, and so on Wei Ran swept around, but found that there was no skill suitable for him, so he simply didn''t continue to look for it. He chose the basic entry-level basic cultivation method, and the basic knowledge of the universe and body in the spiritual environment. An idea flashed through his mind that no matter how good or bad those skills were, they were summarized and practiced by others according to their own conditions. His body and personality are naturally different from those of his predecessors, so it''s better to master all the basics and knowledge and walk out of a path that suits him best with his own ability. It may be difficult, but once you get through it, it must be more appropriate than those skills summarized by others. However, he will enter the next mission world in a month. He still has a huge weakness and has to find a way to make up for it. This short board is that Wei Ran lacks effective air combat capability. Without assistance, he can''t fight in the air. Therefore, while looking for basic skills, we are also looking for some skills suitable for air combat at this stage. There are many skills in this area, but the price is generally expensive. It seems that there are many physical cultivation in the hunting soldiers, and they have been caught at the weakness of the current stage. Therefore, the skill methods sold are sold at a premium. Even if Wei Ran gnashed his teeth again, he had to suffer this knife! He took a fancy to a book called "cloud dragon nine appearances", which is a skill for changing body shape in the air. With one breath, he can rise nearly 50 meters high, equivalent to the height of 15 floors. After taking off, you can turn nine times in the air and change direction. However, every turn should consume energy in multiples. With Wei Ran''s current strength, if you can''t catch the target in the first three turns, even if you catch up, you won''t have the power to attack. Although it has great defects, the price is only 3000 hunting points, which is the cheapest air combat skill at present. Wei Ran gritted his teeth and bought it, waiting for the subsequent proficiency. Other basic teaching materials are very cheap. Hunting soldiers are too lazy to sell them. Wei Ran bought it officially. A basic training method has only 220 hunting points, and then other common sense knowledge has only 160 hunting points. So cheap, he simply wanted to buy the basic cultivation knowledge of the subsequent realm of physical cultivation. However, after a search on the Internet, I found that when I broke the barrier of spiritual environment and entered the next level, I was basically a quasi holy state. There was no basic cultivation method, so I had to explore by myself. After the deposit of the hunting spot is transferred to the management on the Internet, someone will deliver it to the door the next day. In addition to Kung Fu, the next thing that can effectively improve strength is weapons and equipment. A Li had no need for skills and equipment. He only deducted 1000 hunting points from Wei Ran and bought some medicine supplies. Others taught Wei Ran how to bargain with people. He is proficient in the three weapons of sabre, halberd and bow. In fact, he is good at all 18 weapons. However, the task world is not only the ancient world, but also some modern world. Guns are naturally more in line with the task environment. Moreover, according to the provisions of the world consciousness, the sky hunting soldiers cannot use weapons beyond the current productivity level of the world, otherwise they will be directly confiscated once they are taken out. Just like in Datang world, if Wei Ran took out Gatlin, 100% of Gatlin disappeared before anyone saw it. And it won''t be returned after the mission. In the world of science and technology, the magic weapons of various fantasy worlds are also directly confiscated. There is only one situation that can be returned and used, that is, if your opponent Tianting and the Austrian French parliament don''t obey the rules, then the hunters can come up with a direct confrontation. However, the heavenly court and the arcane Law Council will also be limited by the laws of the world. The power of their magic weapons in the non demon or low demon world will decrease a lot. To exert enough power, they have to consume their own aura from the heavenly court reserve. In addition to invading the saint level, ordinary monks basically have to be careful. Wei Ran was considering the universality and cheapness. On cold weapons, he bought treasure soldiers without spirituality, but ordinary soldiers with special materials. The material strength can not only ensure a certain weight, but also support the destructive force caused by Wei combustion. These are basically high-tech weapons, and even if they were used in the middle ages, they would not be restricted. In terms of firearms, he wanted to find weapons with unlimited bullets. However, the so-called infinity is more than physical common sense and belongs to the weapon of causality. Since it''s the law of cause and effect, will it be made into a low-end weapon like guns? Therefore, there was no such weapon of infinite bullets, so he bought a big spray made by a hunter. Although it was a practice work, it was exquisite. It is more powerful than a shotgun like Remington, and the bullets are scattered more widely, but the recoil force is amazing. Multiple types of warheads of the same diameter can be used. There are many kinds of bullets, such as conventional bullets for humans, evil killing bullets for ghosts, silver plated bullets and silver nitrate bullets for undead, black gold bullets for exotic animals and rune bullets for demons. It is also a friendly reminder that his gun caliber is consistent with that of the management party. The conventional ammunition sold by the management party can be compatible, and the price is so cheap that you laugh. Let him directly go to the official to buy conventional ammunition. As for special ammunition, the official price is usually more expensive than that of hunting soldiers. He also sells it here. Wei Ran is welcome to patronize at any time. After all, it was a practice work. The price was so cheap that there were only 300 hunting points and so many gifts. Therefore, Wei Ran spent another 100 hunting points and bought ten more special bombs. Then in the hands of this honest hunter, he bought a conventional heavy machine gun, which is custom-made. Wei Ran thought Gatlin was fast enough, but he lacked some power. So I want to buy a machine gun that is as powerful as an airborne Vulcan gun and suitable for holding. Among them, the launching mechanism cannot be set at the tail, otherwise it is certainly difficult to attack by hand. It needs to be set in the middle as far as possible to ensure that it can resist shooting on the shoulder or against the waist. As soon as this request was sent, the other party immediately knew that Wei Ran was an individual repair, and joked that Wei Ran''s physical repair was different from others. Other physical practitioners either like barehanded fighting or play cold weapons. Only Wei Ran took an unusual road. Wei Ran laughed and didn''t answer much. He liked to change weapons according to the battlefield environment. Although physical cultivation is of high physical quality, it does not mean that we need to rely solely on physical combat like beasts. The reason why human beings are human is that human beings are good at using tools. This is racial advantage. If they neglect it, they will go the wrong way. So I spent 500 hunting points to order a heavy machine gun, which is so powerful that it can definitely beat the tyrant into a sieve. Of course, he paid so generously, and the other party politely said that he could customize some gadgets for free as gifts. Wei Ran thought about it. He lacked good air combat ability at this stage. Even if he learned Yunlong Jiuxian, he still lacked something. Therefore, I think we can first equip the hook lock that can retract and eject. As long as we can get close to the opponent, we will try our best to hook the other party with the hook lock without making the other party distance away, which can make up for the disadvantage of air combat. Therefore, it is not difficult for the other party to raise this requirement. Although there are relatively high requirements for material strength, this material is very cheap in the transit world, so he readily agreed. At present, Wei Ran has 2600 remaining hunting spots. At present, he and a Li don''t have much to buy. Wei Ran can spend up to 1000 points to buy Yiying food, potions and other supplies. The rest of the hunting sites are ready to be used on the training ground to get familiar with the newly purchased basic training methods of physical cultivation and spiritual environment. Chapter 438 When Wei Ran practiced before, he had already touched many energy nodes in his body. In the spiritual realm, this energy node is multiplied in the plural form. These are emphasized in the basic training methods he received. Although the spiritual realm majors in Inner cosmic spirituality, the body and energy still need to maintain a certain degree of balance. Wei Ran''s training idea is very simple. He doesn''t start to practice directly from the inner universe spirit with faster effect. Instead, he decided to raise the physical body and energy until they could not continue to improve. At this time, he would practice the inner universe. Therefore, his practice during this period focuses on the first few chapters of the courseware, that is, how to more skillfully stimulate hundreds of energy nodes in the whole body. After the first world war with Lu Heng, he found that all the techniques used by Lu Heng were produced through the different resonance modes of these energy nodes. After more than half a month, although I didn''t understand the new techniques, several techniques in the halberd force have been improved to varying degrees, making the power more increased. In the duel with ah Li, ah Li can clearly feel it. Aside from the aspects of force, technology and speed, it has been able to influence and suppress the other party''s spiritual will with its own spiritual will. The vigorous Qi emitted also brought the power of Wei Ran''s own law. The power of his law was somewhat unexpected. Due to the emphasis on positive suppression, the law was rolling! Any opponent who confronts head-on, even if the basic ability is equal, will feel powerless. Any head-on collision will lead to increased loss of strength, accelerated energy consumption and sharp decline in speed, so that it will finally feel completely crushed. It is conceivable that if this law force is continuously developed, Wei Ran''s frontal combat ability will hardly have too many people dare to resist. Compared with Lu Heng''s swallowing, the level of rolling law should be equal to it. During this time, Wei Ran also saw the social situation of the transit world. There is the most basic rule of law, but there are still places where violence is indulged in areas that cannot be monitored by puppets. On this day, Wei Ran came out of the training ground and was ready to return to the living area by shuttle. After this period of practice, he knew the secret of the sub space at the top of the training ground. We know from other hunters that there is a lot of aura in the sub space at the top level, which can help the hunters to practice at a deeper level. Not enough to train in it, at least you need to cross the third threshold. The so-called third threshold is the barrier of understanding the sea to reach the extreme state of heaven and man for those who believe in the law of the door, and the spiritual state for physical cultivation. Only when these two conditions are met, the official will allow the use of hunting points to exchange cultivation time and make an essential breakthrough in strength. This can be regarded as an answer to Wei Ran''s doubts about how to improve the hunting strength. According to the task world experienced by Wei Ran. Sometimes the heavens will arrange hunting soldiers to go to a task world that needs a long time, just like Wei Ran''s Datang world. Hunting soldiers can cultivate independently and improve their strength there. Basically, when hunting soldiers have just entered the extraordinary realm, they will be assigned such welfare tasks. However, when all kinds of cultivation methods reach the third level, it is just like the realm of heaven and man and the spiritual realm of Wei Ran. Unless there is an adventure, it is difficult to break through to a higher level in the general Zhongwu world. If it is in gaowu world, the strength of hunting soldiers can not be reached, and it is easy to die in the task world. Considering these, the management of Zhutian will open up a sub space for real powerful hunters to make a breakthrough. However, the hunting points needed for sub space cultivation started with 5000. Wei Ran couldn''t help lamenting that he had to start reserving hunting points for future planning. At this time, in a corner of the training area, he saw eight people surrounded by two people, seemingly arguing about something. Wei Ran passed by and didn''t want to meddle. However, he was attracted by a familiar voice, "Oh, this guy is also a recruit. When I first saw him, I was going to ask him to pay taxes. " Wei Huo subconsciously turned and looked. The man talking was holding a cigar and wearing a loose windbreaker. He was slovenly and looked like a second ancestor. It was the strange hunting soldier he met when he appeared in the square of the trade zone. Seeing Wei Ran, he waved to him. "Is this guy a recruit? Look at his momentum, the level should not be too low. At least there is an intermediate level. " The cigar smoker smiled and said, "there are always some special guys in the heavens. Hello, big man, are you interested in joining our gang? " Wei Ran couldn''t help laughing, "Gang? Are there legal gangsters in the sky hunters? " The other party didn''t care about the irony in Wei Ran''s words, "ha ha, yes, it''s a gangster. We are responsible for the management of newcomers in some areas. As long as each person pays a tax of 500 hunting points, no one will harass them on our territory. After all, newcomers are too weak. It''s better to spend money to buy peace than to be treated as a fun bag by different veterans. " Then he looked at the two recruits surrounded, spit out a smoke ring and said comfortably, "what do you two think?" Those two people naturally dare not speak, but their strength is weak, that is, they have no right to speak. Although a bad beating won''t kill you, it''s enough to be beaten by different people every day for a month. Wei Ran thought at this time that no wonder many hunting soldiers have their own house attribute, that is, the place where they live in the living area is an absolutely safe area. Lock the door, and outsiders can''t destroy the power of the law. One of the two recruits was unwilling to say, "when we finish a task, we only have the most basic degree of completion, a reward of 1000 hunting points. I used up all my purchases as early as I came out. Where can I get you 500 hunting points? " The second ancestor sneered, "do you mean no money? It''s easy to say that if we arrive here on time every day as our partner, we''ll be taxed until the next task starts. Our crazy Gang is kind. " Wei Ran then sneered, "crazy Gang? The name is old enough. Is it interesting for me to be your partner? " The second ancestor looked back and said, "brother, I was still fond of you. It''s very difficult for me to say so." A man next to him stood up and offered a two handed wide blade knife, "boss, I''ll play with him." Wei Yan shook his head. Not long ago, his customized heavy machine gun from vehicle to individual has been made. He spent 500 hunting points and bought 3000 bullets. These are all 12.7mm full power bullets. One shot can punch the elephant right through. At this time, he suddenly offered this ferocious and huge heavy weapon and put it on his waist. The bullet chain went through the bullet chain box on his back from his waist and shoulders. Wei Ran was only wearing the military green vest, with exaggerated muscle expansion. Now the shape of carrying such a ferocious thing was too fierce. The image of a fierce man burned all over the audience, and everyone in front of him and passing by was stunned. The veteran with a broad blade knife subconsciously looked at the cold weapon in his hand and the ferocious thing hanging around Wei Ran''s waist, and immediately had a sense of absurdity that he wanted to throw away the knife in his hand. The second ancestor pointed to Wei Ran and said, "hey boy, you don''t know the rules. Even if you want to fight here, you usually only choose a quiet place and solve it with cold weapons or fists. Do you want to fight like this? " Wei Ran said with a grim smile, "I served as marshal in my last task. What do you say?" "Cough, I mean, aren''t you afraid to attract the attention of the management? In the world of hunting soldiers, there are not some veterans who are very good at hot weapons, but once this weapon is opened, there is too much movement. Whether we win or lose, we have to be caught by the authorities in space prison and fined. Do you understand? " Wei Ran suddenly put away his heavy machine gun, shrugged his shoulders and said, "of course I understand." After that, he turned and left. The second ancestor looked at it inexplicably. When he looked back, he noticed that the two recruits took out guns and rocket launchers and hung several high explosive bombs on their bodies. This time, the crazy Gang knew that Wei Ran was a wake-up call for the two recruits and how to protect himself when his strength was insufficient. Wei Ran''s move naturally attracted the attention of some of the hunting soldiers. No matter what, those who can afford to use this weapon as individual equipment and are not afraid of the terrible recoil are strong hands. Therefore, not long ago, various information was sent to Wei ran from the Internet to solicit him to join various teams. Wei Ran didn''t care about it and hung his information in a Li''s newly registered hunting Corps. The hunting regiment still used the name of Gui Yin. Because this is a team destroyed by the regiment, there will be no problem of duplicate names when registering. Such a month will soon pass, and a new task will be released soon. Chapter 439 The mission of Zhutian world is usually published to the personal information ten days before the mission is released, giving the hunters a certain time to prepare. In the previous 20 days, the hunters were able to relax and increase their state, so that they would not immediately prepare for the next task world, resulting in excessive mental tension. The small team of Wei Ran and a Li doesn''t have much internal strength gap, so they are usually arranged in the same task. They received the news together that their next task was to find the afterthought of the fallen holy king and prevent the last possibility of his resurrection. The mission is marked in dark red, which means that it is highly dangerous and belongs to team combat mission. Hunting soldiers, Tianting and the Austrian French parliament will send a large number of personnel into the mission world, so there will be very fierce fighting. Wei Ran was surprised to see that the task involved the holy king killed by the army head, and said, "our strength can be regarded as a medium-level level. To participate in the competition for the remnant of the holy king, you usually have to send hunting soldiers above high level to participate, right? " A Li asked Wei Ran to keep looking and found that the hunting soldiers recruited for this task were of medium level. As for why not recruit high-level hunters, it also explains. It turns out that the world also fell from the high devil to the middle devil. The reason for the fall is related to the fallen holy king. It seems that the world has sealed a small part of the power of the holy king, which makes the world itself have a certain ability to resist the outside world. After the fall of the holy king, Tianting launched several high-dimensional attacks on the world, which were blocked by the strengthened space barrier. So that the heavenly court and the Austrian law Parliament can only send middle-level friars to participate, and any high-level friars will be blocked by the barrier. However, the barrier is two-sided. Since it blocks the invaders of the heavens, it will naturally hinder the hunting soldiers of the heavens, so that only the middle-level hunting soldiers can enter. Therefore, the battlefield is that all middle-level strength figures on both sides can participate. On the mission statement, there are more than ten pages of tips. There are strict restrictions on weapons and equipment. All hot weapons will be limited and can not be used. Only cold weapons can be used. Because of the residual thoughts of the holy king, the portable magic weapon cannot exert its full power, and some functions will be sealed. This is very beneficial to the hunting soldiers in the heavens. After all, according to the urine nature of the Tianting side, each invasion will bring a large amount of Reiki into it, just for their magic tools to give full play to their power. The hunting soldiers in the heavens don''t have such an abundant aura environment. Unfortunately, even if they have artifact, they will be limited by the aura concentration of the task world and can''t give full play to it. The information about the hunting soldiers of the heavens and the world of the heavens should be kept confidential and should not be disclosed to the aborigines, otherwise the score will be deducted, and in serious cases, it will be directly deducted into a negative number. Another hint, although this world is a demon world, it has the potential to develop into a high demon. There are some creatures with high magic power hidden. Even indigenous people are not weak. Some Aborigines have the characteristics of returning to ancient times, that is, high demon inheritance. They have strong potential and are no weaker than the hunters and invaders involved in the mission. Even ordinary things, protected by the laws of the world, are much stronger than ordinary things in the demon world. If you provoke powerful countries and are besieged by their troops, you are likely to be killed by the number. The world background of the mission is Eastern Europe in the middle ages. The fall of Constantinople meant that the Orthodox Church turned its attention to Russia, and the crescent Ottoman Empire from the Middle East also peeped the greedy hooves and claws into the Greek peninsula. The whole Crusade countries in Europe are in a tense atmosphere, but disputes continue. The Crusade Holy See intended to unite the strength of the whole Crusade country to resist the invasion from the Middle East, but it could not achieve its goal because of the debt of the Templar order to the kings of various countries. At the same time, on the dark continent, forces from the dark world are gradually infiltrating all regions. From time to time, people have witnessed the activities of creatures like demons in groups, wantonly destroying cities and countries. These dark creatures belonging to the chaotic world are gradually uniting in an incomprehensible way. The demon hunters of the original church can destroy these cruel, aggressive and evil creatures who don''t know what unity is with the help of their ancient blood. But now they can put aside their internal prejudices and suppress the desire to fight each other in their blood. Facing the evil forces that may develop into legions, even the powerful demon hunter organization is gradually weak. These United dark creatures seem to be looking for a common source. When the church understands their behavior, finding the source of evil faster than dark creatures is more important than war and hunting demons. Maybe this is related to whether human beings can continue to survive. After reading this introduction, Wei Ran was confused and said: "there are similar historical events in our world. I remember that when the Byzantium of the Eastern Roman Empire perished, it should be the 15th century. At that time, artillery and the most primary firerope guns had been widely packed. The trend of thought of the Renaissance also gradually replaced the absolute ideological rule of the holy see over all countries. If this is the background of the times, at least there are rope guns on the hot weapons, ha ha. " Ah Li rolled his eyes and said, "the history of the heavenly world has similarities and differences. You''ve seen Datang world. You''d better abide by the rules. But if you want to use your weird heavy machine gun, I''m afraid you can''t get it out of space. " "The devil is mentioned here. You can prepare more Rune enchantments and spend the rest of your hunting points. You will have to spend every time you die." Wei Ran smiled, "don''t say unlucky words. Since I played with Lu Heng, I think I can live for a long time." Of course, the content of the mission letter will not be so simple. There is a thick stack of intelligence information behind it, which is a detailed introduction to the main forces in all aspects of the world. They naturally remember them well before they officially put them down. Such detailed information also shows that the high-dimensional world attaches importance to this task, so there should be a lot of useful things in this information. In the last period of time, they prepared enough food, medicine, water and rune enchanting potion. With the countdown coming. Wei Ran and a Li were directly summoned into the mission world in the room. This is different from Wei Ran''s previous experiences. In the previous times, he was carried in by the devil alone and was a little passive. This time, he directly designated the launch site for each participant. It is distributed by team, not concentrated in one place. It seems that because the heavenly world doesn''t know where the residual thoughts of the holy king are, it expands the search scope and allows the hunters to find freely. In the chaotic launch process, Wei Ran noticed that in addition to him and a Li, 16 people also participated in the task. According to each person''s position, the other 16 people are divided into at least three teams and two lone wolves. Everyone looked at each other to confirm the Allies participating in the mission, so as to avoid accidental injury on the battlefield. Although there may be some discord between the celestial hunting soldiers in the transit world, they are naturally natural allies in terms of life and death in the mission world. No one will treat an ally as an enemy until the mission is completed. Unless he wants to learn from Lu Heng and be a traitor, he needs to wash away his own soul mark with his companion''s soul mark. This time, Wei Ran noticed that there were acquaintances among the 16 people, that is, the second ancestor of the crazy gang. He was obviously surrounded by two companions, but he had not seen them. He was not one of the few people who appeared that day. The second ancestor also looked at Wei Ran unexpectedly and smiled, "brother, the task of the world, life and death first." Wei Ran also nodded. He noticed that there was a short man in the crowd who looked at himself. When he looked back, the man avoided his sight. Then, without waiting for Wei Ran to think about anything, everyone was quickly pulled into the ground and officially entered the task world. Chapter 440 After Wei Ran and a Li landed, they found that their costumes changed naturally. They all changed into European medieval burlap clothes, brown hoods and hoods, as if they were wandering scholars in this era. Because items such as Najie''s carrying space are also magic tools that are easy to see problems in this world, in order not to be suspected, Wei Ran hung the saber at his waist in advance. The long halberd was too conspicuous and inconvenient to hold outside, so he didn''t take it out. A Li is still a girl of twelve or thirteen years old. Although in this chaotic era, there are many people who joined mercenaries in their youth to make a living in war, it is obviously impossible to include such a girl carved in powder and jade. So ah Li didn''t let any weapons out, and they went to the nearest town together. The place where they came should be located on the wasteland on the North Bank of the Aegean Sea. To the East is Constantinople captured by the crescent Ottoman Empire. Now it should have been renamed Istanbul. Therefore, their identities are not difficult to disguise. They can falsely claim to be citizens of the Byzantine Empire. Because they were forced to change their orthodox beliefs, they would rather leave their homes and go to the west to find salvation. As for the two oriental faces, it is not difficult to solve. Wei Ran adjusted the facial muscles to make the outline more profound, and then asked a Li to adjust the pupil color to grayish brown, just like ordinary people in the Eastern Roman Empire. As for the color of hair, well, most people in the Eastern Roman Empire also have black hair, which doesn''t need to be dealt with. A Li is simpler. He uses magic to disguise and adjust the pupil color to make his skin a little rougher. He is no different from ordinary noble girls in this era. Since there is no clue where the mission target is, they are also at a loss about their actions. So I''m going to go to some towns to inquire about the news. "According to the mission tips, the people of the heavenly court and the Austrian French parliament should also come in advance. The maximum number of people we can participate in the mission is 16. Compared with the invaders, the number is also very limited. After all, they are limited by the laws of the world. " Along the way, they discussed the action strategy of the task. A Li briefly combed the current known conditions. "From a cultural point of view, one belongs to the East and the other belongs to the West. What is their relationship? " Wei Ran asked about the enemy''s information. "Of course not. Saint Wang Mingming is the existence of heaven. But the Austrian French parliament is also involved. Do you think they can cooperate? Hey, hey, it''s very possible to fight. " "Oh, it''s a tripartite competition. They arrived ahead of us and should have taken some advantage. May have more information than we do. Now we want to get more information. It''s very inefficient to rely solely on two legs to inquire about demons and dark creatures among the people. In terms of official power, the Crusade Holy See has the most contact with such creatures. So you''d better find a way to sneak into the holy see first. " A Li agreed: "this is a normal idea. You can think of it. It is estimated that other hunters and invaders will think of it. The Austrian and French parliament knows more about this holy see and should be easier to join it. If we choose to join the church, we are likely to meet people from the Austrian and French parliament. If they find out who we are, it will be a lot of trouble. " Wei lit his head and said, "you''re right, so it''s very necessary to dress up as an Eastern European, at least not too special. Then we have to find an opportunity to sneak into the Holy See, but we have to keep a low profile to a certain extent so as not to be noticed by the group of people in the Austrian French parliament. So it''s best to consciously imitate the ordinary people of this era from now on. " Ah Li said, "let''s realize the first step first." They came to a town, which is close to the Aegean coast. The business is relatively developed, so the town looks rich. Even so, only the houses near the inner circle are built with brick and stone structures. Most of the civilians and handicraftsmen living in the periphery still live in thatched houses or earthen houses, which are very ugly. The house layout in the town is very random and there is no planning at all, so that in a small town, the internal roads show a labyrinth of twists and turns. Moreover, due to the lack of construction of underground waterways, the internal roads are very dirty. There are smelly ditches, animal feces and domestic garbage everywhere, which can be worthy of the appearance of medieval cities. At this time, a fire broke out in the middle of the town, and a battle seemed to break out in the area near the Lord''s house, which plunged the originally peaceful town into chaos. Wei Ran and a Li went inside against the crowd who fled to the outside. I saw a huge monster about three meters high on the square in the middle of the town. Its head is a scorpion, its upper body is a human body, and it is still dressed in a decent Lord costume, but it has four arms, each holding a spear, a sharp axe and a tower shield. Ordinary civilians in the town have been scared to the death and run around. Only a few knights in full plate armor are besieging the monster. There are almost no dead soldiers lying on the ground around. I only heard a knight in the middle say, "unexpectedly, the Lord we are loyal to is a demon... Demon hunter, I misunderstood you before. Please be sure to destroy him. Our Lord should have been killed by him." In addition to the knights, there are two men in leather armor. One of them holds a double sword, the other uses a cross bow, and his body is covered with various cloth bags, which seem to contain special medicine. "This is not the time to say this. We didn''t expect that the demon disguised as your Lord should exist at level III, which is beyond the range of our current strength. Unless you go to the church to find more demon hunter brothers for support, you will die here today! " At this time, the knight showed a high chivalry. His long sword pointed at the monster in the middle, emitting a light similar to vigorous Qi. "I have awakened some ancient blood and can hold it for a while. Please leave the church first and seek support. We must destroy this demon and avenge the Lord and us." Then he took the initiative to wave his sword. In Wei Ran''s opinion, the knight''s strength is not bad. By the standard of the Tang world, he should have the cultivation of penetrating the four wonders, but compared with this monster, it is certainly far from good. He split the spear and axe stabbed by the monster with several swords in a row, but he couldn''t break the other party''s Tower Shield after getting close. Stung by the monster''s scorpion tail, the thick plate armor runs through. The toxin enters the body and dies immediately. The audience was surprised that the other knights also lost their courage and fled one after another, but they were caught up and killed one by one by this huge monster with agility that did not meet the current physical condition. Finally, the monster looked at the two demon hunters standing aside to prepare for a decisive battle. "Damn demon hunter, I swore to God that I would eat only one human every week and never be greedy. But you came to expose my identity and forced me to eat people like before? God will not forgive you. " It seems absurd that a demon condemns the demon hunters of the church in the name of God. Chapter 441 The two demon hunters didn''t want to have a bad argument with the devil, so they started to attack each other. The demon hunter who made the twin swords resist the devil''s attack from the front after drinking a bottle of medicine and smearing sword oil on the twin swords. The one who makes the crossbow is guerrilla and gap shooting, aiming at those seemingly weak positions. However, it''s a pity that no matter how many kinds of potions he changed and applied to the bow and arrow, he can''t break through the shell defense on the devil''s body surface. Wei Ran and a Li looked at each other and obviously felt that this was a good opportunity to join the church. Just as they were watching, the two had a heart to heart communication. Needless to say, the key is how to join the demon hunter force. A Li gave her suggestions. According to her analysis of the mission letter, she knew that the declining aristocrats accounted for the largest proportion of the church''s demon hunters, so she discussed with Wei Ran and planned to introduce herself as a declining aristocrat. Wei Ran and a Li suddenly appeared in the middle of the battlefield. The guerrilla demon hunter kindly shouted: "no matter where you come from, the situation here is clear at a glance. If you don''t want to die, leave while we can insist! Please go to the church in taikirda and say that the demons in sarira town are level III and need higher-level demon hunters to deal with them! " Wei Ran waved ah away from the station and pulled out his Sabre as he walked. This Sabre looks like a lengthened military sabre. Before coming to the task world, Wei Ran has changed the fittings to the style of the new moon sect, making it look like a special new moon sect sabre. "I just want to help." "You''re looking for death!" The two demon hunters called out at the same time. At the same time, the demon hunter standing in the front was found a flaw because of this short distraction. His double swords were split by the demon''s axe, and the man was split to the ground. The devil smiled grimly and stabbed down with his spear. Suddenly, a figure stopped in front of the demon hunter who closed his eyes and waited for death. The red vigorous Qi makes the temperature of the surrounding air rise a lot. "I am an awakened orthodox wandering warrior, but I don''t do it for nothing. I have to charge." The two demon hunters and the devil were shocked by the strong vigorous Qi emitted by Wei Ran. The devil was still prosperous. In order to hide his fear, he threw his axes and spears at Wei Ran. Wei Ran''s spiritual intuition directly judges each other''s flaws, takes a small step forward, raises the blade, and easily cuts off the axe handle and spear handle. Then, facing the sword lifted from below by the devil, just one side easily dodged, jumped into the air with force, and cut down with a knife in both hands. The devil with four hands also has a huge tower shield, which is firmly protected in front of him without any gap. When the two demon hunters thought that Wei Ran''s strike would be futile, Wei Ran took back the blade, stretched out a hand to grasp the upper edge of the tower shield and pushed it inward first. The devil felt this huge thrust and instinctively pushed out. Unexpectedly, Wei Huo''s pushing force suddenly disappeared. Instead, he pulled the shield out according to the devil''s power. With the joint efforts of the two, the tower shield was immediately lifted and flew out. Wei Ran took advantage of the situation, waved a knife and cut horizontally. His body method was transferred, and he had swept behind the devil. The devil stared at his waist in a daze. There was also his own chitin shell inside the Lord''s clothes, that is, the guerrilla demon hunter had not shot through just now. Unexpectedly, he was cut off by this inexplicable warrior. No, it''s not as simple as cutting it open, but flattening it with a knife. It cut the devil''s incomparably strong body into neat two halves. When the upper body fell to the ground, it was still struggling in great pain. It seems very unwilling. After all, as a devil, he still has many hidden abilities that he didn''t use. If he was killed like this, he would be unwilling. Wei Ran went to the devil with strong vitality and his upper body still struggling, and cut off his head again with a knife. He took his head and looked at the two stunned demon hunters, "this head, um, level III demon, the standard of crusadism, how much is it worth?" The two demon hunters looked at each other and made the double sword stand up. "The Church never offers a reward, and we don''t know the price, but you can go to the church with us. The bishop must be very welcome to a powerful warrior like you, and the reward must satisfy you." Wei Yan nodded. In the face of lending all over Europe, he also specially raised the Holy See of a Templar order of 20000 people. Although there is only one city in the Vatican, it will never be short of money. What''s more, Wei yanben wanted to take the opportunity to enter the Holy See and complete the first step of the mission plan. Tekilda is a port city, next to the Aegean Sea, and prospers according to trade. Therefore, the local church is very magnificent. The highest clergy of the church here is the regional bishop, who is directly appointed by the Vatican. When two demon hunters sent the news back, the church caused quite a stir. In their opinion, level III demons don''t seem to be easy to deal with. At least level B demon hunters have the possibility of successful hunting. A warrior who can easily kill level III demons has at least more strength than the average level of level B demon hunters. Such strength, even in those Knight families with a long history of ancient blood, may not be able to train such a strong man. Wei Ran stood in the middle of the church with ah Li and the devil''s head. It was said that his name was Sean Bruno. Well, Western names should be simpler. He was listening to the report of two demon hunters who had narrowly escaped death, and the believers around him, as well as the nuns, priests and Templars in the Church (infantry subordinate to the Templar order), looked at Wei Ran with curious eyes. His superhuman body looks like the crazy soldiers from northern Europe in this era, even stronger than them, giving people a strong sense of oppression, but without the sense of barbarism and coarseness of the barbarians. At least in terms of temperament, Wei Ran has always read a lot of books. Although he can''t reach the realm of poetry and calligraphy, at least he has the breath of a wise man, which makes people know that he is not just a reckless man with simple mind and developed limbs. The bishop simply heard what had happened from the two demon hunters and called Wei Ran to go. "This brave warrior, I heard that you are from Istanbul and believe in the Orthodox Church?" Wei Ran and a Li have carefully woven their respective sources. Thanks to the detailed introduction of the task information to the background of the times, they can find important historical events and figures in the world and ensure that they will not arouse suspicion. "Your Excellency, you''re right. Our brother and sister were originally the children of Baron Fulton of Byzantine Empire. My name is van Helsing, van Helsing fortan. " Speaking of this, Wei Ran paused, remembered a movie and went on. "This is my sister. Her name is Freya fortan. Since Constantinople was conquered by the Seljuks of the Ottomans when I was a child, the title of the family has been deprived by pagans, and many have been looted and slaughtered. Therefore, the survivors can only rely on the martial arts handed down by their families and the inherited ancient blood. As a wandering warrior, they undertake various tasks to survive. I have the honor to live to this day in this chaotic era with my sister. " Wei Ran made up this piece of information, including the names of people and events, which were not imagined out of thin air. The faltang family does exist, but in the mission letter, this unimportant family is only mentioned in one sentence. If you don''t pay attention, you won''t know the existence of this family at all. Moreover, the Baron belongs to the lowest rank. In addition, the family members have been exterminated by the new moon sect. His lies are not afraid to be exposed. In addition, Constantinople was conquered five years ago. With Wei Ran''s current age, it is also worthy of the identity of a wandering warrior. "Thanks to this dangerous era, you have developed such excellent strength." Bishop Sean opened his arms and embraced Wei Ran with a kind smile. "Brave soldier, if you come back from the pagan ruled area, will your piety towards the Lord remain the same?" Chapter 442 The Crusade and the Orthodox Church originated from one. Since the fall of Constantinople, although the crescent Caliph did not enforce the crescent religion in the occupied Constantinople, let alone prohibit the promotion of the Orthodox Church. However, a large number of orthodox believers still follow the great shepherd to Russia and Eastern Europe to continue to publicize the doctrine of development in these places. However, some less devout Orthodox believers, forced by life, went into exile on the Greek peninsula and the Italian peninsula and converted to the crusade. Among them, the most wandering warriors disguised as merchants and Wei Ran. So bishop Sean was very aboveboard and began to invite Wei Ran to convert to the Crusade, and invited him to join the demon hunter team of the Crusade with absolute generous treatment. Westerners don''t pay so much attention to modesty as Orientals. Wei Ran frankly admitted that he had had enough of wandering. In addition, he didn''t even have money to buy the next meal of bread in his pocket. Even for his sister to have a place to live safely, he simply accepted the invitation of Lord Sean and officially became a demon hunter. This powerful warrior with his own family is willing to join the Holy See. Naturally, he is very popular with church personnel. After all, people with fetters are the best to control. As for the demon hunter level license, because his strength is enough to easily deal with level III demons, he is directly granted the level B demon hunter license. The level of demons here is increased by a positive number, indicating that the stronger the strength is, and the more the demon hunter is in front of the letter, the higher the level is. Level B is also a quasi high-end combat power in the professional team of demon hunters. There are only 50 A-level demon hunters in the whole holy see. As for the top S-level demon hunters, there are only two, both of which can be met but not sought. The backbone of demon hunters is a large number of C-level demon hunters who are easy to train. After receiving the bonus for hunting demons, Wei Ran and a Li, led by nuns, have their own room behind the church. According to the treatment of class B demon hunters, this is a two bedroom suite with living room. If the ordinary middle class rents, they need a Venetian kroso silver coin per month, which is equivalent to a quarter of their monthly income. After observing that no one was watching, Wei Ran closed the door and discussed the next action with a Li. "Well, the first step is to succeed. What are your plans next?" Wei Ran mused: "this mission is highly competitive and time waits for no one. We must find out more information as soon as possible. Although I am a B-level demon hunter, when I just exchanged the reward, the two old demon hunters said that I had just joined and could not get more internal secrets of the church for the time being. Unless my personal file is sent to the Vatican for filing and baptized by the Pope, I will be eligible for the rights of all class B demon hunters. I can''t wait this time. Judging from the strength of the local church, if I want to fight, it''s not difficult to get a class a demon hunter. So first do the demon hunting task and sprint to a higher level of identity. Then, when you are baptized, you will get the authority of class A by the way. " A Li forked his waist and said discontentedly, "it seems that I have to be a vase again?" Wei Ran said with a smile, "it is because of your existence that the Holy See trusts me, a guy of unknown origin. After all, they think they can control me through you, so the vase is not in vain. They will start classes at the Church Sunday college tomorrow. Do you understand? " As a demon hunter, Wei Ran got a book about all kinds of monsters, which described in detail all kinds of monsters once hunted by the Holy See, and even hand-painted illustrations, which are very exquisite. Moreover, the weaknesses of various monsters and the props that can restrain them are noted. In this way, once hunting again, the demon hunter can take targeted actions. In the book, in addition to these dark monsters, there are also descriptions of various forces hostile to the Holy See. The first is the crescent pagans. The cross and crescent have fought and killed each other for hundreds of years. Their vigilance and hatred are engraved in their bones. The descriptions of these new moon pagans in the books are extreme. The information learned from Wei Ran is that the new moon is more civilized in dealing with the enemy. The new moon sect has never done anything about the massacre in the holy city of Jerusalem. On the contrary, the Crusaders in the eastern expedition did such bad things. In addition to slandering the pagans, Wei Ran was reminded to pay attention to the faith of this era all the time and not to miss the horse in that year. Then there is another so-called dark force, that is, witches and magicians who hide among the people and study black magic and witchcraft without authorization. Such people claim to pursue arcane truth and seek ways to compare people with gods, which can create a great civilization belonging to miracles. But obviously, what they studied was regarded by the holy see as the domain of God and the inviolable existence of mortals. Therefore, they were also judged as heresy and had to be hanged after being caught. The forces introduced in the book are mainly these three categories. Among them, the demon hunter is mainly responsible for the dark monster, which belongs to the glorious existence of the church, which is famous among the people. It can also be said to be the facade of the Holy See. The armed organization to punish pagans and some secular kingdoms who do not abide by God''s faith is the invincible Templar order. As for dealing with heretical witches and magicians, it is the dark side of the Holy See, which is in the charge of the inquisition. Well, this organization has great powers and responsibilities. It seems that it only deals with heresy. In fact, only in terms of how to define heresy, their hands can be extended long enough, both internally and externally. Wei Ran and a Li understand something when they see here. "The matter between the Crusade and the crescent is a political game, which should have little to do with our task. Combined with the mission letter, the Dark Monster and heresy must know something. The closer you are to the forces on the mysterious side, the more information you should know. " Ah Li said. "Do you think it is possible for the hunters who came with us to join the heretic force? After all, people can still develop in the dark under the pursuit of the inquisition. If they don''t know the relevant information about the afterthought of the holy king, there will be ghosts. " Ah Li shook his head and said, "I think it''s more likely to join heresy in the Austrian French parliament. After all, there are too many common languages, so it''s easy to win trust. Hunting soldiers are more likely to join churches or secular countries, and so is Tianting. " Wei Ran and a Li pondered for a while, and then turned to the end. The above unexpectedly mentioned the existence of ancient gods. It seems that it was left by a Pope who was very wise in history and established great achievements. By the way, Wei Ran learned about the great achievements of the Pope. When he inherited the papacy, he was in a chaotic world when the Byzantine Empire was strong and the Frankish empire that unified Western Europe collapsed and split into multiple Germanic countries. At that time, all localities fell into chaos and struggle. The Lords did not pay attention to the poor crusades and attacked and killed each other. After five years of silence, the Pope suddenly launched a series of reforms in the church, absorbed a large number of noble friars, and widely publicized his faith among the common people. In a very short time, in the chaotic world, a large number of firm believers have developed. The use of these believers affected the upper class nobles and even kings of various countries, and then especially launched the First Crusade to unite the contradictory western world and jointly launch an attack on the more prosperous and rich crescent world. By the way, the United forces of various countries during the Crusade severely damaged the Eastern Roman Empire, which was inseparable from the crescent religion at that time, and even looted the rich Constantinople. Taking this opportunity, the orthodox church was severely damaged, and then the Crusade rose and developed its own Templar order. Then they wantonly amassed money by means of faith, commerce and lending. With a strong economic and religious foundation, kings of ordinary countries would bow their heads and kiss his boots when they met the Pope. He made the holy see almost reach its peak, but in his later years, people did such things as blood sacrifice to living people, child abuse, sacrifice to demons, and even wantonly eradicate dissidents and clean the high-level of the Templar order. Finally, after being found guilty of blasphemy, he was exposed in court and imprisoned. Since then, he lost his power and was imprisoned until his old death. But before he died, he restored some Qingming, told a secret that needed to be vigilant to the world, and forced someone to add his last words to the book. Because of his outstanding prestige and the importance of the content, he was unanimously approved by the cardinal college and printed in the portable books of the demon hunter, the executive officer of the inquisition and the heads of various branches of the Templar order. Chapter 443 "That''s a terrible evil god. Once I thought my will was strong enough to believe in the Lord! Until I heard that nonsense At first I thought it was my auditory hallucination. After the doctor''s treatment and divine diagnosis, it was confirmed that there was no problem with my ears and brain. However, every full moon night, I can clearly hear whispers in my mind. I''m sure I''m not possessed by any known evil spirit, but those nonsense became clearer and clearer until I listened carefully and finally understood what it was talking about. It teaches me all kinds of knowledge, those incredible knowledge, and finally proved to be true and effective through practice. At first, I thought it was a gift from the Lord. I was ecstatic and created many systems and inventions. As you can see, I once made the declining religious power rise in the mainland. Under the combination of vertical and horizontal, the United Nations defeated the invincible kingdom of France on the mainland and laid the foundation for today''s powerful religious power. Then he advocated all countries to launch Crusades, defeat pagans, occupy the holy city of Jerusalem, and set up a holy state based on the Knights Templar in Jerusalem. Here I must admit that the above great achievements are not from my own talent and strategy, but the knowledge taught by that terrible nonsense, full of deceitful machinations. Perhaps the noumenon of that nonsense is so cunning and terrible that its ability to penetrate people''s hearts makes people shudder. It is precisely because it gives so many benefits, so I rely more and more on it until I come into contact with taboo knowledge later Needless to say, you know how much I have done in violation of taboo, morality and doctrine! But while I''m still awake, please be sure to tell everyone in the world. Once you hear the taboo nonsense, the existence of the so-called ancient god, please be sure to contact the church! Please also be sure not to do what the nonsense says. The more you do, the faster you lose yourself, and the easier this body will become a container for evil gods! " After reading this paragraph, Wei Ran closed the book. "These words of the Pope involved no small secret." Ah Li nodded approvingly, "this book is not a very confidential thing. Ordinary businessmen and civilians may not be able to read it, but ordinary nobles and friars should have access to it. Does that mean the Holy See doesn''t seem to value the secret very much? Or instead, because the so-called ancient god''s nonsense is too terrible, we would rather make public information and let everyone take precautions against it? " Wei Ran said with a smile, "what ancient god really found and might find the church himself? I guess the church will eventually send people to the Inquisition for treatment, and a fire will be done. " "But it''s enough to attract people''s attention. Just like this, tomorrow I''ll go to Sunday school and look for the deeds of the Pope. You go out to do tasks, find ways to improve your level, and then go to the Vatican. I think this ancient god may be the focus of this mission. " "Ha, other people must have found similar information. If they trace it, they will meet sooner or later." After some deliberation, they agreed to follow up their cooperative actions and went to sleep. Later, Wei Ran was active in the northern Aegean islands and the Greek peninsula as a class B demon hunter. His strength, even if hidden, is enough to deal with most dark creatures. However, this hunting of demons also opened Wei Ran''s eyes and really saw the so-called darkness of the middle ages. In particular, there is an abyssal split hoofed beast destroyed by him, a level IV Demon (the higher the Roman numeral level, the stronger). It actually established a kingdom on a secret island in the middle of the earth and sea, ruling more than 5000 humans. Most of these human beings are bankrupt craftsmen and farmers. Because they can''t stand the pressure of the Lord and the pressure of the church usury, they can only escape their hometown and be lured to the island by the devil. The abyss split hoofed beast can''t change its adult shape. It can stand at least five meters high. It is a powerful real cannibal devil. However, because it does not collect taxes and only eats one person per month, it can satisfy its appetite as long as it can provide the same amount of meat at other times. Eating people is only for spiritual needs. Therefore, these fugitives made a deal with the devil, and were willing to be satisfied with it with all kinds of meat as taxes, and also willing to give a human as a sacrifice to it every month. As long as it can protect the safety of these fugitives in their daily production and life, it will be regarded as a king. So the fugitives on the island began to cultivate and fish independently. Every month, they would send people out to trade with pirates and buy slaves to sacrifice to the abyss split hoofed beast. As a result, everyone lived and worked in peace and contentment, so that when Wei Ran heard the news and went to the island to kill the devil, the greatest resistance came from all the civilians on the island. By this resistance, Wei Ran instinctively retreated and planned to give up the task. As a result, the people who followed the inquisition sentenced all the residents of the island to blasphemy on the spot because they worship demons and can no longer be regarded as the children of the Lord. So the Templar order was mobilized from the holy capital Vatican. As a result, these knights who are good at housing loans and engaged in the financial industry found that many people on the island are usurers, and they are not polite at the moment. Directly suppressed all the people on the island. Under the fierce battle, at least half of the civilians died, and the others became slaves. The abyss split hoofed beast was killed by Wei Ran during this chaos. Had it not been for his task, he would not have helped the tyranny so much. In contrast, this level IV demon abyss split hoofed beast is much more lovely than the magistrates of the inquisition and those greedy Templars. Because of this mission, Wei Ran''s name was finally noticed by the Vatican. After all, level IV demons usually have to be handled by level a demon hunters to ensure successful hunting. And the devil who seduced the lamb of thousands of masters is naturally particularly hateful. Wei Ran''s successful handling of this task represents that he has enough piety to the Lord and enough strength to serve the Lord. So soon, the Pope sent a decree calling Wei Ran and a group of soldiers who could be promoted to A-level demon hunters to go to the Vatican to accept the Pope''s personal baptism. In order to confuse potential members of the Austrian French parliament and reassure the Holy See, Wei Ran naturally took ah Li to the Vatican, and planned to find an excuse for her to live in the Vatican. The list of A-level demon hunters was also passed to some people lurking in the Vatican. In a dark room in a street in the glorious city of the Vatican, three people sat around a table. Due to the closed doors and windows in the daytime, the light in the house is dim. I''m afraid I can''t see anything if I don''t light candles. But the three men could see like torches. They all stared at the promotion list on the table. "A total of eight people have been promoted to class a demon hunters, which is much higher than in previous years. Hehe, I don''t believe that there are no ghosts. " An old man in a hood with a pipe in his mouth dressed as a Gandalf grey wizard said. "Melkalin, you are now a member of the wizard Association. You are a heretic on the list of the world holy see. You''d better keep a low profile. Otherwise, the mad dogs in the inquisition will find out. Even our companions don''t know how to help you. " Chapter 444 Melkalin was reminded of a knight in lock armor and gorgeous leather armor. Looking at the Red Cross on his chest, you can guess that he was a member of the Templar order. The last one who kept silent was also wearing a suit of leather armor, but he looked very simple but clean. There are many cloth bags sewn on the leather armor belt, which is where the demon hunter stores all kinds of magic drugs and props. He kept staring at the promotion list until he heard the sour sentence in melkalin. "Well, Cassius, I''m ten times more careful than you think! You don''t need any extra reminders. Well, Gerrard, you''re going to spend this list. In the past, when I saw you trading with the devil in the abyss, I didn''t see you observe so carefully in order to identify the hidden conditions of the contract. " Gerald, A-level demon hunter, raised his head. His pupils shrunk into the shape of a cat''s pupils and stood up. It was a little scary. "Cassius shouldn''t have called you unless you sewed up your noisy mouth." Then he ignored melkalin, who was about to run away, pointed to the list and said, "there are eight people in total. They have introduced their various intelligence, origin, family, personality, martial arts and achievements in detail. If it''s the hounds of the heavenly hunters, what kind of identity will they enter into when they say they want to lurk into the demon hunter''s team to inquire about news? " Cassius didn''t want the two companions to fight against each other before they met their opponents. He quickly followed Gerald''s topic and said: "the members of the demon hunter come from a variety of sources, including orphans adopted by the church, civilians at the bottom, and some noble members or veterans from the battlefield. If we really want to say that the base number is the largest, it should be those declining nobles who account for the largest proportion. Because only those born in aristocracy can keep up with nutrition when they are young, and can more smoothly awaken the so-called ancient blood power. In addition, aristocrats usually have family martial arts and have a basic fighting foundation. Then the decline of the family made these noble children have a stronger desire to revive the family. So joining the church and becoming a demon hunter is obviously a good starting point for revival. After all, the rewards for hunting demons are very rich, which also belongs to the glorious side of the church, and it is easier to gain a prominent reputation. " Gerrard agreed with Cassius very much. He nodded and said, "the analysis is very correct, so our old opponent, if not a group of rookies whose IQ is not as good as pigs, will choose the descendant of the declining aristocracy with the largest base among the demon hunters in order not to attract attention." Then he pointed to the list on the table and went on. "Eight people were promoted. There were four people with a background of declining aristocracy. The others were either descendants of great aristocracy, battlefield veterans or some civilians. So if we want to know who is a hound, we''d better start with these four people. Well, there are Earl descendants from Poland, military aristocrats from Prussia, Knight families from France, descendants of Vikings But what I care about most is the descendant of the Baron from the extinct Eastern Roman Empire. The others were orthodox Crusaders, who had previously believed in the Orthodox Church. The noble''s upbringing not only comes from the martial arts literature handed down by his family, but also includes a firm belief. In order to survive in a dark age, it doesn''t matter if a civilian believes in demons. But an aristocrat inherited from generation to generation said that changing faith can change at will. Although it is not impossible, it is obviously more doubtful than the other three. " Three people from the Austrian and French parliament looked up at each other. The acerbic magician melkalin said in the same tone as before: "sometimes I have to admit that you, a guy who often stuffs water in your stomach, have stronger observation than us. Don''t expect me to praise you. Tell me what you plan to do?" Gerald glanced at the unpleasant guy. "Easy, two steps. First of all, melkalin, anyway, the wizard Association you joined belongs to an invisible heresy, so you ambush him on his way to the Vatican. If you can kill, you''d rather kill the wrong one. If the other party directly exposes all his strength, you can directly identify his identity. At that time, it will be much easier to deal with a bright thunder than a dark thunder. Maybe we can catch more hounds. " Cassius, seeing merkalin''s attitude, reminded him: "the strength of the other party must be hidden, but it''s not a simple guy to easily become A-level demon hunter. Don''t be careless. Capsizing in the gutter will be laughed at by the college group. " He was familiar with melkalin''s character, so the last sentence made him a little more serious. "What about the second step?" Gerrard continued with a gloomy face: "if melkalin fails in the first step like a stupid pig, then the second step can only be tested. This step of the game is very simple, but he certainly will not have any defense. As long as it is determined that he is a hound, the next thing will start. " Cassius frowned and said, "are you still thinking about Mikael, the S-level demon hunter? Last time the dark creatures gathered, although it was exposed that Mikael had a problem. But the captain forbids us to continue investigating him... " "It''s not as complicated as you think, and the captain himself passed by. He told us not to investigate. He was very attentive." Gerrard said with a smile, and he didn''t think much of the so-called captain. ¡­¡­ Wei Ran didn''t know that the people of the Austrian French Parliament had begun to plot against himself. He took a merchant ship to the Vatican and officially stepped into the center of the storm. There are many demon hunters on board. They are not unknown, but there is a big gap between their fame and Wei Ran, who has recently become famous. The merchant ship they took belonged to a wealthy Venetian merchant. Due to the large number of Mediterranean pirates, the merchant often employed the strong of the church, so the demon hunters could take the ship without paying. While on board, Wei Ran was worried that he would encounter hostile forces hidden in the dark when entering the Vatican. His body cultivation is completely different from the ancient blood force spread in the world. Fooling the inexperienced aborigines can be justified, but once they use their real skills, they will be seen by those guys. Although Wei Ran also intends to observe the actual combat of others to judge whether it is the enemy. So in order to hide well, he must find a way to cover up the problem of strength. His vigorous Qi can simulate the internal Qi of the sect''s method. Maybe he can find a way to simulate the ancient blood force spread in this era. Therefore, when attacking A-level demon hunters before, Wei Ran did not lack the so-called ancient blood power to communicate with local demon hunters. In short, the power of blood inherits the ancestry of those powerful gods and demons in ancient times. This kind of blood force is mainly divided into four attributes: geomancy, fire, and two high-order attributes: light and dark. People who can have the power of light and dark blood are very rare, and many will not wake up even for a lifetime. But once awakened, it must be the task of the world''s overlord. At present, one of the Holy See, that is, S-level demon hunters, is a strong light attribute. After Wei Ran understood what the power of blood is, after a period of research, he found that the power emitted by vigorous Qi can be turned into fierce fire attribute energy by locking some energy nodes, which is very similar to those who have the power of blood with fire attribute. Chapter 445 Of course, after this research, he also found a very interesting phenomenon that if he locked some other energy nodes, he could simulate the power of earth and wind attributes. However, the multi-attribute strongman is as rare as the light and dark strongman, so Wei Ran didn''t attract more attention. In addition, he exposed his strength when fighting with demons in the town for the first time. It makes him only suitable to show in the state of fire attribute. Although he can''t give full play to his full strength, it''s more than enough to simulate a class a demon hunter. Wei Ran stood on the ship''s side and sailed along the coastline. With the navigation technology of this era, the positioning is not so accurate. Once you deviate from the route, you can easily be buried in the sea. At this time, the weather was so clear that people couldn''t help but want to have a cup of wine. Suddenly, it became gloomy. The chief mate urged everyone''s attention on the splint. It seems that he is ready to blow a storm and needs to respond in advance. Wei Ran and a Li are ready to return to the cabin. With their ability at this time, even if they don''t fly, they can swim to their destination alone. The narrow cabin was filled with sweat and fishy smell, as well as the unpleasant smell from all kinds of goods, which was also the reason why Wei Ran and a Li had always stayed on the splint and didn''t want to go back to the room. The productivity of the times was so that there was no way. I heard a drunken demon hunter lean on the corner and say, "I hate to travel by boat. My feet leave the earth. Everything depends on God''s will, damn it!" This is a class B demon hunter who has awakened his land attribute blood. It seems that he has a task to go to the Italian peninsula. Well, this era is called Apennine peninsula. However, due to the tight task cycle, I had to go by boat, so I complained a lot all the way. Wei Ran said with a smile, "man, if you drink too much wine, the boat will swing around later. I''m afraid you''ll have to vomit." He glanced at Wei Ran and naturally recognized that he was a class a demon hunter who was going to the Vatican for a promotion ceremony. Therefore, his originally impatient expression immediately became respected. "Hey, although I hate taking a boat, I''ve been on this boat many times. It''s no different from the sailors on board. I''m sure I won''t make a fool of myself..." As soon as the voice fell, I heard a loud bang, and then the whole cabin shook violently, as if it had been hit by a giant object and tilted aside. Many people in the cabin were caught off guard and fell seven meat and eight vegetables on the spot. Only a few powerful people reacted very quickly and propped out of the cabin with their hands to barely stabilize their body. Wei Huo held a li with one hand and his feet fell into the floor. He was also very stable, but he felt wrong. Even if the storm comes, the waves won''t be so fierce. At this time, I heard the exclamation of sailors and ship officials from the splint, "my God, what monster is that! I''ve never seen such a huge octopus! " Several demon hunters looked at each other and obviously met sea monsters. This is the professional processing scope of their demon hunters. What''s more, their life is hanging on the ship and they can''t sit idly by. Wei Ran asked a Li to stay in the cabin. In fact, he secretly communicated with a Li, allowing her to quietly perceive the situation in other places and contact each other in time. Then he ran to the splint with a bunch of demon hunters. As soon as he rushed out, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. A giant octopus of more than 20 meters wrapped its tentacles full of suction cups around the ship, and even several auxiliary masts were pulled and broken by it. Many sailors who attacked it with sailor''s knife were absorbed by its suction cup. With a roll, two or three people entered the huge mouthparts, and there was no tragic voice in an instant. I only heard the demon hunter nearby shouting in horror: "in the demon hunting log... I have never seen such a sea monster!" As soon as he mentioned the sea monster, a fish man climbed onto the ship from the bottom of the sea and attacked the living people he saw with a harpoon. Wei Ran pulled out his long knife and killed two fish men who stood up for two meters. He said, "you cooperate with the sailors to deal with these fish men. I''ll find a way to deal with this octopus." After hearing this, several demon hunters on the ship immediately seemed to find the backbone. After all, they had never seen such a huge creature in their career. They didn''t know how to start, let alone whether the magic medicine on them could have an effect on it. Some demon hunters attack with sailors after coming up, but they prefer light weapons. They can only draw a few gaps on their tentacles at most. They are almost the same as those sailors when they are turned over by their tentacles. Now the Class-A demon hunter, led by them, asked them to deal with these familiar fish man sea monsters, which was still within the professional scope, so they cooperated with each other to hang these fish men. The octopus seemed to want to overturn the boat. His huge body was very dishonest. He scratched on the hull and tried to tilt it sideways. The captain was not a straw bag. He ordered everyone to concentrate on the side where they were cocked up, hoping to balance the center of gravity with the weight of the passengers. At the same time, he was still struggling to steer and fight for a chance of life. Wei Ran first took care of the octopus''s huge tentacles that sucked the hull, and first ran to the tentacle that hooked the main mast. The diameter of the tentacle was bigger than himself. Although the long knife in his hand is longer and heavier than that of ordinary people, it is still like a toothpick. Even so, the blood power of fire attribute deliberately simulated by Wei Ran still erupted into great power. He only raised his body and rushed over quickly. He cut the huge tentacle in front of him into two sections. The fracture was splashed with blue blood, which was scattered all over the cabin. Only one knife has such an effect. The demon hunter nearby is amazed. They have just tried to attack, and the effect is very poor. Unexpectedly, this class a demon hunter is so powerful that one knife can cut off one tentacle! The octopus lost a tentacle. It was painful and angry. Its huge head, which was not at the bottom of the sea, poked out. Its two huge eyes stared at Wei Ran. Its body shook wildly. It seemed to be in a hurry to capsize the merchant ship. As the ship tilted, the sailors and demon hunters on the deck turned somersaults one by one. Many sailors were killed by the fish man who took advantage of this accident. There were also two demon hunters who were seriously injured. When it was difficult to stand, everyone''s combat effectiveness had to be discounted. However, the balance ability of Wei Ran''s cerebellum was far beyond ordinary people''s understanding. At this time, the big ship tilted at an angle of almost 45 degrees, he still stood stable, but he never attacked, because he heard what ah Li told him. "This octopus is not an ordinary sea monster. I feel like a contract creature transformed by magic. Just now you cut off a tentacle, and I noticed some familiar Rune power from the blood seeping from it. It is likely that it is not a native of the world, but something from other worlds. The people of the Austrian and French Parliament are likely to attack us first. " Wei Ran was surprised, "although we are not low-key, we should not expose many flaws. How can they find us?" Ah Li then reminded, "I don''t know so much. Now the boat is going to turn over! Kill it quickly, or you''ll be in more trouble at the bottom of the sea! " "We''re in the same trouble," Wei said with a smile Chapter 446 Wei Ran cut off several tentacles wrapped around the ship one after another, and solved the temporary danger. The merchant ship was temporarily out of the worry of capsizing. The desperate crew on the ship immediately cheered loudly to restore a lot of morale, and it was no longer so difficult to fight with the sea monster attacking the splint. However, it is not over yet. The injured giant octopus moaned and dived into the seabed. Bubbles rose from the sea and formed a dense fog when walking into the air. It is obvious that the other party did not let the ship go so easily. Wei Ran leaned against the splint. He did not participate in the battle with the fish man, but focused all his attention on the octopus. "Ah Li, he hasn''t left yet. Can you find the bastard who controls the octopus? I''ll meet him in advance! " "Keep quiet! I''m concentrating on tracking down the fluctuation... If you hold on for a while, the more irritable the octopus is, the more intense the spell is, the greater the fluctuation will be. " Wei Ran could only chase the place where the bubbles were rising in the sea and move around the whole merchant ship. During this period, he met the sea monster fishman and ended it with a knife. He didn''t have to put on sword oil and drink magic medicine from time to time to fight these sea monsters like other low-level demon hunters. This kind of wandering posture makes the demon hunters around admire it. You should know that the scales of a Fishman''s whole body are as hard as steel scales. The knife of an ordinary sailor can''t break the defense at all. It needs to be accurately inserted into both cheeks to be fatal. Therefore, sailors without special ability often need two people to contain the fish man in the front, and one person sneaks into the fish gill from the side. One on one, the demon hunter needs magic medicine to help break the defense, so as to successfully stab the fish into the human body. At this time, the sea churned, and the octopus that had just dived into the sea surfaced again and hit the merchant ship from the side. Then those tentacles cut off by Wei Ran were regenerated, and they smashed at Wei ran like a whip. This attack did not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. Not only sailors and demon hunters suffered heavy casualties, but also many fishermen who attacked the splint were killed. The people on the splint were greatly boosted by the morale of just now, and the morale collapsed in an instant. No one expected that this giant sea monster could regenerate from a broken limb. How can we kill it if we fight like this? "How much energy does it take to regenerate four tentacles from such a big thing?!" "So I caught the source of the controller." Ah Li said suddenly. "I don''t want to keep pestering this big guy endlessly. Where is the man behind it? Is it like a fish lurking at the bottom of the sea? " "Of course not. He was behind the huge body of the octopus. When the octopus sank just now, he controlled the ship to sink together, so he never found his existence." Wei Ran was very surprised that the other party was so close. At that moment, needless to say what to do, he cut off several clapped tentacles, took the tentacles of Octopus as a bridge, ran and jumped away from octopus with the power of suction cup. Octopus became furious, waved and twisted its tentacles to wrap Wei Ran, but Wei Ran''s body method was more flexible than this giant creature understood. No matter how the sucker and tentacle move, he can quickly find the gap and rush towards his huge head. Not only was the giant octopus a little flustered, but even the people on board were stunned. The demon hunter who liked drinking murmured: "seeing that the tentacles could not be cut off, did he rush up and cut his head?" Wei Ran rushed along his tentacles to a position similar to the bridge of the octopus''s nose, dragged a knife laterally with his body method, and directly gouged out the huge eyes on both sides of the octopus''s head. Then, under the huge moan and struggle of the octopus, he jumped over its head, and less than 50 meters behind the octopus, there was a small boat, on which stood a man dressed as a wizard. The other party was obviously surprised that Wei Ran could jump on the top of his proud pet''s head, and looked at Wei Ran with his lips slightly open. Wei Huo gave a grim smile, and with the strength of the octopus''s twisting body, an electric jet rushed into the boat. The other party clearly saw that Wei Ran was a good fighter in close combat. He quickly levitated into the air, avoided the knife from Wei Ran, and then applied life-saving magic, ice armor, blinking and lightning blocking one after another. Wei Ran stood in the boat and watched each other perform. Although it was determined that the other party was the enemy of the Austrian French parliament, he still couldn''t reveal his flaws. In the tone of the Holy See demon hunter, he said, "the heresy of the wizard Association dares to attack the merchant ship sheltered by the church. I will punish your fault instead of the Lord!" The other party failed to judge his origin from Wei Yanfang''s series of battles, and frowned in the air. Although it seems that he now has the advantage of absolute security from air to ground. However, the pet has been seriously injured. If he doesn''t receive treatment, I''m afraid he will lose an important combat power in vain. Moreover, he didn''t grasp a few magic to win the powerful demon hunter opposite. His intuition told him that the other party may have secret means to deal with air enemies. After some thought, I thought it would be better to withdraw the troops for the second round of test on Gerrard''s side. Melkalin sneered in the air, collected the giant octopus and gave Wei a cold look. "The Holy See imprisons thought, and truth and wisdom are in the hands of a few people. Demon hunters, you will recognize their true purpose." Then he turned on the transmission magic again, pulled it hundreds of meters away, and then opened the transmission gate and disappeared on the sea. Wei Ran lacks the ability to fight in the air. If the other party dares to attack himself just now, he can also take advantage of the opportunity to seize the gap between the other party''s spell casting, display the nine clouds and dragons, and quickly approach the other party. Or you can shoot a hook and lock in the air to connect the enemy and us. Then you won''t be afraid of him flying around. Unfortunately, the other party was very alert and did not give the two sides a chance to fight directly. He directly opened the distance and chose to transmit and leave. After the crisis was relieved, Wei Ran returned to the ship and naturally enjoyed the rest of his life. Even the captain gave Wei a bag of Ducat silver coins, which were circulating on the Italian Peninsula during this period. Wei Ran was also impolite. He accepted it openly, then found all the church staff and came to a room alone. Looking at the house full of demon hunters and a knight master on vacation of the Templar, he said solemnly, "you can see the people behind the huge octopus." Everyone present participated in the fierce battle on the splint. Naturally, they all witnessed the people hiding behind the octopus and nodded. Wei Ran continued: "there is no record of such a giant sea monster in the demon hunting log, and there has been no such monster in the Mediterranean before. I suspect this is a blasphemous creation developed by those heretics of the wizard association! " Everyone didn''t think Wei Ran had a problem, or even surprised, because when they saw the guy dressed by the wizard, they had suspected the heresy. "It''s the turn of those guys at the inquisition. Which area is this? It is obviously provocative for heretics to openly attack the ships sheltered by the church. And they can study such a terrible thing, it must not be the power of one or two wizards. When I arrive at the Vatican this time, I will personally explain the situation to the Pope. I need to integrate a lot of resources to clean up these heresies, especially in this area. " The Knights Templar seconded, "I''d like to petition with this class a demon hunter. We can''t let blasphemers be so arrogant!" "They are endangering the whole offshore area. The inquisition must do something!" A demon hunter said. For a time, everyone is willing to expand this matter together with Wei Ran. Wei Ran also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to counter pursue the forces of the Austrian French parliament. In this world, the battle between the sky hunter and the predator group has opened the curtain. Chapter 447 Holy city, Vatican, was originally a small area in Rome, Italy. However, the power of the world holy see is much stronger than that of Wei Ran. There is even a special Templar order as the army directly under the Pope. Therefore, the whole city of Rome was directly divided and used as the holy city of the Vatican. Wei Ran, together with seven other demon hunters, half knelt in front of the stage and accepted the blessing and baptism of the Pope. Since then, he has become an official A-level demon hunter, that is, the previous B-level demon hunting log has been replaced with A-level demon hunting log, which contains more information about advanced demons. Wei Ran didn''t have time to see it in detail. After the grand promotion ceremony, Wei Ran personally reported to the Pope about the sea monster and wizard Association, and the rest depended on the actions of the inquisition. Then a senior of A-level demon hunter led eight newly promoted demon hunters to the demon hunter school in the Vatican. It can be said that almost all the demon hunters in Europe came out of this school. Even those novices who awakened their blood power very early, such as Wei Ran, who joined the demon hunter organization halfway, will come here to study. Of course, at this time, the school will no longer teach these good masters fighting skills. Unless the demon hunter is interested, he can also ask the instructor for advice. Most of the time, classes here are indoctrinated. We must believe in cross religion, fear the Lord, remain pious, be loyal to the Holy See, and so on. After coming to the demon hunter school, the school is full of portraits of demon hunters with extraordinary achievements in previous dynasties. The class a demon hunter named Gerald began to introduce the glorious deeds of his predecessors to eight new comrades one by one. Most people listened with interest, but Wei Ran didn''t think so. He also pretended to be interested in it, so as not to miss the horse. After visiting the whole demon hunter school for almost half a day. Gerrard took the people to the training ground, pointed to the scenes of young or young demon hunters training hard under the guidance of the old demon hunters, and said, "well, you guys, I know you must have been very boring after walking all morning. Now is free time. According to the previous introduction, you can go anywhere in the school. If you are interested in fighting, you can ask the old guys here. They are experienced veterans. Strength may not be better than some of you, but you are absolutely experienced and must have something you are interested in. Of course, those who don''t want to train can also go to other places. Potion workshop, weapon workshop, or holy seal hall are all good places. " The eight demon hunters looked at each other, or acted alone, or invited each other to go to their places of interest. Wei Ran prepared to go to the prayer room. Of course, he didn''t want to pray to God, but the light in that place was dark. In the name of prayer, it was not fast to sleep in his mother''s sleep and get through this boring day. Just as he was about to leave, the class a demon hunter from the great noble of the Holy Roman Empire who was promoted with him said arrogantly to Gerald: "to tell the truth, I joined the demon hunter organization not for family fame or faith. It''s because I''m very interested in the two legendary S-level demon hunters. You know, I always want to defeat them and prove to them who is the real strong man in Europe. I said, "old man, do you know where they are?" The people who were about to leave all looked back involuntarily and were surprised at the arrogance and arrogance of the great aristocrat''s lineage. Wei Ran cheered in his heart. It''s rare to have a lively watch. It''s best to play dog brain with human brain and see the power of the so-called S-level demon hunter. The demon hunter named Gerald was a little surprised and said, "this must disappoint you. Mikael and Gabriel have already sent out in order to investigate the secret combination of dark creatures." "It doesn''t matter. They will always come to the church to report on their work. I don''t care about the waiting time." Gerald said with a smile, "those two are the idols we demon hunters worship. I think you are still too young to challenge them unless you can beat me." The arrogant nobleman sneered, "it''s not easy to defeat you..." Suddenly Gerrard rushed up without even exerting his blood power. He hit the noble heavily in the stomach, making him rise in the air and kneel on the ground, almost spitting out bile. Gerald shook his head. "It''s a little far." The noble''s face was pale and painful, but he was very angry, "damn bitch! How dare you attack the eldest son of the noble Duke! " "There is no childe in the world of demon hunters." Gerald smiled indifferently, "as the Duke''s father, you have to kneel down and kiss the boots under the Pope''s crown. You deserve to put on airs in the Holy See?" Then he squatted down and patted the noble on the shoulder, shook his head and said, "the demons that the demon hunters deal with are not just those who can only open their teeth and claws and look very huge. There are also such evil spirits who like to sneak attacks at any time when people are unprepared. You can''t even stand my punch. How can you let those cunning guys sneak attack? Class a demon hunter? I''m afraid it doesn''t have some water. You might as well take advantage of this time to practice well on the training ground. Otherwise, when you have a task in the future, you''ll have to spend money to buy it and let others do it. " Gerald beat up the childe and left alone. Wei Ran didn''t care much about the excitement. He went to the prayer room and was ready to have a good sleep in the dark room. But I didn''t know that Gerrard''s eyes had been on himself. Even if he had just left, he was looking for an opportunity to create a chance to encounter Wei Ran and test him for the next step. Melkalin''s attempt has failed and Gerrard has long been informed. I also know that the inquisition has been hunting for heresy like chicken blood recently. Outside the Vatican, many people have been arrested, most of them innocent, but the inquisition, which always adheres to the spirit of better killing than letting go, has tied them all to the gallows. But for the culprit, he had successfully avoided the encirclement and suppression with the advance notice of Gerrard and Cassius. Melkalin couldn''t confirm Wei Ran''s identity, so he naturally entered the second step plan. Gerald bumped into Wei Ran again "accidentally" on his way to the prayer room. Wei Ran couldn''t pretend to be invisible. He greeted warmly and said, "Hey, man, how did I meet you here?" Gerald shrugged his shoulders. "After all, he beat the offspring of a great nobleman. He was more or less uneasy. He came to seek the Lord''s guidance, that''s all." The two pretended to pray. Wei Ran couldn''t sleep openly. He was quite depressed. In the quiet prayer room, Gerald suddenly said to Wei Ran, "man, I heard you''re from Istanbul, a pagan territory?" Wei Ran laughed and said, "I used to be an orthodox believer, but now I''m a devout crusader." Gerald turned his lips and put a question mark on the word piety. "In the East, have you ever heard of the nonsense of ancient gods?" Chapter 448 "The balderdash of the ancient gods? It was described in the previous demon hunting log. To tell you the truth, I''m really curious. Since that Pope, has any unlucky guy got into trouble with this? " The other party suddenly looked for the topic, and Wei Ran didn''t know him well. He immediately raised his vigilance. His words not only showed his curiosity, but also didn''t ask deeper things, and didn''t show a very eager appearance. Gerald''s expression still looked so mysterious. He said with a smile: "you''ve got the point. In the past 200 years, the historical situation of Europe has changed. Any key historical event has something to do with the mysterious ancient god''s nonsense." Wei Ran was more alert and thought about how ordinary A-level demon Hunters without any background should react at this time. "I am obsessed with family martial arts and do not know much about culture and history, but I have experienced several major events, such as the fall of Constantinople and the extinction of the Byzantine royal family. Is it with... " Gerrard laughed and patted Wei ran on the shoulder. "Your name is fan Haixin? The son of Baron fordon? That''s the hatred of subjugation. Well, if you want to know more, please invite me to have a good drink in the holy long sword bar in the evening. " Although there was no evidence, Wei Ran was suspicious of this man because of his spiritual intuition and rational analysis. He pretended to be nothing and said, "although I am very interested in the truth of the demise of my hometown, my friend, why did you suddenly tell me this?" Temptation is two-sided. There has never been a single temptation. As long as people are alert, they must be careful all the time. Naturally, they will look at everyone with a look. Steven Gerrard is like this, and so is Wei Ran, so this contest gradually becomes a game started by both sides, but Steven Gerrard is more prepared. "I''ve read the information of each of you novices. It''s because you were born in Constantinople that you are very interested in you. Don''t forget, I''m a loyal fan of Mikael, the S-class demon hunter. When you get to the bar at night, you''ll understand. " When Gerald turned and left, he looked back and said with a smile: "man, although I know you are not a devout Crusader at all, I can find an excuse not to understand the school environment and run to the prayer room to sleep. I can''t help but regard the priests and priests as fools. That''s a piece of advice. Bye. " After Gerald left, Wei Ran immediately contacted ah Li in a telepathic way and told ah Li what had just happened to introduce himself to the church school. "In the current situation, it is impossible to judge whether this guy named Gerrard is on the intruder''s side. You can only plan for the worst. You''d better go to that bar in the evening. It doesn''t make sense if you don''t go. They can use this clue to lock you in. " Wei Ran actually thought so. In the evening, he asked people about the holy long sword bar, and then went here. The bar is at the corner of an alley. It''s not downtown. It looks very quiet. Surrounded by flowers, the red brick wall where the bar is located is covered with creepers, decorated with some green in the forest. Such a place with fresh literary style is obviously not a place for rough men such as mercenaries and knights. Most of them are temporary places for traveling scholars and artists. After all, the hotel opened by the bar owner is upstairs. Wei ran directly pushed the door and entered. His huge body, rough and fierce, but with a little bookish temperament, immediately attracted the attention of many people inside. He took off his hat and gave a little courtesy to the people inside, just like the etiquette popular among the nobles of this era. Wei Yanke still remembers his identity. He is a descendant of a baron. The noble etiquette he should master is like a brand, and will not be easily forgotten with his wandering career. The people in the bar are not all aristocrats, but most of them are very cultured. They temporarily accepted Wei Ran only because of his etiquette. The retired bar owner of the Knights Templar also quietly took back the long sword under the bar and put down his plan to expel people. It doesn''t seem that rude people without education are welcome here. Wei Ran looked around. After feeling the literary atmosphere in the bar, he knew the opportunity and put away his own iron blood and fierce breath. But I didn''t find Gerald''s shadow. I frowned a little. I went to the bar and ordered a glass of local white wine. After pouring him a glass of wine, the bar owner looked at Wei Huo and said, "Sir, are you one of the class a demon hunters today?" Wei Ran raised his glass to the boss. "I have an appointment with a friend. Maybe he is a regular guest here. Class a demon hunter, Gerald, do you know him? " "He does come to us often recently, but it''s because of the wandering artist who plays the piano." Wei Yanshun looked in the eyes of his boss. A man in an elegant tuxedo was playing wonderful and melodious piano music with a soothing tune, which was very in line with the local atmosphere. Wei Ran doesn''t study music. He just feels that the music played by the other party is very easy to immerse people in the current soothing environment. Even he who is full of vigilance is inexplicably relaxed at the moment. At first, Wei Ran thought that the wandering artist was a person with special abilities, but after careful observation, he felt that he was just a highly skilled artist, and he couldn''t help feeling a little suspicious. "He plays very well. The place suitable for him should be the Grand Theater in Paris or Florence, not the bar submerged in ordinary alleys. Oh, boss, I don''t mean to belittle you here. " The boss said with a quick smile, "ha ha, you are a straightforward young man. Beethoven is indeed a talented musician. He should not drown his talents in the crowd. However, people always have to eat. Are you right? " "Beethoven?!" Wei Ran didn''t know that his subconscious move had completely exposed himself. Gerrard, hidden in the dark room, is with Cassius. They have been quietly observing Wei Ran''s actions through secret arts until he accidentally exposed his surprise when he heard the name. "There may be a completely different history of the same earth. However, the overall process of civilization is still developed according to the original world. Many important figures who affect the historical process will appear even in different long rivers of history. Hold the throat of fate, Beethoven, the famous musician who is famous all over the world. In the hundreds of thousands of heavenly worlds we plundered, when the times developed to the late Renaissance, nearly 80% of the world would have such a figure in different historical periods. The world seems to have appeared earlier, so I often come to this bar to enjoy his music. At the same time, today, he took advantage of his musical ability and great reputation in history. This cunning hound has not revealed any flaws during the day, but it has finally been planted in front of historical figures. " Gerald put down his glass with a smile and nodded to Cassius. "So, my game is so simple. The simpler it is, the more effective it is." Wei Ran didn''t know that he had entered the game set by Gerald since he entered the bar. What ancient god''s nonsense was diverting his attention. Only Beethoven himself and his soothing music that can let people down their guard are the most fatal temptation. Cassius clenched his fists and snapped his knuckles. "According to the old rules, we are at odds with the hunting soldiers of the heavens. Next, how to arrange the killing game and kill him!" Chapter 449 Gerrard shook his head and said, "don''t act rashly. This man can easily kill the pet of this stupid pig Mel Carlin in in the adverse environment at sea. He hasn''t exposed all his strength. Then it''s estimated from a high level that the strength, even in the team we set out this time, can at least be called the existence of the top three." Gerald looked again at Wei Ran, who was chatting with the boss in the bar, and a smile came out of his mouth. "During the day, I went to investigate the girl who appeared with him. Well, from the experience of fighting with hounds in the past, none of them are young or old. When testing the girl, although it was obvious that she was lying, it could be seen that she was instructed by the guy whose pseudonym was fan Haixin, and several flaws were easily investigated. It was the best performance of a little girl of this age. But it doesn''t matter. If there are no flaws under some words, this person may also be a hound. " Gerrard was thoughtful and his partner Cassius admired him very much. "It''s a pity that the captain didn''t leave you with him." Gerrard smiled sarcastically, but did not answer, as if he did not deal with their captain. "Don''t go too far. Since the girl with fan Haixin is an Aboriginal, it shows that this guy is a powerful lone wolf. He should think highly of himself and be alert to others, so that he doesn''t even contact other hunting soldiers. In this way, I should have begun to suspect me during the day. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the next thing is Yang Mou, but this kind of person who thinks he has high strength can''t refuse. " "Yang Mou? Don''t you just get rid of such a lonely guy? " Gerald shook his head and said, "man, this is the Vatican. According to our strength, it''s not a place to come and go freely. Not to mention the Pope called the Holy One, but those Cardinals. None of them is a fuel-efficient lamp. Besides, there are a large number of Templars. There are several commanders in them. Their strength is no worse than that of you and me. Van Helsing is not weak. We can''t kill him quietly. If the movement is a little bigger, we will be self defeating and become street mice of the Vatican. So you have to use your brain to deal with this guy. " ¡­¡­ Wei Yangang just heard Beethoven''s name. He was surprised for a moment and soon forced himself to return to normal. He realized some bad things, but now he didn''t see Gerrard, so he thought he hadn''t been exposed. After discussing Beethoven with the bar owner and drinking a glass of white wine, I was impatient. Gerrard appeared. He patted Wei ran on the shoulder and invited a finished Beethoven to drink. As a result, he drank and talked about all the romantic things. Gerald didn''t mention anything. It didn''t break up until we talked about the closing of the bar. On the way back to the demon hunter school, Gerald smiled and said, "isn''t it strange that we haven''t talked about the nonsense of the ancient god just now?" "The future artist is not here in front of his interview. However, I think since I''m a class a demon hunter, I''ll open my permission one day and see more news in the archives. I suddenly think it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. " Gerald said with a smile, "your authority has been passed today, but what I want to tell you is about Mikael, the S-level demon hunter. This is your hometown and has a great relationship with the capture of your hometown." Wei was so excited that he said quietly, "although I''m angry about what happened in my hometown, can you tell me what your purpose is? Dear Mr. Gerrard, your purpose must not be as simple as Mr. Mikael''s fans. " Gerald''s smile remained unchanged, but his eyes narrowed slightly. "Very keen intuition, sir. I do have some selfishness. After all, my family was destroyed in the catastrophe five years ago. " The two men were pretending to be ghosts to each other. Then Gerrard obviously became more dedicated and greeted Wei Ran in Byzantine language. Wei Ran answered casually by taking advantage of the fact that there was no short board in the language of hunting soldiers in the heavens. "So you are also a fellow countryman. Well, I understand your purpose. Tell me what happened in Constantinople and what it had to do with Mr. Mikael. " Speaking this sentence, Wei Ran felt very ironic. Now he listed the other party as the key suspect, so he didn''t believe the other party''s real identity. "The ancient god''s nonsense is good at bewitching people. Even if those who follow it get great benefits, they will gradually become rational and crazy because they get knowledge beyond their own cognition. Just like his Majesty the Byzantine emperor, was his wisdom in his middle age and his stupidity in his later years very much like the Pope? " Wei Ran waited for the other party to continue. "Besides, after the death of Byzantium, besides the royal highness of the princess who was married to Kiev''s grand duke, there was also a royal member who did not die in the war. It is said that he once went to the Duke of Kiev to send troops to restore the country, but the strength of Russia was still quite different from that of the Ottoman Empire, so he was rejected. After that, the royal family member was completely lost. Just in the same year, our Holy See welcomed a class C demon hunter, who became a famous class s demon hunter in Europe in just five years. I believe you know who I''m talking about, Mr. Mikael. " Wei Ran narrowed his eyes. "You have no evidence that Mr. Mikael is a member of the Byzantine royal family." "Ha ha, I got some results after investigation. After all, in the whole demon hunter organization, he was very interested in everything about the last Byzantine emperor. In addition to Mr. Mikael''s life experience, there is another thing that has a lot to do with the last Byzantine emperor. You should know that some time ago, a large number of dark creatures gathered in the Scandinavian mountains in Sweden. It also caused a devastating blow to Sweden''s main force, so that Sweden was at a great disadvantage in the war with Denmark. According to the information from the demon hunter in front, the convener of this group of demons is actually a close attendant of the last Byzantine emperor. He seems to have mastered some items of the emperor''s majesty, so he can not be broken in a group of demons. So our Mr. Mikael was very attentive and rushed there at the first time. " This information is what the transit world saw when it received the mission, and it should also be an important clue to the goal of the mission. Wei Ran couldn''t help looking more serious, but considering that the other party itself had important doubts, he didn''t immediately ask for relevant information, but began to ask questions. "Why don''t you go?" "Every year, the Vatican will draw a certain number of veterans from demon hunters at all levels and stay in the holy city. I happen to be on duty this year, so I can''t go anywhere." Wei Ran is skeptical, but the news is easy to investigate. With his current authority, it is not difficult to find out. The other party should not lie about it. Gerald patted Wei ran on the shoulder and said bewitchingly, "to understand what happened to the emperor''s Majesty in those years, and to investigate what treasures were in the hands of the near attendant, I think you, as a fellow countryman, should go this way." This sentence does not mention the ancient god''s balderdash, but every word has an important relationship with the ancient god''s balderdash, because it seems to be the cause and end of everything that has happened. Chapter 450 Although Gerrard had seen through Wei Ran''s identity, he still treated him as the last Baron of the Byzantine Empire. It can be seen that his mind was careful enough. Wei Ran was silent for a long time and said, "maybe I''m not as patriotic as you think. What if you know the truth? The first thing we have to face to restore the country is the giant Ottoman Empire. If we use the power of demons, it will not be so easy for the three sects to let us go. " Gerald smiled, "the confidentiality of these things I told you is limited to class a demon hunters. Anyway, I just want to do something for my dead country. As for what you plan, it''s up to you. " With that, Gerrard left leisurely as if he had completed some task, with a smile in his mouth. Everything seems to be true or false. The nonsense of ancient gods must have a very important relationship with the residual thoughts of the holy king. As long as you are here for this task, you will eventually investigate the Scandinavian mountains in Sweden. Hehe, I kicked the ball to the captain. There are the main force and a third-order magic weapon. What to do is not my business. Ha ha Wei Ran didn''t stay in place for long. After a little thinking, he knew that he had to go this trip whether the other party saw through his true identity or not. He had to go back to his residence first and had a discussion with ah Li. Shortly after they left, a figure in a tuxedo appeared in the dark street. It was Beethoven who talked with them at the wine table today. He looked at the direction of their departure, and a wisp of Mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches behind his mouth. ¡­¡­ After returning to his residence, a Li listened to Wei Ran''s narration of what happened. A Li, who has recovered a lot of memories, also remembered a lot of past experience and immediately pointed out the flaws revealed by Wei Ran today. "Beethoven did not appear many times in the multiverse. When you hear his name, you immediately express your surprise. If the boss is an intruder, I''m afraid your identity has been exposed. " Wei Ran frowned and said, "but the boss can know exactly that he is a native. It should be impossible to expose." Ah Li added: "the guy named Gerrard didn''t come until later. It''s obviously beyond the time agreed between you two. You think he is neither at school nor in the bar these days. Where will he be? " Wei Ran changed his color with horror. "It seems that anyway, this person has a high probability of being an intruder." A Li suddenly said, "today I was in a church school. A nun seemed to approach me deliberately to test me in order to familiarize me with the environment." Wei Yan raised his eyebrows, "we were stared at as soon as we came..." "She tested my origin and identity. I deliberately sold the flaw to her and didn''t make up my original identity without any problem." Wei Ran frowned and thought for a moment. "It seems that they have little doubt about you. After all, there are no hunting soldiers of this age among the hunting soldiers in the heavens. If you don''t have any flaws in language, hehe, the problem is really big. " Ah Li nodded, "so my identity is hidden. They don''t doubt me. While talking, I also made a reverse test on the nun. She also asked me for others, and the person behind the scenes did not disclose. " "Needless to say, it''s probably Gerrard. Hum, this guy! " "Let''s treat them as enemies. Will you go this time? Since he is likely to see through your identity, he did not choose to ambush you. Obviously, I was worried about doing things at the Vatican headquarters, which angered me. The other is in the Scandinavian mountains. He is sure to let you die there. What do you do? " "I have to check the secret archives tomorrow. There should be intelligence and information inside the Holy See. If what he said is true, I really have to go for the purpose of the mission, but I''m going alone. Since you haven''t been exposed, you can stay here as a back hand and collect other information. If they regard me as a cicada, you have to be a yellow finch behind the scenes. " Ah Li nodded and said, "I have my own plan. Don''t worry. Since they dare not ambush you in the Vatican, it shows that they do not have so strong confidence in their own strength and can not guarantee to solve you without disturbing the original forces in the city. In that case, I''m not weaker than you at all. Naturally, there are ways to deal with them. By the way, dig and see who else is from the Austrian French parliament besides Gerrard. " "You have to be careful yourself. If you find something wrong, escape as soon as possible and contact other hunters." "Don''t worry, I''m experienced." The next day, after class, Wei Ran took advantage of his authority to find relevant information and materials in the Holy See archives, which basically corresponded to what Gerald said. He didn''t lie in this regard. Wei Ran summarized and concluded that there were three interrelated mission events: chaotic demon gathering, the real identity of Mikael, the S-class demon hunter, and the mysterious items mastered by the Byzantine Royal Chamberlain. At the end of the three tasks, they may all point to the nonsense of the ancient god until they come into contact with the remnant of the holy king. Although Wei Ran knows that he has become a pawn of a certain force, everything has changed the direction of the task. Everything else can only be broken down and improvised. Even if there is a trap ahead, you should have confidence in your strength. The real strength he has not exposed and the power of newly understood laws are the biggest reliance and cards of Wei Ran''s trip. Moreover, he chose to take the initiative, which was more active than staying in the Vatican and doing nothing. In bad times, after he left Italy, he casually found a place where there was no one, changed his face and disguised, and was very sure to escape the monitoring of hostile forces and hide in the dark. So after a week, Wei Ran was well prepared and applied to the holy see for the task of dealing with the demon gathering in Sweden. In view of the danger of the mission, the Holy See gave several safe areas for demon hunters. The largest is Stockholm, the capital of Sweden, and then a small town called Ole, near the Scandinavian mountains. However, Ole, the final gathering place of demon hunters, was heard a month ago. According to the delay of information transmission in this era, we don''t know how to deal with the current situation. We need to be careful. In the allocation of equipment, the rich holy see was very generous and gave Wei ran two horses, a tall black horse for riding and a small but strong pack horse. But after leaving Italy and entering the mountains of the Holy Roman Empire, he quietly sold the two horses. Then he bought a variegated but strong war horse and changed his appearance again, turning himself into a common Germanic mercenary in the Holy Roman Empire. He collected the long Dao into the ring, bought a huge heavy sword of equal height as a weapon, and took out 57 silver coins to buy a set of Gothic style plate armor. Then in this dress, he went all the way to Sweden where the war was breaking out. But on the way, he began to doubt his previous judgment of Gerrard''s identity. If the other party really sees through himself, will he be so relieved to let himself run out like this? Or is he 100% sure that he will go to the ice and snow in northern Europe and Sweden? Chapter 451 Wei Ran could not think so much, but still maintained the greatest vigilance and came to Stockholm, the capital of Sweden in the ice and snow. Recently, Sweden is having a military conflict with neighboring Denmark, and both countries do not accept the mediation of the Holy See. As a result, Sweden is almost beaten and begged, and continues to take the initiative to ask the holy see for mediation, but this time Denmark will not let it go so easily. However, this series of political and military affairs have nothing to do with neutral demon hunters such as Wei Ran. Stockholm is a port city with Gothic style, which is mainly based on commerce. But during the war, Wei Ran was not allowed to enter the city, even if he was dressed up as a demon hunter of the Holy See. Sweden, at a disadvantage in the war, is alert to any suspected spy. Wei Ran can only temporarily live in a village in the wilderness. According to what Gerrard learned before departure, Mikael, the S-class demon hunter, should be somewhere in the Scandinavian mountains on the border between Sweden and Norway. Also "kind" suggestions, Wei Ran can go to a small town called ole first, where Mikael settled down before. Nine times out of ten there are traps in this town called ole. Of course, Wei Ran won''t be so fooled. While thinking about what to do later, there was a change in the poor village at night. Wei Ran slept in the farmer''s thatched house and suddenly woke up. He heard a terrible wolf howl. It was as if the wolves had gathered into an army and were about to attack the village where there was no wall. He warily clenched the weapon in his hand and quietly began to wear armor. The body armor he bought was not full body armor. The one that cost at least 100 silver coins. The suit Wei Ran is wearing now only covers the body, shoulders, arms and legs, and only the part extending from the breastplate is partially covered in other areas. Therefore, even a person can wear it quickly. The villagers in the village have been awakened. This is an era of war everywhere. Therefore, even the farmers who look honest on weekdays will have a machete at home. When a lord is called up, he goes to the battlefield with his back on his back. When he is not called up, he can also play a guest role as a road robber. Today, if Wei Ran didn''t look stronger than those Nordic crazy soldiers, these farmers were afraid of being robbed, so they didn''t start with Wei Ran. Even ordinary farmers have the courage to rush out of their homes with weapons and gather in the middle of the village under the command of the village head, just as the Lord calls them to fight on weekdays. Women hide at home with their children, block the door with things, close the windows, and don''t open them until the battle is over. Seeing that the villagers seemed to be trained, Wei Ran didn''t take action first, but stayed in the dark and watched quietly. However, it was not ordinary beasts that attacked the village, but a group of wolf giants with thick hair and huge body like a silver backed gorilla. When Wei Ran saw such a group of monsters, the first word in his mind was werewolf! He subconsciously looked up at the sky. The moon was very round and showed strange blood color. In the first wave of contact, the villagers were devastated by the cruel bite of these werewolves, and everyone was terrified. Their knives and spears have no effect on these huge werewolves. Werewolves can hook a villager with one claw and pull it into their side to bite. A large amount of flesh and blood viscera fell into these terrible wolf populations, and the suffocating bloody stench spread throughout the village. Wei Ran picked up the huge sword and rushed out from the side. The two swords beheaded the werewolves who were chasing the villagers. This huge sword is not sharp, but its weight is very huge. Therefore, the power wielded purely by physical strength is amazing. His appearance attracted the attention of a large number of werewolves and rushed to Wei Ran one after another. Wei Ran made a general observation. There were nearly 100 werewolves coming, and the number was a little large. However, if they were only of such strength, it would not be too difficult to kill them all. Just as Wei Ran was about to go against the attack, a figure shining with golden light suddenly appeared in the moonlight. He held a silver cross sword, waved his sword in both hands, and pulled out the shadow full of holy light. Although this is the first time to see this type of blood force, it does not prevent Wei ran from recognizing it through common sense. This is a rare and high blood attribute of light and a dark creature that most restrains evil. So this man with long flaxen hair, cold face and a scar on his cheek can cut the Werewolf in half even if he doesn''t attack like Wei Ran. But when the deadly light invades the wolf''s body, it can also quickly destroy their vitality and kill them quickly. Wei Ran vaguely guessed the identity of the other party and cooperated with the other party to clear the field. It took less than ten minutes to kill all the fierce werewolves who were not afraid of death. At this time, all the villagers were either scared to flee into the wilderness, or hid home and drilled into the cellar, trembling inside. Wearing a Gothic helmet, Wei Ran looks at the man who recovers the escaping holy light into his body. Under careful observation, the other party has amber eyes and shallow beard. In addition to being cold and handsome, he has some Beckham manly flavor. The other party was also looking at Wei Ran. He nodded and said, "the power is excellent. Has the blood power of fire been strengthened to the power? Comrade A-level demon hunter. " Wei Ran was surprised that he was dressed like this and the other party saw the identity of the demon hunter. You should know that the extraordinary power of the world is not limited to the Holy See. That is, many mercenaries, knights and even robbers have awakened the strength of blood. This cold demon hunter can see through his identity at a glance, which only shows that he also has the ability similar to the sixth sense intuition. At least people with the strength similar to the spiritual environment will have such accurate hunch intuition. Under the cover of his helmet, Wei Ran recovered to look like fan Haixin, then took off his helmet and said: "the new class a demon hunter - Fan Haixin Fortang, are you Gabriel? The respected S-class demon hunter? " Gabriel didn''t hide his identity, but nodded. The man, who was nearly thirty years old, didn''t seem to belong to the group. "You can''t go west. The closer you get to the Scandinavian mountains, the closer you get to the abyss. It has become a gathering place for many demons. If a single class a demon hunter goes, he can only die. At least he needs a team of six people to explore. " Wei Ran ignored each other''s words, pointed to the werewolves and said, "what''s going on? I remember it''s very close to the capital of Sweden. When did dark creatures dare to be so close to the gathering place of human beings? " Gabriel''s face changed slightly. He shook his head and did not answer the question. He just took out a silver cross and plunged it into his heart. Wei Ran almost thought that the other party was going to commit suicide, but although he looked at the other party with a painful face, he still recited the contents of the Bible. While desperately fighting against the silver cross to the inside of his heart, bursts of cold rushed up his head. When the whole cross was completely hidden into his body, leaving only blood on the ground, Wei Ran didn''t even know how to speak. Chapter 452 "The more powerful the strength is, the more powerful the devil in the body is. Only in this way can the devil be suppressed." Gabriel made a little explanation, but it was very vague. Wei Ran understood it as suppressing demons, but this way is simply too rough. Gabriel was about to leave, but Wei Ran caught up and asked, "I heard you came here with Mikael on a mission. I don''t mean to ask about the mission, but I want to know Mikael''s whereabouts. Is he still in the town of OLE? I accepted the mission of the church to go to ole to explore the news about the gathering of demons. " Gabriel stopped. "I''m separated from Mikael. Don''t go to ole. The information you received has been delayed for several months. It has been captured by demons. We must send out a large number of Templar knights, and then we demon hunters can eliminate them all. The news should have been sent to the Muslim church earlier, but the damn war blocked the spread of the information. " After he finished, he was a little depressed, then looked up at Wei Ran, and his eyes became very sharp again. "The demon hunter companions who followed me and Mikael in the Scandinavian mountains were ambushed, more than half of them died on the spot, and then fled, so that now I am the only one who successfully left. If you want to go to that dangerous place, I must test your strength. If your strength is insufficient, I don''t want you to die here in vain. " Then Gabriel pointed his long sword at Wei Ran. The sword mixed with secret silver emits a slight morning light and contains a wealth of aura. Wei Ran took up the huge sword and said with a heroic smile, "what I''m most afraid of is fighting. I''m really curious about the strength of the S-level demon hunter. " Then he waved a huge sword, like waving a wooden stick, and seemed to chop at Gabriel in disorder. In fact, Wei Ran changed the posture of the gods and ghosts in the halberd force. For a time, strong winds were flying, and the surrounding werewolf bodies, rocks and trees were severely damaged. All those caught by the strong wind were disintegrated. Under such an impenetrable attack, Gabriel''s expression was only slightly dignified. He seems to cherish his weapons very much. He will never attack Wei Ran head-on. After avoiding the strongest point of his attack, he lightly points the center of gravity on the giant sword and easily deviates it. He had thought that Wei Ran''s violent offensive would not last long. As long as it consumed a while, the other party could not attack for a long time. The momentum would naturally stop. At that time, he could calmly remove his weapons and subdue him. Although Gabriel is in control, he has been very recognized for Wei Ran''s strength. This crazy warrior like offensive can open a gap in a dense demon group. As long as someone protects his wings and sides, it is a good array breaking machine. Sure enough, Wei Ran''s offensive lasted nearly ten minutes and almost turned the nearby environment into ruins, but he couldn''t hurt Gabriel at all. He was like a tenacious boat in a storm. Despite the huge wind and waves, he was still swaying by himself. Therefore, Wei Ran''s momentum seems to have reached the extreme. Although his movements have not changed, there have been some flaws in his footwork. If this is a class a demon hunter of the same level, you may not be able to find the problem. However, Gabriel, a man known as the left hand of God, had so much fighting experience that he caught a glimpse of Wei Ran''s decline at a glance. At this time, he admired Wei Ran''s endurance and explosive power. If he didn''t liberate the second-order power, he couldn''t be comparable to it. The strength of this demon hunter should belong to the level of a +. Although the Holy See does not have a strength license at this level, there is such a cognition within the demon hunter, that is, quasi-s-level strength. In order to prevent Wei ran from being injured due to excessive force, Gabriel decided to draw a bigger flaw, and then quickly subdued him to end the competition. Then Gabriel found the lag in Wei Ran''s footwork, and a shuttle flashed to his flank, just avoiding the huge sword waving, and then a sword gently stabbed Wei Ran''s waist, forcing him to change his footwork and increase the flaws in his footwork, which would interrupt Wei Ran''s offensive and have to stop. Gabriel had a good idea, but he didn''t know that this was the trap carefully arranged by Wei Ran. Although his sword light stab was ingenious, it was the first step into the trap for Wei Ran who had been prepared for it. He did not dodge, but ran into Gabriel''s sword. Gabriel frowned, thinking that Wei Ran thought the plate armor was strong and was not afraid of the consequences of being stabbed by a sword. However, for the demon hunter at this level, the armor can only defend some details. There is no difference between the real exquisite killing moves and naked clothes. Therefore, he secretly poured his own blood force of light into the secret silver cross sword. The holy light was great. The blade had not yet hit the plate armor, and the sword Qi formed by the holy light had penetrated into it. However, there is a resistance that seems to have been prepared. It is the barrier formed by the blood force of fire, which is more condensed and thicker, hidden in the gap between plate armor and human body. With this equivalent, unless you are prepared in advance to lure yourself to attack here, the other party will certainly not be able to gather temporarily. Fooled! This is Gabriel''s idea of some annoyance. However, after his move failed, it was a giant sword full of domineering spirit that chopped down high. The other party''s body has a strong sense of oppression. It is a sword cut with its own martial arts momentum from a high position. The sense of oppression is enough to make ordinary A-level demon hunters give up resistance. This power... Should have exceeded the a + level. Is it s level? Gabriel was puzzled, but as the pride of the top demon hunter, in the face of such a domineering blow, he not only didn''t lose his fighting spirit, but became more militant. I don''t know how he condensed the power of the holy light on the secret silver sword in a short moment. In short, when he failed to assassinate with a sword, he quickly rose to meet the vertical split of Wei Ran. The two sides had a hard fight for the first time. Wei Ran, who had an absolute momentum advantage, didn''t move after the sword was split. The blood force of fire simulated on the whole long sword was completely wrapped by Gabriel''s holy light gas. Then he recoiled and knocked himself back several steps. Gabriel held the secret silver cross sword, and his amber pupils reflected the golden light. The Holy Light possessed him like a legendary Paladin, full of sacred and noble flavor. Wei Ran stopped and leaned on his sword to the ground. He sensed that the other side''s increasingly high war intention. If he continued to fight, the other side would only become stronger and stronger in the Vietnam War and liberate his own strength layer by layer. In that way, the self resonated by the Qi receiver must not be able to hide his strength and show all his spiritual abilities, which will be troublesome. When Gabriel saw that Wei Ran took the initiative to stop, he was a little stunned. Then he restrained his blood and took the secret silver cross sword back into its scabbard. "You are much stronger than I thought. You are a reliable partner." He held out his hand to Wei Ran, and the two shook hands and formally formed a team. Then Gabriel took Wei ran into the blockaded harbor city of Stockholm. As an S-level demon hunter, he has considerable privileges in his actions everywhere, which is unmatched by Wei Ran, A-level demon hunter. Chapter 453 His demon hunter guild in Stockholm sent the latest intelligence information to the messenger and asked them to hurry back to the Vatican. In the battle in the Scandinavian mountains, 20 class a demon hunters suffered heavy losses, and less than 10 people are known to survive. During this time, there will certainly be partners buried in the dangerous mountains, which has almost become an abyss. Gabriel asked the church not to send people for the time being to avoid unnecessary losses. It''s best to mediate the war between Denmark and Sweden first, so as to organize the coalition forces of the Templar order and other countries, promote them step by step with the army, and suppress a large number of demons gathered by the strong blood of various countries. Gabriel told Wei ran all his thoughts in the association, but they were very helpless because of the war, which means mediation is so easy. Moreover, the king of Denmark, who was born as a pirate, has always despised authority and has many contradictions with Sweden. It is impossible to retreat easily without taking this opportunity to annex a large number of territories. But the main force of Sweden is lost in the hands of demons. The king of Sweden can be said to be full of complaints. If the Holy See mediates, he will certainly hit the snake with the stick and strive for interests. That will lead to a very troublesome quarrel. Wei Ran said in silence: "in this way, it''s better to help the strong than the weak. I suggest the Holy See directly help Denmark destroy Sweden. The war can end faster and save the last quarrel. " Gabriel stared, "man, it''s a dereliction of duty of the church to fail to deal with the devil. If you do this again..." His expression explained everything. It would be shameless to do so again. Wei Ran only analyzed from the perspective of military and politics. It is the most efficient way to help Denmark destroy Sweden, and then guide all countries into Sweden to divide up their interests. No one will say that the holy see is not right. After all, the Holy See still enjoys great prestige. The appointment and removal of kings of all countries must be approved by the Pope under the crown, otherwise they can be expelled from the church at any time. Then be ready to be besieged by all Crusade countries. He shrugged his shoulders. "That''s your suggestion. I''m sure the Cardinals will be more considerate than you. But we can''t participate more in this aspect. I think we have to discuss what to do next. " When he got to the point, Gabriel became more and more serious. "I came out not only to pass on information, but also to get supplies here and go back to rescue Mikael and them. He and some old guys are trapped in the mountains. There are demons everywhere. There is a lack of medicine, magic medicine to restrain demons, clean food and water. I must go back to support them and bring them out. " "How many people are still alive?" "I can''t estimate too much. No more than eight people should still be alive." "It''s easy to say things like medicine, but I''m afraid we can''t carry enough food and water for eight people." Gabriel shook a box. "Although the heretics of the wizard Association often do something dehumanizing, sometimes some inventions are very practical. The box looks only palm size. In fact, it is engraved with space magic and can hold the goods of two four-wheel carriages. The technology has been cracked by our Holy See, but there are only two finished products, one for me and one for Mikael. " Wei Ran was surprised and said, "the goods of two four-wheel carriages?! When you set out, you only had more than 20 people, and you ran out? " Gabriel explained: "the fighting is more intensive and intense than expected, and the consumption of food and water is faster than expected." The blood power of the world consumes a lot of energy. In addition to meditation to recover slowly, the direct use of food can also recover the consumed energy. If you don''t have time to meditate in a dense battle, you will consume food and water quickly. Wei Yan nodded, but looked at his ring, which contained much more than the other party''s box. After purchasing enough supplies, they mounted their horses and immediately went to the Scandinavian mountains. In an underground palace somewhere in the Scandinavian mountains, the palace has the architectural style of ancient Rome. On both sides of the corridor, it likes to be decorated with realistic sculptures. However, in the dim light of the fire, these sculptures all look ghostly. The faces of those famous generals, scholars and rulers in history are vague and ferocious, full of unspeakable flavor. On the wall behind the sculpture, various murals are drawn with special materials, which stretch away, as if telling a long and mysterious epic story. In the deepest part of the underground palace, near the lava of the earth fire, several demon bodies fell dead. They are arranged at the six ends of the six pointed star, and their blood gradually converges along the blood groove to a yin-yang fish Rune array with oriental charm in the six pointed star. Surrounded by countless demons outside the six pointed star, they looked forward to the yin-yang fish Rune array in the middle of the six pointed star. When a node arrives, the yin-yang fish in the middle suddenly divides into two. Black and white meet and swim in mid air, as if they were alive. Then a piece of earth fire lava suddenly rose from the six pointed star, and the flame burned to form a noble and gorgeous immortal bird with wings. It blends into the intersection of yin and yang fish. Finally, when everything calms down, a jade book with the cover of nine palaces and eight trigrams appears in the flame. On a high platform here, you can overlook the location of the whole underground scene. There are two human beings standing above. One of them is over 50 years old, wearing the Deacon''s clothes, bowed his head respectfully and faced a young man in front of him. This young man is nearly 30 years old, with typical characteristics of Aegean race. His skin is white and very handsome. His long black hair is tied into a horsetail. His facial features are three-dimensional and exquisite, and his mouth is tinged with a faint smile. His eyes are deep, like a deep spring. He can''t see the depth, let alone what he thinks. But the most remarkable thing is that he is dressed in elegant and chic leather armor and has a cross cult demon hunter''s coat of arms on his shoulder. According to his level, he is an S-level demon hunter. His identity is ready to be revealed. He is Mikael tibart, one of the two S-level demon hunters. He saw the change below, clenched his fist, relaxed from the initial tension, and seemed to have achieved a difficult goal. "Your Royal Highness, your arrival doesn''t scare the old minister." It''s the deacon in front of Mikael now. Mikael casually waved to the black deacon, "Charles, you and I don''t have to be so polite. After all... After the collapse of the country, you are the only old court man who still follows me and has done so many things for me. " Charles said with some worry, "Your Highness, the old minister is willing to sacrifice everything in order to restore the country. But... Use the devil... " "You know, before doing this, I applied to the Pope for transfer to the Knights Templar. It was no problem to replace the old commander with my ability. But the cunning old man seemed to see through my idea and refused my application. He even made me believe in the Lord piously and be a loyal servant of the Lord. Ha ha... Charles, I have no other way. " Mikael''s sad eyes looked at the gradually bright jade book among the six pointed stars, in which the brilliance was projected on the stone wall above the palace, reflecting endless stars. Mikael murmured, "the ancient god made my father crazy, which eventually led to the destruction of the country. It found me again. I tried my best to resist it, but now, in addition to relying on it, what can I do to restore the country? " "But those who obey the ancient gods will eventually become puppets of the ancient gods. The old minister doesn''t want to see his Royal Highness the crown prince finally come to that step." Mikael showed a sarcastic smile, and then showed a confident look. "By investigating the past of his father and the struggle with him over the years, I thought of a method, a method that can perfectly master the power of God! Don''t worry, I won''t be a puppet of some ancient existence. Now the filthy blood, the prayer ceremony of the abyss and the grievances of 20 strong blood relatives have been collected into the jade book of nirvana of Yin-Yang fish, which will be collected soon. There are three things missing: the heart of the undead, the soul of the sage and the egg of the bully. The soul of the sage can be obtained in that way... The egg of the bully also has clues after communicating with these demons, but only the heart of the undead... What is the undead? " Chapter 454 Charles was very worried, but Mikael kindly patted him on the shoulder, "old Charles, if the restoration is successful, you will be the Prime Minister of the Byzantine Empire reborn from nirvana. Please take good care of the jade book of yin yang fish Nirvana here. This artifact from the Far East seems to be vaguely linked to the ancient god, and it is also the basis for you to control these chaotic demons. Don''t let it happen. " After Mikel finished, he was ready to leave. Charles stood respectfully waiting for his master to leave. Mikael went to the door and looked back and said, "it seems that there are many strong people in this mountain. They have their own purposes and even fight each other. Except my good brother Gabriel, everyone else is suitable for sacrifice. Let these demons be prepared and try not to let them all leave alive. " He went out of the very hidden underground palace and came to a small camp hidden in the woods. There are four demon hunters lying on the ground tired to rest. Mikael whispered, "guys, I''m so sorry. The Lord you believe in will let you return to heaven, and let me, who serves the devil, bear all the sins." That night, there was a blood case in this small camp. Four powerful class a demon hunters were killed in the camp almost without resistance, and the bodies were torn everywhere, which was very tragic. The soul was also attracted into the six pointed star array in the underground palace by some strange restriction. Wei Ran followed Gabriel here and saw the scene of the murder. They were stunned. Gabriel knelt on the ground, painfully crossed his chest and prayed in the words of the Bible. Then he beat the floor with guilt and said he was a step late. Wei Ran checked the scene. The battle here seemed to be very short. There should be a very powerful demon. Four class a demon hunters were killed almost without fighting back. They couldn''t even escape. The counterattack of the four demon hunters destroyed some trees around, but it was useless. They didn''t even hurt the opponent''s hair. Wei Ran wanted to see some clues from the expressions of the four people, but their bodies were completely destroyed, and everyone''s head was seriously damaged. He could only occasionally see some parts such as eyes and ears at the scene, and it was unclear who they were. Gabriel stood up from his remorse, filled with anger, "the whole army is destroyed, my responsibility!" "Where''s Mikael?" "He''s not here. This guy is either separated from his friends, but it''s not like his style. Or run away alone! But I don''t believe that any demon is so powerful that an S-level demon hunter will run away without even fighting back. " "Anyway, we have to find him first." Wei Ran said solemnly. The two cleaned up the remains of the four demon hunters and looked for the possible code left by Mikael nearby. But at this time, another group of people had noticed Wei Ran''s arrival. Melkalin did not know when he came to this dangerous area before Wei Ran. At this time, he was gathering with a group of people dressed like wizards, including some witches. These people who are full of strange smell make the whole environment very gloomy. The people of the wizard Association and the witch Association seem to be in a meeting. They obviously come to investigate the demon gathering and the jade book of Yin-Yang fish nirvana in Charles''s hand. But melkalin''s mind is not on this meeting. He can contact the same camp within a certain range through the soul contract. It is clear that merkalin is exchanging information with other members of the Austrian French parliament hidden in the mountains. "Hey, Mel Carlin, Gerald''s Hound from the Vatican has been found. But he seems to come alone. This boy is a lone wolf. He is accompanied by an S-level demon hunter Gabriel. Do you want to start directly? " Melkalin''s tone was still so sharp, "Bob, you still have no idea. Do you want me to teach you how to do things? " "Damn it! The captain is not here, or I''ll ask you an idiot? " "You two quarreled. I''m back." The man with a low voice is the captain of everyone on the trip of the Austrian French parliament. The captain seemed to have a lot of authority, and even people like melkalin became extremely honest. "Well, everyone is here except Gerrard, Cassius and... The madman." All the people present said hello to each other, a total of six, plus the captain, there were seven. In other words, the Austrian and French parliament sent ten people on this trip, with a small number. But don''t forget that there are people in heaven. They both want to break through the space barrier and resist the world consciousness. Under the layers of obstacles, they do their best, and only these people come. "The Hound is not the focus of this trip. The focus of this trip is a magic weapon mastered by the so-called Byzantine remnant. But the Hound is an enemy in the way after all. Launch the arranged trap and get rid of it. By the way, you can also test the high-end combat power of the world, the S-class demon hunter named Gabriel. If his strength is poor, it shows that the threat of the upper limit of force in the world is not so great, and we can be more unscrupulous in our follow-up actions. " Melkalin said at this time: "Captain, my deep-sea monster was seriously injured by this guy. He hasn''t done his best yet. It is estimated that it is at least level 3 strength. If an S-level demon hunter cooperates with him, this trap... I''m worried about whether I can trap him. " "Since there are only three orders, there is nothing terrible. The maze is also a third-order magic weapon. No one can break it forcibly at the level where the strength has not broken through the third-order magic weapon. What''s more, as the owner of the maze, the guy full of disgusting evil interests is best at using the inner environment to play all the people trapped in it alive to death. " The figure of that man appeared in the minds of all members of the Austrian and French parliament, and they all remained silent. Obviously, even as one side of the same camp, they were full of all kinds of bad feelings towards that guy. ¡­¡­ Gabriel looked everywhere in the mountains for the secret record left by Mikael, with the intention of finding the old man who lived and died together. But what he didn''t know was that all the secret records left at the scene were left by the invaders of the Austrian French parliament. As the clues deepened, the more intense the extreme sense of danger from the sixth sense. Wei Ran''s fearless temperament also gave birth to a strong sense of fear. He grabbed Gabriel, who was following the clue deeper into the jungle. "Hey, brother! We can''t go further. This sense of uncertainty from the soul should have been perceived by your strength. " Gabriel was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "anyway, I must find the trace of Mikael. He is my brother. I can''t just abandon him. The feeling in front of me is indeed very dangerous, but I can''t look back. Fan Haixin, I am not qualified to ask you to go deep, so you can go back now and remember to report the news to the association after you arrive in Stockholm! " Chapter 455 Gabriel stubbornly continues to pursue Mikael''s clues, but Wei Ran feels that he may not be able to find Mikael if he continues to go deep. If Gerald, the A-level demon hunter, is an intruder, then there must be a good toy specially designed for him. But he didn''t want to see Gabriel step into the trap and be robbed by the unknown, so he risked exposing his identity and warned: "Hey, man, you can''t go deep either. These secret records seem to be right, but have you ever thought about whether they were forged by heretics? " Gabriel shook his head seriously. "Heresy can''t be forged. Our demon hunter''s secret records change from time to time. They can crack some of them, but they will become invalid after time." Wei Ran thought to himself that among the demon hunters, there are people from the Austrian legal council. Even if they change according to time, they can find them at any time. "But will Mikael lead you to such a dangerous place? Don''t you think it could be a devil''s trap? " "Of course I know it''s probably the trap set by those things, but even so, I have to go! At least make sure Mikael is in big trouble that he can''t solve. " Wei Ran was helpless. Although Gabriel might know more about the nonsense of the ancient god, he would not risk his life with the other party. Wei Yanzheng was about to open his mouth to wish him good luck, and then resolutely turned back and left. But at this time, in the mountains not far ahead, a strong light shone into the sky, reflecting a strange castle. The castle composed of light suddenly fell, enveloping Wei Ran and Gabriel. Wei Ran opened his eyes wide. When he set out, I didn''t think that the trap coverage of these guys would be so large! When the strong light dissipated, Wei Ran and Gabriel suddenly found themselves in a room. The room was about 100 square meters, and the surrounding walls were neat. There were torches with demon heads on them, and there was a door in the middle of the four walls. They didn''t know what would be on the other side of the door. Gabriel said in amazement, "is this... Space transfer magic? Even the church has not mastered such miraculous power. " Wei Ran knew that he had been passively in the trap arranged by the Austrian and French parliament. He observed the four sides and held the huge sword in his hand. "Now is not the time to sigh. Our biggest problem should be how to leave here." Gabriel pointed to the four doors. "Investigate them separately to see where they lead." The two men as like as two peas, and found four doors in the same room, and four black doors, too. The other four doors were open. But in the middle of the door leading to another place, there will be a corridor less than five meters. Wei Ran and Gabriel engraved their marks at the door, and then they went to the opposite room. They know that what they are in now should be a maze. Because it is a mysterious thing, they can''t speculate by common sense. Therefore, they plan to go straight all the way and choose the door in the same direction to see if they can go to the end. As a result, they walked for two hours and looked back to see if the marks left by them had disappeared. It was found that although the rooms were the same, there was absolutely no repetition. Because when I look back, I find that all the marks still exist. Then they spent another two hours fixing the thread under the torch in a room, holding the thread and walking through each room randomly, but they still didn''t find the end. This same and boring environment is very painful to people''s spirit. If they were not both strong willed people, they would have gone crazy in such an environment. Go all the way to the two hands, about 10 kilometers of thread groups are exhausted, and the surrounding environment remains the same. At this time, their emotions became quite irritable. Wei Huo carried the giant sword to guard all the way. At this time, he had an idea for no reason. He wanted to cut off Gabriel''s head with the giant sword, and then frantically break it into pieces. Gabriel seemed to have some similar emotions. He glanced at Wei Ran. Although he didn''t mean to kill, he was very disgusted. Both of them are people who have been practicing for a long time. They have felt something wrong. Then they put away their weapons at the same time, sat on the ground and meditated to restore their mood. Gabriel encountered all kinds of strange things in his career of hunting demons, which were not as strange as the maze he encountered this time. He meditated for a moment and suddenly said, "I just had a strange feeling that this maze seems to have the power to mobilize people''s negative emotions. Even for people with a firm mind, in such an environment, anger, impetuosity, fear and other emotions will be gradually amplified over time. " Wei Ran also had this feeling. Otherwise, with his perseverance, he only explored for four hours, which would not make him feel impetuous. It was obviously affected by the environment. Gabriel saw that Wei Ran agreed with his opinion, which showed that Wei Ran had been able to control his impetuous mood. Only such two people would not quarrel inexplicably. "I also have a feeling that our negative emotions seem to float to a mysterious place along some strange line." Wei Ran didn''t feel this, so he asked, "can you feel the direction?" Gabriel smiled bitterly, "I''m not a wizard. I don''t have their strong spirituality. I only have a vague feeling. Only when I no longer deliberately perceive, can I have this concept. If I perceive carefully, I can''t perceive anything." He took out food and water. They temporarily recovered their strength and were discussing what to do next. "Magic creation, ordinary methods can''t find an exit." Gabriel sighed. Wei Huo looked around and found that on the way, the structure of each room was the same, even there was no difference in details, including the location of the torch. Taking the ground and door frame as the coordinate system, he found that the location of the torch in each room was the same. This creation, which is completely equivalent to cloning, can''t really be an artificial building. As Gabriel said, it''s a magical creation, so it''s time to change your mind. Wei Ran pointed to the passage behind the door and said, "the distance of the passage behind each door is almost the same. The length of five meters is not long, but turning around, does it mean that each wall of the room is five meters thick?" He said, pretending to grope on his body, actually took out a charcoal pen from the space ring and drew it on the ground. "If the four doors used to be the same room, and all the rooms are arranged into a square, then the room between the two diagonals is a solid wall with a thickness of five meters?" Gabriel looked at Wei Ran suspiciously, "what do you want to do?" With a huge sword, Wei Ran walked to the middle of a passage, pointed to the wall and said, "do a demolition worker. Theoretically, we can get through the passage to the other room. Let''s verify it." Chapter 456 Wei Ran took the huge sword weighing 20 kg as an axe and frantically chopped down the walls on both sides of the channel. He used his blood force to break the walls smoothly. Behind the wall are not clay as Wei Ran imagined, but bricks. This magical creation is really very strange. He waved his Epee like a windmill, and Gabriel was stunned. Then he thought to himself that there was no other way, so he might as well try the stupidest way. So he helped Wei Ran clean up the bricks and stones. Soon the wall fifteen meters later was opened by Wei Ran and did come to another channel. The two verified through the thread group and found that the channel was indeed the same as the room they were in after turning the corner. Wei Ran drew a sketch with a piece of paper and remembered the current position of the smash. Then he continued to smash through many walls. His action was extremely rough and reckless. The Epee wheel sparked. It didn''t look like the depression trapped in the maze. It seemed that he was seriously demolishing the magic fan Palace. Gabriel smoked at the corner of his mouth. He felt that the painting style was wrong, but he was embarrassed to let Wei work alone like a cow, so he still helped him clean up bricks and stones. They smashed through more than ten brick walls until they came across a brick wall and hit the middle position, that is, the middle area of two diagonally opposite rooms. It turned out to be hollow. Inside, there was a square pointed stone tablet engraved with unspeakable runes, emitting a faint glimmer of light. Wei Ran''s arms were numb at this time. After all, the strength of the wall was still great. He smashed it all the way without reason. He was purely reckless and really tired. "Man, bring me a bottle of water and some cheese and dried beef. In addition, I don''t know anything about magic. If you have some spirituality, feel it and see where it will be connected. " Wei Ran pretended to be rude, but in fact, the previous demolition work was not a brainless accident. He learned a lot about the Dharma array from ah Li. No matter what effect the Dharma array will form, in addition to an array eye, there are usually some nodes as the support for guiding Reiki. Since the maze in front of us is a magical creation, it is speculated that it should be a special magic array. Although the of the Austrian French parliament is different from that of the heavenly court, the theory used should be similar. Since there is no abnormality in these open rooms, the so-called nodes should be hidden in places that are difficult to find. There is no need to consider the empty room. The only thing that can hide is these thick walls. Wei Ran thought that Gabriel could vaguely perceive the flow of magic in the Dharma array before, so the distance between these nodes should not be too far. After all, although Gabriel has a little magical quality, he is essentially like himself. He is a rough and savage soldier. He is too far away. He will not even have that vague feeling. Well, after a lot of hard work, he really found a node, and then Gabriel''s magic perception ability. Gabriel looked at the scene in front of him in amazement. He had another understanding of this seemingly rude and reckless partner. His luck may be really great. So he didn''t grind Ji. After giving Wei fuel food and water, he knelt down and began to meditate carefully. Wei Ran leaned against the wall and swallowed food while thinking about the trap of the Austrian French parliament. At that time, the castle in the air was not small at all. Although there was the interference of space magic, the people shrouded in should not only be themselves and Gabriel, but also others, and even those demons who didn''t know where to hide. At this time, in another corner of the maze, Mikael faced the endless square room, and his mouth overflowed with a sarcastic smile. "These heretical methods are becoming more and more powerful, but they don''t look like being hit by the church to the point of imminent destruction. They can imitate my secret to deceive Gabriel, control those demons and deal with others. What is the purpose? It seems that the magic maze started is to deal with Gabriel. Well, the power of Satan hidden in the deepest layer of my friend can''t be blocked by this small magic maze. But... I''d better meet them as soon as possible. If the maze''s ability to provoke people''s emotions continues to strengthen, Gabriel can''t liberate that force again. Maybe there will be another accident. " Mikael smiled and snapped his fingers. There was an echo in the room, but the echo was getting farther and farther. It seemed to extend along a channel to the deep space of the maze, as if pointing the way for Mikael. "Magical creation naturally needs magical knowledge. Although I resist your knowledge again and again, when I really use it, I find it really easy to use. That''s how my father was seduced and degenerated by you. I won''t be the second one. " Gabriel meditated for a quarter of an hour, and the runes on the Obelisk flickered for a while. Then Gabriel opened his eyes, "this time the perception is very clear. All negative emotions are probably gathered there." Wei Ran said discontentedly, "probably? This statement is very bad. " "You shouldn''t expect too much for a magical halfling." In the face of Gabriel who spread out his hand and broke the jar, Wei Ran had nothing to do. The two walked along the direction Gabriel had just perceived. Wei Ran drew a road map on paper while walking, but he was lost after a while. Gabriel sensed again and could not perceive anything. Wei Ran could only wail and mark it on the road map, then swung the heavy sword that had been hit with many gaps and began his excavation work. Finally, we found a sharp stone tablet node again, and Gabriel felt it again. They used this extremely stupid method to rush all the way to the core area of the maze. The leader of the Austrian French parliament, who arranged the maze, was outside the maze. He looked at the huge golden castle landing on the ground, and his eyebrows could not help wrinkling slightly. "There are fourteen human beings in it, the hound, Gabriel, Mikael, and ten unlucky people involved. There are dozens of different kinds of demons. Well, these demons domesticated by artifact are disturbed by the maze environment. They return to their cruel and violent nature again, and begin to spread negative emotions wantonly and destroy wantonly. However, there is no egg to use. Non magical demons can''t solve the real secret of the maze. They will only get lost and become the nourishment of the master of the maze. But apart from the madman, the other three guys were a little unexpected to me. Mikael, the S-level demon hunter, seems to be proficient in the knowledge of Dharma array and found the right route so soon. His strength needs to be reassessed. Well, another man is also approaching the inner area of the maze. According to the guy''s judgment, this man should also be a hound. As for Gabriel and the hound... What did they do?! How does the brain grow? With a piece of scrap metal, I demolished it wantonly in the maze?! So reckless, even found the array node for them? It''s not like playing cards according to the routine! " Some scholars of the captain were distressed by the soldiers, and their companions looked at him in silence one by one. Chapter 457 The captain was a little embarrassed, but he still gave his order. "Mitanos hasn''t absorbed all the negative emotions to reach the strongest state. First guide those violent demons to attack them. As long as there is a battle, negative emotions will break out, which will make mitanos more powerful." What the captain said was mainly for the madman who was in the maze. The maze belonged to the madman and was developed by his school. At this time, I heard a warning voice from melkalin, "Captain, the wizard association where I live has been attacked by a large number of demons, and now there are heavy casualties! Be careful where you are! It seems that someone has begun to guide these demons to attack us. " The leader of the Austrian French parliament team wrinkled up and issued an order again, "all on alert! Get ready to fight. When the results in the maze are separated, we will evacuate immediately! " ¡­¡­ In the maze, dozens of different kinds of demons fighting suddenly found that the location of the room began to change, isolating the demons fighting each other, and then a channel appeared in each demon''s room. These demons followed their instincts and walked along the channel. After a short run, they met two humans in a square of thousands of square meters that seemed to be expandable. They seem to be the demon hunters trapped here, and have been tortured by the environment in the maze. They are on the verge of collapse. They even start to get angry at each other and pull out sharp blades to confront each other. At this time, I suddenly met a large number of demons swarming in. They were frightened and fought passively with these crazy demons. The battle ended soon... The demons continued to move forward along the suddenly appeared channel. In the maze, an unexpected area, the three forces are confronting each other. One of them is the second ancestor who likes to smoke cigars in the hunting soldiers of the heavens. At the moment, he was still holding a cigar and wearing a pair of sunglasses. He leaned against a door of the room, and the empty open collar windbreaker seemed to wrap a skeleton. At the doorways on both sides in front of Mr. Ershizu, on the left stood a ferocious and crazy looking man with a huge long knife full of iron spikes. The knife was still stained with blood. It seemed that he had just hunted and killed people. At the same time, there are also six short to long weapons, or six instruments of torture. Iron hook, chain saw, beheading axe, dagger with barb, etc., fully demonstrate its abnormal nature. On the right side stood a man wearing a mask. His body was shrouded in a broad scholar''s robe. He could not see his body shape and face clearly. His hand was empty and seemed to have no weapons. When the cigar in his mouth was almost finished, he threw it directly to the ground, "we have been staring at each other for more than half an hour from the Austrian and French parliament and the heavenly court over there. I said, "why don''t you two start working first?" The masked man on the right looked at the Madman of the Austrian and French parliament and said, "hounds are our common enemy. It''s better to join hands and kill them together, and then end the matter between us." The madman licked the long knife in his hand and said with a crazy smile, "good idea... But your partner has just been hunted by me. Ah, there are several demon hunters and hounds in front. They are so delicious." When Mr. Ershizu heard that a hound was killed by him, he thought of his lost companions here. His eyes coagulated, he sighed, and then disappeared from his place in an instant. At the same time, the other two also shot together. The three shadows disappeared, the whole room was quickly destroyed, and the battle affected a great range. However, the energy was transmitted to other rooms along the channel of the room, and the damage to the middle solid area was not so serious. When the three figures appeared again, the man in Tianting lost one hand. As soon as his body appeared, he ran away in a crazy direction. The madman looked at Mr. Ershizu with his eyes. Mr. Ershizu had more daggers in his hands. The dagger was very clean and there was no blood. On the contrary, the long knife in the madman''s hand was stained with a large amount of blood. He licked the blood on it, and his face became flushed, almost entering the unspeakable realm. "The blood of friar Tianting is... Sweet! Your skill of shape shifting and shadow changing assassination is great. Although I cut the wrong person, it makes me understand which is more delicious. When I finish tasting his blood, I''ll look at your heart. " Then the madman disappeared in place, tracked the blood on the ground, and chased the celestial friar in the direction of escape. His action was so fast that people were very surprised. After the locked gas engine disappeared, the second ancestor coughed up a mouthful of blood, "shit, what bad luck. I thought it was on the edge, but I was involved! I also met a madman. His strength seems that I am not an opponent... It seems that I can''t avenge Dao Zi. I must find a way to leave first. " ¡­¡­ Wei Ran was planing the wall, tired and sweating. Once again, he planed out a square pointed stone tablet and leaned against it, "I said... Gabriel, it''s your turn to do this hard work next time." Gabriel looked at the incomplete sword in Wei Ran''s hand with a smile, "Oh, I''m sorry, my weapon is not suitable for such a thing. And your weapon... Well, it should be scrapped soon. " With a bang, Wei threw the broken giant sword aside. "Feel the route quickly. Next time you have to plan by hand!" Gabriel laughed and was about to continue to feel when suddenly the room shook and a channel appeared in front of them. Wei Ran patted his ass and said, "the owner here can''t seem to see what we''re doing. Look, I''ve offered to let the way out. " Gabriel took out a cross sword from the box and threw it to Wei Ran. "It''s much lighter than your handle. Make do with it. It''s better than bare hands." They went some way and met two waves of mentally retarded demons. Most of these demons Wei Ran had hunted, and he was very clear about their weaknesses. Even if they gathered together, the threat was even worse, they could not stop his joint attack with Gabriel, and almost killed all the sudden demons without much effort. Gabriel looked at the devil''s body and said to Wei Ran, "the unwilling will emitted by these demons on their deathbed seems to be absorbed into the deep layer by the maze, just like the negative emotions of the two of us before." "What is feeding on these negative emotions?" Wei Ran sighed, "in short, there is no way back. You can only go all the way. You have to be more careful." Gabriel nodded and said, "if the unwillingness of the dead can strengthen the strength of a certain existence in the maze, it is suggested to try to avoid unnecessary fighting." Both sides agreed to this proposal, so they went all the way along the seven turn eight turn passage. The passage is getting wider and wider. In front of it, it seems to be a square piled with many irregular walls, another maze in the conventional sense. There was a seriously injured man at the entrance of the maze. Beside him lay several demons at least level III, and even a level IV demon. When he saw Wei Ran, Wei was so excited that his spiritual intuition told him that he was a hunter who had hidden his identity. Obviously, the other party also saw Wei Ran''s identity, but did not reveal it. He only nodded to them and maintained a certain tacit understanding. Chapter 458 "The person who arranged this magic maze seems to have taken the initiative to open the channel. Then people or demons trapped everywhere will gradually gather here. I was the first person to come here by virtue of magic knowledge. Unfortunately, I met the legendary monster mithonos, and finally escaped. I also met several demons ready to pick up the leak, ha ha. " Wei Ran and Gabriel looked at each other and thought that something deep in the maze seemed to be the monster named mithonos, but Gabriel still had some doubts. He looked at the weak traveler, frowned and said, "who are you?" "A scholar who is more interested in mystics." "It turned out to be a heresy." "Hehe, the truth is not in the hands of religion. The one over there, who should have been reminded, what are you going to do? " The hunter obviously wanted Wei Ran to speak to save his life. "Fight, I''m best at it. Gabriel, anyway, he can come here alone before the maze changes, which shows that he must have mastered more mystical knowledge than you and me. I don''t know if I will encounter a similar array. I suggest saving his life. " "Heresy is handled by the inquisition. I usually turn a blind eye to it before I take the initiative to trouble me." Gabriel said. Wei Ran quietly took out a healing pill and gave it to the potential companion. At the same time, he said, "how did you mix like this?" The other party smiled bitterly: "this is a trap of the Austrian and French parliament. They release clues related to the task everywhere, and then attract hunters here. Two waves of hunters have disappeared ahead. I came out of the team alone to inquire about the news. I didn''t expect to be involved in the marginal areas. Well, there is a wretched guy who has photographed me before and must be involved. " The guy who can be called a wretched looking guy is naturally the second ancestor. Wei Ran clearly showed each other''s expression in his mind. The hunter ran out of healing materials. Obviously, the battle he was facing was very fierce. Now he recovered his strength a little and took them to the inner maze. The hunter''s pseudonym in this world is Plato. He deliberately contacted the philosopher. I don''t know why. Plato said along the way, "although this maze is complex, it is actually simpler than the maze of endless boxes outside. But there is a Minotaur named mithonos, which is very powerful and seems to be increasing. We''d better avoid it first and let the demons coming in outside touch with others. " Gabriel sneered, "Minotaur? The highest level is only level IV. what''s powerful? " "What about the demigod blood?" After hearing this, Gabriel paused a little. His light attribute blood power can be said to inherit part of the blood of God, but it is not the so-called demigod. If it is really a monster of demigod blood, its strength must be evaluated separately. When he came to a death alley, Plato held the wall and stopped, "through the perception of the magical context, we avoided the route of mithonos'' parade here. Let''s have a rest for a while." The three sat down in silence when they heard the roar of the devil outside. Just outside the corridor of the inner maze, Mikael was chased by several demons and escaped. Seeing the other maze, the devil''s body on the ground and the traces of human walking, he was a little stunned. "It''s amazing that someone can come in before the maze changes. He''s a master of occult knowledge." He looked back at the devil who was chasing closer and closer. "It''s really a group of unclean things. This maze can block the control of the jade book. Hum, it seems that we need to investigate these heresies." He snapped his fingers and felt the powerful creature patrolling around in the middle of the maze. Mikael was a little stunned and chose to stay away from the monster. Then, the madman came after the seriously injured friar of heaven. The friar was at the end of his life. He consumed a lot of magic weapons to protect his life and was about to run out of cards. At this time, he had to turn around and threaten: "are you going to make the Austrian French Parliament fight with heaven in advance?" The madman opened his bloodshot eyes and stared at the friar with a cruel smile: "war? Okay, okay! The bigger the war, the crazier the better. There is more blood and more killing to taste. " Seeing that the madman had no scruples, the friar of heaven rushed up directly, shouted, turned into a golden pill, and directly attacked each other with his own golden pill, which was the idea of dying together. However, the madman swallowed the golden elixir in one gulp. At the same time, he cut the huge spike and long knife into the monk''s body and pulled it horizontally and repeatedly. The monk''s body was torn to pieces, blood splashed all over the sky, and the sound of scream tore his heart and lungs. "Body hiding method? You made your body into a magic weapon! " The friar gave an incredible roar before he died. The method of a madman''s body is to imprison. He uses his body as a container to directly imprison the golden elixir that the monk collides with. Therefore, there is nothing to swallow into his stomach. After killing the monk, the madman repeatedly rolled in the pool of blood and stumps, licked the blood and meat on the ground, and looked happy. "Ah, kill one. Who''s next? There is an assassin outside and there are four people inside... The assassin is too slippery. He would rather be entangled with those demons than close to me. It''s really annoying to catch him! A demon hunter walking alone inside? I don''t like the dark smell on him... Let''s start with three other people gathered together. Can''t fight? Hehe... Let the devil help me. " The madman laughed wildly and howled with a unique song. When the demons who were fighting each other or chasing human beings everywhere heard it, they were a little stunned and followed the song all the way. The madman dragged the bloody sharp stab and long knife to the corner of the maze where Wei Ran was located. Plato leaned against the wall, "ha, I can''t provide any strength for any battle behind." Wei Ran was discontented and said, "you have acted like an oil bottle?" Plato stood up and said, "what else can we do? Oh, you two have to entertain the guests first." When a heat wave came, Wei Ran and Gabriel looked at each other. At present, the space was narrow, and they immediately went straight out. Most of these demons are huge level III demons. Two can block this channel, so they only face two demons at the same time. Demons at this level are very difficult to deal with for level B demon hunters, but they are not rivals for Wei Ran and Gabriel. Like a competition, they quickly dismembered the huge creature in front of them, and soon killed four. Plato, who was hiding in the rear, was stunned. "Oh, the strength of the S-level demon hunter has long been expected. This guy who deliberately hides his strength is so powerful. " Although he watched from behind, his hands were not idle. He quietly drew an operation on the ground with his own blood, and then he felt the intensity emitted by the dead devil and dared not be wildly sucked into the depths of the maze. "Kill them, mithonos will become stronger, but don''t kill... That''s also a trouble. The guy of the Austrian French parliament has really done a good job. " Chapter 459 At this time, a figure seemed to turn into a spider and suddenly crawled from the ceiling. His eyes were upright, like a legendary evil ghost. His sharp tongue came out of his mouth. He was the Madman of the Austrian French parliament. "Delicious! Eat one seriously injured first! " Wei Ran and Gabriel were just blocked by the remaining two demons. Before they could turn back, they had to sit back and watch the madman raid Plato. Plato had rich experience in fighting and was not in a hurry when he was suddenly attacked. Just now, the skill he drew on the ground with his blood essence suddenly lit up, and a mysterious Rune appeared in the air, which stimulated thunder and lightning and hit the madman violently. The madman could only greet each other with a knife. Although he broke the runes in the air, he was also struck by lightning. His hair stood up and his skin was scorched black. A pair of his vertical pupils fell into a trance and fell to the ground. Then he licked his tongue and continued to rush towards Plato. "Come back!" Plato shouted, his palms closed, and a bright yellow air cover was caged around him, but he was hit by a madman and was about to fall. "Hey, if you don''t help me, I''ll die!" Wei Ran and Gabriel looked at each other. Wei Ran didn''t say anything. Regardless of the demon attacking in front of him, he turned and rushed to Plato. The sharp axe waved by the devil was blocked by Gabriel''s tacit understanding with the holy light. The madman looked back and stared at Wei Huo, "don''t come over if you are in the way!" He went north and six weapons suddenly popped up. When Wei Yanzheng thought that the other party was going to attack himself with the ability of flying imperial objects, he suddenly found that the other party''s body suddenly expanded and his body became thinner and thinner, from which several arms and limbs like withered bones grew. His own vertical pupil is split one after another, turning into a dense eye, covering the upper body, and his mouth is split into a huge pliers, which is a bit similar to insects. The feet degenerate rapidly and become two strong hind legs like spiders. The whole body crawls on the ground, several limbs hook and hold weapons, and several limbs support on the ground like spider legs, swimming flexibly, as if they can ignore gravity. "Oh, it''s a monster." "Yes... It''s the people of the wizard Association who carry out excessive self transformation. When they finally get strength, they also become irrational monsters, but they are still fighting members of their organization in essence." Seven weapons like instruments of torture, each with powers, covering the four attributes of geomantic omen and fire. This monster is also a guy with double cultivation of magic and martial arts. The most important thing is that the space is narrow. Wei Ran has no room to flash and move. He can only choose to fight hard. In order to hide his identity, he can''t completely explode all the strength of the blood burning realm. Therefore, it was very depressed. Driven by magic, the chain blade on the madman''s chain saw kept shaking and humming. From time to time, it threw an electric arc to block Wei Ran''s action space, and the chain saw rowed over as soon as it had a chance. The rest of the long sharp stab knives, bone removal knives, barbed daggers, beheading axes, etc. came when Wei Ran dodged. Once Wei Ran wanted to raise his sword and hit the block, the chain saw jumped up again, as if to damage his weapon. Wei Huo fought with his skills and weapons. At least he couldn''t resist the other party''s weapon attack with various magical abilities. As soon as he clenched his teeth, he was ready to burst into vigorous Qi and burst in with force. However, in this way, we need to use the true meaning of our overbearing martial arts. We only hope to hide the past from Gabriel. The madman seemed to peep out Wei Ran''s thoughts, showing a strange smile on his face, and nearly 100 eyes locked Wei ran at the same time. Wei Ran suddenly felt that his muscles were stagnant and couldn''t move. Imprison, start! "Delicious, you should stand in place and wait for the master to deal with it." Among them, the instruments of torture are approaching gradually. It seems that it intends to make Wei burn feel some despair before his death. "Magic? Hum! " Wei Ran grinned at the corners of his mouth, showing a ferocious smile, as if the other party''s actions were right in his arms. Force of law, crush! Suddenly, his muscles expanded, and a violent force gushed out of his body, which directly broke the other party''s imprisonment. Then he held the sword in both hands and cut off seven instruments of torture against the madman. The madman blocked with a chain saw and wanted to cut and destroy Wei Ran''s Cross sword. But the vigorous Qi that seemed to burn on the cross sword formed a barrier, which pushed the madman''s chain saw back and hit other instruments of torture. Then the other party''s seven weapons were instantly hit by the force of the law of positive crushing. Under the conflict of various magic attributes, they even destroyed all the torture tools in their hands. Wei Ran''s rolling force kept on and went straight ahead. Although he was surprised by the fragmentation of the lunatic''s seven torture tools, he still won him a short space to avoid. At the cost of losing three limbs, he narrowly escaped from the attack range of Wei Ran''s gang Qi. At this time, the ground and the front wall were split out of a crack and spread out, as if to enter the depths of the maze. The madman felt such intense pain for the first time. He jumped to the ceiling and shouted, "mithonos! Mithonos! " Plato obviously sensed something and shouted to Wei Ran, "kill him quickly. He can contact mitanos. Mitanos can ignore the maze barrier and change the terrain at any time!" The cross sword in Wei Ran''s hand could not bear the power of his own explosion and had broken, but Gabriel was right next to him. It was not good to take out his knife halberd double soldiers in front of him. At this time, Gabriel had killed all the demons, turned around and attacked the madman lying on the ceiling. "You take him first and I''ll take care of him!" Wei Ran thought it was good. As long as he could leave for a moment, he took out his weapon or lied that he had picked it up. In short, it was not so easy to be suspected. At present, he took Plato on his back and ran to other places. "The master of this labyrinth is mithanous, and the master of mithanous is me! None of you want to escape! " Suddenly, the maze scene changed greatly, the walls rose and fell, and the ground tilted and rotated. This feeling is like standing in a magic cube and can only be manipulated passively. Wei Ran and Gabriel were separated by several rising walls. When the movement stabilized, he heard a terrible roar from the depths of the maze. Plato trembled when he heard the voice on Wei Ran''s back, "it''s stronger than before!" "The strongest creature can defeat." Plato said with a livid face, "that''s an immortal monster, fool! It can resurrect indefinitely, and each resurrection can absorb the negative energy accumulated in the previous time, so as to become more powerful. " Wei Ran frowned and said, "as you say, it has been dying and getting stronger. Won''t it become as powerful as the gods sooner or later?" Plato was asked to stay. It was obviously not what Wei Ran said, but he didn''t know how to refute him. Wei Ran put Plato down and took out his halberd from the space. Halberd''s shape is very Oriental, but he has been exposed in the Austrian and French parliament, so it doesn''t matter whether they need to hide their identity in their eyes. "If mithonos can''t kill, is there another way to leave the maze?" Plato smiled bitterly, "the clue to leaving is on mithonos..." "Oh, do you still have to fight and die?" "It''s really the first time I''ve heard of an immortal devil." At this time, hearing the words of a stranger, Wei Ran and Plato looked around the corner. Chapter 460 Mikael turned out leisurely, holding a swift sword in his hand, that is, the so-called duel stabbing sword, which is the exclusive weapon of this natural and unrestrained S-level demon hunter. Although Wei Ran saw Mikael for the first time, he could have his portrait in the Demon Hunter College of the Vatican, so he recognized him directly. So he gave Mikael the etiquette of a demon hunter, "class a demon hunter, van Helsing fortan, nice to meet you, Mr. Mikael." Mikael gracefully returned to Wei Shao''s etiquette, but said seriously: "Gabriel is very dangerous now. We must find him as soon as possible." Plato stood up and said, "they can control the maze at any time. If we don''t close the magic mechanism supporting the change of the maze, we will never go to Gabriel. Maybe it will be separated one by one and then broken by one. " Wei Huo frowned and looked at the wall in front of him. He remembered that he had just cut a crack in the wall with his sword. The strength didn''t seem to be as strong as he thought. So a punch was thrown at the wall in front of him. Unexpectedly, there was a wave on the wall, which turned Wei Ran''s punch energy away without any damage. Wei Ran didn''t believe in evil. This time, he condensed Gang Qi and hit the wall again. The wall trembled for a while, but it was still not damaged. Plato smiled and said, "you split the wall in front of the madman. You don''t think he won''t consider this." Mikael frowned and said, "I can find Gabriel''s position by perception, but I''m really worried that what you said will happen." Wei Ran then said, "Mr. Mikael, you go to support Gabriel in the normal way. I''ll go with this guy to find the magic mechanism. Plato, you are so proficient in magic knowledge, you should have confidence. " Plato modestly said, "I have fought with the madman and mithonos, and kept their unique aura, so that I can divine the location of the mechanism, but it''s fast!" The three men said no more and set out in different directions of the maze. ¡­¡­ At this time, the second ancestor, who had been avoiding the madman, was also brought into the inner labyrinth by the changes of the labyrinth. He looked at these seven turns and eight turns of the road. He had a headache, but he didn''t want to wait for death in situ. He could only lead the thread group and walk towards the depths. Gabriel faced the joint attack of Minotaur, the iron blue Minotaur, and the madman, and fell at the absolute disadvantage at the beginning. However, in the end of the battle, his blood power was liberated deeper and deeper until it was opened to the level of his strict control. At this time, the violent holy gas even destroyed the walls that activated the self-protection function to pieces. Such a powerful force seriously injured the madman again and beheaded mithonos at the same time. Just when Gabriel thought the battle was coming to an end, mithanous''s body disappeared and suddenly appeared in place, becoming stronger than before. At this time, Gabriel thought that mithanous was a summoner, so he tried his best to attack the madman, but the madman was protected by mithanous and his body method was very sensitive, which made Gabriel return in vain. Even if he killed mitanos many times and wanted to take advantage of the gap between resurrection to attack the madman, the resurrection speed of mitanos was like an instant, which made it difficult for him to have a gap. Finally, he was cut by mithonos with an axe, seriously injured and fell to the ground. When the madman was about to kill Gabriel by the most cruel means, a terrible red light flashed in Gabriel''s eyes, a burst of blood mist burst out of his chest, and a silver cross ejected from his heart and fell to the ground. He stood up fiercely, and his body was alienated. In the blink of an eye, he became three meters high. His body completely cracked the leather armor and exposed the medium blue and black hair inside. Then the process of alienation became faster and faster, and he actually became the werewolf that Wei Ran had seen before, but the dark power emitted from him was 100 times stronger than those beast like werewolves he had met before, as if he were their ancestors. Seeing such a phenomenon, even if the brain circuit is different from ordinary people, the madman stays on the ground and raises a strong sense of fear. In this state, Gabriel was almost terrible, the walls of the maze were destroyed one after another, and the so-called immortal mithonos was killed dozens of times. Although he could be resurrected each time, he could continue to become stronger after resurrection, making the battle more deadlocked. But the madman did not dare to continue to watch and chose to stay away from here. He thought to himself that as long as Gabriel''s evil state did not exceed the phased strength of this quasi artifact, he could not really kill mitanos. After all, Gabriel dealt with the whole maze, not the core monster in mitanos. I''ll go and have a look when this guy is exhausted. While the madman was thinking like this, footsteps came from a distance. "Ah, I seem to be the initiator. I''m lucky. But it''s amazing that you can force Gabriel to give full play to all the blood power of the great wolf fenriel. Hehe, Mingming is an S-level demon hunter. He is a warrior who holds the most sacred power of light. Why does he show pure dark power when his power is brought into full play? Are you curious? " The madman licked his lips, looked at Mikael coming, licked his lips excitedly, "there''s another one who''s dying." Mikael picked up the silver cross on the ground, held Gabriel who fell to the ground, and then stabbed the silver cross into his heart. I saw the werewolf Gabriel quickly return to adult shape, but his whole body was red fruit and no inch shirt. Seeing this scene, the madman flashed a different color in his eyes, "human beings who have mastered the most holy and evil forces... It''s a little interesting." Mikael put the unconscious Gabriel in the corner and pointed his gorgeous swift sword at mitanos. "Is this thing really immortal?" "Hehe, you can try to kill it several times." Mikael was inexplicably excited. "Then I''ll have a good try. Let me see the blood in its heart." Saying this, the figure disappeared in an instant. The mithonos axe cleaved down somewhere in the empty air, and the axe blade brought down several hairs. Mikael suddenly appeared behind mitanos. His originally tied horse tail was cut and scattered by the axe. Even so, Mikael''s mood was not affected by the impending evasion of khimtaos''s pre judgment attack. He is still as excited as when he just started. Therefore, he stabbed the sword accurately, pierced the heavy steel plate like muscle of mithonos from his vest, and pierced it out of the front chest. Mithonos''s eyes were red, and a terrible roar could be heard almost in the whole maze. Even Wei Ran and others can feel the anger contained in the roar. It grabbed the sword with its chest stretched out, trying to control Mikael and force him to give up his swift sword. However, Mikael''s strength was far beyond its expectation. He easily pulled out the weak swift sword and opened the distance. Then he stretched out his tongue and licked the blood on the sword, his eyes more excited. "The heart of the undead, the spirit in the blood is consistent with the spirit in the formula. It is it. This must be Satan''s blessing!" Mikael looked back and said to the madman, "I''ll take your pet." "You''re an interesting guy, but see how many lives you can take." Mithonos''s heart was damaged, but it seemed to have no effect. He continued to wave his axe and frantically attacked Mikael in an extremely violent posture. Mikael began his solo in this stormy attack. Chapter 461 On the other side, under the guidance of Plato''s divination, Wei Ran finally came to the central area of the maze. This is a wide square. Only the opening where they came in can enter here. There is no other road. There was a huge Obelisk in the middle of the square. After Wei Ran put down Plato, he went to the front of the Obelisk and drew four strokes, and then asked, "as long as this thing is destroyed, the mechanism that controls the operation of the maze is over." Looking at Wei Ran, who was ready to start, Plato quickly shouted, "Hi! Hi! Hi! Brother, not everything can be solved by muscles. The original world you are in should be a demon free world. So under the so-called science and technology system, if you destroy some organs at will, is it possible to cause self destruction effect? It''s boom! Blow you up with the mechanism. " "You mean this thing will destroy itself if you touch it casually?" "A better magic civilization. Magicians often make such designs in order to monopolize their own works and prevent some snatchers. In short, you stay away from it. It''s time to rely on your mind to solve problems, not your muscles. " Plato went to the Fangjian stone tablet and felt the above Rune structure with his magic. After some analysis, he opened a mechanism in the middle of the Fangjian stone tablet and popped up a suspended spherical object with a hole inside. "And built-in runes?! Double insurance. If I hadn''t been hurt and relied on my original spirit, I might be able to crack it, but my perception in the subtle field is still a little poor. " Wei Ran only understood the general meaning of this sentence, "in short, you can''t do anything with it! Right. " "This is because I was seriously injured!" At this time, the two quarrelling people heard footsteps and immediately looked back. They saw Mr. Er Shizu smoking a cigar and quietly enjoying their quarrel through sunglasses. "Why don''t you go on." Plato''s eyes brightened, "Fang Yang, you bastard who likes to bully new people, have also been involved. Ha ha, and you haven''t died yet. The bitch''s life is long." Fang Yang threw up a smoke ring and said with a smile, "my pseudonym didn''t tell you. Don''t think it''s all hunting soldiers, so let it go." Then he looked at Wei Ran, "in this world, my name is Michael Jackson..." Wei Ran almost spewed out, "it seems that there is a black star who can dance very well in your original world." Fang Yang raised his eyebrows. "Maybe it''s a fellow countryman, brother Wei. Oh, by the way, to be fair, the pseudophilosopher next to you, Plato, is really Andre Sith. Well, I know you have trouble remembering Western names. You can continue to call him Plato. Instead, you are working in the world. This is the name he uses most. " Wei Ran looked at Plato. Plato rolled his eyes and said, "I''ve experienced two task worlds with this thief. I''m an old friend." "Jackson? Well, my pseudonym is van Helsing fortan. Now we are in trouble. If this mechanism can''t be cracked, we can''t stop the operation of the maze or support the S-class demon hunter aborigines in the world. " The three shared their experiences and information. Finally, the second ancestor Fang Yang went to the organ of the Obelisk and put his hand in it. Plato cried, "Hello! You damn three hands, don''t make such a delicate magic mechanism a problem. " "You also know that I was born a thief. Can you compare me with this skill? Well, I once stole the ancient tomb of a great mage in a mission world. I know some knowledge about this. Put your hand on my shoulder. " Plato was skeptical and put his hand on Fang Yang''s shoulder. A pattern and magic aura were printed into his mind. Plato was shocked at that time. "Well, I didn''t expect that I would do it again! Well, what do you say? I''ll do it. Wei... Mr. Fan Haixin, just watch the excitement. " ¡­¡­ At this time, on the other side of the fierce battle, the madman hiding in the protection range of mithonos said in surprise: "it''s incredible that you killed it 23 times!" Mikael was not calm at the beginning at this time. The sweat flowing out of his face stuck part of his elegant long hair on his face and looked quite embarrassed. The destruction of the surrounding environment was more severe, and it was obvious that the prohibition in the labyrinth had limited resistance to his strength. Even so, the resurrected mithonos was still in high spirits with his axe in his hands. Although he killed it so many times, the power of mithonos has increased to the limit and can not continue to grow without a bottom line. However, with his current power and immortal body, he is an existence without solution. Mikael consumes a lot. At this time, he has no previous greed and has raised a considerable sense of dignity. Although I have other ambitions, I can''t help but feel a retreat in the face of a strong enemy who may kill me. People in the maze focus on their own things, but outside the maze. The captain of the Austrian and French parliament team saw that the reserved aura was rapidly consumed by the maze, and his face was shocked. But at this time, he was struggling with hundreds of demons besieged. These demons were quite organized and didn''t look like chaotic creatures from the abyss. Even if the members of the Austrian and French parliament team were powerful, some people accidentally tore up the extra powerful demons when they were caught in the siege. The captain could have known the situation in the maze through the letter sent by the madman, but now the madman is commanding mithonos to fight, and the captain himself is a little busy. Therefore, only from the rapid consumption of Reiki stored with him, he felt that there was a fierce battle in the maze that he had not expected before. But the specific extent of the battle can only be a plain worry. ¡­¡­ Wei Ran looked at them hanging shoulder to shoulder for a long time. He was tired of lying on the ground. He sat up and said, "you two are too tired. Haven''t you finished yet?" Fang Yang, the second ancestor, was sweating. Plato put his hand on his shoulder and the old God was there. "On the left... It''s too far. Come back. Yes, it''s here!" Fang Yang gnashed his teeth and said, "before I became a hunter, I wasn''t so tired to pry the safe of the jewelry exhibition!" As the light ball flashed a strange light and retracted into the Fangjian stone tablet, the magic wave from the stone tablet was slightly touched even by Wei Ran, who had no magic perception ability. The whole maze shook slightly, as if a car started by ignition had been extinguished. The external performance is that the shining castle becomes materialized, like a castle without entrance standing in the mountains. The madman who was directing mithonos to attack Mikael felt the strange shape of the maze and changed his look. He was seriously injured, and his mind was focused on the battle, so he couldn''t sense the movements of others in time, so that he changed his elbows and armpits. For some unknown reason, he immediately called mithonos to stop, picked himself up and ran to the central area. Chapter 462 Mikael''s consumption was very serious at this time. He leaned against the wall and gasped desperately. Just now he killed mithonos again. It was really the limit. "Damn it, how can heresy have such strong creatures?!" Seeing that the other party left him in a hurry, he guessed that it must have been the A-level demon hunter and heresy. During this time, he quickly used medicine to restore his strength and energy. But he didn''t know how to leave the castle, so relying on the mystical knowledge obtained from the nonsense of the ancient gods, he picked up Gabriel, who was unconscious, and went to the center. Seeing that the prohibition in the maze was lifted, Wei Ran immediately stood up and observed the Fangjian stone tablet with Fang Yang and Plato. "Just lifted the ban, but how to make this maze disappear?" Wei Ran asked. Plato nodded: "good question, I also want to know." Fang Yang despised him. "You''ve been studying this shit for a long time, but you only know to stop the operation of the maze. In the past, I always boasted of my excellent knowledge of mystics. I think boasting can not be taxed. " Plato''s face turned blue and red. "Compared with the level of cultivation, this creation belongs to mystical creation above the third level. Well... Van Helsing should be the spiritual realm of physical cultivation. This creation is the same as your current realm. You can''t get out by violence if you don''t go beyond this creation. " "What about killing the owner here?" Wei Ran asked. "Mithonos said he couldn''t kill." Wei Ran mentioned the halberd, "according to the conservation of energy, nothing in the world can''t be killed. Let me ask again, if you turn off the operation of the maze, does it stop absorbing Reiki from the outside? " "Yes, I can confirm that. Conservation of energy? It''s the conservation of mass and energy... " Plato was prompted by Wei Ran and paused a little. His face looked surprised and seemed to understand. "I understand what you say. But it''s too difficult to do that. You don''t know how strong mithonos is! " Before Plato had finished speaking, a wall behind the Obelisk suddenly cracked automatically, and the madman rode into here on mithonos'' shoulder. "Several mice have found here, oh no, they are all hounds. Now that you''re here, get ready to struggle in despair. " Wei Ran said with a grim smile, "it''s just right. It saves me from walking so far to find you." The madman jumped behind the huge Minotaur Minotaur. The Minotaur roared and rushed over with a huge axe. His whole body was angry, his feet were on fire, and ploughed a deep mark on the ground. Then an axe pulled out a virtual shadow, as if it suddenly crossed the space barrier and flashed in front of Wei Ran. The huge axe fell, the air was suddenly compressed, and then exploded. The person locked by the axe is blocked by compressed air. When dodging, he will have great resistance and become extremely slow. Wei Ran was the first to bear the brunt and felt the pressure of Gabriel who left to fight alone, but he was not afraid. At this moment, there is no indigenous people in the world. He can give full play to his full strength without scruples. Just feel how powerful the Minotaur is! Wei Huo does not dodge. He crosses the sabres and halberds. He eats the axe and splits it again. The sabres and halberds intersect with the heavy axe. At the same time, it is also a hedge between vigorous Qi and fighting spirit! Wei Ran was cleaved from this end to the opposite wall by this unimaginable force, which collapsed the whole wall protected by magic, and the ground was plowed out two footprints deep into the instep by his stable feet. Plato could hardly bear to look directly at him and said, "this strange force is much bigger than when I faced it at that time." Fang Yang smacked his mouth, "how many are big?" "There should always be a double." Wei Ran stood up again from the collapsed wall, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and his viscera trembled endlessly. "Madman, is this your pet baby''s full blow?" The madman giggled, "it seems that you are not satisfied. Take another axe and have a look?" Mithonos shook his body, rubbed a flame with the air, and rushed to Wei Ran again. At this time, Wei Ran had not made any action, but Fang Yang, who was talking to Plato, suddenly disappeared in situ. Plato seemed to have expected that the FA Yin formed by the last bit of magic accumulated secretly threw away at the madman. The madman suddenly found that the soles of his feet were surrounded by a shadow and could not move. A shadow suddenly appeared behind him, and a deadly dagger stabbed down his vest. The residual limbs of the spider madman can be twisted strangely. With the extremely high spiritual sense obtained after madness, he accurately predicted all the attack directions of Fang Yang''s flash assassination, and blocked Fang Yang''s attack point with the residual limbs 0.05 seconds in advance. The sound of a series of daggers entering the flesh sounded, and Fang Yang''s face changed sharply, but the assassin''s principle was that he could not escape thousands of miles at a blow. He immediately turned into a dark shadow and flashed back to Plato. All the arms that the spider intercepted Fang Yang''s attack just now were corrupted by the poison on the dagger, but they couldn''t spread to the body. The madman broke them all and gave them up. Then the madman turned back to human form again, but his body size was nearly one-third smaller than the original. Obviously, he used a secret method to spread the injury evenly over the whole body mass, and at the cost of sacrificing this part of mass, he changed back to a healthy body that became weaker temporarily. The madman who turned into a human shape not only reduced his body by a third, but also reduced his strength by at least so much. Therefore, he could not be Fang Yang''s opponent who was almost full. He quickly retreated and hid into layers of mazes. Although he can''t touch the control center, his own characteristics as the master of the maze can change the terrain of the contact position. I was able to catch up so quickly just now because I could change the wall I touched at any time, so there was no barrier when I ran here. Fang Yang lost the trace of the madman. Naturally, he couldn''t catch up with him. He could only pay attention to the battle over Wei Ran and keep supporting at any time. Mithonos just made an axe with stronger power. This time, Wei Ran smashed three walls in a row. It can be said that his power reached the limit that mithonos can play at this time. When Wei Ran got up this time, he was obviously broken in many places, and his muscles suffered more intense lacerations, overflowing from the broken plate armour. He tore up the incomplete plate armor and revealed that he was only dressed in ordinary clothes, but many places were soaked with blood. Wei Ran coughed violently, coughed up some broken organs in his body and vomited a large pool of blood. He was more comfortable. Then the body''s self-healing ability plays a role quickly, the broken bones recover quickly, the torn muscles repair themselves, and the damaged organs recover quickly. He only took a essence pill from the ring to supplement the consumption of repairing the injury. He saw that mithonos had not attacked himself and was panting violently. He knew that it should be the strongest power that the other party can burst out in an instant. This force is indeed powerful and cannot be quantified at all. However, it is a pity that in addition to pure material and energy strength, there is nothing in spirit, no addition of martial will, no addition of law power, so it is just like this only by pure power. Wei Ran smiled and said to the madman hiding behind the walls of the maze, "your pet, how many times can it die?" Chapter 463 The madman''s crazy voice came, "ha ha ha, you can''t kill it in this magic creation maze! Besides, you can''t resist it any more. " "Ah, I''ve been underestimated. Just watch it, see how many times it can take me, and then count how many times it can die. " After listening, Plato jumped in his heart and subconsciously looked at the Fangjian stone tablet. Wei Ran started all his strength, and the blood burning mode was turned on. The vigorous Qi erupted was like a burning flame. Under Wei Ran''s seemingly ordinary, but actually rapid and wheelless advance, he pulled out a more brilliant fire than the midonos charge just now. The red Sabre and halberd light cut off one after another, and the halberd magic force - Kang dragon against the sky! Mithonos also burst into full strength at the same time. His fighting spirit almost broke through the ceiling of the maze and collided with Wei Ran. The two fire red lights collide with each other. It seems that they should be equal to each other! Suddenly, mithonos released his heavy axe, and his whole body retreated again and again, but Wei Ran tightly locked the gas engine. After KANGLONG''s rebellion against the sky, he quickly connected to the knife halberd and cut. The huge body of the Minotaur seemed to be broken down into dozens of pieces by the cook, scattered on the ground, and the fight almost ended in an instant. Fang Yang, Plato and the madman hiding in the dark were stunned. That''s it. In this way, you almost crush and kill this powerful monster in an instant? Fang Yang realized, "the spiritual realm should have found the power of the corresponding law." Wei lit his head and said, "you are sharper than both of them." Said, since they all showed, Wei Ran was too lazy to hide and directly revealed the reason, "the power of my inner cosmic law is called rolling. Any enemy fighting against me directly, if there is no equal power of law to offset, the pure power must be suppressed by me. Therefore, those who dare to face my sharp edge should pay attention. " The whole audience was silent, but mithonos reorganized his body and recovered again in this gap. Plato''s eyes widened, "how many times do you want to kill?!" Wei Ran once again faced the Furious mitanos and said with a smile, "you can kill as many times as you can. immortal? Until you die. " The halberd roared up. Mithonos, who was only good at hard attack, had no other coping strategies and could only choose frontal combat, but all frontal combat had to face the rolling law inspired by Wei Ran. So get up once and be killed once. The battlefield was also consciously guided to the periphery, and the walls of the surrounding maze were continuously destroyed, expanding the central core area four or five times. Under the rolling of Wei Ran, mithonos was killed at least 50 times! At this time, Mikael came to the neighborhood with Gabriel in a coma and witnessed how Wei Ran abused the so-called undead with blood, with an incredible look in his eyes. "When was a newly promoted A-level demon hunter even stronger than our S-level demon hunter? When the blood power of the attribute of fire is brought into full play, it will look like this? " Looking at Wei Ran''s fierce fighting posture similar to the crazy soldiers in northern Europe, Mikael couldn''t help but be agitated. Mithanous died too many times, and the interval between resurrection was longer than before. Seeing such a situation, the madman could no longer hide safely in the maze. He suddenly flashed his body and rushed to the Fangjian stone tablet in the central area. Fang Yang looked at each other and turned into a virtual shadow to meet him. After a fierce fight in mid air, the madman fled into the maze again with blood marks. Fang Yang put away his dagger and returned to the Fangjian stone tablet area. Then he said to Plato uninteresting: "this guy has no move. After the center is closed, the maze can''t take the initiative to absorb Reiki, and the Reiki stored inside is limited. Ha ha, I really want to see how many times mithonos, the so-called immortal monster, can revive." The meaning of this sentence is very clear. Wei Ran and Plato have seen through it for a long time. The basis for the resurrection of this monster is all from the aura in the maze. As long as the aura is enough, it can reorganize its body at any time. When the central area was opened before, the whole maze could be continuously replenished from the Reiki resources stored by heaven and earth and the team leader of the Austrian and French parliament. This is also the reason why mithonos was killed dozens of times by Gabriel and Mikael, which led to the consumption of more than half of the reserved Reiki of the team leader of the Austrian and French parliament. After the central area is closed, the maze can only consume its own stored Reiki. Once the Reiki is not supplied, mithonos cannot complete the body reorganization, and the so-called undead will also be killed. Fang Yang''s remark was better explained to Mikael than to Plato. He also wanted to brush a wave of reputation in the demon hunter organization so that he could get in. Mikael instantly understood what Fang Yang had just expressed, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. He felt more incredible about the creation of the labyrinth, and then focused on the battle between Wei Ran and mithonos. The seventy seventh time he split mithonos in half, even Wei Ran was panting. Thanks to his emphasis on the foundation, he has tempered his physical quality of bursting into the spiritual realm to the bottleneck level at this stage. Therefore, his endurance is far higher than that of the physical practitioners at the same stage. Therefore, he still maintains his spare strength after a long battle. Moreover, after killing mithonos 50 times, it takes longer and longer to resurrect each time. Until now, each resurrection even takes five minutes to form. This gave Wei Ran time to rest. He made full use of the supplies he carried with him and his body transformed by the virus. Therefore, he still had a strong endurance combat ability. This time, after the recovery of mitonos, the reaction was twice as slow as before. Wei Huo quickly killed the other party while he was still stunned. "Seventy eight resurrection times. It seems that the resurrection speed is no slower than before, but the strength has decreased. Madman, you don''t have any other cards. I promise you won''t lose your pants. " "You bastard! Asshole! Asshole! I will tear you to pieces!!! " The mad man''s angry voice came from the maze, but others did not dare to appear, which was obviously at the end of the road. Mithonos resurrected again, but Wei Ran waved to Mikael, "Hey, friend, you fight, I''m tired." Mikael wanted it. He naturally recovered his strength in this not short time, and then drew out his swift sword. For mithonos, whose strength has decreased a lot, he can kill each other every minute with his sword straight to the key. Wei Ran observed Mikael''s strength, which showed that his state would not be weaker than Gabriel, and even more deadly. Mithonos had been resurrected less than eight times, and he was so weak that he was not even as weak as a level IV demon. The last time the swift sword was drawn from its core harm, mitanos uttered a sad cry that he had never roared. Follow the maze to shake, from reality to emptiness, and gradually peel off this space. Behind those looming walls, Wei Ran found a figure. He chased after Fang Yang and Plato, who recovered some strength. He certainly wouldn''t let the other party escape like this. Chapter 464 Mikael took advantage of this opportunity, shook his wrist, picked a cross on the chest of mithonos, who was about to disappear, with a stabbing sword, and then quickly extended his hand into it and took out his heart. The heart also followed mithonos'' body, but Mikael read a mysterious mantra and drew a Dharma seal in the palm of his hand. The heart immediately maintained the state of the entity. After that, Mikael put it into the space container he carried with him, carefully stored it, showed a very excited look in his eyes, and turned his head to Gabriel. Murmured in a low voice, "the heart of the undead who has no clue is the soul of the sage and the egg of the bully. But the clue has already been reached. It is nothing more than two major events in the holy city Vatican and the old capital Constantinople! " ¡­¡­ On the other side, just before the ancient castle formed by the maze disappeared, Fang Yang caught up with the crazy runaway madman. And hear the madman shouting, "where are you! Didn''t you stay outside?! Where are they? " However, when the castle disappeared, it was full of tyrannical demons. It was surrounded by mountains and forests. It was devastated by a fierce battle. Flames were burning everywhere, and lightning and wind blades crossed the sky. The members of the Austrian French Parliament were besieged by a large number of demons. Naturally, it is impossible to continue to stay here and wait for the madman to come out. They have long been far away. Fang Yang fought with the madman. Fang Yang, who had the upper hand, cut off each other''s arms and was about to catch and ask for information about all members of the Austrian French parliament. At this time, the madman showed a crazy smile, "you don''t want to know anything!" With his head exploding in place, Fang Yang''s whole body quickly retracted into the windbreaker. The windbreaker seemed to have special defensive power for him to block all the power of the madman''s explosion before he died, and only suffered some minor injuries. "Tut Tut, Plato, you bastard won the bet. The madman''s brain circuit is really different." At this time, Wei Ran killed several demons with a halberd and said to them, "now is not a time for nonsense. Just leave the battlefield quickly!" Mikael suddenly appeared. He carried Gabriel on his back. "What''s the matter? We''ll talk again when we get to the safe area. You can''t be entangled by demons. They are too many to imagine. " The party experienced a fierce breakthrough again, but the so-called battle intensity has always been under Mikael''s secret control. His servant Charles only controlled a small number of demons to chase and kill people, so he was only surprised all the way. Unlike the Austrian and French parliament, several weaker people died in this demon siege. Leaving the Scandinavian mountains, the people stopped temporarily in a deserted village. Everyone was very tired. That night, they were too tired to talk. After dealing with their injuries, they meditated to restore their magic. They slept and rested. In short, they didn''t gather together until their physical injuries recovered almost the next day. Gabriel woke up at this time. He had a conversation with Mikael at night. He knew that no one had seen him turn back into a werewolf except that madman and Mikael, so he was relieved. When Mikael saw Wei Ran and others, he first said, "the demon hunter team suffered heavy losses here. We almost consumed half of the high-end combat power of the church, so we can''t continue to explore. We must return to the Vatican and report to the Pope." Wei Ran shrugged. "I don''t mind. Although my task hasn''t been completed, I''m really lucky to be able to survive." Gabriel said solemnly, "this time we have lost more than 20 A-level demon hunters, which is almost half of the A-level demon hunters in the whole church! As the team leader, Mikael and I are to blame and must accept relevant punishment. But you, van Helsing, I will recommend you to the Pope and the cardinal college to become the third S-class demon hunter. " Wei Ran was a little surprised. He was about to speak, but Gabriel stopped him. "I heard from Mikael that mithonos, an immortal monster, was solved by you and these two friends. The main battle was borne by you alone, so don''t be modest. After all, this trip has no results. If we can find an S-level demon hunter, the Pope will not be too disappointed with us. Then Mikael and I will report the information of the heresy operation to the inquisition. The maze... It''s too incredible. Finally, with the death of mithonos, he disappeared. He didn''t grasp any entity at all, but it was a failure. " At this time, Plato said, "I said several demon hunters. Mr. Gabriel just mentioned heresy. Don''t count me in. I''m a scholar hired by the Swedish Royal family. Although I know some mystical knowledge, I''m different from those who do damage everywhere." Mikael was not as serious as Gabriel and said with a smile, "after all, we have fought together. Of course we won''t regard you as an enemy. After all, there are many priests who study mystics in the church. We can guarantee you as long as you join the church. " Plato said brazenly, "I am a devout believer in the Lord." Fang Yang swept Plato up and down, and couldn''t help rolling his eyes, disdaining to be with him. Although Fang Yang still looks like the second ancestor, everyone knows that he was born as a thief. Although he has some magical means, he can rely on the blood power of the attribute of wind. In this era, the so-called adventurers who have mastered the power of blood are not uncommon, but mostly speculators. When you don''t need money, you are a well-known adventurer. When you don''t have money, you can become robbers or pirates at any time, just like those mercenaries who have no credit. However, Mikael and Gabriel also accepted it from the points they had fought together. They were unwilling to continue exploring the Scandinavian mountains and drew a sketch only according to their own experiences. Roughly mark the area where the demons spread their activities, wait for the punishment, reward, conversion, and then wait for the decision of the Holy See. Along the way, several people met again. Mikael was very interested in Wei Ran, who was born in Constantinople. Knowing from the enemy Gerrard that Mikael was probably a member of the Byzantine royal family, Wei Ran also consciously made friends with him. After all, through the information channels of the Holy See, he knew that the last Byzantine emperor was very similar to the pope in his life. He was wise in his early years and crazy in his later years. This is a person who is likely to come into contact with the nonsense of ancient gods. Therefore, Wei Ran also considered taking the next free move from Mikael to obtain more information by winning over the relationship. Surprisingly, Mikael took the initiative to admit that he was from Constantinople, but only said that he was born a civilian, not a noble, which is very different from the elegant behavior he did not intend to show. Wei Ran naturally knew that he was lying, but Mikael didn''t seem to care about being seen through by Wei Ran. He often used the language commonly used by Byzantine nobles to chat with him, but it was like testing the authenticity of Wei Ran''s noble origin. Etiquette is all right, but only by language, I don''t know that the hunting soldiers of the heavens bring their own language pack translator. So Mikael finally seemed to recognize his noble status and deliberately made friends with Wei Ran. In addition to having a good relationship with the aborigines, Wei Ran also used the method given to him by a Li to pull Fang Yang and Plato into the temporary team and connect them to psychic communication. They often chat on the road in a way that two S-level demon hunters don''t know. Chapter 465 Wei Ran inquired curiously about Fang Yang''s training ground that day. He helped the newcomers out in an indirect way. The later is the result of how to deal with it. The original intention is to know how Fang Yang eats flat. As a result, Fang Yang sneered. The two newcomers followed Wei Ran''s method and took out their hot weapons, looking like they were not afraid to make things bigger. But the newcomers are newcomers. Fang Yang said to let them go. As soon as his vigilance was put down, Fang Yang personally attacked and easily controlled the two newcomers. After that, naturally, there was no lack of passive training in the training ground. He was beaten black and blue and almost half paralyzed. I couldn''t stand it in the back. I still paid 500 protection fees for each hunting point. Wei Ran smacks his tongue, but only so. Although Fang Yang''s means are black enough, there is still room for more or less. In the training ground, although the two newcomers did passive training, they did not bind their hands and feet, and they could fight back at will. Even though he was beaten most of the time, he also learned some means from Fang Yang''s men, which is regarded as tuition. After arriving at the Vatican, the whole holy see was shocked by the news from Gabriel. In a luxurious manner, the Holy See sent more than half of the high-level forces of the demon hunter organization into the Scandinavian mountains. Unexpectedly, almost all the troops were wiped out, which can be described as heavy losses. Although these A-level demon hunters are promoted every year, the supplement speed is really slow. Most of the time, it is difficult for a B-level demon hunter to be promoted successfully every year. That is, this year, the situation was particularly special. Eight people were promoted at one time, so that the Holy See launched a grand baptism ceremony. Although most of the news brought back were bad news, the Pope was slightly pleased that there was a new S-class demon hunter recognized by Gabriel and Mikael - Van Helsing fortan. Since then, the Holy See began to take action against the heresies of the wizard Association and the demon clusters in the Scandinavian mountains. At the same time, the Pope personally invited the king of Sweden to meet with the king of Denmark and asked both sides to cease the war. If they do not listen to the mediation, they will be expelled from the church and call on all countries to fight together. The dominant king of Denmark realized the seriousness, so he had to take the Holy See''s mediation seriously. During this period, it temporarily entered a stable period. After Wei Ran returned to the Vatican, he met ah Li and got some good news from her. During this time, she secretly inquired in all aspects to determine the identity of Gerald and Cassius, but she has not found any other intruders yet. Wei Ran also told ah Li what had happened there in detail, and introduced Fang Yang and Plato to her. Fang Yang''s companion on this trip was basically folded in the Scandinavian mountains. Now he is alone. Plato was a lone wolf and had no fixed team. Therefore, a Li temporarily pulled them into the Guiyin team, and the four people could share communication, but only within five kilometers. The mission of this trip to the Scandinavian mountains can be said to have been completely failed by the group of people in the Austrian French parliament, and did not explore further information. At present, there is no other way for the Guiyin team. After all, the mission destination is very dangerous. We can only find a way to promote the Holy See to gather regular troops to go there and destroy them step by step. Following the action in this way has a great chance to discover the secret of the devil gathering. After all, from all aspects of intelligence, this event has a lot to do with the nonsense of the ancient god. Wei Ran is now an S-level demon hunter, but the Pope seems to have other ideas. He did not publicly promote his level, but secretly promoted his authority to the level of an S-level demon hunter. But on the bright side, let him pretend to be A-level demon hunter. Even so, Wei Ran''s status is not low enough to affect the decision made by the Pope, not to mention two other S-level demon hunters behind him. Originally, in this slightly idle period of time, Wei Ran and others planned to find a chance to solve the problems between Gerrard and Cassius. But they obviously knew the identities of Fang Yang and Plato, and found an excuse to follow the papal brigade to Sweden, avoiding the edge of the sky hunters. Seeing that there was no way to deal with the members of the Austrian French parliament for the time being, Plato and Fang Yang planned to leave the Vatican for the time being and find other hunting soldiers by their own means. After this battle, I knew that the opponent was very strong, so I agreed that all hunting soldiers could no longer fight on their own and needed to integrate their forces. As an S-level demon hunter, Wei Ran has a special identity. The Pope asked him to stay in the Vatican for the time being. Wei Ran can''t run around. He simply practiced martial arts in the Demon Hunter College to improve his strength. On this day, I met Mikael outside the demon hunter school. Next to him stood a very beautiful woman. They obviously looked like lovers and talked about something affectionately. Then Mikel found that Wei Yanzheng was paying attention to this side and waved to Wei Yanzheng to come over. "Hey, van Helsing, let me introduce you. This is my fiancee, Elizabeth. She already has the crystallization of our love. After helping the teaching assistant deal with the Scandinavian mountains under the crown, we will get married in the holy city. You and Gabriel must come to attend at that time. " Wei Ran looked at Elizabeth in surprise and then looked at the happy Mikael. When I met this man in the maze before, I always felt that his eyes were full of gloom and secrets. But at this time, it was very sunny and happy. It was just different from when we first met. He joked, "how many months? If the Pope''s coronation takes too long, ha, you won''t wait until the child is born before you get married. " Mikael was stunned, looked at Elizabeth who was also worried, shook his head and said, "I need to give Elizabeth a grand wedding. I really can''t. I''ll rush to Sweden and let the two kings who only know war finish their discussion!" Wei Ran laughed and said, "I can''t see you are such a reckless person. In short, I''ll give you a gift at that time. Don''t let me wait too long." After Wei Ran left, Mikel said goodbye to Elizabeth Yiyi, then returned to Mikel''s house, closed the doors and windows, pulled up the curtains, and the room was dark. He simply arranged a magic array in the room, and a magic eye appeared in the magic array. "Charles!" "Your Royal Highness, your loyal servant follows your instructions." "Elizabeth is pregnant with my child." "What?!" There was a hurried sound from his eyes. Mikael continued, "that''s my blood, so the next action needs to be suspended. At least when the child is born, I have to make sure Elizabeth and my child are safe. " "I see, your royal highness, what are you going to do?" "The Pope is already mediating the war between Denmark and Sweden. Soon, he will assemble the Knights Templar and the armies of the two countries to encircle and suppress the demons in the Scandinavian mountains. The prayer ceremony in the temple of the abyss should have almost collected the dark forces now. The resentment of the blood strong goes through the maze war, and even has an extra excess. So you can release half of the demons. Hehe, you can take the initiative to expose the abyss temple. Those heretics and mysterious strongmen seem to be looking for the jade book of Nirvana, so set up a bait there and let them kill each other. I just want to see who these guys are. By the way, we can also take this opportunity to weaken the core strength of the Holy See again. The Knights Templar and the demon hunters, the two armed groups, will try their best to explore the abyss temple, but they don''t know how terrible this place is where the true secrets of ancient times are buried. Charles, find a chance to leave the temple of the abyss and return to the eagle regiment first. After Elizabeth gives birth to the child, I will collect the eggs of the tyrant and the souls of the sages. " Chapter 466 Charles asked, "what about the dead man''s heart?" Mikael summoned mithonos''s heart from space and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I have gained unexpected joy in that maze." Charles seemed to hesitate for a while before he said tentatively: "Your Royal Highness, if Ms. Elizabeth becomes the queen and gives birth to the prince. After that, restore the country... If you rely too much on the power taught by the ancient god''s nonsense, it will have an impact on the prince... " "I know what you''re worried about. We can''t be tolerated by the world, even for Elizabeth and my children. But we must bring chaos to the Ottoman Empire, so that we can lead the people who still care about the Byzantine Empire to fight and recover. " Charles breathed a sigh of relief. "Your Highness, only in this way can we restore the country and lay a solid foundation." "Yes, although there will be more hardships and longer time, it can make my family safer. Charles, don''t worry. Although I use the power of darkness, I won''t degenerate into a running dog of darkness. " Charles expressed his blessing there. ¡­¡­ The Pope personally came forward with the elite of the 5000 Templars. The mediation soon ended, and the king of Denmark had to obey. Then he led the armies of the two countries locally and called on several powerful countries such as England, France and the Holy Roman Empire to send troops. At the same time, he hired Swiss halberds, a famous mountain combat mercenary. A total of 70000 troops jointly encircled and suppressed the demon clusters in the Scandinavian mountains. Mortals are at an absolute disadvantage compared with demons, but the race that dominates the trend of civilization in the world is human, which shows that human beings can suppress all other races and stand at the top of the food chain. Those who support the existence of this truth are those who awaken the power of blood. The mortal army composed of serfs is naturally invincible against the devil, but it can quickly find the trace of the devil, and then surrounded and suppressed by strong blood. Therefore, although the number of troops is large, the actual combat is nearly 10000 strong blood as the main force, as well as the demon hunters of the Holy See to guide the battle strategy and clarify the weaknesses of all kinds of demons. Therefore, the human army with absolute quantitative advantage has been in a state of steady progress after gaining a firm foothold. As an S-level demon hunter, Wei Ran naturally participated in it and followed the army to hunt and kill demons running around in the mountains and forests. Finally, a priest with the strongest magic perception ability in the Holy See found the source area leading the gathering of demons. In this area, however, it is unknown who will spread the information, which has attracted the attention of various forces. Around this source, the witch Association and wizard Association lurking in the dark side of the Middle Ages had a direct conflict with the Holy See, and wars occurred one after another, many of which could not even be intervened by the mortal army. Among the forces of the witch Association, the wizard Association, the Holy See and the secular Kingdom, there are three hidden forces: the Austrian law parliament, the heavenly court and the hunting soldiers in the heavens. For a time, the war between people and Demons and between people immediately became white hot. Wei Ran led a 20 member team composed of class B demon hunters, plus Fang Yang and Plato, and destroyed a temporary shelter for members of the witch Association. Now there are several deformed witch bodies in it, which are being burned by the fire. Most of the others are captured on the spot and waiting for the people of the religious inquisition to take them away. Fang Yang looked at the weak witch prisoners and shook his head and said, "these people are so weak. I don''t know what to join in for the mysterious recovery they preach?" Plato sneered: "the root of mysterious recovery lies in the return of Reiki. The Reiki concentration in this world is not low, but it is not enough to enter the high demon world." Wei Ran said, "that''s not necessarily true. I''ve just been promoted to level s demon hunter. I went to the file area of the corresponding authority to see some information. It was written by the crazy Pope. He speculated on the nonsense of the ancient gods, that is, if the ancient gods recover, it will bring an upgrade to the world. It is not very clear how to upgrade and how to describe it after upgrading. I think it should improve the Reiki level of the world. After all, things directly related to the residual thoughts of the holy king, such as reversing the law of causal change, should belong to routine operations. " "It''s just a residual thought of less than one in ten million... Forget it, high-dimensional species can''t speculate. Wei Ran, you deliberately spread what the priest perceived the other day. You are very vicious. " Plato said slightly teasingly. "The bastards of the Austrian and French parliament played with us, and we are not allowed to play with them? Everyone is interested in the source of the devil gathering. If you guessed correctly, Gerald and the guy named casius are the eyes and ears of the holy see on the side of the Austrian French parliament. I used my recently obtained power to arrange them to the periphery, and the speed of learning core intelligence should be at least a few days in the evening. At present, the most powerful Aboriginal force is the church, which makes an intelligence difference and uses Aboriginal forces to set up an ambush against the guys of the Austrian law Parliament and Tianting. If they come, they will be surprised. " At this time, the people of the inquisition came. They looked dignified in white shirts, black coats and a black round hat, but their faces were gloomy, like poisonous snakes. For the head, the man nodded to Wei Yan. That''s all in the etiquette. He took the witches away directly. More than 20 demon hunters led by Wei Ran don''t like these guys, but there''s no need to conflict with them. The man was the last to leave. He looked at Wei Ran, walked up to him and whispered, "I heard you were very close to Mikael?" Wei Ran''s eyes narrowed slightly, "comrades in arms who share weal and woe with life and death." "You''d better stay away from him. That guy stinks of heresy. His faith in the Lord is not so pious. " Wei Ran frowned. "What do you call this deacon?" The other side smiled and said, "you can call me Pierre, the loyal dog." "I''ve heard of your name." Pierre laughed twice. "Although I don''t like those who turn from the Orthodox Church, the Pope values you very much, but if you are too close to Mikael, your name will not be missing from the inquisition, friend." After Pierre, the loyal dog, left, Fang Yang came close. "This guy is a dark poisonous snake. He obviously wants private revenge. It''s best to have a chance to kill him." Wei Ran said with a smile: "I think so too, but at present, the more important thing is how to pit those bastards of the Austrian and French parliament." ¡­¡­ After several days of exploration and encirclement and suppression, we finally found the source. It is an ancient Roman building hidden in a low-lying basin. The interior of the building has been extending underground. Looking at the depth, it doesn''t look like the technology that could be achieved nearly a thousand years ago. Superstitious people secretly claim that this is the way to hell, which leads to low morale of the army. Wei Ran and others felt that the time had come to entrap people, lurking in the team, and did not go to the palace called the abyss for the first time. At this time, Gerrard and Cassius, who had been avoiding Wei Ran and others, contacted their team members of the Austrian French parliament in a dark corner. "Gerald, how are you doing there?" The captain of the Austrian French parliament asked for the first time. "Hey, Cassius and I have been exposed. That hound has recently been given a heavy responsibility by the Pope. He actually used his authority to exclude me from the front search team. Now that we know the location of the abyss, we are three days later than those who first obtained information. " Chapter 467 Gerald complained again: "I reminded you before that while the holy see is mediating the war, you quickly search and investigate the root cause, but you have been standing still and watching the loss of time because of the loss of a maze." There was a moment of silence in the team. Finally, the cheap merkalin was excited and refuted. "Gerrard, don''t talk so much. You''re not here that day. How do you know what happened. The hunter can kill mithonos more than 100 times and consume all the aura of the maze. And these demons are obviously commanded by people, and they act like the army! How many of us? Against hundreds of demons? Do you know how many people died? " "All right, melkalin." The team leader stopped him from continuing the quarrel. "Gerrard, whatever the reason, we did miss the best opportunity to explore. We shouldn''t have used the maze for those hounds. Gerrard, I have had some grudges with you, but this task is very important. Heaven has declared war on us. The number of hounds is unknown and there are many enemies. I need your help. " Gerrard remained silent and then said, "I suggest that this action to explore the source be cancelled for the time being." There was a commotion and criticism in the team. The captain pressed down everyone''s quarrel, "I will follow your advice, but I need to know the reason." Gerald said with a smile: "since the hound named van Helsing has shown such great strength in the maze, how can the Holy See not upgrade him to S-class demon hunter? Although it has not been made public directly, looking at the power given to him by the Pope and his attitude towards him, I estimate that this hound has the power of S-class demon hunter. That''s why Cassius and I were publicly suppressed by him and couldn''t enter the core line. Since he has poor information and intelligence for us for three days, is it difficult to arrange an ambush circle at the so-called source for us? If you venture in, I''m afraid you will be exterminated as a heresy immediately, especially melkalin, who has missed once, is on the wanted list! " Melkalin was furious. "Then let the most important information go to the hounds!" "Of course not! I''m a class a demon hunter anyway. Even if I''m suppressed, I have other ways to get inside, and the hound hasn''t been able to attack me yet. " Gerrard''s eyes flashed a confident light, "Captain, tell the relevant information to those fools in heaven. It''s also good to eliminate one opponent early with the help of this trap, and leave the rest to me." The captain promised decisively, "we will pick you up outside. If those hounds want to be bad for you, they can get support from us." Gerrard sneered, "if I conflict with them, I will die. I can''t get your support. Just don''t make trouble for me." ¡­¡­ Gerrard went to Mikael that day. Don''t forget that he pretended to be an old friend from Constantinople and met Mikael earlier than Wei Ran, so he borrowed Mikael''s authority. He gave up his status as the captain of A-class demon hunters and joined the team led by Mikael. Therefore, he successfully became one of the first members to enter the source of demon gathering. At the entrance of the abyss temple, Wei Ran was surprised to see Gerald waving to himself. He''s with Mikael. It''s obviously not easy to kill him. At this time, Gabriel came up from below, "the road below is complex, there are multiple underpasses, and a large number of people need to go down. We should also pay attention to whether there are heretics drilling holes in the ground and coming in from other places." Wei Ran glanced at the passage below his eyes and thought: the only entrance has been blocked by the Holy See. If the people of the heaven and the Austrian legal parliament want to enter, they can either disguise as the people of the Holy See, or, as Gabriel said, drill holes from other places or cast spells. "Gabriel, according to our previous fight with heretics, is it possible for them to use magic to sneak in?" Gabriel replied, "there is a magic array with great energy fluctuation in the deep, and the interference is very strong. It is difficult to transmit general magic, so we can only rely on physical methods. Well, let''s start assigning tasks. " Wei Ran looked at Gerald. He looked at Wei Ran with a smile and suggested to Mikael: "Mr. Mikael, this Mr. Fortang is also from Constantinople. Why don''t we work together and some partners around him." Plato scolded privately: "this guy is turning passivity into initiative. Since it''s not easy to fight with us, he can see what we found, ha ha." Mikael has begun to invite warmly. Wei Ran can''t refuse, but he sends Plato away and only takes Fang Yang to join Mikael''s first team. "Plato is proficient in occult knowledge, and Gabriel is short of such people. He can play a better role with his help. Let''s go first. " Wei Ran explained directly. Mikael had seen Plato''s ability and only nodded. He followed Wei Ran, Gerald, Fang Yang and two A-level demon hunters. Later, a group of knights who awakened the power of blood followed. They would not go deep into exploration, but would defend the node below to connect the preceding and the following. This is the safest arrangement made by the Holy See. Gerald followed Wei Ran, but he looked at Plato who remained with Gabriel. This contest still failed to hold Wei Ran and all of them. But Cassius is still in the back. This guy should not have been exposed. Hum, fan Haixin, you have a heart and think I have no other arrangements? But he didn''t know that Ali was the successor. He found casius''s identity when he was in the Vatican. Therefore, Plato, who remained with Gabriel, had the task of monitoring Cassius. After all, as a member of the Templar order, he can only stay at the rear node and cannot follow the main force of the demon hunter in front to explore. As long as Cassius dares to leave the left behind node and follow the method discussed by Wei Ran, he can find an excuse to slander him as a heresy with ulterior motives and let the people of the inquisition deal with him. Under the information gap, Gerrard still missed one step. When they went down, they were still spiral stairs at the beginning. After following the stairs for more than 30 meters, they entered a corridor and circled deep underground at a large angle with a certain slope. At this time, eight Templars and two B-level demon hunters were left to wait, and the others continued along the road. The top of the corridor and the walls on both sides are not empty and dry soil, but are neatly bonded by fully artificially repaired stone slabs, decorated with many regular geometric figures, and various murals are drawn on the walls on both sides. As the people went down the road, the stories described on the murals painted on the walls on both sides were gradually expanding, like watching a hyperactive documentary. In addition to maintaining basic vigilance, everyone was attracted by the content of the murals. Wei Ran looked at it from the beginning. With his cultural knowledge, well, it was like a cloud. He just felt that the painting was abstract and a mess. He didn''t understand what the mural described. Among the team were old scholars and Plato, a mystical expert who called himself a philosopher. These people completely forgot the purpose of this trip, observed the murals on the left and right side bit by bit, and carried out their own research and interpretation. After some discussion with scholars, Plato seemed to find out the content of some murals. He flashed at the murals and began to explain to the confused people. Chapter 468 At this time, the team had almost walked out of a distance of 100 meters, but Plato explained from the beginning of the mural. His words were full of self display and pride, but the people somehow understood the meaning. At the beginning of the corridor, a monster full of strange tentacles, abnormally distorted, shrouded in thick fog and unable to see the true face, suddenly appeared in the chaos of the surface world. When all creatures on the ground see the shadow of the monster or hear the voice of the monster, they will fall into a crazy, angry and irrational situation, so that they kill each other and even do all kinds of strange things. Even so, human beings, as surface rulers, made considerable resistance at the beginning. Countless heroes and soldiers, as well as scholars proficient in magic, launched various attacks on them one after another. However, the shadow is completely unaffected, the volume is increasing day by day, and the scope of influence is becoming larger and larger. It destroyed countless kingdoms and civilizations in all the disasters it caused. After this section is drawn, the following paintings are a series of parallel paintings, of which the clearly explained ones show that a group of villains, led by the leaders of their respective tribes or clans, either enter the underground from the deep mountains, or take a sea boat, enter the swirling sea eye to the bottom of the sea, or hide on the shining sacred tree in the dense virgin forest. Human tribes entering different regions began to gradually develop their own civilizations. The content of these stories drawn in murals is very loud and long, extending directly for 100 meters to the area where people are walking. At this time, the team stopped, waited for the rear reinforcements to arrive, and arranged personnel to stay in place before moving on. The elated Plato and the dignified scholar continued to interpret the murals on the way. As the team advanced again, the contents of the murals on the road were explained again. The huge shadow monster appeared in the surface plain. Its tentacles began to spread gradually. All the creatures passed by, as before, became crazy and irrational, and even had no instinct for survival. Some of the human beings who were found to live in settlements attempted to sacrifice the shadow of chaos and become its affiliated race in order to survive. But the shadow ignores these surrendered human beings, invades and corrodes the world as usual, and people fall into incomparable despair. When the painting arrived here, the corridor forked in many places and entered different palaces, and the mural seemed to stop like the eunuch in the story. Plato was quite dissatisfied, but the team had to be shunted here. Gabriel and Mikael led the team separately. Other channels also had people with rich experience to lead the team, and left people in place to wait for the follow-up reinforcements. At this time, Plato followed Gabriel, and the silent scholar followed Wei Ran and others to another channel. Passing by many magnificent palaces, the burning torches and the fuel in them seem to be non-existent, which can support the burning of countless years. There are many statues in the palace, including arrogant nobles, mighty warriors, wise scholars, beautiful girls, graceful ladies and humble waiters. It seems that there is still a grand event in the palace, where all kinds of people talk, dance, play music and compete, as if they are alive. The scene is a little strange, and the statues are lifelike, as if these people were turned into stone statues by magic when they were alive, rather than carved manually. These thoughts flashed through everyone''s mind, but they didn''t feel the magic wave. If you continue to walk down, it will not be as quiet as before. From time to time, demons and evil spirits have appeared and suddenly come out from the shadow to attack everyone. However, those present are demon hunters with rich combat experience, which can easily resolve these dangers. Mikael saved his attacked companions many times and stabilized the morale of the army. When we met the circling corridor again, the story behind the mural seemed to extend again. However, in the corridor where Wei Ran is located, the story described on the mural seems to come from the tribe that moved to the underground. This time, even without the scholar''s explanation, people can gradually understand the content of the mural narration under the guidance of the stories in the previous murals. With some discussion, they can barely restore the whole story. At first, many people died because of the lack of sunlight and food. Finally, it was found that a sand like substance can burn continuously after being ignited by magic. And after burning, the light can promote the growth of certain fungi, which can be eaten after cultivation. In addition to underground humans taking it as their staple food, they also feed the remaining fungi after harvest to the animals obtained by hunting, making the food more abundant. After solving the basic survival problems, the civilization of underground human beings began to develop. They gradually recovered to the same level as when they were on the ground, and even exceeded it, especially in magic technology. After the strength is strong, underground humans still don''t forget the world on the surface, so they send strong people to the surface to explore. But at this time, the surface is no longer suitable for survival. After those strong people go to the surface, none of them comes back. People gradually dare not send people up, and the surface has become a restricted area. Until one day, a prince with powerful power in the Kingdom decided to explore the ground world himself. This time, he did not die, but successfully returned to the ground after a period of time. But the contaminated Prince has become a monster with double horns, ribbed wings and cuticle on his head. The image of this monster is very similar to most demons. When people see here, they can''t help looking at each other and looking at each other. Is this the origin of demons? The prince was sometimes crazy and sometimes rational. They paid a certain price and imprisoned him in the lava of earth fire. When the prince was sober, he had discussed with the scholars of the kingdom. It seemed that there was a way to survive on the ground, and could barely challenge the unspeakable shadow. Scholars rejected the prince''s method, but later, the power of shadow gradually eroded to the ground, and the destruction of the kingdom was only overnight. Finally, scholars, kings and nobles had to use the method that the prince said when they lived or died, that is, to use the power of shadow escape to make powerful soldiers in the kingdom into soldiers who can survive in a polluted environment and use them to fight against unspeakable existence. So... All kinds of demons familiar to demon hunters began to be born. They have far more power than human beings. But the negative effect is that the more power you use, the more violent and irrational you become. However, the demon Legion assembled at the beginning, with basic rationality, did repel the spread and penetration of the shadow, and formed a boundary with all its strength to shield the countries sneaking deeper underground and prevent shadow search. The sacrifice also includes the first prince who became a demon. Those remaining soldiers finally lost their final rationality. Some rushed back to the surface and some began to attack humans in reverse, which became a threat to the temporarily safe underground kingdom for a long time. The mural ends here again, which seems to explain the origin of the demon species. It is not, as the church preaches, a change from the wicked who are not forgiven by God and fall into hell to be punished. After reading it, the scholars in the team were furious and said that these murals were misinterpreting God''s will to destroy them. But Wei Ran saw that scholars were just shouting furiously, but he didn''t really destroy these murals, even more careful than before. This guy, this performance is obviously for the people in the inquisition. Chapter 469 According to the scheduled plan, every other section of the road, we have to wait for the follow-up reinforcements to enter and leave some people behind before we can continue to move forward and eliminate the evil spirits and Demons encountered on the way. Now he didn''t know how deep he was, and Wei Ran frowned. In such an environment, if you really dig a hole, it must be very difficult and dynamic. It''s so deep and there is a lot of earthwork. Where should you pile it? He looked at Gerrard, who was equally dignified, and said, "the environment here is complex, and those heretics are not very accurate." Gerrard looked back and said with a smile, "it''s not good. It saves more danger." "That''s true." Wei Ran chuckled twice, and this time he took the lead. Behind him and Gerrard, Mikael smiled, but looked at their interaction with interest. I don''t know what thought flashed. "What do you think is the end of the mural story? What''s hidden underneath? " Mikael asked suddenly. Wei Ran and Gerrard paused. Mikael''s words seemed to have extra meaning. Steven Gerrard is smart and looks around, suggesting that there are others around Mikael. "If the mural is from the documentary, it means that it happened in ancient times. So, since it shows how demons appear, is it possible to explain the source of ancient god''s nonsense? " Hearing Gerald''s words, the first rebuttal was the scholar, "but you can''t deny that the content of these murals, the compilation of stories similar to Homer''s epic, was just the entertainment of those nobles in ancient Rome." Gerrard shrugged his shoulders to show that it didn''t matter. He wasn''t an ancient man anyway. Wei Ran pretended to be serious and said, "if you put aside the authenticity of the story and guess the ending, the fate of the human kingdom on the mural is worrying. In fact, after losing the territory rich in resources on the surface, the trend of human civilization is just surviving. A little struggle seems to gain hope, but it just delays the pace of despair slightly, and the next time despair comes, it will be more violent and terrible. At that time, it will be so dark that you can''t see any hope. " Mikael laughed and said, "it''s a pessimistic view. Maybe we can see the end of the story below?" Wei Ran and Fang Yang were thinking about the relationship between the story described in the mural and the remnant of the holy king. It''s impossible that the nameless shadow is a projection of the so-called holy king in this world, isn''t it? At this time, some subtle reactions began to spread among the people, but none of them found them. Since the careful study of these murals, a chaotic mood has gradually risen in everyone''s heart, affecting everyone''s reason. Unconsciously, it seems to be hypnotized, and there is an emotion in my heart that wants to destroy the world and self destruction and return to chaos. However, this is only a slight sign, which has no impact on the strong players such as Wei Ran and Mikael. Even Fang Yang and Steven Gerrard can hold back. However, for the Templar soldiers who lack mental cultivation and level B demon hunters, this destructive emotion has begun to sprout in their hearts. Now, just because they are supported by reason, there is no response. Mikael slightly agrees with Wei''s answer, but he knows the ending of the story better than anyone. And I have already made preparations to take away the most critical part of the story ending. People who come here will not find more clues through the murals. At most, they can only leave ancient legends and strange news, that''s all. The more underground, the more complex the palaces are, the more and more powerful the hidden demons and evil spirits are, so that the team, as the pioneer of exploration, can no longer advance and can only stop temporarily. Now we need to wait for follow-up support, stabilize the explored area, and then gather forces to rush in. Before the teams exploring various branches converged, Cassius arranged the garrison node to this position with his own authority. The successful contact with Steven Gerrard has not violated the action plan of the whole team, so people can''t find the attack flaw. Then several teams communicate with each other about what happened on the way. There is nothing strange except the steady fighting all the way. Only Plato, who likes to study antiquities and has a little showing off mentality, introduced the murals seen by their team to the public. He and Gabriel are a team. The murals show the human kingdom supported by powerful magic and taking refuge in Haiti. Their magic is very special. They can transform human beings, grow gills on people''s cheeks, and grow Pu in the gap between palms and soles of feet, which is convenient for action in the water. So he settled down at the bottom of the sea and fed on the transformed seaweed, kelp and fish. It took a long time to develop a more brilliant civilization. Then, like that underground civilization, it never gave up and returned to the surface shore, but it was also frustrated. But they are more persistent than underground civilization, which makes them perish more thoroughly than underground civilization. Excessive exploration and sacrifice have led to more and more human beings with shadow variation in the ethnic group, resulting in civil strife within the civilization. Most of the people who maintained human thought died in civil strife. A small number of people with the inheritance of human civilization were patronized by unspeakable shadows, and all became sea monsters such as fishman and sea demon. They still adhere to the habit of social division of labor and cooperation in human civilization, but their chaotic and violent thoughts make them only known as sea monsters, not humans. More people who are transformed by the shadow naturally die of various emotions of destruction and chaos. Unlike the underground civilization, this civilization won a little hope of breathing through sacrifice and resistance in the despair of the end. What Plato didn''t know was that when he gave a complete description of the story to the public, those with relatively weak strength felt more uncomfortable, and the destructive emotion in their hearts was more infected, sprouting and growing faster than before. When the people gathered to talk, they also found a strange phenomenon. The abyss temple, which is so deep underground and exquisitely built, didn''t even have a mechanism along the way. Except for those demons and evil spirits, it was so calm that people were surprised. At this time, a figure suddenly crossed the heads of the people like a ghost, went to the bottom of the earth, and then there was an unheard of monster roar. Wei Ran''s first reaction was not to pay attention to the underground, but to determine the position of Gerrard and Cassius. They didn''t make any action. Like others, they threw their surprised eyes into the next floor of space, which didn''t seem to be fake. Then we observed the whole team and found no decrease in personnel. Obviously, the people who just went down did not come from their team. Chapter 470 Gabriel immediately reacted and was about to speak. Cassius looked at Gerald. Gerald said, "there is a deep heresy. We should go down immediately to confirm the situation." Said the first to take the lead into the next layer, Gabriel wanted to stop, and he didn''t even have time. While others were preparing to go down, Wei Ran blocked the entrance. "Except me, Gabriel and Mikael, all the others stay here and wait for the follow-up personnel to arrive. No one is allowed to enter!" Cassius immediately expressed his dissatisfaction, "why listen to you? What if you delay this trip? " Gabriel immediately helped Wei burn the platform, "what I want to say is this sentence. The magic fluctuation below is much stronger than expected. If the strength is not enough, it is likely to lag behind. Van Helsing, Mikael, let''s go first! " When Gabriel, an old S-class demon hunter, spoke, it was difficult for others to express their objections. Cassius hid his expression well, but he hated Wei Ran in his heart. Before Wei Huo went down, he said to Fang Yang and Plato, "watch Cassius. Don''t let him down. I''ll find a chance to clean up Gerrard." The three chased quickly and soon saw Gerrard running ahead. Gabriel called each other''s names, but Gerald didn''t answer. He didn''t stop until he rushed into a hall full of devil sculptures. In front of him stood a man who was dark and like a silhouette. Wei Ran and others rushed down and stopped when they saw the strange silhouette. They looked very dignified. The silhouette seems to be some kind of summon or separation. The spirit pressure revealed by the silhouette is no less than that of the S-level demon hunter. This scene was also beyond Mikel''s expectation. He stared at the silhouette guy in front of him, "it''s not a demon, and it''s different from the feeling of heresy." Wei Ran and Gerrard are familiar with this feeling, which is the true yuan wave sent by the friars on the side of heaven. It is only a Summoner or avatar that has this strength, and his own strength can be imagined. "The secret inside doesn''t belong to you." The silhouette said. Gabriel sneered back. The holy light flickered. In the blink of an eye, he came to the other party. The cross sword cleaved down, and the light almost covered the whole body of the silhouette. But only in a moment, the shadow emitted by the silhouette completely obscured Gabriel''s holy light, just like an eclipse. Mikael immediately drew his sword and went up. His own blood attribute was wind. Dozens of swords stabbed out, forming a violent storm. The wind blade was like a knife, cutting the shadow of the reverse wrapped Gabriel holy light in front into dozens of sections, almost dying with the wind. Gabriel had a tacit understanding. He took this opportunity to get away, but did not retreat. Instead, while the other party was shaking and seemed to disappear at any time, he liberated higher-level forces again, turned the whole person into a light, and vaguely grew a team of angel wings on his back. Gerrard''s strength was slightly weak and it was difficult to look directly at him. Only then did he intuitively feel how strong the S-level demon hunter was after the liberation, and subconsciously looked at Wei Ran. Wei Ran looked dignified and had a long knife in his hand. He only made a situation of support at any time on the periphery and did not blindly join in. He felt Gerald''s eyes and returned with contempt. Gabriel''s angel posture has a strong ability to restrain evil and strange things. The body of light integrates into Mikael''s blade storm and melts the last shadow of the silhouette, leaving no residue. After a move with Mikael, he kept on alert when there was no enemy in front of him. The enemy seems to have been destroyed, but in fact, the powerful spiritual pressure still exists, and he has not perished. This makes the two demon hunters look more dignified. Their tense posture when facing the enemy can catch up with that of dealing with mithonos in the maze. A little slower, the other party''s voice came from mid air. "The power of blood? Earth wind, water, fire, light and dark, ridiculous attribute division. You don''t understand what earth wind, water and fire are. Earth is matter, wind is space, water is time and fire is energy. This is the true meaning of earth, wind, water and fire covering all things in the world. Higher order light and darkness can be called the avenue. You don''t even have the qualification to understand. " At the end of the speech, the ground surged, cracked and fluctuated like an earthquake. Then the bronze ware used for decoration on the top of the palace twisted into sharp spears and swords and shot at the demon hunters who were dodging everywhere. At the same time, flying stones rose in disorder and exploded irregularly like shells. Among the four demon hunters, that is, Gerrard with less strength, was very embarrassed. Wei Ran wanted him to die, so he deliberately opened a distance and let him live and die. However, Gerrard was good at grasping people''s hearts and knew that Gabriel was a cold faced and warm-hearted guy, so he tried to get close to him. Gabriel did take advantage of his holy light to protect him, but he lost a lot. "This is the force of the earth, the physical force of matter!" Wei Ran secretly said: this shadow doesn''t want to exert all the power of the four attributes. Sure enough, the voice then came, "the power of wind, the power of space, be careful of your head." With a brush, Wei Ran was spiritually aware of great danger and leaned away. In the rear, there is a sculpture with half body. The head disappears instantly and appears near Mikael in the blink of an eye. The transfer of space directly separates the head of the sculpture from two positions. The previous material operation force has not disappeared. At this time, there are not only silent attacks on people by spatial turbulence, but also various crises of visible material and terrain transformation. Even if they are in a wide position, people are still alive for many times. Wei Ran shouted, "you can''t deal with it passively. You need to find out where he is." "You''re looking for me!" Gerrard over there was already out of his wits and out of his temper. Wei Ran smiled and whispered that he wished you would die soon. I''ll wait a minute until this guy burps his fart, and then I''ll find the place of the dark shadow. Hum, although the strength displayed is strange, it can''t threaten me for the time being. Just play with me. There, Gabriel runs the third-order holy light power, which is also the strongest holy light power he can play at present. If he liberates the power, he will become a werewolf and turn from light to dark. This is his personal secret. No one knows it except Mikael. The Holy Light almost fills the whole space without leaving a shadow, but there is still no trace of the enemy. The sneer of the other party came from the void, "it''s not bad. The power of ground and wind has been supported by you. Then, the power of fire, the power of energy. Don''t you like light? Let you see the real glory! " Just after the words, the holy light emitted by Gabriel was more intense, but it changed from the holy light into a hot light enough to burn people into carbon. Gerald immediately screamed, his skin blistered, cracked and dehydrated rapidly, as if he were going to become a corpse and then coke at any time. Wei Ran and others tried their best to resist this hot force with their own abilities. Mikel formed an environment similar to vacuum insulation with the force of the wind, and he held his breath and locked the pressure in his body with the force of blood. Wei Ran once accepted the test of the light barrier at the second layer of the spiritual barrier. This blazing heat can hardly cause much damage to his spiritual body. The surface pain is completely fake. Instead, Gabriel took away the holy light at the first time, but he could not stop the strong light emitted by the other party. For a moment, he could only protect himself with the holy light, and there was no better way. Chapter 471 Wei Ran kept an eye on Gerrard. As soon as the other party died, he immediately broke out into a small universe and attacked the unscrupulous shadow. At this time, through his own spiritual perception, he has vaguely realized the hiding position of the shadow and can attack at any time. While the four were suffering, Gerrard really couldn''t support it. He looked at Wei Ran, and a unwilling mood flashed in his eyes, and then sneered at Wei Ran. Wei Ran faintly saw a faint light flash across his sleeve. It must be his life-saving thing. At this time, he saw that it could not be supported and used it immediately. Then he himself turned into a virtual shadow and quickly disappeared from his place. He didn''t forget to say a word, "Mikael, I can''t hold it. Retreat first. I''m sorry." "Eh?" The surprised voice of the shadow came from the void, "ha ha, I see. Then do you still have such a life-saving thing? " Mikael''s eyes flashed a dark color. His great cause had not been completed, and his wife and children were waiting for him. He was worried about a lot of fetters. Naturally, he was unwilling to wait to die. I''m thinking that if I can''t do it, I can only lift the bottom card first. However, this will cause too much future trouble, which will easily arouse the suspicion of the Holy See and affect the follow-up plan. So we can only hold on for a while. Gerald fled back and will call reinforcements. Maybe he can turn around then. Mikael''s mind Wei Ran didn''t know. He was very upset. Why didn''t he find an excuse to stop Gerrard and let him escape for nothing. At this moment, he saw that Mikael and Gabriel seemed to have reached the limit, so he simply stopped pretending, closed his eyes, and quickly found the disharmony of the location of the lamp shadow in mid air according to the sexy response of the inner mind. Immediately cut out a hot blade and split the light shadow in the air in two. The trembling terrain, flying metal and stones, coupled with the shifting space cracks, and the hot light disappeared at the same time. The shadow was obviously very surprised and it took a long time to merge. Mikael and Gabriel were extremely angry at this time, and they immediately started to fight back regardless of their own consumption. Gabriel cut it down with his head and brain, and the gasification of the Holy Light acted as a barrier. First, he imprisoned the other party''s hiding space, and then the light on the blade fell down, secretly storing the power of breaking mountains and waves. On the fast sword of Mikael, he had some red blood, and he did not know what time he used his heart blood to give his opponent the most lethal energy, and did not pursue absolute power, but the speed was far beyond the speed of sound, accurate and decisive. For a time, there were murders everywhere in the palace, and the vigorous wind turned sharply! It had been destroyed like ruins. At this time, it sounded again, as if it would collapse at any time. However, when Mikael and Gabriel''s blades were about to hit the shadow, everything seemed to be calm before the storm. Whether it was killing, vigorous wind or roaring, they disappeared without a trace. They both found that their actions had become the moment they had just started. Mikael was still preparing to wipe his heart blood on the tip of the sword, and Gabriel had just raised the long sword. Time seems to flow backwards! But it seems that only the two of them were affected. Wei Ran stood aside and was not affected. "The power of water, the power of time, reversing time is like reversing cause and effect. This is far beyond the power of common sense cognition. Trapped in the cage of time, you can only do things that keep circulating." Wei Ran glanced at the two S-level demon hunters and said with a smile, "you seem to have missed me." "You have the power of law! My art of time countercurrent seems to have no effect on you. " Wei was stunned. Did the other party see through his strength? Gabriel and Mikael both turned to look at Wei Ran. They can break out the strongest attack at any time, but in the face of each other''s time countercurrent, all attacks are like a joke. Wei Ran didn''t want to reveal his identity. He pretended to be serious and said, "I''ve never been at a disadvantage in a frontal fight with others, even if the absolute power of the other party is still stronger than me. At that time, I felt that there seemed to be some variation in my blood force. It turned out that this variation was called the force of law. " The solemn nonsense stunned the shadow and the two demon hunters. The shadow obviously didn''t belong to the world. Only from his attack on Gerrard, we can guess that it should belong to the power of heaven. After a nonsense sentence, Wei Ran forcibly changed the topic, "since you can reverse the time, why not just directly reverse the time to our most unfavorable time point? Oh, I think it''s not that you don''t want to do that, but that you can''t do it! Why not? It shows that there is a loophole in the so-called time reversal force, which can''t be made up even if you are so strong. Let me guess again. After you reversed the time just now, my two partners were clearly in the preparation state when they just started to play, when they had the most and weakest flaws for one person. Why did you turn back to that time, but didn''t seize the opportunity to overcome it in one fell swoop, but turned back and showed us the power of water? Hehe, I think I caught your weakness. " After Wei Ran finished, he suddenly said to Gabriel and Mikael, "continue the attack!" Gabriel and Mikael set out their swords at the same time. Wei Ran''s figure also flashed, and the long knife shook, as if to attack. However, the dark shadow did not use the art of time countercurrent. The whole person floated back and turned to look at Wei. Wei Ran''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Yo, why don''t you show your unique skills?" "I remember you!" Immediately turned and went underground, but Wei Ran didn''t pursue immediately. Instead, he said to Gabriel and Mikael: "his use of the art of time countercurrent will also have an impact on himself. It is estimated that if he can''t practice well, he will fall into the countercurrent, so he can only control his opponent, but can''t make any counterattack." Mikael sighed, "if he cooperates with the three forces of wind and fire in front, he doesn''t need to make any counterattack, we will die there." Gabriel doesn''t agree, "not necessarily. He jumps over the water and directly exerts the power of fire, which shows that even if there are three other forces, the power of water may not cause harm to us. Maybe this move has no harm." After arguing for this sentence, they all looked at Wei Ran. Mikael smiled and said, "man, we haven''t even heard of the power of law." Wei Ran pretended to be relaxed and said, "who hasn''t ordered his secret when his strength has reached such a level. You two are not the same. If I hadn''t found out the position of the shadow just now, I''m afraid you would have exposed your cards. " Both were silent and didn''t want to expose their cards, especially Mikael. He changed the subject and said, "let''s follow. This guy has seen his ability. If we want to deal with it again, there will be a way." Wei Yangang wanted to nod, but he heard the voices of Fang Yang and Plato from the team''s spiritual communication. "Shit, what''s going on? Why did they all go crazy as soon as they said that name? " Fang Yang was very surprised. "Damn it! There''s something wrong with these murals! The more clearly we study and know the secrets of ancient times, the more vulnerable we are to the erosion of the mysterious shadow power. Except for those who cut people crazy, others have either become shadow monsters in the murals or alienated into demons! " Plato exclaimed. "What''s the matter with you two?!" Wei Ran asked quickly. Chapter 472 Wei Ran said to the two demon hunters, "something seems to have happened above. Go up and have a look first!" He spoke in a hurry, sweating all over his head, which made Mikael and Gabriel look strange. Mikael asked, "how do you know what''s going on up there?" There was a ghost in his heart. Naturally, he guessed what had happened. After all, everything was arranged by him to weaken the power of the Holy See and the heresy he had encountered in the maze before. "Spirituality, intuition." Wei Ran said a simple word and went back and forth. Gabriel frowned and said, "your spirit is stronger than us. Let''s go and have a look first. " On the way, Wei Ran hurriedly asked Fang Yang and Plato what had happened. In the chaotic and intermittent dialogue, Wei Ran finally knew what had happened. Just now, a group of people waiting in place for Wei Ran to pursue the shadow news talked about the content of the mural again. There was a Knight Chief of the elite Templar order who was very interested in such secrets and had an excellent memory. He said that at the end of the mural on the branch corridor explored by their team, the unspeakable shadow appeared again. The murals they saw seemed to show the human civilization living on the sacred tree, and the end was very tragic. Whether underground civilization or undersea civilization, there are some remnants, such as demons and sea monsters. However, the sacred tree civilization has nothing left. It has become the nourishment of indescribable things. Together with the sacred tree that helps to resist the erosion of shadow, there is no residue left. Only the last priest of the sacred tree civilization, at the end of civilization, I don''t know whether he was affected by the power of shadow or how, drained the remaining power of the sacred tree and engraved a line of strange names on the scorched earth. The text is clearly described on the mural, but no one can recognize it. This is an eternal mystery for the aborigines, but for the hunting soldiers of the heavens, all recorded words can be translated into something that the hunting soldiers can understand. For example, this name was read out on the spot by the outspoken Plato when he saw that the knight looked like a model. It was called ksuru! The name is like a taboo switch. When everyone heard the name, the irrational crazy idea hidden in the bottom of everyone''s heart suddenly burst out. The weaker the strength, the faster the outbreak. The soldiers either hurt themselves or kill each other, bleeding all over the ground. Scholars cast magic in confusion and attacked people around them indiscriminately. The knight forgot his chivalry and attacked everything he could see like a mob. The situation soon got out of control. Even Fang Yang and Plato were influenced by that name and almost controlled by irrational chaotic forces. Fortunately, the hunting soldiers in the heavens attached importance to mental cultivation, and soon suppressed their crazy ideas with their own mental nature. Cassius seems to have good strength. He wants to enter the next level in the chaos, but he is stopped by Fang Yang and Plato who quarrel in the team channel. They even wanted to take the opportunity to kill Cassius. Cassius finally reacted that his identity as a member of the Austrian French Parliament had been exposed. While the three were fighting, there was a wave in the air and Gerrard, who was seriously injured, suddenly appeared. The three people looked silly on the spot. What terrible thing happened below, and Gerald came back like this. Gerrard was obviously confused by the chaos at the scene. Seeing that the situation was critical, he made a quick decision and asked Cassius to use the life-saving magic weapon together and escape first. The two teleported away again, leaving only Fang Yang and Plato who couldn''t respond. After Wei Ran and two S-level demon hunters came up, they were shocked to see the scene in front of them. Gabriel was really surprised, but Mikael''s acting was obviously excellent. At least Wei Ran didn''t see the flaw. Gabriel tried hard to stop the people who killed each other, but he welcomed countless swords of familiar friends. Wei Ran and Mikael pulled him back. Wei Ran deliberately asked, "what''s going on?" Plato responded quickly, "there is a curse in the mural." At this time, we can''t tell the specific situation at all. Wei Ran immediately said, "you two go up and report to the Pope. The shadow went deep into the ground just now. We must catch up!" Gabriel grabbed Wei Ran and said, "what about the people here?" "There''s nothing we can do, Gabriel! You see, in addition to here, there are screams and fighting sounds on it. No accident. Anyone who has seen these murals, as long as their strength is slightly weak, has an accident! " Then Wei Ran pointed to the bottom and said, "we don''t know whether the root of the curse comes from this mural or from the depths of the earth. Now there''s no other way, we can only do what I say!" Gabriel''s eyes were full of struggle, and then he was the first to turn around and rush underground. He reacted quickly and knew that he couldn''t stop the killing of the left behind people all the way. Only by breaking the root causes can he find a way. As Wei Ran followed, he said to them on the soul channel, "those two members of the Austrian and French parliament have gone up. I''m afraid they''ll block our way back." Fang Yang said, "no problem, but what''s the situation below?" "A very powerful guy came to the Tianting side, and he didn''t know what was hidden deeper." "OK, let''s go up and wait for your news." Fang Yang and Plato stopped and went all the way up. Mikael followed Wei ran behind. In the middle, he didn''t say a word. His eyes twinkled. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Along the way, there was no obstacle. Soon we came to a huge square full of ground fire lava. The front seemed to be a platform. At this time, the dark figure walking in front of Wei Ran kept staring at a huge mural on the top of the square. Although the facial features and expressions of the shadow could not be distinguished, it could still be seen that it was so shocked that it stayed in place and did not respond to the arrival of the three people. The three subconsciously looked up. On the mural at the top, there was the nameless shadow that brought the end, that is, kesulu. It is shrouded in the dilapidated and withered sacred tree, and its tentacles have spread all over the world, into the ocean and deep into the earth. Countless human civilizations that fled and hid either ushered in the final destruction or launched the final struggle at the end of the day. Among them, the civilization resistance in the underground world is the most intense. The murals show that they push the boundary barrier shrouded over the underground kingdom to the surface world. Countless deformed soldiers, soldiers who awakened the power of blood, and scholars proficient in magic rushed out of the barrier to fight against disaster. However, ksuru easily crushed these resistance like crushing ants. Until -- a meteor crossed the sky. The curtain of heaven shrouded in shadow tore a hole in an instant. The content expressed on the mural is still very abstract. It does not describe what is tearing the sky, but only sees endless light pouring out, as if the sun was reborn. Kesulu is like a great enemy. His antennae and body are separated from the earth and wrapped like petals to the source of light. The two sides influence each other and stand in a stalemate. Sometimes the shadow devours the light, and sometimes the light tears the shadow. Incomprehensible energy fluctuations split the earth, boiling sea water, volcanic eruptions, melting glaciers and raging storms. Chapter 473 Then the world began to shake, and even a picture of the stars in the solar system was drawn on the mural, showing that the earth''s orbit deviated due to the disaster. Originally a whole continent, it began to fall apart. With the centrifugal force caused by the deviation of the earth''s orbit, it spread to various places, barely forming today''s world map. It is difficult to understand how humans at that time recognized the existence of the solar system. However, after countless time flows, more than 90% of the creatures on the surface, including humans, demons, sea monsters and many strange creatures, have disappeared in this doomsday catastrophe. Survivors are basically unique and powerful guys, even seemingly weak humans. They can be called gods and demons in ancient times. Therefore, in such drastic changes, we can perceive environmental changes in advance, the advent of danger, frequent migration, find a temporary place suitable for survival, and live in the final stable era. At that time, ksuru had been completely swallowed up by the huge light tearing the sky, and the earth was completely shrouded in light. After the light swallowed up kesulu, it was not interested in the broken world, but it still left something. There, in the corner of the hall, was clearly dug out. And that must be the most important secret. Wei Ran even guessed that this abstract light should be the holy king who came to this world. For some reason, he chased the ancient god kesulu to this world and swallowed it to get the greatest benefit. Then he found that although the world was broken, it still belonged to the world with aura, but he didn''t pay much attention to the stock of aura, so he only left an item or the sustenance of his afterthoughts as a mark, and waited for the world to return to prosperity before harvesting. But it was exactly where the most critical thing fell. It was dug up. There were no other clues, but it disappointed everyone, including the dark shadow who had been watching for a long time. Wei Yan sighed, "there may be the secret of the devil gathering, but it''s a pity that someone beat him first." Gabriel also looked disappointed. Mikael was proud, but there was no performance on his face. The dark shadow stamped his feet and sighed: "it turns out that the holy emperor Lingbao was refined with this chaotic thing as the core. Unfortunately, after the fall of the holy king, he can no longer find it." Wei was shocked. This guy from heaven really didn''t care to expose the secrets behind the world. "The thing I''m looking for is not here. You must be the same. Why, do you want to call again?" Wei Ran approached step by step with a knife on his shoulder. "Yes, the most important thing hasn''t been found, but I have to make some profit and go back." Gabriel and Mikael also pointed the killing at the shadow, but the shadow seemed to have no fear. "Do you think I didn''t do anything because I came so long before you? The corners on the mural describe the roughly hidden places of those powerful creatures who survived in ancient times. For example... There is a powerful guy hidden here. " As soon as his voice fell, the platform in the distance of the hall began to shake violently, and then a large number of lava poured onto the platform. Driven by the mysterious force, these lava quickly combined and condensed into a giant lava devil five meters high - Yan devil. This time, even Mikael was surprised. He did a lot of confidential things in this position, but he never thought there was such a terrible devil hidden here. Its size is not very huge among demons, because its strength is very solid, its surface temperature is at least 5000 degrees up, not to mention its core. Close combat with such a monster is like giving a human kebab. The shadow saw the three people stunned and laughed, "I won''t accompany you. Make love." He was about to fly to the gap in the ceiling and infiltrate away. When a knife was wrapped in the dark, be caught off guard, and the law of perception was perceived to be suppressed. At that time, the shadow immune physical attack would not be able to resist the white skin. It fell to the ground and was shocked and angry when it saw Wei Yan pointing at him with a knife. Ignoring the Yan devil gathering strength in the distance, Wei Ran looked at the shadow and said, "did I tell you to leave?" "Demon hunter, don''t deceive people too much!" Wei Ran doesn''t care. Although the Yan devil is powerful and terrible, he has never been regarded as the main enemy by Wei Ran. When he came to this world, the enemy was destined to be the Austrian French parliament and the heavenly court. He had the most fundamental conflict and contradiction with them. So now, even in the face of a strong enemy, he still regards the people of heaven as the main enemy. He rushed forward with a knife, broke out the blood burning mode, covered the dark shadow with blood vigorous Qi, and locked its body with the true meaning of martial arts, so as to get a heavy blow with a knife. The shadow also uses terrain change, flying objects, space distortion and other techniques, but the threat to Wei ran at this stage is not as great as it thought. Finally, we can only convert the space distortion into space transmission, with the intention of transmitting it to the Yan devil to prevent the power of Wei burning''s law from damaging ourselves. However, the dark shadow''s gas engine was completely locked by Wei Ran''s true intention of martial arts, even if it was transmitted out and in mid air. Wei Ran was only a cloud dragon, and launched an air turn in front of him. At this time, he did not wave a knife to cut down, but grabbed it with one hand and grabbed the throat of the shadow. When the dark shadow was stunned, he was ready to twist his body and slip out of his fingers, but Wei Ran threw it into the hot body of the Yan devil one step in advance. Wei Ran is not only destroying the shadow, but also testing whether the Yan devil''s body can hurt the existence of such an entity as ghost. The shadow was suppressed by the force of the law and could not break away from this inertia in the air. It screamed and integrated into the Yan devil''s body, and then issued a more fierce howl. The body of the Yan devil can burn the soul. The body of the dark shadow is similar to a ghost. When exposed to this high temperature, it melts on the spot. When Wei Ran saw the Yan devil clapping at him, he immediately showed Yunlong Jiuxian again and quickly opened the distance. Gabriel and Mikael looked at each other. Obviously, they were surprised to see that Wei Ran lifted the weight like a light and solved the difficult shadow. Are thinking to themselves, if they liberate the final card, but this man''s opponent? After Wei Ran retreated, he only asked them, "fight or retreat?" Gabriel and Mikael looked at the burning devil coming here, felt the hot heat emitted by its body, and shook their heads. "This is the monster''s territory. Maybe if we leave in time, it won''t trouble us." Said Gabriel. Mikael said, "it''s next to the ground fire lava. It''s easier for the Yan devil to absorb the energy from the earth''s core. We retreat to the surface first. Even if it catches up, it''s far away from the ground fire lava. Gather all the strength of the Holy See and maybe you can deal with it. " Here he still had another thought, and once again consumed the strength of the Holy See through the power of the Yan devil. The three made a quick decision and ran away. They didn''t even resist at all and rushed back and forth desperately. The Yan devil was a little stunned. He had been sleeping underground for thousands of years. After being awakened, he naturally had a hard to vent. Seeing the little human who dared to disturb his deep sleep, he ran away like a prank. He was very angry and followed the three behind, splashing flames. Chapter 474 On the surface, the Pope, the kings of Denmark and Sweden, as well as many knights and priests wait outside the temple of the abyss. However, the first ones to wait are Gerrard and Cassius. There are people from the holy see nearby. Of course, they dare not make other small moves. Gerald explained the underground situation for the first time. Anyone who has seen the murals has basically become a madman now. The Pope and others were surprised and hurriedly called up those who had not seen the murals underground. They were anxiously asking Gerrard for the following details. Fang Yang and Plato also ran up, all covered with blood. They were much more embarrassed than Gerrard, because they were stopped by many crazy people along the way and had to fight their way. Plato reported the situation in more detail and even introduced the ancient things described in the murals to the Pope. The Pope seems to be very concerned about this ancient thing, especially the nameless shadow called kesulu. During the detailed inquiry, bursts of roar came from the ground, and everyone felt that the earth under their feet seemed to be burning. Then the two kings could not bear it and ordered to retreat from the neighborhood first. The pope had no choice but to order the Templars to retreat temporarily. At this time, a flame suddenly burst out from the gate of the temple of the abyss, and all the people within 30 meters of the gate of the temple were severely burned. Although the flame did not burn directly on people, the air that reached several Baidu in an instant still caused fatal damage to many people. For a moment, the crowd was terrified, and the nearby army began to be terrified. At this time, Wei Ran, Gabriel and Mikael frantically fled from the inside. They all protected their bodies with their own energy, but they were not hurt, but they all looked very embarrassed. Twenty seconds after the three rushed out, the Yan devil broke through the ground, burned all the abyss temple buildings on the whole surface into crystals, and then violently smashed them and landed on the ground. For the first time, everyone witnessed this powerful creature that survived in ancient times. The morale of the army collapsed in an instant. Starting from the serfs, they abandoned their crude weapons and fled in all directions. Even the Legion of elite Knights cried out to God and retreated one after another. It seemed that as long as the monster attacked, it would collapse at any time. The Pope could not speak for a moment when he saw such a terrible demon. Fang Yang said to Wei ran on the channel, "shit, how can you make such a big thing? It''s not easy to deal with." "If it''s easy to deal with, we''ll kill it below. Almost all the passages along the way were burned clean by it. There was no residue left, and there was no need to think about how to investigate the following information. " Yan devil saw that he was surrounded by countless small humans. He was a little stunned. Then he felt provoked and immediately roared around. This time, the cavalry horses could not stand the pressure of ancient demons. They either ran away or knelt on the spot. Seeing this, the bravest Knight couldn''t help but feel his feet weak and it was difficult to resist. "Gabriel!" The Pope suddenly called out Gabriel''s name. Gabriel turned around and waited for the Pope''s instructions. He regarded him as his father and would repay him with death. "In order to fight against the possible devil king, the cardinal regiment will bring the holy weapon Longinus gun to the team this time, but it will take some time to give divine power. Please hold for the cardinal regiment for a quarter of an hour. Mikael, and the new S-class demon hunter fan Haixin, please help Gabriel. " Mikael gracefully saluted the Pope. Wei Ran only nodded. He was curious about what the sacred weapon called the gun of rankinus was. Besides, it is not impossible to stick to it for a quarter of an hour. At this time, others knew that the Holy See had given birth to the third S-level demon hunter, and countless people present turned their eyes to Wei Ran. S-level demon hunter represents both honor and responsibility. Those who have this evaluation must be the top experts in the whole continent. Holding a long knife, Wei Ran said, "it''s far from the earth fire lava. It''s away from the local area where the Yan devil lives. It should weaken a little." Gabriel directly started the third-order state, "even so, it can''t be passive defense. Mikael, I attack from the front, you contain from the side, van Helsing, your killing ability is the strongest. Support us and find a chance to see if you can hurt it! " After the three division of labor, they immediately took the initiative to attack the Yan devil. At this time, the cardinal group took out a four meter long secret silver box. All cardinals, including the Pope, put their hands on the box, recited the sentences on the Bible, and guided the wishes of tens of millions of Crusaders towards the box. The statue of the virgin on the surface of the box emits a slight light. Only when the light is great, the divine power will be added, and the holy vessel can be used at that time. Gabriel used the power of holy light to protect his body from the thousands of degrees of heat splashed by the Yan devil''s body. When they had just escaped from the ground, they found that although the Yan devil was powerful, his movements were very clumsy and could only fight by instinct. The most threatening thing is the heat of terror that can melt steel in an instant. Because of its natural advantages, it can cause considerable lethality even without combat skills. Therefore, when Gabriel fights from the front, his first concern is the high heat emitted by the other party''s body. Although his holy light can be isolated from the heat for a while, it cannot be isolated continuously. Otherwise, the energy consumption will not last for a quarter of an hour, and he will drain himself. Whenever the power of Gabriel''s holy light was shaky, Wei Ran took his place, propped up with his own vigorous Qi, supplemented by the power of rolling the law, and bounced the fist blasted by the Yan devil. It was such a battle that Wei Ran felt that the body of the Yan devil was not a pure element, but hard stones, and flames were burning on the surface of the stones. Therefore, the Yan devil itself still has an entity, which is no less than he imagined. Even so, he also encountered the same dilemma as Gabriel. The flame temperature of the Yan devil is too high. When standing near it, he should continue to stimulate vigorous Qi to protect his body. When he is attacked, he should also defend with vigorous Qi. Even in his spiritual stage, vigorous Qi recovered faster, but he couldn''t support such a massive consumption. In addition, the high heat state will continue to evaporate the water in his body, aggravating his physical exertion. So we can only take turns with Gabriel to resist and find a gap to recover quickly. Mikael, who lacked the ability of positive resistance, used the blood power of the wind to harass and attack the Yan devil with sword Qi. Sometimes they will use the quick body method to attract and tease the Yan devil, let him divert his attention and attack himself, so as to reduce the pressure on the two companions. Even so, just five minutes after the resistance, Gabriel and Mikael couldn''t hold up. The power of Yan devil gradually increases in actual combat. He can see that he is more proficient in the use of flame energy almost every minute. Chapter 475 At the beginning, the Yan devil would only wave his huge arms to hit, and the lethality was not as good as the thousands of degrees of high-temperature lava splashed from his body. Then, it found that its slow movement could not keep up with the speed of the three weak bedbugs in front of it. Therefore, when waving its arms to attack, it also learned to sputter flames, but its coverage was only three meters, which was also easy to avoid. The continuous attack didn''t work. The Yan devil began to be angry, opened his big mouth and roared wildly, and even sprayed a long dragon like flame. No matter how low his intelligence was, he also found that this was an effective means of attack, so he opened his mouth and consciously sprayed flames to attack the three demon hunters. Even if Gabriel''s holy light is sprayed directly for one second, it will completely collapse and disappear. And the flame covers a wide range. In addition, the Yan devil who has become smarter and smarter also knows how to move around. This makes it very difficult to completely avoid such a flame. In addition, the four shooting flames are likely to cover the Pope and others who are summoning the will to enchant, and sometimes have to fight hard. The physical strength of the three people began to decline significantly at this stage. There are many trees in the mountains. After a short battle, the neighborhood became a sea of fire. Even if a large number of priests cast magic to extinguish the fire, it is difficult to stop the spread of the fire. The people who surrounded the outside were so implicated that they had to flee down the mountain. Soon, only the elite of the Templar order protecting the cardinals and the Pope were left, and three demon hunters were on the scene. Gerald and Cassius looked at each other and left with the rebels. Fang Yang wanted to keep up, but Plato stopped him because the Yan devil changed again. At this time, the dominant Yan devil became more and more excited. In addition to spraying fire, he also understood his magic instinct. It can throw out local lava on the body, and then form small Yan demons. Although these small Yan demons do not have the high temperature and power of the body, they are smart enough to keep up with the speed of the three demon hunters and contain their joint tactics. For a time, the three had to deal with the small Yan devil, resist the attack of Yan devil, and protect the immovable Pope and others. Wei Ran brandishes a long knife. Small Yan demons can basically use one knife at a time, but they can''t stand each other and can call continuously. He saw that Gabriel and Mikael worked very hard. He had helped them through their difficulties many times and took the initiative to take over the small evil spirit attacking them. However, the situation is still in a bad way. Fang Yang and Plato joined the battle. They took the initiative to help Wei Ran and others take over the attack of the small Yan devil. Fang Yang cleverly called for the elite support of the remaining Templars. These elite hesitated a little and joined the battle under the hint of the Pope''s nod. These elite are masters who have awakened a considerable degree of blood power, and their strength is equivalent to the great perfection of the Tang world the day after tomorrow. The equipment is very sophisticated. As long as it is not continuously burned, the weapons can support a long battle. Soon the situation was broken back, and the enchantment needed a quarter of an hour to be completed soon. At this time, the box containing the gun of rankinus exudes a dense aura visible to the naked eye, and even makes bursts of buzzing, which brings a solemn killing opportunity to eradicate all evils. The Yan devil instinctively perceived the great threat, immediately gave up entanglement with the people, aimed at the Pope, and rushed to the flame. The people were shocked, and Gabriel rushed forward at the first time, turning all the power of the holy light into a shield, with the intention of hard resistance. Of course, Wei Ran would not sacrifice to this extent for the Holy See. He dodged under the Yan devil''s body and used the most powerful killing move of halberd method - Kang dragon against the sky to attack one of the Yan devil''s supporting legs. As long as its balance can be destroyed, the jet flame will be transferred, indirectly protecting Gabriel who gave up his life as a shield. When Wei Ran attacked, he didn''t expect Mikael to think of a piece with himself. He also condensed a sword with the essence of his martial arts, which overlapped with Wei Ran''s attack. Under the combined force of the two, the flame of the Yan devil fell to the ground in less than three seconds. Gabriel, who was injured in the front, was blackened and half kneeling on the ground. His leather armor was completely turned into carbon powder. His hard steel muscles were severely burned and festered, and he seemed to have completely lost his combat effectiveness. Fang Yang shouted, "hold on at the last minute!" Wei Ran jumped up, ignored the high temperature on the Yan devil''s body, protected his body with vigorous Qi, smashed it on his body and let him lie down again. He didn''t jump until he couldn''t stand the high temperature. He shouted, "attack its limb support points and stop it from standing up." Mikael and Plato realized that a close attack, a magic support, and the elite assistance of the Templar had temporarily suppressed the Yan devil. However, the Yan devil became more and more violent. He was deeply afraid of the things in the box, and this fear was still rising wildly. It roared on the ground, shook off nearly half of the lava from its body, fell to the ground and turned into four medium-sized Yan demons. These demons were many times more powerful than the previous small demons. Under the joint attack, the elite of the Templar suffered heavy losses in less than ten seconds, and more than half of them were killed at once. Fang Yang and Plato tried their best to suppress two of them, and Mikael suppressed two with a swift sword. But Wei Ran was responsible for suppressing the Yan devil body, but he cut it in half, and then became two Yan demons. Wei Ran was stunned. When he didn''t know which one to stop, they quickly stood up and met the other four medium-sized Yan demons. Then it quickly merged into its original shape, and it roared loudly. At this time, people can no longer suppress it as just now. After its roar, the whole body burst into flames. This is an ability that people have not seen before! Then spewed out unspeakable words from its mouth, and the short recitation made it too late for everyone to stop. The flame condensed into a dazzling ball of light like the noon sun on its head. Then, like a falling meteor, it will directly smash into the box to be opened. It will use all its cohesive strength to destroy the things that can threaten itself. Wei Ran reacted the fastest. He sensed the terrible power contained in the meteor like light ball. With his current power, even if he used the power of the law, he could not stop it. So he simply took advantage of the weak opportunity of the Yan devil''s great move to attack it first and see if he could hit it hard. With the determination to die, the remaining elite Templars soared to meet the ball of light, hoping to deviate it from the position of the Pope and others. But it was completely ineffective. The track of the light ball falling did not waver at all. These brave knights were instantly gasified and nothing remained. Just when people thought that the Pope and the cardinal college were going to be martyred, Gabriel, who was half kneeling on the ground and seemed unconscious, suddenly burst into violence. However, what he exudes is no longer the holy light, but the shadow energy full of evil and filthy. At that moment, he pulled out the silver cross in his heart and became a giant werewolf. With the shadow energy full of yin and cold Qi, form a shadow shield in front of the werewolf and continue to block in front of the light ball. When the conflict between the two sides melted, the giant wolf roared and tried his best to push the shadow shield to the side, pushing the light ball away from the original track and bouncing towards the mountain in the distance. Chapter 476 The mountain was hit by the light ball, and the whole began to crack and fall. The mountain shook and the ground shook! Wei Ran also witnessed the landslide for the first time, which shocked him beyond measure. The shadow wolf fell to the ground. This time, it was really completely disengaged. Mikael stabbed it into the silver cross again and became a human again. And Wei Ran''s sword, which he made with all his strength, was also cut by the Yan devil who was temporarily weak. After the Yan devil used the light ball, the whole body temperature dropped a lot and became only a few Baidu. It was no longer so unbearable. So I cut it with a knife and immediately cut off its head and shoulder. Wei Ran has seen the Yan devil''s ability to split the body and re integrate, so he doesn''t care about anything else at this time. He goes around behind the Yan devil and calls out his own halberd. The long knife cooperates with the halberd. The bully is unparalleled! They split the Yan devil into dozens of pieces and fell to the ground. Looking at the rapid drop in the temperature of the lava that fell to the ground, people almost suspect that it has lost its vitality. "Not dead yet! How''s the gun of Longinus? " Wei Huo chopped so many times and dismembered it so broken, just to find the core of Yan devil. He always believed that such a powerful creature could not have no core of weakness. But when the attack went on, it was so thin and broken that it still couldn''t find its core. I was surprised and wondered whether to destroy all the lava on it in order to really kill it. This demon who lived from the chaotic war between the ancient holy king and the ancient gods to today is really tricky! The old voice of the Pope came, "the divine power of the holy instrument has been attached. It should have been used by Gabriel who mastered the power of light in order not to be hurt by the divine power. But now... " Wei Ran put the halberd on the ground and came to the box full of dazzling brilliance, "I''ll use it!" The Pope was surprised and uncertain, but looking at the people still alive at the scene, only the newly promoted S-level demon hunter was the most powerful. Maybe he could support the divine power. When the box was opened, the gun of rankinus emitting holy light did not seem to be a regular long gun as a whole. It was nearly four meters long. The body of the gun was forged with unknown metal, depicting the crucified Christ, around which there were mysterious runes. Each rune is shining, providing power for the whole spear. The gun head is very long, 50 cm long, with double-sided blades, similar to the blade of a horse. The edge is also engraved with runes, in which rich aura flows. Wei Ran is also proficient in marksmanship, but he doesn''t like to use such skilled weapons. He held the gun in his hand, and the whole person was wrapped in the holy light on the holy gun. People outside could not see his face at all, but could only see the outline of his whole person. Seeing the Yan devil continue to reorganize and stand up as a whole, although it no longer has the same prestige as at first, it is still not easy. Yan devil saw that he was locked by the holy gun, and his body composed of lava trembled a little. He tried his best to escape back and intended to re-enter the ground from the road. It is filled with earth fire lava, which can quickly restore its strength with the help of the environment. However, Wei Ran certainly wouldn''t give it such a chance to jump into the air and run the vigorous Qi in his body. But when the vigorous Qi reached the holy gun, it was eroded by the holy gun full of divine power. In an instant, Wei Ran seemed to hear the prayers, blessings and wishes of countless believers. He seemed to become a container containing the wishes of tens of millions of believers, and his great power almost burst him. Wei Ran opened his eyes and held his breath. He knew that the desire to invade his body must be released as soon as possible, otherwise once his vigorous Qi source could not be supported, I''m afraid it would cause serious consequences, and his accomplishments might even regress. So he shot at the roaring Yan devil while running away. The figure flying down with endless holy light in the air is very like the legendary blazing angel. The residual shadow pulled out by the holy light is like the wings of light. The holy gun is like the blade of punishing all evil. It enters from its vest and passes through the front chest. The Yan devil uttered a mournful cry, and the holy light poured from his wound to every crack and vein in the lava until it filled his whole body. The picture suddenly stops, as if the pause key had been pressed. At this time, we can only hear the scream of Wei Ran and Yan devil. The use of holy ware has to pay a price! In Wei Ran''s mind, in addition to the constantly echoing wishes of believers, various pictures also emerge. He saw a group of human beings living in the hottest and worst environment underground. The weak were eliminated by nature, and only the strong barely survived. Even so, crises from the surface still threaten their lives. Suddenly he felt an unwilling will, which seemed to come from the body of Yan devil. It was once a human being, facing the crisis of racial survival and its own strong unwillingness, it took the lead to stand up. Under the dual transformation of sages in the family and the shadow of the earth, they alienated into today''s body in the lava of earth fire. Incarnate the devil, but the heart is still human, but human will struggles with chaotic will all day. Sometimes when out of control, it will kill many compatriots. Even so, his companions still place their final expectations on him. So it became the vanguard of counterattack to the ground and fought with countless terrorist creatures in the shadow and chaos. Until their own human will completely disappeared, they became a real devil with only the desire to kill. Then one day, in the dark covered surface world, it saw the sky torn by light. After that, the shadow was recovered, and chaos fought with the light tearing the sky for thousands of years. It witnessed the destruction of civilization, human despair and the collapse of the world, but it also awakened the remaining human consciousness at the final moment and sheltered an underground human to a safe continental plate. And it eventually sank in some underground lava, and the consciousness fell into chaos until the endless time passed The memory of Yan devil itself was not much impact, but the biggest impact on Wei Ran was that through Yan devil''s memory, he witnessed the war between ancient gods and holy kings. Even if this part of the content only flashed in Yan devil''s memory, it also posed a great threat to Wei Ran. There is a saying called - do not look directly at God! He not only looked directly at one God, but also represented two extreme gods. Ancient gods represent chaos. Anyone who has witnessed it with his own eyes, even if he has only glimpsed one touch limb, will immediately fall into madness. Wei Ran saw the whole picture of the shadow, so the powerful spiritual pollution rushed to his consciousness. At the same time, he also witnessed the noumenon of the holy king, which seemed to represent some incomprehensible Avenue, cold and powerful but eternal. This avenue contains a certain order, which can just restrain the pollution of chaos. Under the two-phase conflict, Wei Ran''s knowledge of the sea will almost burst, but it will not be polluted and destroyed by chaos and the avenue. In this case, he naturally entered the sea of knowledge, that is, the area representing the third spiritual sea. It was dark here, but it was not terrible, only endless mystery. But at this time, he can feel the endless terror and the cold order from the darkness. Both are eroding his sea of consciousness, but they can''t take advantage of each other. In the struggle, they seemed to find the existence of Wei Ran''s spiritual origin and attacked him at the same time. Wei Ran instinctively felt that he could not be captured by either party, otherwise he would either become a madman under chaos or a container of cold Avenue. Therefore, he did not dare to stay where he was, walking on thin ice and walking on a tightrope. According to his spiritual intuition, he walked towards the neutral gap generated by the confrontation between the two to the depths of the sea. Chapter 477 During his previous self-cultivation, Wei Ran also meditated many times and entered the deep sea of knowledge representing spirituality on the third layer. However, I have been wandering in the depths of the sea, but I can''t find the way to the sea barrier, but there is no obstacle. Everywhere was the spirit full of mysterious images, which made him at a loss. Therefore, entering many times is futile. At present, under the pollution left by ancient gods and holy kings, all the mysterious images that interfere with divine consciousness disappear. Spiritually, without these disturbances, one can perceive where the final region is. He struggled all the way, along the middle line of the confrontation between the two kinds of pollution, and reluctantly went to the sea barrier. Wei Ran knows that the closer he is to the sea barrier, the more fully he will develop the inner universe. Although this road is now full of great dangers, it is also an opportunity. If you miss this time, maybe the next time you come in, you will be confused by all kinds of mysterious images and can''t detect the location of the barrier again. Moreover, only by going as far as possible can we expand the inner universe and the original gods, and have the capital to resist the spiritual pollution from the ancient gods and the holy king. The road twists and turns and sometimes falls into death. Just as now, Wei Ran avoided the pulling force of ancient god pollution and tried to drill into a narrow gap. However, under the confrontation between the two powerful spiritual forces, Wei Ran blocked a narrow route ahead and died. At the moment, his Yuanshen seemed to be trapped in bubbles at the bottom of the water. As long as the water was more agitated, the bubbles would be crushed, and he would be swallowed by madness. Normal people in this state will inevitably fall into helpless panic. However, Wei Yanjiu experienced the matter of life and death. In this great terror, he has exercised his indifference to see through life and death. Therefore, he can remain absolutely calm, observe carefully and think about the way to break the situation. The bubble he is in is constantly deformed and shaking, making people feel no safety at all. Wei Ran observed for a long time and didn''t see the law. It seems that it should be impossible to wait for a crack to be torn again. Then he can only take the initiative to open a way of life, but he is far from the will of the ancient god and the holy king, and it is impossible to break it with his own strength. Although the power of self is weak, what if it is the power formed by the wishes of millions of people?! At this time, Wei Ran''s body still holds the gun of rankinus, which has been filled with the faith and willingness of countless people for nearly 1000 years, whether rich or poor, strong or weak, old or young. As a religious relic of monotheism, even in such a high demon world as Tianting, it is by no means an unusual treasure. Wei Ran immediately absorbed all the wishes contained in the gun into the sea of knowledge! Although the vow in the gun is huge and powerful, it is still very weak compared with some memory fragments of the holy king and the ancient god, even from the bystander Yan devil. But it is enough as Wei Ran''s weapon to help him open up a difficult and dangerous road in the chaotic sea recognition battlefield. The holy gun flashed, the bubble was opened, and a narrow road appeared in front, connecting the next relatively safe middle area. Wei Ran did not dare to delay, but quickly shuttled through and temporarily entered the safe area before the road was closed. This time, he was one step closer to the sea barrier, which also made his original God and inner universe more powerful. Those mysterious ideas obscured by the spiritual pollution of the holy king and ancient gods began to emerge. While interfering with Wei Ran''s further exploration, they could also involve the town to suppress the two forces of spiritual pollution. Relying on the holy gun, Wei Ran is willing to make use of this sharp weapon. In the dangerous and narrow sea space, he advances hard like a mountain opening fool, and sometimes takes detours. But the pace never stopped, firm as one, until he consumed all the willing power accumulated in the millennium, and he didn''t know how much he had advanced in the sea of knowledge. In short, his inner universe and primordial God are at least twice stronger than before, and those mysterious images are more chaotic. The powerful self power has completely prevented Wei ran from perceiving the place where the sea barrier is located, and suppressed the residual spiritual pollution of the holy king and ancient gods to the extent of no major harm. Wei Ran knew that he was still alive just now, and his life was almost on the line. And there must be a blessing in the future if you don''t die. It''s hard to imagine the strength and benefits of such an opportunity. He looked at the holy gun wish that had completely dissipated and the sea barrier that he could no longer perceive, and sighed deeply in the sea of consciousness. Then he looked at the spiritual pollution that had been suppressed by the mysterious image, leaving only the last two groups fighting endlessly, and shouted: "leave my world!" There can only be one master in the inner universe. His power has exceeded this spiritual pollution. Just a denial from the yuan God will completely eliminate these two groups of very weak pollution from the sea of consciousness. When Wei Ran woke up from the sea, he suddenly fell to the ground in mid air. It turned out that before, he was integrated with the holy gun and turned into a blazing angel to assassinate the escaping Yan devil. The latter two are suspended in mid air like a freeze frame. There are not only endless vows from the holy gun, but also the pollution of ancient holy kings and ancient gods discharged from the Yan devil. No matter how anxious others are, they can''t help each other. They can only wait outside at a loss and prevent more and more mountain fires from approaching. For nearly a quarter of an hour, the holy light on Wei Ran completely dissipated, and the Yan devil completely disintegrated into smooth sand, which was completely dissipated by the wind. At this time, the mountain fire can no longer be stopped, trapping them completely. Fang Yang and Plato held the soft Wei Ran. Fang Yang said, "I knew there was no better way to fly without waiting for you. Now the fire is so big." "Important figures of the holy see are here. They have been waiting just now. They can''t all be here waiting to die." Plato whispered. But Mikael was heard by one side. He looked at the Pope, handed over the seriously injured Gabriel to them, and picked up the dull longjinus gun on the ground. "We have nowhere to hide now. We can only go back to the ground. Only there can we escape the huge mountain fire." After swallowing a Shengjing pill, Wei Ran regained some strength and nodded in agreement, "that''s the safest place at present." Several people still alive worked together to clean up the debris at the entrance and hide from the fire on the ground. Although the air is dull, it can be made more or less by the magic of the cardinal group, so I''m not afraid to be suffocated alive. The people had been hiding in the ruins like abyss Temple destroyed by the Yan devil all night. They didn''t get out until the temperature on the ground decreased significantly. At this time, it had been burned bare, and the ground was still hot. However, thanks to the cold climate in northern Europe, the air is very cool when it is blown by the mountain wind. Then they carried the seriously injured Gabriel down the mountain and reorganized in the military camp of the Knights Templar at the foot of the mountain. What remains here is the retiring commander of the Knights Templar, with sufficient logistics. Gabriel stayed here to heal. After the Pope scolded the kings of Denmark and Sweden, all the people in the church began to return to the Vatican. During this period, naturally, they asked Wei Ran and others about what they saw and heard underground, and asked them to keep it a secret. After all, there is an essential conflict between ancient events and the monotheism advocated by the Holy See. We must never let others know these stories. Chapter 478 After returning to the Vatican, Gabriel''s injury has stabilized, but the burn is not so easy to recover and is still in bed. Wei Ran was officially promoted to the third S-class demon hunter and announced to the world. At the same time, the end of the Scandinavian demon gathering event was announced, which can be regarded as a political declaration of the Holy See and a way for the Holy See to maintain its prestige after heavy sacrifice. However, except for the Yan devil who woke up unintentionally, the real character who led to the gathering of demons was not found. On the surface, the Pope, though, did not have the idea of continuing his search. But Wei Ran found that the Pope often went in and out of Gabriel''s ward to communicate with the demon hunter he really trusted all day. Even if he became an S-level demon hunter, he did not really win such trust from the Pope. During this period, Mikael began to prepare for his wedding, but what everyone didn''t know was that a storm to reverse the situation was about to break out. Wei Ran and others gathered together to discuss the gains and losses of this adventure. First of all, people have speculated about the origin of ancient god''s nonsense, and it is determined that it must be directly related to the residual thought of the holy king. But the most crucial piece of puzzle was taken away in advance, which must record the final destination of the holy King''s residual thoughts. A Li didn''t participate in the adventure. After all, as the card of the return team, she must hide her identity as much as possible. "The people of the Austrian and French Parliament went with you, including the dark shadow met underground and the people in heaven. In other words, none of us got the puzzle. If the aborigines did it, who is the most likely person? " Ah Li asked. Plato frowned and said, "the task we have received has reminded the demons of the chaotic evil camp to gather outside the temple of the abyss in order. Wei Ran learned from Gerald of the Austrian and French parliament that the convener of the devil was a close attendant of the last emperor of the Byzantine Empire. From these two points of view, I think the one who took the puzzle should be the close attendant of the last emperor of the Byzantine Empire. " Fang Yang smiled bitterly, "but this adventure, I didn''t even touch one of others'' hair, although I killed many demons. But unlike what I did when I investigated before, many higher-level demons did not appear at all. That guy must have moved away long ago. " Wei Ran patted the table, synthesized the known information and said, "in short, the next goal is to find the person who can control the devil. He must have relevant information. In addition, we can infer these things. It must be known to the people of the Austrian and French parliament and Tianting. After all, at that time, under the ground, all three of us had seen the mural without key information. In addition, Gerrard once revealed an intelligence to me in order to lure me to the Scandinavian mountains. They suspect that Mikael is a member of the Byzantine royal family in exile, if this is true... " Wei Ran only told ah Li about it, but Fang Yang and Plato didn''t know it. A Li nodded and said: "the Austrian and French parliament may have found some information about Mikael''s life experience. Maybe it''s just uncertain, but Mikael must be the person they are staring at. We have no news of the Byzantine waiter now. We might as well look at Mikael. He will get married soon and invited you. " This is their only breakthrough at present, and all four agree with this action. Ah Li asked again, "the identities of Gerald and Cassius have been clear. They have been going in and out of the Vatican openly these days. Do you have any ideas about them?" Wei Huo said angrily, "Gerrard is very cunning. He tried to plot against him last time, but he cherished his life. As long as he was wrong, he ran away immediately. There''s nothing he can do. At that time, he failed to deal with him. Now he is in the Vatican, which is the most powerful church, and it is even more difficult to deal with them. After all, we don''t know whether there are other sacred objects in the church that will pose a great threat to us except the gun of rankinus. " The crowd was silent. At least in the Vatican, there was no way to directly attack Gerrard and Cassius for the time being. We had to think about it later. At this time, Fang Yang said: "other hunters are also investigating relevant clues from other aspects. Last time they met with a guy, he said he found some key information, but he didn''t share the information with me. This time, he had to pry his mouth open." Fang Yang, as a gang member among the hunting soldiers, has a wide range of contacts. The hunting soldiers who set out this time have several acquaintances with him, so he plans to go out to find them and exchange information during this period. However, Fang Yang''s companions who came with him were ambushed and sacrificed because of his investigation in the Scandinavian mountains. So the last time I went out to exchange information with others, I was ridiculed and thought that he was the boss in vain. This time Fang Yang set out. I don''t know whether he wants to find more face or for any other reason. Wei Ran didn''t deal with other hunters, and Fang Yang didn''t ask him for help, so Wei Ran couldn''t intervene. Plato was used to being alone and never joined any group. At most, like this time, he formed a temporary team with people, so he wouldn''t interfere in Fang Yang''s affairs. For some time, Wei Ran consolidated the benefits of this adventure and developed his physical training ability in the Demon Hunter College every day. In the sea of knowledge, all the upper limits of oneself will be increased every time you approach the sea of knowledge barrier. It can not only improve the quality of all aspects of the body through appropriate and effective exercise methods, but also enhance the total amount and quality of vigorous Qi produced by the spinal cord. At the same time, it means the deep development of the inner universe and enhances the spiritual consciousness and spiritual characteristics. Wei Ran has all the basic cultivation methods at this stage, so his hard practice every day can bring about improvement, and he is constantly approaching the upper limit of improvement. At the same time, in his spare time, he used a piece of platinum brought from the transit world to draw a drawing and asked a craftsman to create a gold lock worn by ancient Chinese children. Mikael''s wedding is imminent. Wei Ran didn''t forget what he promised Mikael and promised to give him a gift. Mikael will not be disappointed with this Oriental gift. With Mikael''s marriage approaching, Wei Ran''s Spirit gave him a stronger sense of danger and tension. He had a premonition that another crisis no less than encountering a maze was about to happen, and informed the other three members of the team of this worry. At this time, Fang Yang came back with an injury. When Wei Ran saw him like this, he was very angry. "You went to see people from your own camp. How did you get this look? You had to be beaten first to exchange information with others?" Fang Yang lay on the sofa, "I know all the sixteen hunting soldiers who set out this time, except that your strength is underestimated. In a real fight, I may not win all of them, but it''s impossible for them to catch me. This time I met someone from heaven, and... It seems that our heavenly hunting soldiers are in great trouble... This time I come back to prepare you. " Chapter 479 Fang Yang adjusted his posture to make himself a little more comfortable. "First of all, let''s talk about the people in heaven. This time we met a white shadow." Wei Ran frowned, "white shadow?" "He calls himself a white God, and the one you killed is called a black God. The Black God is proficient in magic, while the white God is proficient in melee. The combat effectiveness was not bad. A small team of six was destroyed by one of them. When entangled with it, I learned that Tianting sent only three people this time. In addition to it and the owner of the Black God, there was also an unlucky man killed by a madman in the maze. The last one didn''t know where to hide. The strength of the person who finally hides should be equal to that of the master of the white God. The one who was killed should be this guy''s servant. " Ah Liqi said, "is there only so many people in heaven?" Fang Yang smiled bitterly, "one person''s summon can easily destroy our hunting team of six people. Even if there are only two people, they are all high-end combat power, which can''t be underestimated." Wei Ran asked, "how did you escape? How are the others? " Fang Yang did not answer the question of how to escape, but said, "before being chased by the white God, I learned an important news from a guy who wandered around the new moon sect. Mikael is sure to be the prince of Byzantium. Moreover, in his early years, he organized mercenaries in Romania to fight against the army of the Ottoman Empire and won several wars, but there was a great difference between them and the strength of the Ottoman Empire. Although he did not encounter a painful failure, he also withdrew from the battlefield. This mercenary force was not completely disbanded. It was stationed in Romania and carried out scattered war tasks to make a living, but it had been secretly brewing something. " "Mikael wants to use this mercenary force to restore the country? It should not be very large to be able to rely on scattered war tasks to support their own troops. " Wei Ran analyzed it with his own experience. "Ah, the eagle regiment is really small, but it has strong combat power. It is the most famous mercenary force in the region. In short, the guy who controls the type God in heaven seems to have found some secrets of Mikael, such as the treasure that controls the devil and the lost mural. Strangely, instead of threatening Mikael, he poked the matter to the people of the Austrian and French parliament. We were chased and killed by the bastard in heaven when we detected the news. " Everyone has a question, that is, why did the people in heaven tell important news to the people of the Austrian legal Parliament. The two sides are also not good friends. If they don''t like each other when they meet, they try to kill each other''s enemies. Wei Ran asked again, "do you know what Mikael''s secret is?" Fang Yang shook his head. "We were hiding in the dark. We only heard about Mikael''s life experience and his adventures in Europe before he joined the Holy See and became a demon hunter. It was found later. " A Li said, "regardless of the secret, since Mikael is the prince of Byzantium and has countless relationships with the man who controls the gathering of demons behind him, his ultimate goal is to restore the country. If these things are known by the people of the Austrian and French parliament, and Gerrard and Cassius are regarded as the middle and upper class within the Holy See, major events may happen in the near future. " Wei Ran was silent. He remembered that the pope had deliberately alienated Mikael recently and transferred several of the most famous experts of the inquisition to the Vatican. Mikael will get married again soon. According to his mentality, he has no precautions at all. He is in the joy before his wedding. Do you want to remind him? Wei Ran stood up and said, "I''ll go out for a walk." Ah Li said discontentedly, "have you made your old mistakes again?" Wei Yandun stayed, and ah Li continued, "we have a task here. What''s more, this Mikael has a general relationship with you. There''s no need to be emotional." Wei Ranke said: "both Tianting and the Austrian French parliament use stratagem. It is difficult for us to compete for stratagem to gain an advantage in the case of lack of information and insufficient power. Therefore, it is better to use righteousness than to use strategy! If you can take the opportunity to save Mikael, you may not be able to impress him from the side and know the information behind him. " Plato agreed, "your old Oriental saying is to do the opposite, which may not work. Anyway, if we don''t remind Mikael, we can only wait for the Austrian French parliament to take advantage of the situation. It''s better to detonate the crisis in advance." Wei Ran came to a manor bought by Mikael outside the Vatican City. This is the wedding house he used to get married. It was made by a declining Italian aristocrat. Under the leadership of the housekeeper, Wei Ran met Mikael who was talking with Elizabeth in the back garden. This is a person who is dazzled by love and marriage. It is not like Fang Yang''s shrewd strategy of leading a series of people with aspirations to carry out the national restoration movement after the collapse of the country. At this time, Elizabeth is trying on the wedding dress, but it is difficult to hide her slightly bulging abdomen. She is worried that she will lose face to Mikael when she gets married. But Mikael disagreed, saying that none of the friends he invited would care about these details and would only give sincere wishes. At this time, the housekeeper reported that a guest came to the door. Mikael was pleasantly surprised and called Wei ran over, took out the platinum lock Wei Ran gave him and showed off to his fiancee. Wei Ran saluted Elizabeth. The intelligent Elizabeth saw that Wei Ran had something important to talk about with her fiance, so after a few polite words, she found an excuse to leave. Wei Ran looked at Mikael, who was not alert yet, and said, "you''re going to face a great disaster, my brother." Mikael was stunned. "Hey, man, I''m getting married in a few days. You can''t curse me like that." Wei Ran patted him on the shoulder and said seriously, "listen, Mikael, your life experience has been exposed. Don''t look at me like that. Even my once wandering warrior knows that you are the prince of the Byzantine Empire. Including the Byzantine Chamberlain who summoned the demons, who was also your man. Although I don''t know what treasure or method you used, and what big news you made in the abyss temple. In short, these things should have been sent to the high level of the Holy See. You have to listen to me. Don''t be busy marrying Elizabeth now. You have to find a way to save your life! " During Wei Ran''s speech, Mikael was shocked, flustered, indifferent, and finally fell into deep thinking. After a long time, he said, "tell me these things. What''s your purpose?" This is what a person who knows human nature would ask, and Mikael regained his shrewdness. Instead of recognizing the content of Wei Ran''s words for the first time, he wanted to understand Wei Ran''s purpose and desire. Only in this way can he find out each other''s real ideas through his understanding of human nature. The purpose of Wei Ran''s visit is only to remind Mikael and bring closer the relationship between the two sides again, so that subsequent contact can get more information about the nonsense of ancient gods. But if you think too much of Mikael, it is not easy to win the trust of the suspicious last prince. So he didn''t answer Mikael directly. "I am the son of the last Baron of the Byzantine Empire, so I only do my duty. Whether you believe it or not, and how to choose it or not, is your own business. That''s all, my crown prince. " Wei Ran stroked his chest and bowed down. Without looking back, he left. Some words stopped immediately, and human affection was enough to send out. Chapter 480 Wei Ran had just warned Mikael. When he returned to his house in the Vatican, he found that two teams of templars surrounded his residence, people from the inquisition came in and out, and a Li pretended to be nervous at the door of the house. Wei Ran didn''t show up. He hid aside and contacted ah Li. "I''ve just been out for a while. What''s the situation?" "The people from the inquisition have come home to catch heresy. The unlucky Fang Yang has not recovered from his injury and has been taken away. Plato saw the wrong opportunity and ran away first. Now the presiding judge of the inquisition is waiting for you in his room. " Wei Ran was stunned. "Damn it, the identities of Fang Yang and Plato have been guaranteed by Mikael and Gabriel. Even Mikael, but Gabriel is the Pope''s diehard loyalty. Can''t even his guarantor count? " "I can''t get the specific information from the presiding judge. He only asked me some questions, but never answered me. It''s a crafty thing. But I speculate that it may be driven by Gerrard. After all, they have some information about Mikael. It is not impossible for you to connect with us by pretending to be a baron descendant of the Byzantine Empire. " "Do you think it is necessary for me to meet with the presiding judge?" "It''s not necessary. You must find a way to save Fang Yang, or his life may be in danger in the black prison. His state is too bad. Plato went out to contact other hunting soldiers at this time. Now he can basically judge that the Austrian French parliament will do great things, not only for Mikael, but also for our hunting soldiers in the heavens. All the hunters can no longer fight on their own. We need to fight together in order to turn the situation around. " Wei Ran clenched his fist, "I understand. It''s just a pity. It seems that the S-level demon hunter who has finally got his hands and is convenient for many things will be ruined. " "It depends on the Pope''s decision." Wei Ran was ready to leave, but he looked at ah Li standing at the door of the house and worried, "they won''t take you, will they?" "Not for the time being. At least the Austrian and French parliament is not interested in me, but maybe these dirty guys like the inquisition, so you should act quickly! Then I can find a chance to escape here without exposing too much strength. " "Be careful yourself. When necessary, don''t take into account that you will expose your strength." Wei Ran said no more. He knew where the prison of the Inquisition was. This time to rescue Fang Yang, maybe there are already people from the religious inquisition and the Olympic law parliament blocking the ambush here. He suddenly found that he had become a little slack due to his advantage during this period, so that the situation became so passive. Otherwise, starting out with Fang Yang to contact other hunting soldiers may not make the situation like this. But now self blame can''t change anything. The only way is to remedy it as much as possible. Just like Plato''s action at this time, he united all the hunting soldiers and gathered all his strength to deal with this task. ¡­¡­ When Wei Ran''s residence was surrounded, a large number of people went to Mikael''s manor in the suburbs. After Mikael left in Weiran, he thought about it alone in the back garden for a long time, and finally decided to give up the wedding and leave with Elizabeth and her family first. He planned to go to the Aegean Sea by boat, land in the North Aegean Sea and take a carriage to Romania. There is a legendary mercenary regiment established by itself - Eagle regiment. Their members were old Byzantine nobles, and their desire to restore the country was as strong as their own. Over the years, even if they did not continue to lead them, they still did not forget their mission, made a living as mercenaries, and honed their war skills. At that time, I took Elizabeth''s family there. After settling her down, I went to look for the egg of the bully, and then I found a chance to sneak back to the Vatican. With the help of the knowledge of ancient god''s nonsense, I took the soul of the sage! Thinking of Mikael here, the Pope''s kind face came to mind. With a little hesitation, he made up his mind. While he was communicating with the annoyed Elizabeth, the housekeeper hurriedly reported that his manor had been surrounded by thousands of Templars. There were many experts in the inquisition, and Gabriel, who had fully recovered from his injury, seemed to be trying to force himself to submit. If only a group of knights and people from the inquisition come, Mikael is still sure to kill all the way. But Gabriel was among them, and there was not much chance of winning a fight, not to mention Elizabeth and them. "Gabriel, do you seem to have known that the inquisition would come and catch me? Well, the so-called brotherhood is still a betrayal in the end! " Gabriel bowed his head and refused to face Mikael''s question. He just said, "the Pope will meet you personally. If there is any misunderstanding, it can be solved face-to-face." Mikael fought for a long time, and finally decided to give in temporarily for Elizabeth and her baby. He thought that the things he did in the dark were not exposed, as long as he met the Pope, or there was a glimmer of life. So in the face of the gloomy inquisition master, after a conversation, the other Party promised not to move the Elizabeth family. Mikael temporarily chose to give in and leave with them. What Mikael did not know, however, was that shortly after he left, the Elizabeth family was controlled by the inquisition and brought into the holy city of the Vatican. ¡­¡­ Camouflage is familiar to Wei Ran. He shrinks his muscles into his body, compresses the gap between his bones, makes his body no different from ordinary people, changes the clothes of ordinary citizens, and sneaks into the dangerous black prison of the religious inquisition at night. At this time, the whole city is looking for the S-level demon hunter fan Haixin, and the inquisition has mobilized the security forces of the whole city. I don''t know why they are so powerful. After all, this is an S-level demon hunter who has just been promoted. He was searched around under the pretext of associating with heresy. It would damage the prestige of the Holy See. Wei Ran ambushed beside the toilet outside the black prison and killed a guard who came here to go to the toilet. Directly by adjusting his muscles, he can easily look like the other party, and then change into his uniform and weapons. As for the corpse, throw it directly into the ring. Anyway, the corpse is not a living creature and can be put in. This time he walked freely in the black prison, but no one found him. He fooled several guards who had nothing to say, and he entered the depths of the black prison. At the same time, he kept calling Fang Yang''s name in the team information, and finally heard Fang Yang''s reply for a long time. "If you come back later, I''ll be tortured to death." "You were tortured?" "Nonsense! Is the prison of the Inquisition for me to provide for the elderly? They didn''t ask anything. They directly used all kinds of instruments of torture. I was an eye opener. " "Are the people of the Austrian French parliament there?" "I don''t know who are from the Austrian French parliament. Anyway, Gerrard and Cassius are not here. You have to be careful. There may be people from the Austrian French parliament among those guards. " "I use purely physical abilities without any energy fluctuations. They can''t find me so easily. But it''s easy to sneak in and save you. It''s easy to get out... I''m afraid I have to fight with someone. Can you? " "My ring has been confiscated. Bring me your best healing medicine and give me two hours. My practice route is shadow assassin. It''s difficult to fight for you, but it won''t hold you back! " Wei Ran came to Fang Yang''s cell. He was tied to the cross and dressed in rags. Without the special large windbreaker, his figure looked very thin. At the moment, his whole body was burned by a soldering iron, and there were some blood marks beaten by a whip soaked in salt water. I didn''t know what had been smeared on his face. Maggots were put on his face and ate those rotten wounds. Chapter 481 Seeing Fang Yang''s miserable appearance, Wei was angry, but he made a abnormal smile on his face, and even sighed, "this technique is really a perfect work of art." Those eyes from the dark perceived by spiritual intuition immediately lack a little sense of vigilance. Wei Ran remembered the direction of these eyes and informed Fang Yang in the team information. Those who are still so vigilant at this time must come from members of the Austrian French parliament. Only they will care about anyone who approaches the bait. Wei Ran pretended to appreciate it for a few minutes, but his dark vision still didn''t leave. After determining the position of all his eyes, he turned to leave, but his hand holding the sword played quietly. Fang Yang''s face was just low and his mouth was slightly open. A pill was thrown into his mouth. He swallowed it immediately and slowly recovered his strength. When Wei Ran walked to the prison door, he felt that those eyes were removed from him, and then he accurately ejected a tiny blade into a wound in Fang Yang''s right hand. Although the wound was cut, it also means that Fang Yang can use this blade to relieve his bondage at any time. Wei Yanshun said in the team channel, "it''s so miserable. Do you want me to avenge you?" "Revenge is such a happy thing. I still like to do it myself." "In two hours, I will start to kill. The order of killing will be like this. Remember." Wei Ran carefully informed Fang Yang of his plan to start. He knew that first of all, it was naturally aimed at the members of the Austrian French parliament lurking among the prison guards. The strength of these people, after a moment''s perception, Wei Ran felt that he could kill several people instantly in the case of a sneak attack. After killing two, the others will react and use their own protective treasures. At that time, they will fall into a real hard battle. Therefore, after the first round of sneak attack and killing two members of the Austrian French parliament, Wei Ran will attack the prison head and the jailer who controls the key organs. In the whole battle process, he will be controlled within three minutes, so he will only wait for Fang Yang for three minutes. If he can''t escape in three minutes, Wei Ran can only leave by himself to prevent being blocked by the experts of the religious inquisition ambushed outside the black prison. Two hours later, Wei Ran heard Fang Yang''s voice on the team channel. "Almost. Let''s do it." Wei Ran got up, pretended to be patrolling, and quietly walked near the two scheduled targets. After waiting for so long, the two members of the Austrian and French parliament seemed anxious and did not take strong precautions against the seemingly normal Wei Ran. Wei Ran counted down the channel. When the countdown was over, he suddenly burst up and punched the head of the Austrian and French parliament personnel who was sleeping next to him. At this time, people nearby were stunned. Before they could figure out what had happened, Wei Ran turned around and immediately came to another member of the Austrian and French parliament. Because the other party''s line of sight is blocked by the wall, he only hears an incorrect sound and hasn''t made corresponding preventive actions. Wei Ran appeared behind him. The other party''s spiritual sense sensed the problem and instinctively reacted very quickly to roll away. However, how can we avoid Wei Ran''s well prepared blow? The whole chest was pierced and nailed to the ground. Wei Ran prevented the other party from having strange means to save himself. By the way, he stepped on and burst his head. It took just a second to kill two people across a wall. Although the prison guards in the prison have not yet responded, other members of the Austrian French parliament with rich combat experience have made the highest alert. If Wei Ran attacked them again at this time, he would not succeed in one or two moves. So he put his eyes on the prison guards nearby, pulled out the cross sword, wantonly cut and killed, and set off a large bloody storm. At this time, Fang Yang also successfully broke free from the binding by using the blade hidden in the wound in the palm of his hand. With the aid of wound medicine and two hours'' rest, he recovered a lot of combat effectiveness. At this time, his eyes were full of hatred. He took out the iron rod and soldering iron from the charcoal basin in front of him and instantly hid in the dark. Then he ambushed on the side of a passage where Wei Ran killed, waiting for a group of prison guards to come to support him. There were interrogators who had interrogated him with various instruments of torture before. Then when he ran past, Fang Yang inserted the iron chisel in his hand into the man''s eye socket, turned around and stabbed him into his chrysanthemum with a red soldering iron. When the inhuman scream came, the interrogator was not so easy to die for a while. Would the wound that hurt his soul be fatal for a while and a half? He had to torture the injured for a period of time to die alive. Seeing the tragedy of the leader, the ambushed team was on alert and looked everywhere for Fang Yang''s figure hidden in the dark. Fang Yang had just got his Najie from the interrogator, took out his dagger and played the killing movement in the dark environment. "It''s three minutes. Don''t love war." Wei Ran reminded that the halberd was in hand and broke through several people of the Austrian French parliament with the force of law. Fang Yang hid in Wei Ran''s shadow and left with him. That night, the Vatican''s alarm rang all night. After the city gate was closed, the Knights Templar and the inquisition searched the city for Wei Ran and Fang Yang. The city was heavily guarded, so they couldn''t leave smoothly. So reverse thinking, sneak into the kitchen in the Pope''s hall and hide. After searching in the middle of the night, the angry presiding judge decided to follow the strategy of catching Mikael and threaten the closest person to the fugitive. Therefore, he personally took people to Wei Ran''s residence in order to catch a Li and threaten Wei Ran to appear. But when he arrived at Wei Ran''s residence, a Li had disappeared without any trace. The presiding judge angrily whipped the guards in the street, but his men felt very innocent. This house is rented by Wei Ran. There are no secret roads and basements in it. Everyone knows these things. They have been staring at the house since the day, making sure that no one came out, and they didn''t find any magic fluctuations. So how the girl who looked very weak disappeared, everyone couldn''t figure out. In fact, a Li changed into a dog and left by digging a hole in the backyard, so he didn''t attract anyone''s attention. When the presiding judge was furious, Gabriel, who had been recuperating in the sanatorium, did not know when he appeared here. It seemed that his injury had fully recovered and there was no tragedy that he needed to recuperate for at least half a year. "I heard you were chasing fan Haixin?" The presiding judge snorted coldly, "all those who have anything to do with heresy should be seriously tried by our religious tribunal." "He is a newly promoted S-level demon hunter. He was baptized by the Pope himself. Do you know that doing so will greatly damage the prestige of the Holy See and the Pope?" The presiding judge said discontentedly, "I know you are a red man around the Pope, but you''d better not interfere in the work of our inquisition. If you have any questions about our actions, go to the Pope for an explanation. This guy named fan Haixin has evidence to prove that he is Mikael''s accomplice and must be taken back to the trial court. " Gabriel was holding his fists. He didn''t expect that the pope had inspired him. He had promised the Pope to crown Mikael, which had made him feel a strong sense of betrayal. Only for Mikael''s ambition and companionship with the devil, he needs punishment and comfort from me. But he felt very remorse for not saving Wei Ran. The presiding judge sneered and looked at Gabriel cruelly, "Mr. Gabriel, you have sympathy for heretics and traitors. It seems that your faith in the Lord is not pious enough. Please enlighten the Pope, hum." Chapter 482 Wei Ran and Fang Yang hide in the kitchen warehouse. When they have no choice, they suddenly hear the passionate fate March playing. He and Fang Yang looked at each other in surprise. Fang Yang said, "it''s obviously very unusual that such music will be played in the Pope''s hall. Maybe something big has happened. We have to find a way to have a look." Wei Ran suddenly remembered the performer named Beethoven he had met in the bar and wondered whether this classic music had been created in advance? "We''re crossing the street now. How can we get out?" "I''m an expert in this. You wait here. I can pass the news to you on the team channel." With that, Fang Yang concealed his body shape and almost mixed with the environment. He followed the music and came to the lobby. However, there was a pattern of joint trial of three departments. In the middle of the lobby knelt a man bound by a silver thorn chain. It was Mikael. The current Pope sits on the seat above the lobby. Under the Pope, there are the head of the Knights Templar and several Cardinals. Then in front of Mikael stood several acquaintances, Gerrard, Cassius, and melkalin, who had fought at sea. In addition to the three of them, there was the captain of the Austrian French parliament and another woman in red and blonde with seven colored gemstones. Several key figures of the Austrian French Parliament are here. Others are in prison. Now they are looking for Wei Ran and Fang Yang all over the city. Look at their appearance, they are ready to win. The Pope looked majestically at Mikael kneeling below and said, "Mikael, I thought you had given up your ridiculous desire to restore the country and sincerely returned to the embrace of the Lord, but what you did disappointed me. Have you ever blamed yourself for the dead church colleagues? " Mikael was silent for a moment and recalled that more than 20 class a demon hunters died. Except those killed by the devil controlled by Charles, others died under his sword. Not from a wry smile, "under the crown of the Pope, up to now, I have nothing to say." The Pope paused his walking stick. "Come on, are you bewitched by the nonsense of the ancient god? Where is the holy thing held by your servant? " Mikael raised his head and said sarcastically, "under the Pope''s crown, why do you think that thing that can summon demons is sacred?" "Everything with its own miracles is a sacred thing given by the Lord to the world, which should be in the charge of the holy see on behalf of the Lord." Mikael couldn''t help laughing. "Under the crown, many people have seen the murals under the abyss temple. Don''t ancient things prove that the Lord doesn''t exist?" The Pope''s eyes were stern. He paused his cane again and again and angrily scolded: "heresy! You''re misinterpreting what''s on the mural! " "Am I misinterpreting?" Mikael laughed again, ironically. "In ancient times, ancient gods wreaked havoc on the earth. Only the LORD saved the whole world with his endless light. And in order to suppress human disputes and purify the polluted gods and people, we divide the earth and return it to the four seas, reunite people''s hearts with time, promote faith and rebuild the world! " Everyone present was stunned and did not expect that the pope would explain the contents of the mural in this way, although the meaning of the story expressed in the mural has been very clear. Kesulu and the light tearing the sky are regarded as evil gods from outside. But I didn''t expect that the pope would explain so, completely distorting the content expressed in the mural. Now the murals have disappeared, and the interpretation of everyone present is naturally no more authoritative than the ruler of the crusade. "Crown, you are a perfect politician!" Mikael despised. The pope had lost patience and looked into Mikael''s eyes. "Where is the holy thing?" Mikael laughed twice, "what if I don''t know?" "Lie!" When the pope said this, he closed his eyes. He didn''t speak. No one dared to say more except the symphony of fate. Even if they have certain strength, they dare not be presumptuous on such occasions. A moment later, the presiding judge of the inquisition and Gabriel came to the papal hall. They saluted the Pope respectfully at the same time. Gabriel looked at Mikael. Gabriel looked sad in his eyes and turned his head. The Pope opened his eyes at this time, "your honor, judge, Mikael has become a heresy, serving demons and mutilating his colleagues. I need to know the secrets he knows, especially the holy things." The presiding judge showed a smiling face and walked to Mikael, "don''t you want to be punished under the crown? Oh, by the way, I have something to report to you. The two heretics arrested this afternoon were rescued by fan Haixin. I think there is no need for deliberate investigation, which can prove that fan Haixin is also one of the heretics. " "Van Helsing?" The Pope recalled the picture of Wei Ran killing the Yan devil with a holy gun. In his opinion, the other party was not swallowed up by the powerful prayer desire of the holy gun. It must be a devout believer. I really can''t figure out why he was mixed with a group of heretics. Then he remembered the man who told him about what Mikael had done behind his back. The two companions next to fan Haixin were heretics, which was also said by this man, but they didn''t come up with strong evidence against Mikael. Is it The Pope shook his head. He knew that the key now was not van Helsing, but Mikael in front of him. "We''ll talk about van Helsing later and deal with Mikael''s crimes first." "Yes, under the crown. Since I don''t want to see a bloody trial, we have prepared a plan. " The presiding judge clapped his hands, and a gloomy jailer took the Elizabeth family to the papal hall. Mikael saw this and immediately became like a runaway beast, "you bastard! Elizabeth, who grew up in the Vatican, is the most devout believer. Why do you threaten me with her! " The presiding judge looked at Mikael like a mouse. "Are they all pregnant with heretical children and can they also be called devout believers? Mikael, the life of this girl''s family is in your hands. " As he finished, the jailers pulled out their weapons and looked cruelly at the Elizabeth family trembling with fear, as if looking for a suitable position for the knife. Mikael knelt on the ground and felt incomparable despair for the first time. If he told the whereabouts of the jade book of nirvana of the yin-yang fish, it would not only kill his loyal servant Charles, but also implicate the eagle group and a group of partners who want to restore the country. The great wish to restore the country will disappear, and there is no possibility of success. But not to mention, it is conceivable that his fiancee family, including unborn children, will die today. "Elizabeth... I..." Elizabeth knelt beside Mikel with fear on her face, "Mikel, for our children..." He looked down at Elisabeth''s slightly pregnant belly, his eyes were full of struggle, and his lips were shaking. The great wish to restore the country, companionship, love, family affection, all kinds of complex emotional ideas and desires are intertwined, and he can''t make a choice! "Ah, it seems that I have to help you make a choice quickly." The presiding judge looked at what was happening in front of him and snapped his fingers. A man behind her waved a long sword. Elizabeth''s elderly father''s head was cut off and his body fell to the ground. Her family screamed in fear. Elizabeth''s brother and sister even lost their control and cried one after another. Elizabeth screamed again and hugged Mikael. "Honey, please..." Chapter 483 Mikael looked at the presiding judge with hatred, and at the body of Elizabeth''s father lying on the ground, tightly pursed his lips. The presiding judge chuckled, "it seems that just an old man can''t move your heart as hard as iron." He snapped his fingers again. This time Elizabeth''s mother was killed, and two sharp swords were put on the necks of the two young children. Gabriel couldn''t look down and said to the Pope, "crown! We shouldn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately! " The pope said meaningfully, "Gabriel, you are God''s left hand. When you know that such execution is the kindest for heretics." "Our only S-level demon hunter, do you want to watch them put on the frame?" The presiding judge laughed. "They... Are just children!" Gabriel held his fists. "Heresy, young and old." The presiding judge disdained and looked at Mikael with blood red eyes, "Mr. Mikael, oh, no, you should be called your royal highness. Have you made up your mind?" Elizabeth was the first time to know that Mikael was the prince. She was frightened, sad and surprised and asked, "Mikael, who are you?" "He is the fourth son of the last emperor of the Byzantine Empire and the only prince who survived the war of national annihilation. Theoretically, he is the only heir to the throne of the Byzantine Empire." The presiding judge explained. "You never told me that, Mikael!" Elizabeth screamed out. "Elizabeth, I''m sorry I lied to you. Because I want to restore the country, which is what countless Byzantine people have been looking forward to! Please forgive me that I can''t live up to their expectations of me. " "So... So you want to watch my parents, my brothers and sisters, and your children die here?! How can you be so selfish! " "Elizabeth, this is not selfishness! I have my mission! " "But you are like this. How can you complete your mission?" Screamed Elizabeth again. Mikael was stunned. He''s worried about self-protection now. What can he do? ¡­¡­ Through his special ability, Fang Yang shared everything he saw in the team channel. Both Wei Ran and a Li knew everything that happened in the Pope''s hall. Ah Li didn''t know where to hide at this time, but she was still within five kilometers. She said, "this guy named Mikael is really poor, but now is not the time to sympathize with him. When are you going to withdraw? Plato contacted me just now. He has contacted five hunting soldiers. This is the only person left in our hunting soldiers in the heavens. " Wei Ran said: "there is no way out for the time being. At present, it is not easy to leave the Vatican because of the obstruction of the Austrian and French parliament." He is still observing what happened in the papal hall through Fang Yang''s visual sharing. "Mikael is very important. Now we have become a heresy wanted by the Holy See. Even if you escape from the Vatican, what will happen next? Like a lost dog, chased and killed by people from the Austrian French parliament and heaven? We didn''t get the most critical information from Mikael, and we couldn''t compete with the Austrian French parliament and the heavenly court to find the remnant of the holy king. " Ah Li said, "so you''re going to save Mikael? Well, you''re making your task more difficult. " "I warned Mikael before he was caught. He is ambitious and certainly not an easy man to catch. Now he is in despair, but I don''t believe he has no cards! " "Ah Li, I have a plan, but I need to be flexible. Here in the papal hall, I will wait for Mikael to play the last card, judge whether it is enough for him to escape or survive, and then decide whether to help him. If Mikael''s chassis is strong enough, there will be a war in the papal hall. The combat power of the whole city will be concentrated here. No matter how strong I am, Mikael''s cards will be invincible. So, you contact Plato and ask him and some new hunters to help me do some damage on the periphery and attract some forces to leave. I''ll find another way to leave with Fang Yang and Mikael! " A Li and Fang Yang both complained in the team channel, "it''s too rude and reckless. It''s completely hard to break through by strength. Once they are dragged by the other strong person, it''s a big trouble." Wei Ran said, "it''s better to beat him like this than to run away now, and then be at a disadvantage step by step and be led by the nose! Besides, my strength broke through again when I killed the Yan devil last time. Although I haven''t grown to the current upper limit bottleneck, I don''t think those people in the Austrian and French Parliament are my opponents. " Wei Ran''s words gave a Li and Fang Yang some confidence. Moreover, a Li''s strength was not exposed. No one was prepared for her. She was another dark chess. "Wei Ran, if you just feint outside, Plato''s combat power is enough. After all, the high-end combat power is in the core area such as the papal hall. Once there is war there, I will find a way to meet you, just outside the Pope''s hall. " "Well, that''s more sure. Convey the news to Plato later. Anyway, destroy it tonight." ¡­¡­ Elizabeth watched her brother and sister fall in a pool of blood with empty eyes. The executioners of these inquisitions killed young children without mercy. Elizabeth staggered to her feet, covered her stomach, and ignored the people around her. She walked slowly to the door of the Pope''s hall like a lunatic, and said, "this is not true. This is the magic magic that the devil showed me. I want to go home... Mikael, Mikael, where are you? Come and save me. I don''t want to be in this hellish magic." The presiding judge went behind Elizabeth and said to Mikael, "this girl is so poor. Mikael, you are so hard hearted. It seems that she doesn''t need to exist. I guess you won''t care about the child in her belly." The swift sword carried by the presiding judge suddenly pierced Elizabeth''s back and pierced her lower abdomen without warning! When Mikael heard the sound of the sword coming out of its sheath, he hurried to struggle and tried to stop it. However, there was magic in the thorns holy lock bound on his body, which firmly imprisoned him in place. The more he struggled, the deeper the thorns went into the body, and the whole body was covered with blood. However, the pain caused by thorns stabbing the body is far less than the violent grief and anger of watching his fiancee die miserably under the long sword of trial! The chief judge''s abnormal psychology was fully satisfied after seeing Mikael''s expression of anger, despair, shock and grief, but he said to the Pope: "under the crown, now he can only be executed." The Pope looked at what had happened indifferently and only nodded slightly. Others more or less sympathized with Mikael, but the people of the Austrian and French parliament seemed quite impatient. Gabriel felt his hands and feet cold and could no longer see what was happening in the field of view. At this time, when despair overflowed, anger overwhelmed reason, sadness to sorrow to tears, and the double pain of soul and body made Mikael reveal his cards that he was reluctant to reveal! In the original plan, this card was prepared to combat the side effects of ancient god''s nonsense. Once he uses it in advance, he will follow up and complete the spell on the disappeared mural, which is likely to turn himself into a container of evil gods. But at this time, he can''t think of any future! Suddenly, Mikael''s blood red eyes shot a terrible red light, and the thorns holy lock bound to his body with magic burst inch by inch. Then a wisp of black air and shadow steamed out of his body. This is a part of the remnant of the power of the holy king and the ancient gods extracted from the jade book of nirvana of Yin-Yang fish. Mikael originally planned to transfer this power after the subsequent materials were collected, so that the final God power is no longer complete, so as to resist the ancient gods from occupying their own body. Now he integrates the power sealed in his body into himself in advance. Although he has raised the upper limit of strength, it also brings huge hidden dangers to the follow-up actions. Chapter 484 The presiding judge, who is bearing the brunt and is elated, did not expect that the thorns holy lock specially prepared for the top strength of the S-level demon hunter, was as fragile as a scandal! Mikael, who was surrounded by the shadow of black gas, approached quickly. Even if he quickly stabbed the strongest sword in his life, he still couldn''t stop him for half a point. The swift sword broke into powder inch by inch, and then the collar was captured. Black gas invaded the body. The whole body was corroded by strong acid and melted like hot wax in the blink of an eye. Then Mikael grabbed the dead judge''s head and pulled out a transparent and nothingness thing exactly the same as the judge''s appearance. This is the soul of the presiding judge. After being pulled out by Mikael, he immediately cried out in pain, and then was kneaded into a sugar pill by Mikael and swallowed into his stomach. "I will let your soul bear eternal pain and never get rid of it. Even death can''t save you." Then, ignoring the people full of fear and warning, he came to Elizabeth who fell to the ground. Too horrible to look at as like as two peas in the inquisition were destroyed by black mist. Elizabeth covered her stomach and murmured, "Mikael, this is the magic of the devil..." Mikael nodded and said, "I will save you from hell. When I wake you up, now have a good sleep, my wife Elizabeth." Then a black mist came out of his palm, wrapped Elizabeth, recovered her wound, frozen her body, tied it to his back, turned around and looked at everyone present with hate. "My real name, Dracula Andronicus V, you all have to pay!" Wei Ran saw what happened in the visual sharing, walked out of the warehouse in the kitchen and said to Fang Yang, "the counterattack has begun, man." Wei Ran walked out of the kitchen, recovered his appearance, and then recruited a suit of suitable combat clothes from Najie. Immediately turn on the blood burning mode and walk to the lobby with left knife and right halberd. At this time, the symphony of fate seemed to become more passionate in order to set off Dracula''s state of mind. The Pope stood up from his seat with a frown and looked at Dracula''s eyes full of filth and evil. He paused his walking stick again and again, and a ripple surged from the sound. All those who have been swept by the waves have a strong sense of war when they are neutral. This is a spiritual skill belonging to the church, which can dispel the fear in the hearts of the affected people and enhance their courage. The cardinal under the Pope and the grand head of the Knights Templar recovered from their fear and quickly hid outside. On the contrary, all members of the Austrian French parliament took out their weapons one after another. Now that everyone knows that Dracula is the key to all events, how can they let go easily. In this, Gerrard and melkalin were slightly weak. They took out their weapons and were signaled by their captain, the ugly middle-aged man, to step back to the door, only responsible for blocking Dracula''s retreat. The captain was shining in a golden light, and a silver plate armor full of sacred meaning appeared on his strong body. The only thing exposed was the eyes of the observation hole at the helmet. After summoning the armor, he stretched out his hands, and a tower shield covering most of his body appeared in his left hand, while his right hand held a war hammer shining with holy light. This is a standard Paladin, but it will be regarded as a warrior with the top blood power of light in this world. After the captain was armed, he made a combat posture, stood in front of everyone and directly faced Dracula who exuded the smell of ancient gods. Behind him, Cassius supported the captain''s left wing with a long sword and arm shield. The graceful woman with the seven color stone spread the gemstones representing the seven forces all over the hall, but she stood behind the captain with a smile. Another powerful man was Gabriel. Surprised by the changes of his old friends, he immediately held a sword in front of the Pope to prevent Dracula from attacking the Pope''s crown. Dracula ignored the threat in front of him, only looked at the Pope and sighed, "originally I still have something to tangle with. At this time, I can finally obey my original heart, the soul of the sage, and I will take it away today." Then he moved closer to the Pope. The Pope closed his eyes, crossed his chest, recited a spell, and Gabriel''s weapons suddenly changed. Dracula noticed that Gabriel''s Cross sword was not his usual one, but a holy instrument full of willpower. The cross guard and body of the long sword radiate a light similar to that of the gun of rankinus on that day. The pope said: "the holy instrument, the oath and the sword of victory will cut evil! Gabriel, fulfill your duty as God''s left hand. " Gabriel gritted his teeth and said, "Mikael, I don''t want to kill you..." "I won''t kill you because you are still valuable." Dracula finished without expression. He was in black fog and was about to cross Gabriel and rush directly to the Pope. When Gabriel wielded his sword to kill, a figure flashing holy light hit from the side. The shield with the power of holy light directly knocked Dracula out of his body and bounced to the ground. The voice of the captain of the Austrian French parliament from his helmet was very dull, "introduce the paladin - Caroline, who is willing to accept your challenge." The power of holy light emitted by him is different from Gabriel from blood power. It is more pure and does not contain any impurities. Based on this evaluation, his strength is likely to be higher than Gabriel now. On the other side, the woman who likes to play with pyroxene said with a charming smile: "the captain has made an introduction, so I might as well introduce myself. Freya, the pyroxene Messenger, is willing to serve you. " With a smile, a purple pyroxene, a red pyroxene and a blue pyroxene quickly approached Dracula. Dracula felt a strong threat from these pyroxenes, covered with black fog and dodged by turning her body flexibly in mid air again and again. Red pyroxene flashes first and then breaks. A fire dragon sweeps away with Dracula. Dracula frowns and forcibly devours it with black fog. But the purple and blue pyroxenes disintegrated at the same time, and the electric light shone in the air. Dracula barely dodged the direct lightning, but her muscles were still convulsed and fell from the air. At this time, there is not only the burning smell of electric shock, but also the smell of water mist. The blue pyroxene exploded just now, enveloping the water mist around Dracula, and the purple pyroxene exploded lightning. Although the lightning body did not hit Dracula, it still transmitted energy to him through the conductivity of water, broke Dracula''s incomplete black fog defense with the power of magic, and hurt his body. Dracula groaned and stood up. The power from the ancient god quickly dispelled the paralysis and recovered from the injury. "Very good trick, woman, I remember you." Captain Caroline said coldly, "if you have these skills, don''t want to go today." He supported the shield and hit Dracula sideways. At the same time, he accumulated enough strength on the holy hammer to be ready to hit the other party directly after the successful impact. This hammer Caroline accumulated not only the power of the holy light, but also the power of some incomplete laws he mastered, which means that the trial can seriously trauma and even directly kill unordered lives. Chapter 485 Dracula supported the shield hit by Caroline with one hand, and the black gas clashed with the holy light. The huge explosion sounded, and the shock wave blew all the non fixed appliances in the hall away, which was that the walls were cracked. Even so, Dracula remained motionless, "strength is not enough." With a sneer, the black air in the palm poured into the golden light of the shield and shook Caroline''s arm. The hammer that he had prepared contained the power of law flew out before he could hammer it down. Cassius suddenly rushed in between the outbreak of Dracula''s move, and the three rings on the long sword were superimposed. Coupled with his own swordsmanship will, he broke out with all his strength, intending to hit Dracula hard. This calculated blow will succeed nine times out of ten against an opponent of ordinary third-order level. However, Dracula obtained the residual power from the ancient god and the holy king, which can not be speculated by common sense. Just now, he didn''t feel any lack of follow-up to the outbreak of Caroline, so he easily grabbed casius''s long sword, shook it, and the superimposed fighting spirit on the sword ejected around, leaving the hall full of holes, like being bombarded by shells. The momentum of Caroline''s sword was completely crushed by this pinch, and he himself will become someone else''s string puppet. Among the Austrian French parliament team, except that Gerrard himself is far away and his strength is not helpful, melkalin and Freya, a woman who displays pyroxene, shot at the same time. Purplish red, blue and platinum pyroxene immediately gathered around Dracula, and the soles of his feet were more bound. He stretched out his arms to catch his feet and dragged them underground. Cassius took the opportunity to withdraw his sword and roll out. All the attacks exploded on Dracula, and a huge pit within five meters was blasted in place. The ceiling was completely smashed, and several large holes were opened in the surrounding walls. The smoke turned into a small mushroom cloud. Captain Caroline rushed in again at this time of rise and fall, "be careful, he''s not hurt!" But under the mushroom cloud, Dracula was never seen again. The next moment, a figure appeared next to the Pope, just when everyone thought the Pope was going to be controlled by Dracula. Gabriel, who had been standing still, suddenly waved his sword and cut at Dracula who had just appeared. The sword gas cut by the oath and the sword of victory cut a crack tens of meters on the ground to the distance outside the Pope''s hall, while Dracula only managed to block part of the damage of the sword gas. He was cut a wound from his shoulder to his abdomen, with blood splashing. He drifted to the side, avoided the aftershock, brushed his hand over the wound, and the blood flow stopped immediately. "It''s really my good brother. This sword is accurate enough." "Mikael, if you want to leave, you can, but you can''t move the Pope." Dracula just gave a sneer and approached the Pope step by step. Several people from the Austrian and French parliament came together. They knew that Dracula''s strength had exceeded expectations, but everyone understood the truth that ants kill elephants. Freya, the pyroxene emissary, stood in the distance to guide pyroxene to release magic. Suddenly, a dark shadow approached and senhan''s dagger cut into her soft neck. Although Freya is an expert in the magic department, her reaction ability is not weaker than that of the martial arts. She instantly stimulates the ability of colorless pyroxene and flashes to a safe area. Then she glances at the sneaker. Fang Yang stood depressed, holding a dagger in his hand and said to himself, "shouldn''t the assassin kill the mage be chopping melons and vegetables? I''ll try again. " His figure disappeared again, arousing Freya''s great vigilance, "Captain, the hound who was caught in prison appears." Captain Caroline is in the front line of fighting with Dracula. He only glanced at him from the corner of his eye and said in a stuffy voice: "he''s here, which means that the guy named van Helsing should also appear. Cassius, Gerrard and Freya, you three hold them down and let other team members come to support!" Gerald just promised, the door behind him was suddenly opened, and the door panel quickly hit his body, which led Gerald to retreat quickly. But a huge figure was twice as fast as Gerald''s retreat. At the same time, the knife light and halberd seemed to be burning and the flame came from two dead corners, which made him unable to dodge the block. Gerrard''s eyes twitched and his face looked not desperate to die, but a funny look full of flesh pain. The knife, halberd and awn were cut on him, and his body was quickly cut into pieces. However, in a blink of an eye, time seemed to go back. Gerald''s body, which was cut into pieces, was reassembled along the broken track and quickly transmitted to the distance. Wei Huo appeared in the rising smoke. He thought he would succeed in the attack just now. Unexpectedly, Gerrard still had a treasure to protect his life and found a way to survive again. He saw Gerrard flashing in the distance and continued to rush in, with a momentum of never giving up until he killed him. Gerrard whispered, "Damn it!" and put the long sword in front of him, intending to join hands with his companions to contain Wei Ran. But Wei Ran rushed to the middle, suddenly turned around, opened the power of the law in his hand, and rushed to Cassius, who was ready to help and protect Gerald, looking unstoppable. Cassius was caught off guard. He was attacked by Wei Ran in a series of attacks, which were integrated into the power of law and overbearing intention. Within a few seconds, even his life-saving magic weapon was killed on the spot. He is unwilling to die, but Gerrard has lost his heart, Freya has been chased by Fang Yang, and his captain is dealing with Dracula with Gabriel and melkalin. Cassius, who has no support, will naturally die. The addition of Wei Ran and Fang Yang instantly tilted the balance to one side. Wei Ran still had time to greet Dracula with a fierce face, "Your Royal Highness, it''s very unexpected for you to become like this." Dracula laughed, "the Lord can''t save our motherland and protect my wife, so it''s better to take refuge in evil gods." "We don''t have much time. All the people outside the Templar order and the inquisition came, not to mention the demon hunters. If you continue to procrastinate like this, we will hit more than just a few people here. " "You have to be glad that at least half of the elite of the Holy See have been lost in the temple of the abyss. My goal is the Pope. If you want to leave early, you have to do your best. " Wei Ran was a little stunned. What had happened in the abyss temple was deliberately planned by this guy. He had planned to deal with the Pope. Although what happened today was a tragedy, Wei Ran did not begin to sympathize with this person. Wei Yan shook his head and looked at their captain Caroline. "I stopped this iron can. The rest depends on yourself." As he spoke, the halberd met Caroline with a sharp edge, so that he had to concentrate on Wei Ran''s violent attack. The Warhammer tower shield is against the long sword and heavy halberd, and the judgment law is against the rolling law! Caroline was conceited of his own strength, but he fought against Wei Yan, but he found that his proud defense could not resist his rolling force. He forged it with secret silver mixed with black gold, and then enchanted it with a number of heavy plate armor. In the face of the violence from the heavy halberd, he was hit inward. The vigorous Qi from the halberd is very penetrating. It can often break through the holy light barrier and go straight into the body. Unless the law of justice has a certain degree of sanctions against any power denied by himself, Caroline feels that he can''t last long in the frontal battle. Wei Ran is also the first time to come into contact with the power of the law representing trial. This power is very strange. It can punish its own attack will, attack angle, speed and even power. If Wei Ran doesn''t master the power of rolling this law, I''m afraid he can play 70% of his strength in the face of trial. Fortunately, this person''s power of law is incomplete and cannot be brought into full play. Otherwise, even if he crushes the power of this law, it can also make sanctions to offset the power of the two laws. Chapter 486 Now we can only punish Wei Ran''s attack power, but we can''t punish the power of this law. Therefore, his attack can often break through the block of the opponent''s Tower Shield and attack the plate armor. As long as such a continuous attack, he will be able to break through his defense like steel. At this time, other members of the Austrian French Parliament who supported from the city had also arrived here. They were shocked to see that their admirable captain could hardly fight back in the face of the attack of the very strong sky hunter. However, after the shock, he rose up and attacked, containing Wei ran around, which helped Caroline recover some of his decline. But they only recovered a little. They didn''t expect that Wei Ran''s real strength was stronger than previously estimated. Soon, two people were killed on the spot by his heavy halberd and fell into a disadvantage again. But they are still fighting to the death, because everyone in the Austrian and French parliament knows that the high-level Knights of the Holy See, A-level demon hunters and hidden experts of the inquisition are coming. They were scattered throughout the city to track down heresy, and it will take some time to get here. The average strength of these people may not be comparable to them, but the number is enough. At this battle level, the number can still affect the final battle trend. When the war in the papal hall entered the white hot stage, Dracula suddenly gave up the Pope and turned to melkalin, who always used all kinds of dark magic to harass himself. Melkalin was not expected to fly in the air. He didn''t expect the other party to flash in front of him. He didn''t even have time to inspire the body protection treasure, so he was killed on the spot. When they were shocked, Dracula suddenly flew to the door and didn''t ask Wei Ran to leave with them. Gabriel refused to pursue and stayed next to the Pope. However, Caroline, the leader of the Austrian French parliament, naturally quit. He worked hard and paid such huge casualties. How can he let important targets leave! So he tried to run away from Wei Ran and tried to stop Dracula, but his speed was not as fast as Dracula. He saw that he was about to leave the papal hall. Caroline was even a little angry. At this time, Dracula suddenly disappeared and appeared next to the Pope. This time, even Gabriel didn''t expect Dracula to suddenly turn back and want to cut Dracula with a sword, but he found the Pope between himself and the other party. So he grabbed the pope with one hand and tried to pull him behind him, but Dracula grabbed the pope with the other hand. At this time, most people at the scene rushed to the door of the Pope''s hall, and there was no time to support the Pope and Gabriel. The Pope decided to save himself. With a chant, a gem on the Pope''s crown radiated light and attacked Dracula with the wishes left by successive popes. Dracula''s attempt to capture the soul of the sage actually refers to the soul of the Pope. Therefore, he had a very detailed understanding of all aspects of the Pope''s abilities as early as in the past. Naturally, I know that the crown he wears has a certain ability, so there has long been a way to restrain. A devil''s eye flew out of his clothes, which was full of filthy and blasphemous evil power. He directly replaced himself as the attack target of the crown and was smashed, but he also bought Dracula at least two seconds. In these two seconds, he infiltrated the black fog into the Pope''s body, and with a grab, he pulled out the struggling and wailing Pope''s soul, just like grabbing the presiding judge''s soul. Gabriel''s eyes were splitting and he tried to catch up. Dracula took Gabriel''s sword and flew out with the wound. Seeing this, Wei Ran naturally won''t continue to love war. He greeted Fang Yang in the team channel, and the two ran out with Dracula. On the way, they met a team of templars who intercepted them. The three killed like chopping melons and vegetables. In order to stop the pursuers, Wei Ran smashed a nearby stone sentry tower with a halberd, blocked the road with rocks, temporarily blocked the influx of temple Knights nearby, and then followed Dracula and others to the city gate. At this time, Plato had contacted other hunting soldiers and carried out destruction everywhere in the city, attracting a large number of armed forces in the city. Therefore, Wei ran all the way without encountering too many interceptions, except for those members of the Austrian French Parliament who were chasing after him. Plato said in the team channel: "ten horses are prepared outside the city. After you rush out, get on the horse and run directly into the jungle. Even if they can fly, they can''t track them." "That''s very thoughtful. You should pay attention yourself. Don''t be caught by the armed forces in the city." "Most of the experts from the holy see are coming to you. If you delay another two minutes, I''m afraid you will face the siege of a large number of high-level blood giants. Don''t worry about us. We''re ready to retreat. " Wei Ran stopped talking nonsense and motioned the indifferent Dracula to escape with him. The three broke through the city gate. But he found a man in a tuxedo sitting at the gate of the city. In front of him was a piano playing the symphony of fate. When he saw the three coming out, he stopped playing and bowed to them. "Your Highness, please return the Pope''s crown, the soul of this sage, otherwise it will be difficult for us to do." All three felt a strong breath from this person, which was by no means comparable to that of several people in the Austrian and French parliament. Dracula was even more surprised that the other party knew the soul of the sage. Did he know more? "Who are you?" The other party looked at Wei Ran. Wei Ran naturally recognized him. He was the guy who called himself Beethoven. Unexpectedly, he was a hidden expert. Now, the cards of the Austrian and French Parliament are basically clear. Naturally, only the people in heaven come here and seem to know a lot of inside information. "I am an oriental and come from the same world as the light in ancient times." Beethoven said, and his face changed into a handsome and elegant oriental man. When Dracula heard about the light in ancient times, he naturally remembered the content of the mural and his eyes narrowed. Just listen to the other party continue to say: "the thing you hold is not called Yin yang fish Nirvana jade book?" This time Dracula was completely shocked. No matter how disguised, she couldn''t help revealing her emotions at this time. "This is the mark left by the holy emperor in this world. In fact, a little remnant of the will of the ancient god and himself is so thin that he didn''t bother to clean up and left it in this world at will. I wanted to wait until the world stabilized and Reiki recovered, and then entrust the world as a gift to my subordinates. Unfortunately... The holy emperor has fallen, and we have to recycle his relics, so... Can you give it to me? " Dracula naturally listened to what the other party said, because these words were obviously meant for the hunting soldiers of the heavens, and they were even more obvious provocations. Things are ours. You hounds are not good enough to compete with us. At this time, a Li''s voice came: "the people of the Austrian and French Parliament are close. This guy in the heaven is very strong and no weaker than Lu Heng who met in the Datang world. What are you going to do?" "We don''t have much time. We must ensure to fight back from the enemy. If we are entangled by the people of the Austrian and French parliament, we won''t want to leave the Vatican today." Chapter 487 Fang Yang was a little depressed and said, "one strike to retreat the enemy? At the beginning, a white God beat us badly. This guy is much more powerful than the white God. At least it''s also the level of its owner. How do you fight? " "I killed all the black gods. Don''t talk about the white gods. A Li, the other party doesn''t know your existence. I''ll try my best to attract his attention later, and let Mikel make a check together and try to tear out the flaws. You use the killing move from the side, just like the move when you hit Lu Heng hard. " A Li resolutely agreed and lurked in the dark to adjust his breath without paying attention. Wei Yankang, with the knife on his shoulder and the heavy halberd pointing obliquely, said to Dracula, "one blow will determine the victory or defeat. I''ll give my best. It''s up to you." Dracula took a deep breath. "For Elizabeth and my great wish to restore my country, there is death and no life today!" After looking at Dracula, Wei Ran took the lead in walking to the man in front of him. He intended to imitate the momentum of Lu Heng''s last knife, gradually improve his momentum at the rate of each step, condense the true meaning of martial arts and expand the power of law. For a time, with Wei ran as the center, the red storm spiraled around, and a murderous spirit like purgatory Shura rushed into the sky, which suddenly dispersed the dark cloud that covered the moonlight! This looks like a normal walk, but it makes the man from heaven smile on his face. His slender and handsome fingers dance gently. When the piano keys are pressed, a pleasant sound will sound on the piano in front of him. At the same time, Wei Ran vomited a mouthful of blood, and his feet still kept walking, so he kept walking ahead with his head held high. The vigorous Qi in the body flows wildly from the heart to energy nodes all over the body. Since the war against Yan devil, Wei Ran has made rapid progress in the sea of knowledge in the spiritual realm. In addition to improving his upper limit of strength, he also has another understanding in the state of mind. He felt that the martial arts skills he had trained on the battlefield in the past paid too much attention to killing violence and went to extremes, but he lost the balance of hardness and softness. We need to know that just can''t be long. Only by knowing that we can advance and retreat freely can we go further. Therefore, when Wei Ran was a little lazy some time ago, he thought about how to make flexible improvement of his too rigid and burst martial arts. At this time, he decided to verify his new understanding of martial arts with actual combat. With three more steps left, Wei Ran was about to enter the attack range, but he suddenly stopped. Because the man in front of him suddenly accelerated the rhythm of playing the piano, and the sound waves came like waves. The bursts of impact on Wei Ran made it very difficult for him to take another step. In this case, Wei Ran can move ahead and release the momentum gathered before. It also has great lethality and can break the sound power and Qi barrier in front of him. However, Wei Ran was still struggling to get hurt and was still stubborn to take the last three steps to make his martial arts momentum perfect. Dracula was cut by Gabriel''s sword before. On the surface, there was no problem, but in fact, he was seriously injured. Therefore, he originally planned to seize the most appropriate opportunity to break out after Wei Ran released all the killing momentum. But at this time, seeing Wei Ran''s determination, I knew it was his turn to do it. He stretched out his right hand, which was dyed black and bright by the black fog, and the cuticle grew on it at some time, just like the limbs of the devil. Then the body quickly flashed to Wei Ran''s side, pushed out with one hand, and touched the strange sound wave in front of Wei Ran. Then the black mark on his arm quickly subsided, pushed into the palm of his hand, and then exploded. Bang! Wei Ran''s body stirred up a series of air waves. The sound waves that blocked Wei Ran''s body could not move forward, so they could only disperse to the sky and the earth. This made Wei Ran take a step quickly, and his sense of war suddenly expanded and almost wanted to erupt. It seems that as long as there is traction on the air engine, very terrible power can erupt at any time. A great sound is hard to hear. The voice of the piano is in a low voice, "the sound of the big sound". The piano keys sank again, but there was no sound. The eardrums of Wei Ran and Dracula burst at the same time, and the unspeakable pain went deep into the bone marrow. Soon, blood overflowed from the eyes, nose and mouth, which can be described as seven orifices bleeding. Both of them are people with strong personality. No matter how painful they are, they can bear it with willpower. The great sound is hard to hear. Even if the fire is strong enough to bear all the pressure, it can only take one step further. Fang Yang''s strength could not participate in the battle at this level. He shouted in the rear: "Hey, there''s no need to be ready. 90% of the strength should be enough!" Wei Ran turned a deaf ear and let the seven orifices bleed, his muscles burst and blood flowed. He was still determined to take the last step. Dracula could not bear great sound is hard to hear. He took a two step back and felt better. He opened his eyes and watched Wei Burn''s stubborn step. Holding a knife and halberd, he was firm as one. He couldn''t help biting his teeth. "It seems that you are very confident in the move that will be sent out. If I help you again, there will be only this last strength." Dracula was covered with black fog. From the outside, only his red eyes could be seen. The whole person seemed to become an indescribable shadow, jumping into the man playing the piano in the air. Indescribable the great form has no shape. The man looked up and perceived the danger of the nameless shadow. His eyes were very serious. His mouth was spitting out a sentence again, "elephant is invisible." He himself and the piano seemed to suddenly disappear from where they were, leaving only an empty space. However, in Dracula''s eyes, although the other party still maintains the original image, it is extremely huge. It seems that he is in the other party''s body and is difficult to struggle out. At the same time, great pressure from all directions attacked him, making him seem unable to move and can only bear the solution flattened by these pressures. From the outside world, Dracula, who turned into a shadow, paused for a long time, the chaotic atmosphere in the shadow followed, and the towering corrosive atmosphere was suddenly suppressed. But Dracula''s mind and will came from his extremely strong desire for revenge. Even if he was temporarily blocked, he could not stop his determination to fight with all his strength. The indescribable shadow starts the body again and pours on the man''s area. The shadow and black fog covered it, and the piano was corroded into toner in an instant. The pressure on Wei Ran''s body immediately dissipated. His eyes shot the essence of revenge. He took the last step and completely locked the Qi machine to the Oriental man who was drifting back in the air. Like the collapse of Mount Tai and the pouring of flood water, this Shura killing intention rushing into the sky can be seen by everyone in the whole Vatican City. Even the people of the Austrian and French Parliament who got rid of the harassment and pursuit of Plato and others all the way couldn''t help but stop and look at the Shura killing intention that almost covered the moonlight. Halberd force - Qi combines Yin and Yang! Wave the halberd and cut it out, collapse the mountain and crack the ground! A stone hill hundreds of meters away was affected and immediately disintegrated into a pile of gravel, while the ground extended with cracks as wide as one meter and as deep as five meters. Everything encountered on the path was directly torn to pieces by the cutting of the power of law and the true meaning of martial arts. The Oriental man couldn''t dodge with his own strength, but he came from heaven and was excited by the stress of his own protective treasure. With a flash, he opened the altitude tens of meters away and just staggered the cutting power. If it was Wei Ran in the past, it would be difficult for him to concentrate after this move was cut out. After being avoided, he could only do nothing. But now Wei Ran has integrated the flexible power he realized in the spiritual realm into his vigorous strength. Therefore, one move seems to have failed. In fact, the left-hand long knife absorbs 70% of the vigorous strength that escaped and erupted in the air again. After the 70% of the vigorous strength is absorbed back into the body, it will be transformed into soft strength and go up against the trend, stimulating the heart in a weak state after the outbreak. The heart beats violently. You can hear the thunder and heartbeat thousands of meters away. The surging blood almost burns, rolls the vigorous Qi energy hidden in the deep level, turns into strength, integrates with the soft strength just absorbed, and erupts again! With the lock of the gas engine, Wei Ran approached the Oriental man who flashed to one side, integrated the combination of yin and Yang into the left-hand knife and cut it out in the air! The Oriental man''s expression was full of consternation, but his reaction was very fast. Almost at the moment when Wei Ran rushed to his body, he read a sentence, "there is no way!" Chapter 488 The Oriental man drank the words "Da Dao Wushu" and pointed it out at the same time, just on the blade of Wei Ran. This finger also contains a powerful force of law, which is no weaker than Wei Ran''s rolling law. In a moment, it is the competition between law and law, the competition between will and will! The light shining in the middle of the sky can almost be compared with the noon sun, and even a glance at the weak is a luxury. The Oriental man''s arm cracked inch by inch, and his face showed a very painful color. His body protection magic weapons were stressed and burst out all kinds of lights, but they were all smashed by Wei Ran''s knife in a flash. Those magic weapons that can open the distance are affected by the power of the law. Therefore, the Oriental man almost completely ate the damage of Wei Ran''s knife and suddenly fell to the ground. Wei Ran fell in the opposite direction. Although he attacked with a blade, it did not mean that he had an advantage. The long knife in his hand was broken into fine steel powder, and he was also hurt all over his body. The power of Zhenyuan pounded madly in his body and destroyed his internal organs. After landing, you can only stand reluctantly with a heavy halberd without falling to the ground. The Oriental man gave up one arm and suffered no less injury than Wei Ran, but he still has a secret treasure that can instantly reduce half of the injury. He was just ready to inspire. A figure suddenly appeared in the grass in the field, and then a six tailed sky fox appeared in the semi cavitation. Its body was like a dream fire shadow and flashed like a meteor from the sky. The Oriental man always looked calm and finally showed despair. If the Da Dao Wu Shu just now and all kinds of body protection magic weapons on him are the cards, then this sudden strong man is the more terrible cards of the hunting soldiers of the heavens. Even if he had been lurking in the Vatican for so long, he had never been aware of this person''s existence, let alone that the other party would choose a clear card at this time! The timing of a Li''s surprise attack was very appropriate. He still used the blow that hit Lu Heng hard at the beginning. Yin Ruins sword formula - looking at the fox shadow of the hill! It was hard for the Oriental man to raise his strength to resist. In the scream of despair, he was pierced by a Li''s sword with Yuanhong sword, and his whole body burst into a blood mist all over the sky. The shadow of the six tailed heavenly fox flashed away, just like the moment when ah Li came out of the sword. When she killed with a sword, she held Wei Ran and called on hudgula and Fang Yang. The four did not dare to delay and ran to the place where Plato stored the horses for them. Then step on the horse into the jungle, run all the way, use magic to eliminate the trace all the way, until you get rid of all the pursuers. ¡­¡­ At this time, all members of the Austrian French parliament gathered in the broken city, and all were in a state of depression. Only captain Caroline, pyroxene messenger Freya, A-level demon hunter Gerald and two members who are good at assistance and magic are still alive. The casualties can be said to be heavy, but they tried their best to get nothing. Naturally, the morale is extremely low. Gerrard recalled the moment when he faced Wei Huo''s knife halberd, and now he still had the fear of handstand. If he hadn''t reacted quickly and been very good at self-protection, he would have ended up like Cassius and melkalin. Cassius was a good friend with him. Gerald was naturally very sad when he died in the war, but he still couldn''t hide his fear. "Is this the gap in absolute strength? Mingming has calculated in place and used the general trend to deal with him. Unexpectedly, he killed him and took away the key figures. " Gerald sighed. Everyone looked at him. This plan was proposed by Steven Gerrard. Since the important news came from heaven. Knowing that heaven had used his side against the sky hunters, Gerald couldn''t help but carry out the plan. In principle, the Austrian French parliament, which occupies a major position, should celebrate in the papal hall at the moment. Captain Caroline patted Gerrard, who was trembling, and comforted: "we underestimated the strength of that man. The clues collected in the maze war are still not enough. He has more than the power of law. So you can''t blame it. " The pyroxene messenger Freya also comforted: "the plan you arranged is actually perfect, but no one expected that Mikael still had such a bottom card. Even the thorns holy lock can''t bind him. And that man, his strength has far exceeded our expectations. " The other two members had a desire to retreat at this time, "Captain, otherwise we should leave in advance. There is really no need to continue the battle in the future. The rest of the heavenly court and the man of the hunting soldiers in the heavens are far superior to us. We...... " Caroline is silent. If the mission fails, everyone will be punished when they go back. The punishment of his captain is especially heavy, but no matter how much, he can save his life, but he will be deprived of many resources. Then Gerrard said, "you can''t go! We also have an advantage that neither Tianting nor the hunting soldiers of the heavens have. We are now our closest ally with the Holy See! Think about it, Mikael has defected and van Helsing has followed. Even if the Byzantine Prince has a certain power to restore the country, he is only a group of stragglers who have no foundation. His power must not be compared with the Crusade with the whole European faith. The Tianting, who can influence the Crusade, has been assassinated by the hidden cards of the hunter. Although the other guy is strong, he has not established power in this world, so he is the only one who is strong. As long as we make good use of the most important local force of the cross, we may not have no chance to turn over. I don''t believe that in the whole of Europe, there are no other strong men except those masters of the Holy See! " ¡­¡­ A few days later, a man in a white robe appeared at the battle site outside the Vatican. His clothes were a bit like those in the Middle East, but he was wearing a hat common to businessmen in Italy. It was very strange. He silently looked at the place where the Oriental man died, stood for a long time, and finally showed a sneer. A white shadow appeared beside him. If you don''t look carefully, you will ignore its existence. "Go to find the place where the bully''s egg is located. If he doesn''t expect it, he will find it and take the last step." Bai Ying bowed respectfully and dispersed in the air, leaving only the man''s cold smile. ¡­¡­ After meeting Plato and five other hunters, Wei Ran and his gang recovered from their injuries and played hide and seek with the leaders of many city states on the Italian peninsula. It was not easy to get rid of the pursuit of the Holy See and Italy. Finally, under the lead of a hunter who had a relationship with local pirates, he entered the Mediterranean and went to the North Aegean Sea. Finally, he landed at a secret port and walked to Romania to settle down in a small town composed of businessmen and refugees. Well, it''s the Romanian region because there is no Romanian country in this era. In fact, this region is controlled by multiple principalities. The three largest principalities are varajia, Moldova and Transylvania. Because many principalities in Romania have been invaded and attacked by the Ottoman Empire for a long time, the local military style is very strong. Even ordinary serfs can defend themselves with swordsmanship. Even though the Lords intended to guide all the people, they still could not change the military balance with the Ottoman Empire, so they hired more mercenaries to fight. This also made the eagle regiment founded by Dracula have a survival foundation, and made great achievements in fighting against the Ottoman invasion many times, which was favored by the local lords. Chapter 489 The residents of this unknown town are mostly men, and even women are mostly tough and brave. When Wei Ran and others saw it, they knew that the residents of this town were definitely not ordinary civilians or traffickers. But they didn''t ask much. Dracula came to the town and saw a deacon in black in his fifties, so he asked the mayor to arrange them to live in a hotel. Wei Ran and others escaped all the way. They have experienced many battles from land to sea, and their injuries have not been fully recovered. Therefore, they happen to recuperate here. After Dracula arranged some affairs for the mayor of this strange town, he hid in the dark basement of the church and placed Elizabeth''s body in the magic array, as if trying to revive her. His behavior seems crazy and morbid, but Wei Ran and others have witnessed the tragedy that happened to him, and they haven''t bothered him these days. Now several sky hunters gathered in the backyard of the hotel. These days they found a phenomenon. Hotels in this town usually have few guests, vacancy rate is high, and operation is definitely at a loss. But the stout owner of the hotel didn''t seem to be in a hurry and didn''t take care of it at all. So they gathered in the back yard of the hotel, but no one else came to disturb them. After getting along with the refugees all the way, the other five hunters who temporarily joined the Guiyan team were also more familiar. Jaina, that''s your real name, too. She is a woman with a heroic character and is good at fighting. The ability of cultivation belongs to the chakra system of India. If you can participate in this task, you will naturally get through the three veins and seven rounds, open up the eyebrow mind acupoint and temper the realm of the soul. The level of strength is equivalent to the congenital extreme state. This woman is the one who beat Fang Yang. Wei Ran thought Fang Yang had been bullied before, but he didn''t want to involve the ambiguous feelings between men and women. Zhong Shuo, a silent man, belongs to one of the only wolves in this task. He has some common topics with Plato, both of which belong to academic existence. This man''s strength should be the strongest among the five hunting soldiers. Unlike Plato, he is only good at magic, Rune seal, array and mystical knowledge. He is also quite proficient in fighting. He just likes to hide his weapons in his wide sleeves. Only when he has to kill will he startle Hong and take people''s lives. In fact, when Fang Yang and others were chased and killed by Bai Shishen, he stopped them, otherwise the casualties would be more serious. Even so, Fang Yang thought the man didn''t do his best. Wei Ran still had an impression on this man. When the task started, he had looked at Wei Ran and seemed to know Wei Ran. When I fled some time ago, I learned the reason from him. It turned out that after Wei Ran left the biochemical crisis world, Zhong Shuo took over the follow-up task to resist the subsequent invasion. He told Wei Yan a bad news. King IDA died unfortunately when he fought against the invaders alone. Although she did not join the organization established by Zhong Shuo in that world. However, he left a deep impression on Zhong Shuo and learned the story of Wei ran from her, so he told Wei ran about it. Wei Ran only sighed when he recalled the long past. The other three hunters belong to a team named Ling Zhe, Daniel and Albert. Their captain died in the sneak attack of Bai Ying. Now their morale is very low. The strength of these three people is relatively weak. When the captain was in, they can play a multi player strategy through the spiritual traction of their captain. However, after losing the core figure of the captain, they can only fight on their own, which is not as good as Fang Yang and Plato. Jaina is energetic. She is bored these days and has been beating sandbags in the backyard. Of course, she didn''t need to lock her strength, and even used only a small part of her physical strength. She also shook a bag of 500 kilograms of sand bags containing stones in the sand. At this time, her mood seems quite irritable. Frequent blows have overwhelmed the sandbag. And Jaina confiscates her strength and blows the sandbag completely. Then he looked back impatiently and said, "wait! Wait! Wait! After waiting for so many days, this damn Dracula has been hiding in the basement and no one has been seen. Has he forgotten us all? " Wei Ran frowned. Although he was waiting these days, Wei Ran didn''t relax like he did in the Vatican before. Instead, he arranged team members to go to the town and outside to inquire about the news every day to prevent him from turning into an armpit. Like Wei Ran, Fang Yang witnessed the tragedy that happened to Dracula that day. His fiancee was dead and two lives. It was a great blow to him. Ah Li Bai glanced at Jaina. She made a swing and came here to swing when she had nothing to do. "From what we know in the town, all the aborigines in this town are not ordinary civilians. This can be seen only from the fact that they do not have a fixed production career. So many people are young and strong. What do they rely on for a living? " Plato then said, "from what we know before, Dracula established a mercenary regiment called Eagle regiment after the collapse of the country, which is to absorb the old nobles who intend to restore the country to form a military force. Needless to say, the tough citizens of this town must be members of the eagle regiment. " Jaina said irritably, "I''m not blind. People in this town disappear for hundreds from time to time. When they come back in two days, they will hang some colors on them. They must have made a fortune in the war. And they look at us like thieves. I say, Captain, your identity as a descendant of the Byzantine Baron can''t resonate with these people. " Wei Ran smiled and didn''t talk much. As soon as he went out these days, there were many people in the town secretly pointing out to him. From what Wei Ran heard, it was obvious that they didn''t think Wei Ran came from the Baron family. Fortunately, the title of the Fortang family was too low. It seemed that no one was familiar with the old Byzantine aristocrats in the town, so Wei Ran''s identity was not directly exposed. "Dracula is a guy who harbors national hatred and family hatred. He will be able to get out of a temporary setback. Instead of thinking about Dracula, think about what our old rivals will do next. " A Li said: "all members of the Austrian French parliament have revealed that they are the weakest at present, but they rely on the crusade. When the cardinal college re elects the Pope, they will have the most powerful force in Europe. Therefore, the next step of the Austrian French parliament should first wait for the Pope to be elected, or take the initiative to promote the early completion of this matter, and then make full use of the influence of the crusade to pursue and kill us all over the world. On the other side of heaven, there is only the guy who can summon Shi Shen. His strength is conservative and speculated that he will not be weaker than the guy he dealt with that night. But Wei Ran and I can suppress it together. However, this person hides in the dark and seems to know many secrets we don''t know. He has the advantage of information, so he has the initiative in his hand and is difficult to deal with. It''s hard to calculate the purpose of this person''s next step. I don''t know what the relationship is between him and the man killed. Will he come directly to us regardless of others? This is the most ideal result. But I think this man should not be so reckless. He is a very careful enemy just because he only lets Shi Shen come forward when he does anything, and he is hidden behind the scenes. According to his understanding of more information, I think he will go directly to Dracula, or... " A Li pondered for a moment and was sorting his thoughts. "Or he can infer Dracula''s next move according to all the information he has and ambush in advance. In this case, we have to be very careful in our next move." Chapter 490 Several people were discussing, when the bald and fierce boss of the hotel suddenly came from the hotel. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m interrupting your tea party. This friend of the Fulton family, the boss asked you to go to church and discuss something with him. You know something. I won''t be so polite to you. Whether you are really a descendant of the fordon family or not, we can see that our boss trusts you very much. He has suffered enough blows. I hope you don''t betray him, or the whole Eagle regiment will chase you to the end of the world! " Wei Ran nodded to his companion and followed the bald boss to the only church in the town. This is an Orthodox Church. Although the Byzantine Empire has perished, the Orthodox Church still exists tenaciously in the hometown of the Eastern Roman Empire and does not succumb to the rule of the crescent church. All the residents of the town are members of the eagle regiment, and the orthodox church is also the only belief of the mercenary regiment. Even if Dracula had committed himself to lurking in the Crusade, he had never changed his true faith. After Wei Ran entered the church, the bald boss bowed to the man kneeling in front of the crucifixion, then closed the door and withdrew. After the door was closed, only the high colored glass penetrated the light inside the church, which was very dark. Wei Ran went behind Dracula, who knelt on the ground and prayed. In fact, he always felt strange about his real name, which was clearly the name of the original vampire. Although Dracula has inherited a small amount of ancient divine power, it seems that she has not alienated into a vampire. "These days, I have used all kinds of methods learned from the nonsense of ancient gods in the hope of reviving Elizabeth. The fact disappointed me again. I was ridiculed by fate... Only by truly liberating the sealed ancient god, can I have the hope of resurrecting her. And I need this power even to restore my country. " Wei Ran said, "the power is divided into controllable and uncontrollable. Can you control that chaotic power?" Dracula stood up. "Come with me and see the power of the gods." Wei Ran followed Dracula to the darker basement, where he needed to light a torch to see the surrounding environment clearly. But it has no effect on Wei Ran. Unless there is absolutely no light, it will not affect his eyesight. In the middle of the basement, a six pointed star array was arranged, with a crystal coffin in the middle. Elizabeth was changed into a wedding dress and lay in it vividly. Above the coffin, there is a book that seems to be made of jade. There are yin-yang fish with eight trigrams rotating around the book, and the pleats in the inside glow, emitting divine light. Six pointed star array is a typical Western magic array, but this jade book is full of typical oriental cultural symbols. He was a little stunned. Then he remembered that when he dealt with the Oriental man that day, he heard him mention the jade book of Yin-Yang fish nirvana. Wei Ran asked directly, "this is the jade book of Yin-Yang fish Nirvana?" "Yes, do you remember the disappearing mural?" "Is that you?" "It''s just the last words from my father. I found this jade book of Yin-Yang fish Nirvana according to the disappeared mural, which is also what was left by the divine light tearing the sky. It seems that there is an ancient god sealed inside. People selected by the ancient god can hear the nonsense in it. Listen, it speaks again. " It was quiet in the basement. The needles could be heard. Wei Ran didn''t hear anything. But Dracula, whose face was very pale, seemed to hear voices that ordinary people could not hear. He stretched out his ears and was listening to the teaching. "Hehe, hehe, it''s tempting me again... Forget it, the way to go is still to go on." Dracula pointed to the suspended yin yang fish Nirvana jade book, "it wants to take off its seal and needs my help." Wei Ran said seriously, "I think you should still have an impression of the disasters recorded in the murals." "Of course, I will not let the unspeakable shadow reappear in the world. What I want is restoration, not the end." This sentence is very contradictory. He said before that he wanted to release the power of the seal inside. "Van Helsing, I need you to help me! If you fail, let the world meet the end! " Wei Ran opened his eyes wide. He was almost sure that the things needed for the task were in the jade book of nirvana of Yin-Yang fish. At this time, he even had the impulse to forcibly rob. But the commander of the army did not give any additional orders, that is, the heavenly world did not encourage him to rob the treasure now. And once you act rashly, you will not only completely lose Dracula''s trust, but also almost all over the world, and the follow-up action will be difficult. "What are you going to do?" "I already have the specific method, but I can''t tell you. You just need to help me repel all incoming enemies before my goal is achieved. Then... You will naturally understand what to do. Oh, by the way, you can''t take Gabriel''s life. " Wei Ran remembered that Gabriel had cut him two swords before and seriously injured him. Moreover, Gabriel also knew in advance that the Holy See was going to deal with him, but did not inform the old friend in advance. This behavior is obviously a betrayal, but I don''t know why he had to protect Gabriel at this time. "He plays an important role in my final plan, so I want him not only to be alive, but also to reach me successfully at the last moment. You must wonder why I did this? Ha ha, he betrayed. I want him to taste the collapse of faith. This is my revenge. " Wei Ran left the church and walked in the sunset. Looking back, the whole orthodox church was full of filth and evil. He couldn''t help calling the army head. Now he is the first person who comes into contact with the task items by the external forces of the three parties. He has the right to know the follow-up task tips. "It really didn''t disappoint me to transfer you into this world. Hahaha, thanks to the careful training of my previous three tasks." The tone of the head of the army is as cheap as ever. Wei Ran has produced a certain immune ability. "Dracula''s strength is not as good as mine. If I forcibly snatched it and left with it just now, you can directly pull us back to the transit world and complete the task. Why didn''t you give me a hint?" "Isn''t this a test of whether you are still as reckless as before? Hey, now you know how to think with your brain. When you know that the information is uncertain, don''t act rashly." Wei Ran breathed out dully. What he hated most now was the word test. "Cut the crap!" "Ha ha, the fact is, you can''t take that thing at all. You know what is the nonsense of ancient gods. It is the chaotic evil gods who invaded the world in ancient times. They are still above the saints in heaven and are slightly weaker than the holy king. This thing is left with such a weak idea by the so-called light shaking holy emperor, but it is an irresistible existence for human beings. It will select those who are gifted but have a dark heart as the container for resurrection. You are not its container. How could it let itself be robbed by you? If you dare to rob it just now, it may use some sinister tricks to make your idea completely fail. " Wei Yan is a little depressed. He can''t even rob without the approval of evil gods. No wonder the temple of the abyss is in such a hidden place, but only Dracula can find it. Chapter 491 "As you say, how to complete this task? Find the residual thoughts of the holy king. Needless to say, the residual thoughts of the holy king should also be in the jade book of nirvana of Yin-Yang fish. The weak consciousness of the evil god is still looking for a way to revive. It is impossible for the holy king to do nothing. " "The residual thoughts of the holy king are intertwined with the nonsense of the ancient gods, but the ancient gods are immortal and have the characteristics of living. The holy King''s body has been destroyed, and the residual thoughts have lost their initiative and attached to the nonsense of the ancient gods. Therefore, if the ancient god recovers, the holy king may also recover with the shell of the ancient god. To eliminate the residual thoughts of the holy king, we must make him come out of the jade book. " Wei Ran took a smoke from the corner of his mouth, remembered the content on the mural and said, "then you are not afraid of causing big trouble and fierce opposition from the world consciousness? Besides, try to win the jade book. You''re sending us back quickly. Isn''t it simpler and more direct? " "Will be disturbed." ¡°£¿¡± "That jade book is the mark left by the holy emperor in this world. It has some characteristics of the holy King''s road and can interfere with space transmission. We can''t pull you back with it." Wei Ran understood, "so only when the things inside take the initiative, can you pull them back to the transit world with our hands, right. Are you sure you can in any case? Don''t go back out of combat or invisible? " "Of course not. We''re not people who can''t tell the difference. And he has a world sense of security. This guy wants those two dangerous things to leave early. Of course, there are conditions. You have to ensure that it can be out of the control of others for the time being. Otherwise, our transmission may be disturbed. Although the success rate is still more than 90%, you don''t want to see that 10% probability happen. Oh, it seems that the task has become more difficult. Well, after the task is over, double the hunting point. " "You mean what you say?!" "Ha ha, I''m kidding. In short, this is a task of stepping on a steel wire. It will destroy the world if you are not careful. If such a result is caused, well, of course, we will not sit idly by and will certainly intervene forcibly to eradicate the tumor. But I''m afraid you''ll have to follow the humanitarian destruction. " Wei Ran again pulled the corners of his mouth, turned around, ignored the army head who owed him, and returned to the hotel. After returning to the hotel, he told all the things he had experienced to the team members and explained the meaning of the military commander. Everyone was silent. The three people in a team suddenly called the army head. They were willing to give up the current task and just return to the transit world at the cost of selling the hunting point and halving the benefits of the world in the next two tasks. When Wei Ran saw the actions of the three people, he knew that the original task world still had this operation method. After obtaining the consent of the head of the army, the three men all deducted certain hunting points, and their bodies gradually weakened. Only then did they look at the people apologetically. "I''m sorry. After the captain died, our greatest advantage no longer exists. Although the cost of going back this time is great. However, our guild still exists. As long as we carefully improve our strength in the follow-up, we still have the opportunity to pass the dangerous period of the next two mission worlds. It''s just that the world really can''t fight with you, and I don''t want to drag you down. I''m sorry. " Fang Yang and Jaina both looked contemptuous, but Plato and Zhong Shuo, the two lone wolves, agreed with their practices. As a lone wolf, a truth that can survive in the dangerous task world is not to do things beyond your ability. As long as you save your life, you will have a day to start again. Wei Ran''s decision on the three is inevitable. Although it weakens the combat effectiveness of the team, if they face strong opponents like Beethoven, the three of them may indeed become a drag. On the contrary, Wei Ran appreciates this honesty, which is better than those who are incompetent and like to complain about their teammates or hate others. "It doesn''t matter. I respect your choice and hope to have a chance to cooperate with your guild next time." The figure of the three disappeared completely, and they sighed. Now there is no other choice but to follow Dracula to the black. This guy is very scheming. During the following period of time, he refused to disclose any of his next opportunities. It only makes everyone in the whole town ready and ready to go. For a time, you can see that each household wears armor, leads a horse and rides out, and naturally lines up in the street. There are more than 3000 people, which is like an elite army. Wei Ran and others are assigned to strong war horses. The prince Dracula does not seem to lack money, and his eagle regiment does not lack the ability to make money. The mighty army completely abandoned the town. Overnight, the town became a ghost town, and no one could see it. Wei Ran is no stranger to the military. He got a pair of black plate armor from Dracula, which was forged with secret silver and engraved with runes. It was envied by other teammates. It seems to be sold in the transit world and can also be sold to 2000 hunting sites. Of course, others have expressed their need for plate armor, but only ordinary armor. There are only three sets of plate armor worn by Wei Ran. Of course, Dracula is equipped with one. In addition, the mayor, the deputy head in charge of the daily management of the eagle regiment, has one. Others only have ordinary armor. Dracula is also bright. Frankly speaking, he values Wei Ran''s strength. After being equipped with this armor, his strength can be improved more, which is very helpful for what needs to be done later. When Wei Ran saw that Dracula was sending out troops and distributing the most sophisticated equipment, he obviously wanted to do a big event and became more cautious. However, Wei Ran feels really good about this pair of plate armour. Although the weight has not been reduced, there are 40 kilograms in the whole set. However, the surface was very hard. Wei Ran secretly tried to press it with 50% force, but it could only collapse, and he could soon return to the original state. This shows that plate armor has excellent strength and self-healing function. And Let Plato analyze the runes on the inside of plate armor, which has a certain aura isolation ability. This shows that as long as it is attacked by a spell, its ability to isolate Reiki can offset the spell attack, and even be immune to a certain degree of direct magic damage. Some runes can be controlled by the energy excited by the equiper, which can be used to improve the energy recovery speed and release speed of the equiper, as well as a certain increase in strength. In other words, it has faster attack speed, stronger attack power and abundant endurance. In addition to being unable to enhance the ability of law and true meaning of martial arts, this thing has greatly improved Wei Ran. This strengthened Wei Ran''s determination to try every means to bring him back to the transit world before he left, and even set his goal on Dracula and the deputy head. The two men''s equipment must also be obtained by means of deception. The eagle group came to the Principality of valachia, which is actually the city-state. It is a huge coastal commercial city, with the castle of the citizen consul in the middle. Some villages and towns are under the jurisdiction of the periphery of the city, with a population of less than 200000. Chapter 492 However, since the demise of the Byzantine Empire, a group of Byzantine citizens who did not want to be ruled by the crescent church spontaneously formed a parliament and established a principality to resist the invasion of the Ottoman Empire. With the three principalities of Moldova, Transylvania and some other small city states, it has been on the front line against the invasion of the Ottoman Empire. However, the members of the eagle regiment do not agree with these principalities. The members of the eagle regiment are basically old nobles from Constantinople. The former Byzantine residents of these principalities no longer recognize their aristocratic status, which is not what many old nobles like to see. The mercenaries of the three thousand Eagle regiment are very powerful. Naturally, the Principality of valachia can''t let them enter the city easily. Although they are the employers of the eagle regiment, they don''t trust the military discipline of the mercenaries. After meeting Dracula, the consul arranged the eagle regiment in a military fort on a hill outside the city as a barrier against the attack of the Ottoman army. For some time after that, to Wei Ran''s surprise, Dracula did not do anything about the nirvana jade book of Yin-Yang fish he carried with him. Like an ordinary mercenary leader, he led the army to accept the employment of the principality to resist the Ottoman Turkish attack. The war was not good enough. The Ottoman Empire sent 30000 elite and 60000 servants to attack Wallachia. Many principalities in Romania also formed a coalition of 100000 citizens to confront. At the same time, through diplomatic means, he invited Russia to attack the flank of the Ottoman Empire through the Black Sea. Then there is a typical series of positional warfare, which is also due to the narrow belligerent area, insufficient strategic depth and lack of military strategy. The elite of the eagle regiment of more than 3000 were used as sharp knives in this war. They were usually used by the General Commander of the coalition forces to carry out the offensive tasks that needed to win. During the war, Wei Ran found that Dracula''s military level was quite ordinary. The reason why he won many battles was that he carried out beheading raids with his outstanding personal strength, killed enemy generals, demoralized the enemy and paralyzed their command. However, Ottoman Turkey is a big country after all, and there are many experts in the military and sects. When the top assassins of the hasasim sect are specially hired to guard the general, Dracula''s raid technique often doesn''t play a big role. After the defeat of the raid, Dracula can only go to the front line to fight. Although his strong strength can also obtain local advantages, the war is fought as a whole and local advantages, but many aspects are in rout, which is also unable to recover the decline. Seeing that the eagle regiment, as a cavalry regiment, was frustrated and was about to be surrounded by the enemy, Wei Ran took over the command very strongly at this time. While facing the enemy in the front, he mobilized the enemy''s movement through continuous maneuver and virtual shaking, observed the enemy''s organizational weaknesses, and then launched targeted attacks to penetrate the enemy array at one fell swoop. Then they repeatedly cut the Ottoman army into multiple parts, surrounded and annihilated its elite, and released its mediocre servants, so as to solve a war crisis and lay the final victory or defeat of the battle. After the war, Dracula not only did not blame Wei ran for his arrogance in seizing command on the battlefield, but also appreciated his military combat ability and appointed him as the commander in chief of the eagle regiment. The power was only under himself and the deputy commander. Those who can lead us to win wars naturally have great prestige in the army, and no one in the eagle regiment is satisfied. Even the three principalities offered huge prices to recruit them as military advisers. Wei Huo wanted to refuse, but Dracula didn''t know why. He asked Wei Huo to agree to the three families, lead the three families as military advisers, and lead the eagle regiment to stationed in the Principality of valachia. The war, which was puzzling for Wei Ran and others, lasted for two months. In the past two months, the Holy See has selected a new pope through the cardinal college, and issued wanted notices for Dracula Weiran and others all over Europe. They were not only expelled from the church, but also claimed to be blasphemers. They were caught with heavy rewards. The whole Crusade world was completely hostile to them. Fortunately, Wei Ran and others are currently active in Eastern Europe. Most of them believe in the Orthodox Church. Unless the Crusades are launched, there is really no way to take them. But good things never come in pairs, bad things come one after another. Wei Ran is talking about the crusade. The new Pope of the Crusade launched the Crusade in the name of eliminating heretics and pagans and recapturing the holy city Jerusalem. Many Crusade countries in Western Europe began to send troops to the Middle East. At this time, the strength of Eastern European countries is at a disadvantage compared with Western and central Europe. Every crusade was a disaster for some Eastern European countries. For example, the Byzantine Empire began to decline because the capital Constantinople was captured and plundered by crusaders. The consuls of the three principalities and many officials gathered in the castle to urgently discuss how to deal with the greedy and savage crusaders. Wei Ran found Dracula staring at the chief executive of the Principality of Wallachia, showing a sneer, and quietly left the meeting. Wei Ran subconsciously followed him out, and they came outside. In the venue, many politicians who quarreled did not notice their departure. Only one person, the bodyguard standing next to the supreme consul of the Principality of valachia, looked up and paid attention to them, with an imperceptible smile on the corners of his mouth. "The fresh air is much more comfortable than the stale smell inside." Wei Ran frowned and said, "I still can''t figure out your routine. What are you going to do? I thought you wanted to be a hero before helping these principalities resist the invasion of the Ottoman Empire, and then make your true identity public at an appropriate time, so as to obtain the recognition of the citizens of the Byzantine Empire. As a result, you pushed me to the table and let those people know that my army won the war. You didn''t gain any prestige. Now the Crusaders are coming again. It''s only counterproductive to your great wish to restore the country. You look like you''re still looking forward to. " Dracula laughed and patted Wei ran on the shoulder. "You observed very carefully. My original plan was to lay my position in the hearts of ordinary citizens through several dangerous wars. But what happened later changed my mind. Besides... I really hate these innocent people. " "A king should have the mind to cherish the world." "Ha ha, what you said is reasonable. But you haven''t experienced the pain of subjugation. These damn frontier people and bureaucrats abandoned their country at the most critical time of the Empire. Otherwise, how can Constantinople use one city to resist the 300000 troops of the Ottoman Empire? " Wei Ran was silent. He didn''t know that others were suffering. He still understood the truth of not persuading others to be good. "Have you seen the consul of the Principality of valachia? Was he once an official of the Byzantine Empire who was personally promoted by the former Emperor from the common people? His way to repay the Empire was to establish a principality with himself as a consul for life? " Dracula smiled sarcastically at the corners of her mouth. Wei Ran finally understood why Dracula came out this time to change her face in order to prevent being recognized as the former prince. "Van Helsing, you will witness the price he paid and the success of my great wish." Wei Ran frowned. "What are you going to do about the Crusader?" "Of course... When they come in, ha ha..." Dracula turned away with a crazy smile. Chapter 493 The Crusades of various countries did not start at the same time, but naturally had their own order. The closest is the most active Italian city-state, an army of citizens and businessmen. They are well equipped, but their fighting will is not very firm. They fight with the wind as fierce as a tiger and hard as soft as a shrimp. The joint forces of the principality almost wiped them out without much effort. But then the troops from Poland, the Holy Roman Empire, France, England and other countries approached one by one. The war became more and more frequent, and the hatred between Crusaders and orthodox believers became more and more profound. Wei Ran led the eagle regiment to fight. He performed miraculous deeds in successive campaigns and won more with less. The application of military situation and military skills from Eastern strategists has made these Western armies accustomed to array warfare suffer a lot. Wei Ran changed the eagle regiment''s heavy riding to light riding. He repeatedly used his superb mobility to implement strategic detours, harass marching infantry, cut off grain roads, and even captured a large number of pilgrims as the precursor to counter attack the Crusaders. He is also good at taking advantage of the disharmony between the armies of the eastern expedition, instigating discord, spreading rumors, shaking the morale of the troops and delaying their actions. His actions have no lower limit and only pursue victory. Such extreme tactics make the crusaders of the eastern expedition call him Satan''s left hand and the sickle of death. No one feels terrible. On the battlefield, the morale of the Crusaders will drop sharply in the face of Wei Ran, who is wearing dark Rune armor and leads cavalry raids. Out of hatred for Wei Ran, the Crusaders naturally did not send less assassins to assassinate Wei Ran, but Wei Ran''s strength was not what they could imagine. All assassins who failed to assassinate were tortured extremely cruelly by him. It was inserted through his anus with a wooden stake and pierced out of his mouth. It was nailed on the only way of the Crusader. All the enemies who came trembled. Of course, the idea of puncture punishment came from Dracula, who seems to have a unique hobby. Many victories made many principalities with survival crisis hand over all their troops to Wei Ran. Even so, the huge gap in national strength can not be made up by a tactical victory. Wei Ran, who created many brilliant victories without a defeat, faced a very difficult situation at this time. Because apart from the Crusaders from the West and the Black Sea, even the defeated Ottoman army also attacked him from the East. The logistics road was cut off by the light cavalry of the Ottoman Empire. In order to preserve his effective strength, Wei Ran had to retreat step by step and gradually give up many strategic places. However, around the last territory of the three principalities, an inevitable frontal battle finally broke out. At an absolute disadvantage, the principality coalition still maintained strong fighting spirit even because of the previous victories commanded by Wei Ran. However, in a month of high-density fighting, the elite of the principality were almost lost, and only the soldiers of the eagle regiment remained. At this time, the situation was beyond human power to recover. The three principalities recognized the situation and asked for surrender, but they were sternly rejected by the Crusaders and the Ottoman Empire! But they fought desperately, but two of the three countries had been destroyed, and all the destroyed countries suffered from the slaughter of the city. Now the Principality of valachia is the last territory, but it is heavily surrounded and becomes an isolated city. To the West are the Crusades of the eastern expedition, to the southeast are the vengeful Ottoman armies, and to the Northeast are the Crusades and the Black Sea fleet of the Ottoman Empire. It seems to reproduce the scene that the Byzantine capital Constantinople was besieged and fell, and the people in the city were terrified. Different from that time, the Ottoman Empire allowed Constantinople to surrender, and after capturing the city, it did not carry out inhuman slaughter. However, due to the previous performance of Wei Yanjie, the current valachia city-state has caused great damage and casualties to the Crusaders and the Ottoman Empire. Now it is impossible for them to agree to surrender and swear to their respective religions outside the city to purify all living creatures in the city and eliminate heresy. At this time, the morale of the city guarding side was almost reduced to the extreme, but everyone still maintained a tenacious fighting will because of the fear of slaughtering the city. Wei Ran patrolled over the city wall. Everyone''s face was full of fear and tension. He couldn''t say any words of comfort. If you want the military to win, you should win before the government. Military victory should be supported by politics. The coalition forces of the principality failed to find enough allies politically and made enemies on many sides. The end is almost doomed. He shook his head and prepared to go into the castle to find Dracula. This guy has been fuelling the flames, bewitching people and promoting hatred in parliament, making a group of politicians with poor ability lose their correct judgment and developing a war that should be avoided to this extent. He must be responsible for the war. When Wei Yanzheng thought so, suddenly a child''s voice came and stopped him. "Mr. van Helsing, do we have a future? Mom said we would all die here. " Wei Ran turned his head and saw that he was a dirty boy, dressed in rags and unkempt. He seemed to be less than ten years old. He held a short sword in his hand, but he didn''t know who put it into him. Wei Ran knew he couldn''t keep it, but he couldn''t tell the cruel truth to a child with childlike innocence in his eyes. He could only deceive him: "little guy, we can keep it until the end of time. Don''t worry, they will withdraw. Go home. This is not where you should come. " "My father is dead. The officer said that our family must send someone to the wall. I''m the biggest in my family. I can only come." Although the situation is tense, it has not developed to the point where children need to defend the city. Wei Ran is angry, but he feels helpless. After all, this is not his country. He can''t fight for a foreign country until the last drop of blood. "Go back and say it''s me. No one dares to take you." He touched the child''s head and went to the castle. The child shouted behind Wei Ran: "Mr. Fan Haixin, my father''s name is Donald banhughes, and I''m Ryan banhughes II. When my father was alive, he said you were a great general and could lead us to win the final victory. He was willing to shed the last drop of blood to protect his hometown. Should we trust you?" More and more children about the same age as Ryan came out and stood behind timidly looking at Wei Ran. Wei''s heart trembled, but he didn''t dare to turn back or promise, because he was not a God and he couldn''t do it. He hurried to the castle in the middle of the city and looked for Dracula everywhere. On the way, he met the people of the Yin returning team. Everyone looked at Wei Ran with concern and pointed out where Dracula was. Because these teammates are not good at commanding operations, they either stay behind or protect important figures such as Dracula. However, after understanding the war, we all know that Wei Ran is under great pressure now. Wei Ran met Dracula in the only garden in the castle. The bastard was enjoying the wine, and his waiter Charles stood aside respectfully. Wei Ran was so angry that he almost wanted to beat him with his fist. It was this guy who added fuel to the fire in the rear. Despite his repeated letters and objections, he continued to encourage hatred and war, which made the situation develop to this stage. Dracula saw that Wei Yan didn''t say a word and came over with his fist. Even Charles was pushed forward and stopped. He quickly raised his hands. "Oh, my brother, I know you''ve been under a lot of pressure these days, but now is not the time to vent on me." "The more I see your face, the more I hate it. I can''t help but want to smash it into meat patties to see what happens." "Well, well, I know you met a group of children on the road, and then your defensive will was almost broken by these innocent little guys. But I want to tell you that these little guys are sent by the supreme consul. He just wants you to make up your mind to stick to this city and live with it, okay? " Wei Yan raised his fist in the air and stopped, but he remembered the face of the child named Ryan. The child''s eyes can''t lie. Chapter 494 "Even if they were ordered, the emotions they expressed were real. Dracula, you must give me an explanation, or I will leave now with my people! " Dracula laughed and said, "this is a desperate opera. It will be staged soon. I think the roles that should come should also come, such as my long-awaited good brother, Gabriel." He turned his head and saluted around the corner, where a cleaning servant took off his hat and wiped off his easy-looking dress. It was Gabriel who sneaked in at an unknown time. "My good brother, I thought you would wait until the gate was broken and rush in with those rude soldiers." Gabriel summoned his weapon and said with dignified eyes, "if you wait until that time, I''m afraid you''d rather commit suicide than surrender, and the soul under the Pope''s crown will go to hell with you." Dracula put down her glass and opened her hands. A painful and wailing soul appeared on each of them. The soul of the left hand is the presiding judge of the inquisition. His face is distorted and his soul is constantly fluctuating and exploding. It is obvious that Dracula has imposed various methods to torture him. He is on the verge of collapse, but he accurately grasps that degree and will not disappear. Although the soul of the right hand is also suffering the same pain, the Pope''s spiritual practice is much higher than that of the presiding judge, keeping the posture of kneeling and praying and enduring the torture from the soul level. Gabriel wanted to rush over. Wei Ran blocked up in front of him and called out the long halberd. His long knife has been damaged. In recent days, this long halberd has only been used as the main weapon. The swords and halberds intersected, and there was a great difference in strength between the two sides. Gabriel was directly hit and flew out and knocked down a big tree in the courtyard. "Oh, God''s left hand and Satan''s left hand, it seems that Satan is better." Dracula put away their souls and applauded. "Gabriel, you Betrayer. Originally, I wanted to take people into the Crusades and catch you back. Now you''re looking for your own death. " Gabriel stood up, swept his eyes over Wei Ran, inspired the form of holy light angel, and seemed to try his best to fight. Wei Yan shook his head. "No plan, Gabriel, you''re not such a stupid person." "Of course, I have passed on the situation and military layout in the city through special methods. Van Helsing, those who have enemies with you have means you can''t imagine. " Wei Ran said with a smile, "teleportation is a common trick, but it''s a pity that they have damaged your important combat power. You have no chance to escape in front of me. " Dracula also summoned his swift sword, "although it can be seen that you have absorbed the wish of a holy instrument in the Holy See, which is more powerful than before, this power gives you only false confidence. For the sake of our good brothers, if you surrender now, I will give you a dignity. " After a great war between the two sides, the courtyard here in the castle was completely destroyed into ruins. The castle was isolated from the aftermath of the battle with the help of the power of the French array hidden at the foundation. Gabriel finally broke out in the form of a werewolf. He was still defeated by Wei Ran and Dracula. He nailed the joints of his body with a secret silver cross, completely blocked the power flow in his body, and then locked up in the dungeon. Consul saw what was happening here, but did not intervene. Instead, Dracula took Wei Ran to find him. The three met in the consul''s office. In front of the consul, his hair was already gray, his face was full of beard, his face was old and haggard, his eyes were full of blood, he was very tired and depressed. "What are you doing here? They are not allowed to surrender. We will end up like the other two principalities. Everyone has to die!" Wei Yan sighed. He really sympathized with the stressed consul. However, this was Dracula''s calculation. After capturing Gabriel, Wei Ran threatened to leave and let Dracula give in a little. He said that when he came to the consul, he would let him understand his purpose. However, seeing that the consul was boring, Wei Ran kindly comforted, "because the previous battles belong to normal strategic transfer, and there are not many supplies lost, they have been transferred to the city. Now there are enough materials in the city. Even the whole people can maintain left and right for half a year. If you save a little, uproot houses and develop spare land for planting, you can last longer. Maybe they will withdraw at that time. " The consul smiled bitterly, "van Helsing, you are a great general. However, I didn''t listen to your suggestion to stop the war as soon as possible, which led to the current situation. I know I can''t stick to what you said for so long. If you have a chance, you''d better find a way to escape by yourself. " He didn''t say anything to Dracula, because it was only after listening to Dracula''s previous bewitchment that he fainted and generally continued the war until today''s desperate situation. Dracula smiled a few times, tied her hair into horsetail in front of the consul, and then rubbed her face. "Do you remember me, consul?" He tore off the previous Yi Rong, showed his true face as a prince, and changed his voice back to the original sound. When the consul heard this distant and familiar voice, he raised his head and saw Dracula''s true face. He was stunned. "Your Highness the fourth prince?!" "Oh, great loyal imperial officials, I still remember the son of the conquered country." The consul''s brain was in a state of downtime, a blank, and I didn''t know what thoughts had turned. "Since I heard that you led the eagle regiment to a defeat, it disappeared. Later, the eagle regiment was no longer your commander, and the old minister..." Dracula waved his hand and said with a smile, "what later? Even when I led the eagle regiment before, didn''t you and the consuls of the principality obey each other? Who said to me that Byzantium is a thing of the past, and people tired of war want to start a new life, don''t they? " The consul leaned back in his chair and was speechless. He didn''t know how to deal with it. Finally, he raised a broken pot and said with a bitter smile: "well, even if it was my personal selfish heart before, I didn''t recognize your wish to restore the country. But now we are under the siege of the city, which is worse than the siege of Constantinople five years ago. What''s the point of handing over all power to the fourth prince? " Dracula took out a chair and sat opposite the consul. Suddenly, he said coldly, "do you feel desperate?" As soon as this sentence was finished, Wei Ran found that there seemed to be something wriggling at the neck and collar of the consul''s white shirt, which was tightened by his eyebrows. Dracula saw that the other party was silent and continued, "after the city was broken, not only you, including your family, your friends, even your mistress and your illegitimate son, were ravaged, slaughtered and trampled on by the barbarians of the Crusader and the Ottoman Empire. There was nothing left but ruins and flames all over the ground. So, are you desperate?" "This is... What the Byzantine royal family experienced?" Dracula laughed and looked crazy and uncontrollable. "You know what? My elder sister Huang was humiliated by more than 20 slave soldiers in turn, right in front of her husband! My sister is less than thirteen years old. She can''t see a human figure when she is trampled to death! Several of my royal brothers fought desperately, but they were dismembered by random knives and soldiers competing for their corpses and limbs. They couldn''t be put together as a whole. Only my father was very lucky. He died on his bed before the enemy broke through the city. " Chapter 495 "How''s it going? What I have experienced, do you feel very desperate if you want to experience it again? " Dracula grinned. She was ugly and ferocious. She didn''t have the handsome and unrestrained appearance in the past, as if she was frantically venting her emotions. Wei Ran''s spiritual sense told himself that the consul in front of him became more dark and gloomy than at the beginning, and completely sank into the abyss of despair. His eyes looked more bloodshot, as if they would burst at any time. He grabbed his hands at the edge of the table and looked at Dracula. "Your Highness, you don''t hesitate to sacrifice yourself to lure us into such a desperate situation, just to see us bear the disaster borne by the royal family?" His tone was full of doubt and anger, but full of helplessness. At this time, Dracula suddenly restrained her crazy posture and leaned back in her chair, with a serious expression in banter. He pointed to the pendant hanging around the consul''s neck. The pendant was hidden under the collar. It was the wriggling thing Wei Ran saw. Wei Ran usually noticed that the consul was wearing something, but it seemed that he had never been shown in front of people. "Since I feel desperate, isn''t there still a card?" "Bottom card...?" The consul put the thing hanging at the neckline in front of him. It was a spherical pendant composed of several twisted faces. I don''t know what material it was made of. It was a bit like human flesh and looked ugly. At this time, the faces on the pendant were struggling in pain and filled with a sense of despair. They opened their mouths and seemed to want to cry, but they couldn''t make any sound. They looked very scary. "The egg of the overlord is said to be a magical item that can achieve the overlord''s career. After the collapse of the Western Roman Empire, order was chaotic. Charlemagne led his Germanic army to unify the whole continent and establish a powerful Frankish Kingdom. It is said that he mastered the secret of the overlord''s egg. Ha ha, although according to the legend, this thing should be a great artifact, just like the oath and the sword of victory. But what no one knows is that this thing is a evil thing at all. It also comes from the chaotic era in ancient times. It is evil and different. The holder must experience the deep despair without seeing any light and give birth to indelible darkness in his heart, and then betray all his closest relatives and sacrifice them, so as to open the final secret and obtain the power to become a overlord. " Dracula''s words are like the whispers of the devil, stripping the consul''s inner thoughts bit by bit. "When Constantinople was besieged, you quietly persuaded the generals of other territories not to send troops to rescue because you got the bully''s egg and gave birth to some unnecessary ambitions, didn''t you. If you had not always had unrealistic hopes of becoming the overlord of the mainland, even if I could not shake your reason before, because you always thought you had the hope of becoming the overlord like Charlemagne. Ha ha, it''s a pity that you never know how to use this bully''s egg. But recently, you have been experiencing deep despair. The bully''s egg should have entrusted you with a dream and told you the truth about how to use it, right? " The archon''s eyelids beat wildly. He could no longer bear it. He tore off the chain hanging from the bully''s egg around his neck, held it in the palm of his hand, and then quickly stood up and stared at Dracula. "Why do you know this!" Dracula chuckled, but ignored the consul and only looked at Wei. "You should have guessed my plan. Do you need me to explain anything else?" Wei Ran frowned and asked, "does this have anything to do with the jade book?" "One of the keys." Then Dracula turned his head and looked at the consul. "When you have made a decision, inform in advance and pay attention to the sacrifice ceremony." With that, he left the office. Wei Ran looked at the stunned consul and left with a frown, but behind him came the consul laughing with madness and nervousness. After going out, Wei Ran couldn''t help asking, "that bully''s egg is very important to you. Why don''t you grab it directly. Although this consul is also a strong blood, he is far from you. " Dracula smiled sarcastically: "the original plan was like this. It doesn''t need so many sacrifices at all. It''s enough to use the egg of the bully as the material. But since I opened that card in the papal hall, everything can no longer go according to the original plan. I need someone to open the eggs of the bully. " "You can''t open it yourself? I think you are desperate enough. You happen to have no relatives. " Wei Ran said sarcastically. Dracula didn''t think so. "The bully''s egg has recognized the Lord. No one can open it except the consul. Otherwise, why do you think I want to do this?" In the next few days, the Crusaders had a tacit understanding with the Ottoman army. The two sides took turns to attack the city, advance by sea and land, and give their own army sufficient rest time. Even after additional construction in the city, Wei Ran introduced many methods of guarding the city in the Tang world, and even joined the unique Greek fire in the world, which gave the siege side extremely tragic casualties. But the loss is still huge. Wei Yanyi is in the position of general one day and tries his best to complete his duties one day. With the determination of the city residents to fight to the death, he launched several night attacks and chased the defeated enemy many times. The enemy''s casualties were increased to an unbearable level for a time, and then they stopped attacking this seemingly less solid city. Siege and harassment, combined with psychological attack, affect the morale of the defenders in the city. However, due to the threat of slaughtering the city and the example of two other principalities, the morale of the garrison was hard to shake for a time. On the contrary, the morale was greatly boosted by the success of Wei Ran''s army''s many raids out of the city. Wei Ran stood on the city wall and looked at the Western siege army. He clearly saw the members of the Austrian French parliament, staring at himself with hatred. Their captain Caroline spoke loudly in the army. People on the whole East and West, including land and sea, could hear it. "Van Helsing, you have no hope of victory. The Holy Father will punish you! That wall is just a prison for temporarily imprisoning you. The day the prison collapses is when judgment day comes! " After the publicity of the Austrian and French parliament, all the Crusaders knew that the Satan''s left hand opposite turned out to be an S-level demon hunter of the Holy See. They didn''t expect to betray the Holy See and join the pagan religion. Caroline fought bravely these days. Although he didn''t know the art of war, he made great achievements. He also had a magic skill of healing and treated many soldiers, which won the hearts of the Crusaders. Hearing his righteous words about Wei Ran''s unwarranted sins, they were greatly excited and mocked the defenders on the city wall together. With a sneer and a wave of his hand, the soldiers took the prisoners captured after winning the battle for days to the city wall. Among the prisoners were not only ordinary city militia and serf soldiers, but also merchant cavalry and noble knights. At this time, they were taken to the head of the city regardless of each other, and executed the most cruel puncture penalty invented by Wei Ran in front of all the Crusaders. With a sharp hard wooden stick, he stabbed it through the prisoner''s anus and out of his throat. The execution process was long and full of inhuman pain. The prisoners struggled hard, but there was no way, leaving a heart rending wail and scream that shook the earth. The blatant torture and killing of prisoners made these Crusaders recall those things that happened all the way, and listen to the screams of prisoners. They were all cold in their hearts, straight to the bone marrow, and no longer arrogant. Because the siege was not smooth and they were defeated for days, they couldn''t even get angry. They only had dry throats. They hoped that they would die quickly in the next battle and not suffer such inhuman torture after being captured. "What a devil!" The priest of the Holy See saw such torture for the first time. Stunned, he crossed his chest and prayed to God. Caroline and his companions were speechless. Although the evil wizards in the Austrian French parliament would only act more cruelly than Wei Ran, Wei Ran was the only Hunter they had ever seen. Chapter 496 After a bloody killing of prisoners, he saved a lot of morale, and his original full cruelty value increased by another level. Just looking at the enemy''s performance, I''m afraid he won''t take the initiative to attack the city for a few days. Wei Ran arranged a lot of guarding the city and even selected a night attack team. He may not launch a night attack, but he will certainly do something to harass the enemy at night, attack the enemy''s morale, and collect any materials on the battlefield. Under the command of Wei Ran, he insisted on a losing battle for four months. In these four months, both the Crusaders and the Ottoman army have been rotated with the rear. Otherwise, the original troops would certainly not be able to stand such a degree of repeated harassment. However, the reputation of the city''s garrison and Wei Ran''s cruelty have spread all over the European world. Even the rotating troops do not have much desire to attack the city, and their morale is relatively low. This makes the pressure on the city defenders not so great. The only pressure is the lack of logistical supplies. In the Guiyin team, except a Li, others were surprised and admired Wei Yan''s excellent war command ability for the first time. It seemed that no hunter would develop his talent to large-scale war. During this slightly idle time, Wei Ran and others did not forget to hone their own strength. Wei Ran is still a short distance from his current strength limit, but he is obviously stronger than before. Moreover, in the depths of the sea, he once again vaguely touched the road to the barrier, which made him more confident in the development of subsequent tasks. A Li''s strength has not made great progress. After all, the resources collected are still poor, but in this world, the captain of the Austrian and French parliament is certainly not her opponent. On this day, Wei''s burning body ended, and Dracula suddenly came over. "Brother, you make it difficult for me." Wei Ran frowned. He knew what Dracula meant. This guy wants to force the consul into a desperate situation and force him to sacrifice his family and use the bully''s eggs. However, Wei Ran''s excellent performance seemed to raise some hope for the consul. He even delayed using the bully''s egg, and even often sent diplomats to contact the Crusaders and the military commanders of the Ottoman Empire. Of course, if Wei Ran had not created too much hatred for the two armies, I am afraid that in the face of such a difficult bone, the two armies would agree to their conditions of surrender. "The resource consumption in the city is very fast. You can keep it for another month at most. You can quietly release the news. The consul''s diplomatic mediation will fail. " Wei Ran said this very paradoxically, which not only reflected that he did not want to admit defeat on purpose, but also did not want to have an accident as a task of hunting soldiers in the heavens. Dracula saw Wei Ran''s inner contradiction and sneered, "get ready. It''s going to start in these two days. It''s been too long. The actors have arrived, but the opera hasn''t been staged yet. Won''t it make the audience wait?" Wei Ran pulled Dracula''s collar. "Although the people in this city have nothing to do with me, they all choose to entrust their lives to me. I don''t want to live up to them. Here, I ask you something, and you must answer me. " Dracula said with an indifferent smile, "you are a hero, but they say you are Satan''s servant. Well, what do you want to ask? " "You must tell me the truth about what the bully''s egg looks like and what the consequences will be." "Those who struggle in vain. When the bully''s egg is opened, it will pull the nearby, um... About twice the space of the castle in the middle of the city into a different space. Of course, those pulled in will include all the closest people of the opener. This only depends on blood relationship and ignores distance. That strange space is actually an unbreakable altar. After giving all the hopes of the opener, it can give him the power of hegemony and a whole demonized Legion. " "These are all for the opener. What about you? You watched the consul gain supreme power after losing all humanity? " Dracula disdained: "I don''t like this power. Although they all come from ancient gods, they are far from the real things in the jade book. Even if I master the power of the overlord and the demon legion, I''m just a mortal. I can''t live a hundred years. Do you think I''ll choose such a humble power? " "What would you do?" "I won''t tell you about this, but if the consul opens the egg of the bully, you must be with me and the whole Eagle regiment." Eagle regiment has always been an elite cavalry force under the direct command of Wei Ran. Although it has lost a lot in the battle for more than half a year, it has not hurt the foundation. It is still one of the most powerful forces in the city. Wei Yansong Kaidegula''s collar, "you don''t have to do it. I''ll help you realize it in advance and completely force the consul into a desperate situation in these two days." Dracula was surprised, "you''re finally enlightened!" "I just don''t want to hurt the whole city because of one person." Wei Ran rearranged everyone in the city that day, away from the castle in the middle of the city. Then in the evening, he led the eagle regiment to raid many times, drove the besieged army out of two miles, and burned many siege equipment. Finally, on the third night, he let Ali sneak into the granary in the city and burned all the stored food with a Greek fire. The war, which could have lasted a month, had entered a desperate situation. It is impossible for the enemy outside the city not to see the fire rising from the sky in the city. Although they don''t know what happened for a moment, they will guess what happened in the city in only two days at most. At that time, the city will never be able to keep it. Wei Ran let his hand down to appease the people, and asked the team members to get ready and gather in the castle. Then he took the excited Dracula directly to the consul. On the way, Dracula ordered all the members of the eagle regiment and Charles, his most loyal servant, to be called near the castle. People who didn''t know thought he was going to force the palace. But now everyone is in danger, and no one will take care of him. "What happened to the fire? We''ve burned all our food? " The consul''s mood fell to the bottom again, but he still clung to the last straw of hope. Wei Ran mercilessly broke it. "Your Excellency, there is no grain in the city. From tomorrow morning, everyone must be prepared to endure hunger, including you and your family. There is no suspense about the outcome of this war. " "No!" In a rage, the consul stood up and hammered the table, "Damn it, who set the fire! Doesn''t he know that the Ottoman side has begun to loosen? We hope to be allowed to surrender! All hopes were burned by this fire! I''ll hang him! No, I''ll use the punishment you invented to make his life worse than death! " Hope was completely shattered and ushered in a darker despair than before. Wei Ran and Dracula looked at each other''s hysterical vent. Finally, they sat panting on the ground, and then took out the bully''s egg from their pocket. The desperate faces on the bully''s eggs became more and more ferocious. They were struggling and roaring madly, as if they were going to fall off the beads. The consul laughed nervously, and at last his voice began to sink. "The so-called overlord is the king who gives up all hope and completely sinks himself into darkness. Ha ha... Your highness, the fourth prince, you''ve been waiting for a long time, or you can see the process of a former traitor becoming a generation of dark overlord. I hope you won''t regret it. " Chapter 497 In the room, he picked up the bully''s egg with both hands and conveyed the extreme spirit of despair to it. The bully''s egg shook violently and burst open. Then Wei Ran and Dracula, as well as the people within the castle, felt an inexplicable wave surging in the past. The dark night sky suddenly turned crimson. The sun appeared on it, and then the sun was covered by the solar eclipse. The castle disappeared, and everyone appeared on a vast and boundless plain, but the earth was not grassland or soil, but ferocious twisted and wailing faces. This is what Dracula called different space! At this time, outside the strange space, people only saw an open space outside the castle, and suddenly a burst of red light covered the area completely. Then the red light gradually solidified and turned into scary faces, which overlapped and spread to the sky, stretched out for hundreds of meters, closed at high altitude, and completely isolated the internal area from the outside world. Everyone inside and outside the city forgot that they were in the middle of the war and watched the evil creation appear on the earth. The people of the Austrian French Parliament were particularly upset, but they were outside the city and could do nothing at all. Gerald gritted his teeth and suggested, "sitting here waiting is the worst option. At least try to find out what''s going on inside." Captain Caroline agreed with this view and ran to persuade the commander of the Crusader coalition to order the siege immediately. Unexpectedly, the coalition commander flatly refused. Obviously, he was afraid of Wei Ran''s defenseless counterattack and his cruelty. Then he was very worried about this strange thing rising from the ground. He had to find out what it was and whether it was safe before he considered attacking the city. The Austrian French parliament team has no way. Although they have huge forces to rely on, they are not controlled by them. Caroline had no choice but to go back to the team for some discussion. Finally, he decided to sneak into the city together with the pyroxene messenger Freya. But now, no matter what the members of the Austrian French parliament do, they are bound to be unable to participate in the final battlefield. ¡­¡­ A few minutes before the opening of the bully''s egg, the Tianting man who once paid tribute to Beethoven has been disguised as the bodyguard of the consul. He has long been prepared for the actions of Wei Ran and Dracula. When he saw the fire in the granary in the city, he took action immediately. Quietly came to the dungeon, harvested all the guards, and looked leisurely to the place where Gabriel was imprisoned. Gabriel was tortured. He was no longer in human shape and hung on the cross like a piece of rotten cloth. The whole body was covered with silver crosses, which limited the movement of every inch of his joints and the operation of energy in his body. Even so, the heavenly man can still feel extraordinary and abundant vitality from Gabriel. When he thought about it, the white shadow appeared. In the black dungeon, the white shadow was particularly conspicuous. "It''s a good helper to save him." When the white shadow was attached to Gabriel, the silver cross of his whole body immediately burst out, and the stagnant energy cycle in his body immediately operated naturally to repair the injury of his body. Bai Ying lost more Aura, and Gabriel recovered faster. When he woke up, he raised his head and saw the bright jade face of the Tianting man. "Who are you?" "You can call me - absolutely. While there is still time, recover your strength first, and there will be a dead battle later. " "Absolutely?" When Gabriel came down from the cross, he collapsed and squatted on the ground. Suddenly, he found a shadow leaving his body. Then the power springs out of the body like a fountain and recovers rapidly. Gabriel looked at his changes in surprise, moved a little and said to Jue, "thank you for your help, stranger. Now I''m going to save the soul under the crown of the Pope. He''s like my father. I can''t sit idly by." Jue smiles very beautiful, perfect like a bright white jade statue. Everything is good, but it''s very fake. "I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a while. Look!" At this time, the consul opened the egg of the overlord, the altar of different space began to appear, the night turned into day, and there was a solar eclipse in an instant. Countless painful faces formed an endless ground. They suddenly rose from the ground to the ground, and then watched the series of changes with thousands of strangers. In the position where the consul is located, there is a high platform composed of countless faces. When it rises continuously to 30 meters, it stops under the consul''s own will. The bully''s egg in the consul''s hand has disappeared. He stood on the high platform indifferently and looked down on everyone below. After countless stranger faces, his eyes stagnated and saw his parents, wives, children, lovers, illegitimate children and other very important people. His face turned iron blue in an instant. Before starting the bully''s egg, he arranged for his relatives to stay away from the castle. Unexpectedly, as Dracula said, as long as people who are related by blood, this altar can pull them in regardless of distance, and they are the nourishment that must be sacrificed. He heard his children shouting for his father below, his wife and lover looking at him worried, and his old parents supporting each other. His eyes were full of hope and fear. They are all my closest people. Do I have to sacrifice them? "Our king, what are you hesitating about? If you give up hope, you will not be disappointed, so that you can really become strong. Give up the last light in your heart, and you will become the king of the world! " The consul looked down at his voice and saw the painful faces on the ground one after another, staring at himself and talking at the same time. When the consul was stunned, the faces on the ground flew out and revolved around him, getting closer and closer, and the tone became more and more sharp. Until it stuck to him and began to bite his body. A huge face said in front of him, "the bully has no regrets. You summoned this altar. You can either sacrifice all of them or your own flesh and blood. Choose!" The consul still has a trace of human nature. It is difficult to choose and struggle desperately. At this time, Dracula, who had been standing beside Wei Ran, offered the jade book of Nirvana, the yin-yang fish, put aside the people and flew to the high platform where the consul was located. Wei Ran wanted to stop it, but was bounced away by a black light from the jade book. A little slower, Dracula came to the face about the size of a person. "Who are you? Why is there the breath of my lord? " Look back at Dracula. Dracula dragged the jade book of nirvana of Yin-Yang fish. "Someone regrets it. Can I be a bully instead of him?" "The breath of my lord... If you can persuade him to give way and pay the corresponding price, you should know very well what the price is." "Of course, I had nothing." Dracula went to the consul who was being bitten. "You regret it." The consul struggled to kneel on the ground, "I just want my child to live well, and I don''t want to be a bully..." "I''ll replace you. Are you willing to exchange?" "As long as I can keep them alive, I will!" Dracula smiled darkly. "Good, deal!" All the faces on the high platform stopped attacking the consul. They stared at Dracula with their bloody mouths open and recited the oath to welcome the rebirth of my king. "Whether you are willing to lay down all, including family affection, friendship, love and all human nature, and lay your invincible body." Dracula raised her head and said in a loud voice, "I will! Take the blood, flesh and soul of everyone present as sacrifices in exchange for the invincible power enough to realize any wish! " Chapter 498 All the people present were members of the eagle regiment. They looked up at their loyal prince in surprise. Even the stupidest people could hear from the oath just now that their prince had listed them as sacrifices! "Your Highness! You can''t do this! We are your most loyal subordinates. We are determined to fight for your great wish to restore the country. How can you betray us! " The deputy head shouted. Dracula looked down, raised her right hand high, and said to the many members of the eagle group who constantly questioned their oath: "yes, since it is to realize my great wish to restore the country and contribute your soul and flesh, isn''t it your final destination? Why tell me you don''t want to?! Is the so-called loyalty a false lie? " "Lies! Betrayal! " "Damn tyrant!" "We believe in the wrong person! He should be overthrown! " "Byzantium has completely become history!" Only Charles looked down at Dracula and asked sadly, "Your Royal Highness, can we rebuild our empire in this way?" Dracula knew that the loyalty of the members of the three thousand Eagle regiment came only from their unwillingness to restore their old glory, and their support came from their selfishness. Only Charles, an old man, was selfless and completely loyal to himself, so he dared to give the jade book to him for safekeeping and make many arrangements secretly. At this time, hearing Charles''s questions, Dracula felt a trace of intolerance and nostalgia. That was the only human warmth he had left after the papal hall incident. Now should he abandon it completely? The face around him seemed to notice the fluctuation in his heart. A face in an angry state suddenly approached his calf, bit it up and ate a large piece of bloody flesh. The other faces stirred and whispered. Under the stimulation of physical pain, he awakened his reason, and the cold reason swallowed the last bit of human nature. He said to Charles, "will you give me all you have? Charles, my most loyal servant. " Charles shed tears in the corners of his eyes. "If my master wants to turn into a devil, please let the old slave go to the abyss first and open a way for you." The eagle group nearby was shocked and scolded. They were scolding him whether he was crazy. But Dracula felt a sharp pain in her heart, even more than the pain of the body being bitten. He bit his teeth, "you will never be disappointed, Charles..." The deputy head looked at Wei Ran, "commander, we follow your lead. Please lead us to overthrow the crazy king and leave here." Wei Ran offered the halberd and the sword of vow and victory, which were the booty of the captive Gabriel. He collected it privately to replace the original long knife. Not only the eagle group, including the Guiyan team, but also others focused on this man who was as powerful as ghosts and gods. Wei Ran thought of the task. The purpose of the task was to release the nonsense of the ancient gods and the residual thoughts of the holy king from the jade book of nirvana of Yin-Yang fish, then stop all those who use it, and then let the military commander locate it across endless time and space and bring it into the transit world. But now Dracula seems to be just replacing the consul as the user of the overlord''s egg. The jade book of Yin-Yang fish Nirvana still has no movement on him. So for a moment, Wei Ran didn''t know whether to stop him. He just focused on watching, gathered strength under his feet, and was ready to go up to the sky at any time. Dracula chuckled above, and finally ignored the curse and abuse of the people. With the help of space, Dracula rose in the air, and the jade book in his hand was also suspended beside him. "Let''s start, play this bloody, sad and desperate final movement! Take betrayal as the word, despair as the song, howl as the accompaniment, flesh and blood as the embellishment, and the degeneration of the soul as the climax. Come on, the moment of erosion! " Countless faces on the ground flew out of their mouths with hot badges and flew to everyone present at a very fast speed. No matter how people dodge the block, they will eventually be contacted by the hot coat of arms, and then form a strange and eternal brand. Even Wei Ran had too many badges for him. Although he struggled the longest, he couldn''t escape after all. This thing is endless. It will never stop until everyone is branded. Wei Ran''s back neck was branded with a mark. He touched it and felt it with spirit. He found that it was no big harm to his body. He relaxed a little and looked at the team members. Everyone, including ah Li, was printed with the same mark. At this time, Wei was angry. He looked up and found a figure full of Holy Light rushing towards Dracula in the air. It was Gabriel who had been imprisoned before. Wei Ran watched coldly and did not intervene, because the imprisonment in the jade book had not been untied, and Dracula was still carrying out his ceremony. Just when Gabriel just rushed into the air, the atmosphere of the whole space suddenly changed, and huge and terrible figures appeared in the distance around the people. These figures are ugly and ferocious, shadowy in the red fog, like the deepest horror in a nightmare. Then bursts of scary sounds came from the endless figure. "Oh, the wonderful sacrifices have been branded with the mark of erosion. Can we start eating?" "Just now I heard the new bully say it''s starting." "Jie... I can''t wait. There are so many sacrifices. The bully of this term is really generous!" "Come on, eat!" One after another roars are full of excitement. The shadows in the red fog are approaching madly. Everyone here is close together and breathing fast. Can these countless powerful demons really survive? Just when they were frightened of the approaching devil in the distance, the face at their feet suddenly cracked, and several nameless demons full of eyes and sharp teeth jumped out of the ground. With only a wave of impact, they bit more than a dozen people. Then he swept his body on the ground, and the people close to him were quickly knocked away. Those demons tore, chewed and devoured the human beings in front of everyone. Charles was in the first wave of swallowed humans. His eyes were still looking at the master floating in the sky before he was bitten by the monster. Nothing is more terrible than this. When the people close to each other found that even the position they stood in was unsafe, they went crazy and fled. At this time, the demons in the distance also showed their original appearance. They were all ferocious and terrible, nameless, completely different from those demons they had seen. These are monsters that only appear in nightmares, all of which are long enough to challenge the limits of people''s fear will. Wei Ran, a Li and others immediately fell into the siege, but their strength was superior. All the demons were quickly killed. At the same time, Wei Ran tried to appease the eagle group with a cry. This elite army, which is invincible in the human world, was unable to form an organizational force in extreme fear. After falling into chaos, they fought their own battles, but how could they be the opponents of these terrorist demons, and the casualties expanded rapidly. The faces on the ground were splashed with blood. They all showed an excited look and stretched out their tongues to lick the blood splashed on the ground. Wei Ran said, "there''s no way. Dracula must be stopped. It''s hard to kill these demons." Ah Li nodded and said, "let me come!" Her skill can fly and kill Dracula in the air. At this time, Gabriel had attacked Gabriel several times, but Dracula was wrapped in a cocoon formed by a group of faces. I don''t know how thick it was. Gabriel frantically attacked those faces, but these faces only showed a painful look at most, but they could not be eliminated at all. No matter how he waved his long sword, it was useless. A Li approached and chopped up several swords with the true meaning of swordsmanship, which only destroyed dozens of faces and had no effect on the whole cocoon. Chapter 499 There came Dracula''s voice, "there are thousands of demons here, endless, all friends, brothers and relatives betrayed by the tyrants of previous dynasties. Their grievances were polluted by the ancient gods, distorted and alienated, and finally became like this. You can''t kill without killing. Hahaha, I''ll wait until you''re exhausted. Gabriel, van Helsing, don''t worry. I won''t kill only you two. Because you still have very important use value for me. Before that, struggle as much as you can. The more you struggle, the more desperate you will be, and the more nutrients you will give me to my new body! " A Li looked at Gabriel, who was also suspended in the air. At this time, flying demons came from the semi air raid. Their elders had ferocious faces, but their wings were composed of countless stumps and broken arms. Once they flew close, they stretched out their wings to catch people. They killed more than a dozen such monsters in a row, but more and more came after them. They fell into a tangle, and it was difficult to get close to the ugly cocoon in the air for a time. Wei Ran swept away a group of demons besieged on the ground and prepared to display Yunlong nine. Now he went to the air to attack with all his strength to see if he could break the cocoon outside Dracula, but he was also blocked by demons in the air, so it was difficult to give full play. Therefore, his time was delayed and fell into the most annoying entanglement. A person who had been observing behind him saw that the members of the eagle regiment on the ground died quickly and there were fewer and fewer living people. The sky hunting soldiers could not open the situation. Finally, they couldn''t sit still and stood up. "It''s a miscalculation. I didn''t expect that the indigenous people in this world still have such a pattern. You are also waiting for the remnant thoughts of the ancient god to be released and take them away. " Wei Ran turned to see a handsome man who looked like a white jade statue quietly appeared beside him. Only instinctively, Wei Ran knew that he was the last strong man in heaven. Wei Yan nodded in the opposite direction, "you can call me Jue. I saved the demon hunter. Although we are enemies, are we interested in working together to survive? " Wei Ran opened his distance a little. "You have many means in heaven. Why can''t you even break this different space?" "The chaotic space of despair formed by the remnant will of the ancient gods can never be broken unless it reaches the level of saints." Jue''s face is very serious. He has rich knowledge and knows the current situation better than Wei Ran. "Moreover, with the flesh and soul of more than 3000 strong blood relatives as sacrifices, the recast body is a more perfect evil god container. Once he releases the ancient god and occupies the body, ha ha, there will be no hope for you and me to join hands." Wei Ran looked at the ball in the sky and thought he had to break it at least, otherwise he couldn''t know whether Dracula''s every move released the ancient god. After looking at the weapon in hand, the halberd is excellent, but it is an ordinary soldier after all. Although the sword of victory and oath is not suitable for your own use, it is a sacred weapon after all. "Break the barrier first." Jue watched Wei Yanyan go forward step by step, his momentum climbed wildly, nodded slightly, summoned the white shadow, and at the same time summoned many form gods - Tiangou, ghost boy and shenwunian, which are all powerful ghosts and gods in Japanese legends. They respected the white shadow and emptied all kinds of demons around Wei ran until Wei Ran took ten steps, climbed to the extreme, dragged the holy sword into a shadow that was hard to see by the naked eye, and rushed over the ball where Dracula was. Then cut down with all your strength! Qi combines Yin and Yang! The ball full of faces trembled wildly, and all the faces howled and burst out against Wei Ran''s sword. The barrier formed by the breath of death released in the ball was broken layer by layer, and the vigorous Qi surged and cut to the face surface. All the people who came into contact with this vigorous Qi opened their eyes and howled more painful. Then they were crushed by the huge pressure and the force of law and began to collapse around. However, the cocoon has the effect of self recovery. Although it cuts a deep hole, it is still difficult to break. Wei Shao''s vigorous Qi changes from Yang to Yin, and then from Yin to Yang. Continue to exert force and split a sword! The broken face splashed foul smelling black rotten blood in the middle, and most of the cracks on the cocoon were torn again, but the black blood was still inextricably linked, and did not give up the process of self-healing. The chaotic smell in the cocoon obviously realized the great danger, ran crazy and accelerated the catalysis of the internal things. Wei Ran vaguely saw that the jade book of nirvana of Yin-Yang fish was opened. The yin-yang fish were scattered, running around the middle blood cocoon, and breathing into the blood cocoon. He knew that this was the remnant will of the ancient god. While calling the army head in his heart, he converged the escaping vigorous Qi again, gathered the last strength of the whole body, and prepared to split the third sword, which is also the strongest sword at present! The voice of the army commander came, "you can''t directly take away the residual thoughts of the holy king. They are still under the protection of the jade book of nirvana of Yin-Yang fish. You have to find a way to break it!" Wei Ran gave a loud shout, and the oath and the sword of victory fell suddenly! The rapidly healing blood cocoon is penetrated by a weather column! Zhang Zhang''s broken face screamed and flew out. After all, the blood cocoon couldn''t bear the chop that Wei Ran did his best. It was divided into two parts, and then crushed by the spreading vigorous Qi wave. At the same time, the jade book of Yin-Yang fish Nirvana was also completely destroyed, and the will of the ancient god rushed out into a blood mist in the middle. Wei Ran is still a little late after all. He cut it out with this move. At this time, his breath was unstable and almost lost his strength. A Li used a flying sword to catch it in the air, so that he could suspend here, swallow the essence pill and recover his strength. Gabriel shook the light wing and stood with Jue, who also flew into the air. He was absolutely worried that Wei Ran''s strike would not work. He was ready to supplement the strike force at any time, but his technique was not explosive enough and might not play much role. At this time, seeing Wei Yan''s three swords, he broke the cocoon of chaos that he could not solve. His heart could not help reassessing Wei Yan''s strength and involuntarily gave birth to a killing idea. After all, the other party is in a temporary state of disengagement at this time, and there is no better opportunity than this. However, a Li and Gui Yin''s team all flew in mid air to guard Wei Ran. It was obvious that they were not only vigilant about Dracula, but also vigilant about themselves, so that he couldn''t find a good next mobile phone meeting for a while. The fox demon who can make the flying sword is not a small threat to himself. Unlike others, he can deal with it as long as he summons all the form gods. So Jue put away the newly rising killing idea and decided to get through the current dilemma first. After all, the residual idea of the holy king is more important than the lives of a group of heaven hunters. In order to prevent misunderstanding, he even ordered his form God to fly in mid air to deal with those flying demons, protecting the two sides of the temporary confrontation. This also made Wei Ran and others relax their vigilance a little and put their eyes in the middle of the split cocoon. There was a blood red, thick blood fog almost turned into liquid, and a human shadow was hidden inside. If we use spiritual perception, we can detect that the spirits and essence released by those humans killed and swallowed by demons on the ground are all turned into invisible things and collected into this blood mist for the people inside to absorb. Gabriel felt this evil thing most clearly. In a rage, he waved his sword up and broke into a huge holy light, and the sword Qi suddenly cleaved down. The blood fog was stirred by the holy light and gathered madly towards it. At this time, the figure inside the Turtle was no longer static. He stretched out his limbs and burst out a blood red chaotic gas, which polluted and swallowed all the holy light sword gas of Gabriel. The blood mist was completely dispersed, exposing Dracula''s new body. He is no longer human, dark and unlike the human body. The elder has fine and thick hair, and his outstretched limbs are very slender, but his muscles are Qiushi, full of strength, and his bones and claws are sharp, like a steel knife. The most impressive thing is that a pair of bat wings stretched out behind him, almost bigger than his whole body, as if blocking out the sky and the sun. Dracula''s head is no longer the same as before, but a bat''s head, with blood red eyes, sharp teeth and ferocious. The monster looked underground and then at the people. "The ceremony was interrupted. Fan Haixin, your strength really surprised me. After all, you underestimated your growth." Seeing his appearance, Wei Ran thought of the name Dracula, and the reality and legend finally matched. Dracula continued: "it''s a pity that I can''t absorb the blood essence of all the strong, otherwise my new demon body should be stronger, but now this degree has exceeded what I originally expected." Wei Ran''s body metabolism is very fast. He has special ability. He has completely absorbed the effect of clean Shengjing pill and recovered a lot of physical strength. He stood up and said, "Dracula, look at your ugly appearance. You betrayed everything. What you got back? Even if you restore the country, will Byzantine subjects recognize the rule of a monster? " Dracula looked down at her body. "Oh, my God, I''m so sorry to let you see my demonization. It''s really ugly." Then he folded his wings, wrapped himself up, and then covered himself with blood. After only one spin, he saw a man with long hair, fair skin and extreme beauty appear in front of the crowd. Chapter 500 He was dressed as a high aristocrat, wearing a white shirt, a black dress, a black bow, a scarlet cloak behind him, and an empty glass in his hand. Then the demons hunting humans on the ground stopped one after another, looked at the sky and gave a cry of submission. Next to it was a flying demon, carrying a female soldier of the eagle regiment whose body was torn and not completely dead on the ground, flew into the air and came to Dracula. The wound at the wrist artery of the woman was controlled and carefully placed above the empty glass of Dracula. The dark red blood was poured into the glass like old wine until it stopped at one-third of the glass. Dracula nodded to the demon, and it flew down with joy. Dracula gracefully shook the wine glass in her hand and drank this cup of fresh blood in front of everyone. "This is Sophia''s blood. I will remember your dedication." He nodded to the woman who was in the monster''s hands, still in peace, and the blood in the cup came from her body. Sophia was on the verge of death. She seemed to hear Dracula clearly. She couldn''t come up at once and died on the spot. By the way, the monster and the surrounding demons tore up and swallowed them like wild animals. He said to the demons, "although the ceremony was interrupted in advance, the banquet can still continue. Divide the remaining blood Essence Aura by yourself, my lovely servants." The members of the living Eagle Group are less than 300. They fall into the tragedy of being eaten by demons again, like hell in a nightmare. Seeing this, Wei Ran was furious and said, "ah, suddenly I just want to break you into pieces. What ancient gods talk and the remnant of the holy king has nothing to do with me now!" Gianna, a fierce fighting girl in the team, also roared and agreed with Wei Ran''s point of view. They attacked Dracula at the same time. Wei Ran hits directly with the holy sword, while Jaina looks for the flaw of Dracula behind Wei Ran with the arm armor above her fists. Dracula laughed with a long smile, waved his cloak, rolled up the vigorous wind with a bloody smell, and drove Wei Ran and ji''anna away. This force, even the force of the law just split by Wei Ran, was suppressed, and the rolling force was completely ineffective. The other party is at least one level stronger than Wei Ran, otherwise it will never be more powerful than Wei Ran in pure power. "Fan Haixin, now my strength is stronger than you." Jue realized that it was bad. Bai Shi God killed Dracula together with Tengu, ghost boy and shenwunian. At the same time, Jue held a red talisman and ignited it in place to pinch out several fingerprints. There was a sudden dark wind around Dracula, and countless evil spirits came out of the mysterious space and rushed to his body. "Yin Yang technique - Ghosts devour the body!" Dracula still held the glass and turned to look at Jue, but shook her head and smiled, "my skill is better than you." His cloak disintegrated and turned into countless small bats, counterattacking in all directions to the four absolute gods. At the same time, before the evil spirits flocking to him approached his body, they issued bursts of panic wails, and then lost their mind and attacked their original masters in reverse. Jue''s four form gods didn''t last long. All three form gods except white form gods were torn to pieces, while white form gods hid in Jue''s shadow and dared not come out again. The countless evil spirits that came out of control all over the sky surprised Jue. It was the first time he met the scene that his yin-yang skill was controlled by the other party. As a last resort, a bronze gate appeared in the air, emitting a faint green gas and inhaling all the evil spirits. While Dracula was fighting with Jue FA, Gabriel suddenly launched a surprise attack from behind Dracula. Ah Li also saw the opportunity to use the imperial envoy''s flying sword to attract Dracula''s attention. Dracula saw that he was still unwavering and drank the last mouthful of blood with his wine glass. Gabriel''s long sword suddenly felt a wave when it was one meter away from Dracula''s body. The long sword penetrated into it, but it didn''t stab Dracula. The blade stabbed itself from the back of his head as if it were transferred by space. A Li''s flying sword is the same. When it enters one meter of his body, it is transferred by space, and half of the blade attacks him from the rear. The two quickly changed their moves, far apart, and the offensive was frustrated again. "This is what I learned from the shadow. The power of the wind represents space, right? Look, I almost officially mastered the power of the wind." Dracula threw the wine glass, waved to the empty air, and a long sword appeared in his hand. Green evil fire is burning on the long sword. The body of the sword is dark and engraved with inscriptions. The hand guard is similar to a man''s clavicle. There is a huge eye in the middle. The light on the handle seems to be cast from obsidian. The empty bat hovered around him and finally condensed into the scarlet cloak behind him. Jue came to Wei Ran and said, "we are both a little late. When he recast the flesh in the cocoon just now, he also released the residual thoughts of the ancient god and the holy king, and completely absorbed them. So the power has to be at least one order higher than us. " Wei Ran also temporarily put down the hostility with Tianting and said, "judging from your knowledge, what should you do? And is he now the vessel of the ancient god or the man with original consciousness? " "There are both. The original consciousness has not been erased, the residual consciousness of the ancient god has not been fully adapted, and the residual mind of the holy emperor is not to mention that it is still in an inert state. But I think that even though his body was recast by the overlord''s egg, it was interrupted once after all. According to its strength, it can''t bear the residual ideas of the ancient god and the holy king. " "In other words, as long as he persists until he can''t hold on, let him explode and die?" "Yes, this should be the only way." Then the two looked at each other. After Dracula couldn''t support the explosion and died, how could they compete for the scattered residual thoughts of the holy king? It''s up to their abilities. Dracula looked at them with great interest. "I heard your conversation. In fact, what you think is very good. Unfortunately, you don''t know my layout at all. The mysterious strong man from the East, I''m sorry, you''re not the one selected in my original plan, so... " Before he finished speaking, Dracula suddenly waved his sword and cut off Jue, almost blinking in front of Jue, which caught people off guard. Jue was instantly cut in half. When he saw him fall to the ground, the body turned into a paper man torn in half. Jue reappeared in the distance, frowned and looked at Dracula. He hid behind the scenes until the end. In fact, he had calculated many aspects. Dracula will come to look for the bully''s egg. He has prepared in advance and lurks around the archon who originally owned the bully''s egg. But man is not as good as heaven. He can''t think of any plans for Dracula''s follow-up. Instead of taking Gabriel and Wei ran as the biggest enemies, he locked himself. If at this time the group of heaven hunters hid aside to watch the monkey play, I''m afraid I might have to fold here. When he thought of this, Dracula launched a crazy attack again. The evil flame sword can suppress the ghosts and gods he temporarily summoned, which makes him helpless. Since ghosts and gods are invalid, sacrifice the holy beast! Chapter 501 Driven to a desperate situation by Dracula, he released the white God again and let him temporarily hold Dracula in the way of close combat in which both sides were hurt. Of course, Gabriel thanked the other party for saving himself and did his best to help. As for Wei Ran and others, although they are also joining the siege, Zhutian hunting soldiers and Tianting are the enemy after all. They can''t do their best, but wait for Jue to release their cards. Jue cut his wrist with his fingernails and let the blood spill. Guided by the blood essence, he sprinkled it on the four talismans offered, and drew a huge spell in the void. The sky was full of inscriptions he waved with blood. Then, he urged a large amount of aura stored in the portable space, which led to the opening of Tianmen. There were four huge arrays in four directions: East, West, North and south. The aura of the array is condensed and gradually formed. For a while, the Dragon roars, the tiger roars, the Phoenix roars and the turtle roars. The four sacred beasts of green dragon, white tiger, Zhuque and Xuanwu come in this different space! Dracula met several people alone, and without the help of Warcraft, he still had the upper hand. At this time, his face changed dramatically when he saw the four holy beasts. After summoning the holy beast, Jue''s original white face became more pale and even blue. He not only consumed all the stored Reiki in his personal space, but also consumed a lot of Reiki himself and the nature nearby. However, the summoned holy beast is still incomplete, which can only be said to be a projection. Even so, the power of the holy beast is by no means countered by mere demons. Many demons below and in the sky tremble instinctively, which is the instinctive submission of lower creatures to upper creatures. A Li saw the four holy beasts, and his face changed for a while. He pulled Wei Ran and led the people away. "This guy should not be unknown among the disciples of all the major sects in the heaven. Being able to summon the four holy beasts is enough to show his extraordinary strength. In order to avoid being affected, let''s watch first and look for opportunities before joining the battle." This is the meaning of sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight. Ah Li didn''t deliberately hide his words. Although the hunters understood, Jue and Gabriel understood. Gabriel was very angry, but the other party was also an enemy rather than a friend. He couldn''t say anything. On the contrary, he only smiled and even offered a spell again, and a huge light ball around Dracula appeared within a range of about 100 meters, isolating the battlefield. Inside the battlefield are Jue, Gabriel, the four holy beasts and Dracula, while Wei Ran and others are outside the battlefield. It''s obvious that since it''s watching the tiger fight on the mountain, watch it to the end until the outcome is determined. Don''t want to intervene in the battle, let alone sort the spoils after the battle. At this time, both sides knew that Dracula absorbed the remnant thoughts of ancient gods and holy kings in the jade book, so her strength improved by leaps and bounds. As long as Dracula can be defeated, the scattered residual thoughts of the holy king will be won by whoever gets it first. It''s a deliberate act. After dividing the battlefield, once he wins, he can get the residual memory of the holy King alone. Then he is the only winner in the task of the world. A Li stamped his foot and looked a little annoyed. He didn''t think his idea was right in the other party''s arms. Wei Ran sneered: "Dracula is so easy to deal with. Let''s look at it first. Although the projection of the four holy beasts is powerful, it can''t be Dracula''s opponent." Everyone in the team wondered why Wei Ran was so sure. Only Wei Ran knew the specific reason. When he broke the cocoon before Dracula, his power of Qi combined with Yin and Yang actually overflowed. At that time, he didn''t have power after only splitting the cocoon. Instead, someone continued to go deep into that layer of blood fog and hit Dracula who was recasting his body. At that time, he was nearest and cut off the sword, but he clearly saw that Dracula was still in human shape and did not become the giant bat monster. However, the power of that sword was too powerful, which prompted the other party to stimulate the instinctive defense response. People were hurt, automation was the prototype, and the monster was hard to resist all the power of that sword. Even so, the other party was obviously injured, but under the action of the peripheral blood fog, the injury recovered quickly and fought back along the sword. It was from the strength of the counterattack that Wei Yan noticed that Dracula was so powerful that he even felt a sense of irresistible frustration. At that time, Dracula did not wake up, but fought back with instinct, and the strength could not be comparable to that of being prepared. Therefore, Wei Ran concluded that the four holy beasts alone could never be the opponent of Dracula. The battle in the circle quickly becomes white hot. The four sacred beasts represent four forces. The green dragon is water, the white tiger is wind, the rosefinch is fire, and the basalt is earth, which exactly corresponds to the four attributes of Feng Shui and fire. The power of explosion also belongs to material, space, time and energy. The 100 meter space is too narrow. In less than a moment, all forms of power collided in it, and Dracula was at an absolute disadvantage at the beginning. The attack of the four attributes makes him have no complete response method. In the face of the attack of the material system and the energy system, he can split into countless bats to avoid. Terrible space magic, he can also compete with his own space magic. But what he can''t do is the time magic of Qinglong. The magic cast by this holy beast projection is not comparable to that of the Black God at the beginning. It does not have the weaknesses of the Black God when casting magic, and will not include itself in the backtracking or passage of time. The time tracing for Dracula will make his attack response to other attributes completely ineffective. For example, at this time, Xuanwu flight chased and collided, locking Dracula''s maneuver range. Then the flaming flame of the rosefinch''s wings, this range attack, just shrouded the Dracula with limited mobility. Dracula is ready to cast the art of shadow. He turns into nothingness, which can avoid the damage of high-temperature energy. However, the time of Qinglong''s backtracking directly reversed his casting, so that the spell failed and suffered thousands of degrees of fire. Even Dracula''s body, now as strong as a demon, turned to ashes in dozens of seconds. The power of space controlled by the white tiger divides the ashes into tens of thousands and transmits them everywhere, making them unable to gather. This stunned the hunters outside the cover. With such a powerful holy beast, Dracula should not be able to survive. They have turned to ashes. However, Jue, hidden under the basaltic tortoise shell, still maintained a dignified expression, as did Wei Ran. He said: "the residual thoughts of the holy king and the power of the ancient god did not escape. What just happened may be just an illusion." Countless blood threads flew out of the face of this alien world, passed through the closed spherical cover, ignored its barrier, and condensed again in the middle of the projection of the four holy beasts. Dracula pretended to exaggerate and patted her chest, "I really thought I was dead just now! Is this the mysterious magic of the eastern world? Incredibly strong. " Jue frowned, had a bad idea, and said, "it''s been so long, and you should have used a lot of ancient god''s power to resist or even resurrect. How can you hold up a mere mortal body?" It turned out that the absolute separation of the battlefield was not entrusted to Da, but wanted to force Dracula to hold on and take the initiative to release the power of the ancient god and the holy king, so that he could complete the task. To his surprise, Dracula''s human body seemed incredibly tough. Dracula looked at Jue and said, "you are more dangerous than I thought. I won''t joke with you this time. Oh, there are a few outside. Everyone else is going to die except van Helsing. My servants, what are you afraid of? As the pawns of chaos, enjoy hunting your sacrifices! Don''t let go of any! " On the ground and in the sky, the demons suppressed by the four sacred beasts, after being hypnotized by the spirit of their masters, sent out a burst of howls and killed Wei Ran and others. Chapter 502 Seeing this, Wei Ran said to a Li, "I feel like the prohibition has been lifted. The consciousness of this world seems to be afraid and took the initiative to help us lift it." The nervous ah Li asked subconsciously, "what prohibition?" "The prohibition of weapons, it''s too inefficient to rely on cold weapons to deal with so many demons!" Wei Ran jumped off a Li''s flying sword. In mid air, he took out his treasured modified heavy machine gun and carried the bullet chain box on his back. People hold fire in mid air, and the fierce tongue of fire sprays everywhere on the ground. The 12.7mm full power bomb has extremely terrible kinetic energy even if it is not enchanted. The powerful demon below was hit by more than a dozen full power bullets, which was also the result of being torn on the spot. The people in the Guiyan team were stunned when they saw Wei Ran''s performance. They knew that the demons in the air were close, so they took out their hot weapons and shot wildly. Fang Yang, like Wei Ran, was also a patient with fire phobia. He carried a rocket on his shoulder, fired at the place where the monsters gathered most, and then threw his arms around Gatlin. His shriveled and thin body carried a Gatlin, which was a great contrast. But Plato and Zhong Shuo, they only have assault rifles, not full power bullets. They have limited lethality to demons, so they hide in the middle of the team and depict their art array, causing Reiki fluctuations to kill, and the efficiency is not low. The fighting girl and Fang Yang are really a natural couple. One double arm armor is instantly replaced by a two handed gun, which is fired in a series of two hands. Although the frequency is low, the killing is huge. Ah Li doesn''t have any hot weapons. She still uses the imperial envoy flying sword to kill the enemy. However, in addition to the Yuanhong sword, she also has more than a dozen excellent ordinary weapons, and can use more than a dozen flying swords at the same time. She can fly around in the air like a tracking missile. Almost all the demons in the air are solved by her. Dracula was inside and looked at the roaring scene outside, which was completely beyond his common sense in the past few decades. In this era, he didn''t even invent the gun of black gunpowder. Where had he seen the hot weapons in the hands of Wei Ran and others? I don''t know how many strange ideas turned around in his heart. Finally, his expression became a little dull. Jue also saw this scene. He stared at Wei Ran and saw him carrying a heavy machine gun that must be loaded by a heavily armored combat vehicle. He was both despised and surprised. Of course he knows these hot weapons, but friars in heaven disdain to use things on the side of science and technology. However, we have to admit that the power of scientific and technological creations, especially mortal creations, cannot be underestimated. Wei Yanyi carries such heavy firepower and throws high explosive grenades from time to time. The killing efficiency is definitely higher than that of his cold weapon. Although these heavy firepower are of little use to the strong, they are really easy to use. The most important thing is that users basically don''t consume much. Especially for a strong man like Wei Ran, he swallowed several Shengjing pills and fought with a gun. Not only would he not be tired, but he could take this opportunity to recover slowly. If you look down from the sky, it looks like a very old game - Lonely shooter, which is a scene in which players control a fierce man and fight against numerous aliens with a gun in a closed two-dimensional environment. "Dracula, how many servants do you have? Let me kill you! " Wei Ran''s blood boils below and laughs. Dracula suddenly felt a little powerless. In the face of the weapons with violent firepower, and the users are all excellent experts, no matter how many his servants are, they are really killed. Now, I can''t manage so much. Before the servant is killed, I can''t stand the threat. The restless ancient God consciousness in my body is torturing and polluting his soul all the time. Dracula rushed directly to Jue in the basaltic tortoise shell, and immediately ordered the four holy beasts to fight back. The battle went white hot again. Jue wants to use the old technique again. He uses the powerful and hard material attributes of Xuanwu to directly oppress Dracula, and then let the green dragon harass and control with the art of time backtracking. The art of space transfer of white tiger can not only protect the holy beast, but also contain Dracula. Finally, the most lethal rosefinch will kill him. At this time, Dracula pulled off his cloak and let it fall. He said with a grim smile, "the same tactics are invalid for me!" He struck at the Xuanwu with a sword, and a crack appeared on the Xuanwu tortoise shell. The collision strength suddenly decreased, and then he had to stab Jue Shi with a sword. Green Dragon''s art of time tracing started. Before Dracula first waved his sword, even the wound on the basaltic tortoise shell was completely recovered. White tiger and rosefinch will attack and kill Dracula controlled by time back. Unexpectedly, when the Dracula was torn up by space and burned up by fire, a figure appeared on the top of the green dragon. Holding the long sword burning the green evil flame, he suddenly chopped it down, cut in from the weakest position of the green dragon''s scale, and cut off his head! Jue just reacted. The split that appeared at this time was the cloak that Dracula pulled off just now. The cloak is not decoration, it is one of his noumenon. The action of pulling off the cloak just now seems to be a hot blood and hot head. In fact, it was Dracula''s intention to kill the green dragon that made him helpless. After the body of Dracula was destroyed, he avoided the four holy beasts and Jue''s attention with the help of his cloak. In an instant, he resurrected with his cloak as the medium, suddenly made a killing move, and took the life of the green dragon projection in one fell swoop. The green dragon didn''t hiss. It turned into bits and pieces and dissipated completely on the spot. Only a broken talisman fell and burned itself into ashes. The four sacred beasts are complementary to each other. Now one of them is missing. The unbreakable lineup has huge flaws, and will never dare to hide in the tortoise shell again. Without the protection of the green dragon, with Dracula''s strength, he really has a way to split the tortoise shell projected by the basalt with one sword. In absolute panic, he even cast spells to replace himself into the auxiliary role of the green dragon, intending to restrict Dracula from the side. But at this time, the extremely depleted Jue root could not give full play to Qinglong''s powerful limiting ability. Even if Gabriel assisted, it had no effect at all. Without the passage of time and backtracking to harass Dracula, he is now free to move and can give full play to his strength. Not long ago, he deliberately tore himself into multiple parts by virtue of the space crack of the white tiger. The right arm holding the weapon was transmitted to the white tiger. Under the control of Dracula''s mind, it pierced into its softest abdomen and penetrated through its neck. The white tiger disappeared on the spot. Then he condensed his real body again, turned into bats in the sky, and flew everywhere. Rosefinch wildly sent out flames, but it was always burned. A bat was left near his body, and then his head was cut off with a sword of Dracula. Only the only Xuanwu remained, the hard anti Dracula three swords, and the hard tortoise shell and snake head were cut to pieces. At this point, Jue''s cards were completely abandoned, and he himself had done his best. He couldn''t show any magic anymore. He looked at Dracula in despair. He used the secret treasure to send it back to the space channel to return to heaven, but in this different space, his teleportation without high-level power could not work, and he was caught by Dracula. "Let me... Taste your blood!" Chapter 503 Jue was sucked into a mummy by Dracula. With his death, the cover separating the battlefield immediately collapsed, and Dracula jumped behind Wei Ran. At this time, Wei Ran used the advantage of heavy firepower to kill the demons below. These demons not only use pure physical power to kill Wei Ran, but also use their own magic power, mind control and other techniques. However, the strength is far from that of Wei Ran. All the offensives are basically ineffective and can only be killed by Wei Ran one by one. At this time, Wei set off the heavy machine gun whose barrel became red, stood on the corpse mountain of many demons, turned his back to Dracula, took a pot of wine from the ring and drank it without scruples. "I''ve tasted human blood, but I still remember what good wine tastes like?" Dracula didn''t take the opportunity to sneak attack. He realized that even if he sneaked attack, he couldn''t have any effect. The man in front of him always refreshed his understanding of his strength. "I have tasted human blood before I know how insipid and tasteless wine is." At this time, a holy light approached in the sky. Gabriel came after him with a roar. Dracula turned into a bat and easily avoided his sword. Dracula, who gathered in the distance, said, "Gabriel, it seems that your torture is not enough. Rest assured that the next revenge will make you suffer eternal pain, not to mention the darkness in your heart." Gabriel was a little stunned, but his extreme anger ignited again. He was about to attack, but he was pulled by Wei Ran. "Your current strength is to die if you rush up. If you really want to fight him, at least you have to become that form." Wei Ran said in a flat tone, and then looked at Dracula, "he Jue has been fighting for so long, to the limit." Dracula looked up at the sky. With the help of hot weapons, ah Li and others also killed countless demons, and their physical strength was still very good. "I wanted to use these slaves to clean up all your companions, but the weapons hidden in you were really unexpected and miscalculated. But it doesn''t affect the overall situation, you two! Share the last eternal curse for me! " Wei Ran suddenly put away the crane machine gun, summoned the oath and the sword of victory, and sneered: "when you can''t carry it, you still want to actively and orderly release the ancient god''s power. You think too much." Wei Ran crossed Gabriel and waved the holy sword to attack and kill in a series. His majesty seemed not as powerful as the explosion of the four holy beasts summoned by Jue. But for Dracula, who is preparing to release the power of the ancient god, it is very uncomfortable. Moreover, as soon as Wei Yanyi launched, a Li and others rushed down to siege. Even Gabriel didn''t want to converge. He took the initiative to release the deep dark forces and turned into a werewolf to become the main force of the attack. Dracula, supported by the power of ancient gods, is unimaginably strong. Everyone''s strongest offensive has killed him repeatedly for several times, but he can always reunite in this different space. But the more he goes to the back, the more difficult it is for him to control his own strength. When launching a counterattack, he often kills both the enemy and himself, together with the demons in different space. The whole blood red space composed of human faces was repeatedly ravaged by the forces of fighting and outbreak. Those faces were destroyed and grew again. The original ferocious and painful expression on their faces was only panic at this time. Just like those demons, they were killed in large numbers in the aftermath of the battle. Even if they were greedy for the sacrifices in front of them, they didn''t dare to go deep into the middle of the battlefield. Dracula''s eyes were red with blood, and the toughness of Wei Ran and others was beyond his expectation. He could no longer suppress the power of the ancient god with his body derived from many schemes. The body involuntarily began to alienate, first into a giant bat, and then several faces, heads and limbs grew from the bat. The Dracula strength of this form has exceeded the third level and can crush Wei Ran and others. Rushing to the front, almost irrational Gabriel was knocked down by the first heavy blow. The strength of Fang Yang and others did not allow them to get close to the middle of the battlefield. Just one boxing style could make them shaky. Only Wei Ran and a Li are struggling to support, waiting for the moment when Dracula can''t support the explosive body. At that time, call the head of the army quickly, and you can draw away the spilled power. At this time, Dracula seemed to have completely lost her mind and madly attacked ah Li. Ah Li didn''t hold on to his three moves, so she was about to be caught by the other party. Regardless of others, Wei Ran rushed up and broke out with residual forces to intercept desperately. The vigorous Qi on the holy sword cut off many parts of Dracula''s limbs, but Wei Ran was also hit by the strength of the other party''s counterattack, his body was full of holes, his abdomen and shoulder were pierced by the sharp touch limb, his left arm was fractured, his skull was concave in half, and the other half could fly out. If it were not for the strong vitality of physical cultivation, he would be dead at this time. A Li was able to escape, but he was still kicked by Dracula and couldn''t exert any strength. "Damn it, van Helsing, you''re lucky!" Wei Ran fought until he lost his strength. Dracula caught him by the throat. With his other hand, he sucked Gabriel, who was also seriously injured. "While I still have the last bit of reason, now no one can stop me!" Wei Ran felt a chaotic, dirty, cold, blasphemous force rushing into his body. The same is true of Gabriel on the other side. They are carried into the air by Dracula, and the power of the ancient god is madly poured in. At the same time, the residual thoughts of the holy king also entered their bodies with the transmission of the power of the ancient god. The inert remnant of the holy king is not interested in the excited desire for recovery of the ancient god, but still keeps a natural attitude. Fang Yang and others naturally couldn''t sit back and rushed up one after another to save Wei Ran, but Dracula set up a prison around him, leaving Fang Yang and others with a huge loss of strength helpless. A Li directly shouted to the army commander, hoping that he could intervene immediately. After all, part of the power of the ancient gods and the residual thoughts of the holy King were still overflowing in the transmission process. The military commander''s tone was also very anxious at this time, "the uncontrolled overflow has been transmitted back to the transit world by me. However, the three of them cannot interfere. My strength has been greatly lost across the world barrier. The yin-yang fish Nirvana jade book on Dracula is a sign that the holy King stays in the world and has a great barrier to the power across space! We must find a way to destroy it! " A Li barely held up. Even if he took the medicine, he couldn''t recover his strength in a short time. Now he can''t afford any strength with Ben. How can he do it according to the hint of the head of the army? Fang Yang and others still have a little strength, but they can''t even break through the imprisonment. There is a huge gap in strength. How to do the thing of pulling teeth out of a tiger''s mouth? At this time, the blackened Wei Ran felt something eroding and polluting his soul. His soul and body have been integrated, so the body is clearly displayed. All the skin that can be seen in the whole body is green and black like poisoning, and the subcutaneous blood vessels independently form strange inscriptions on the surface of the skin. The ancient God seemed to like this body and increased the erosion. At this time, the inert residual thoughts of the holy King naturally eroded Wei Ran''s soul and body. Suddenly, when the holy King''s residual thoughts touched his soul, there was a palpitation, which made Wei Ran''s heart beat violently. In the face of this situation, Wei Ran is still guiding his own spirituality and soul to never admit defeat. This struggle once again stimulated the residual thought of the holy king. It even slightly suppressed the erosion power of the ancient gods and began to read the deep-seated information in Wei Ran''s soul. That is the information that goes through countless reincarnations and goes straight to the earliest source. Chapter 504 Wei Ran feels that time is going back crazily from all kinds of chaotic, complex and fragmented scenes. He saw his highlight as a fighting champion; I saw myself fighting bravely on the Anti Japanese battlefield, but I was unable to return to heaven; Seeing himself as a horse bandit, Yan Yun killed people like a hemp. Later, he was encircled and arrested by the government and executed late; He saw himself as a warlord of the five generations, vulgar, cruel and bloodthirsty, and died in a mutiny and rebellion; Then time went on, and the scenes were more strange. He is sometimes a knight errant, sometimes a monk, sometimes a bandit, and sometimes an official. He has both the mediocrity of the non magic world and the destruction of heaven and earth in the high magic world. But all these are appearances, following the remnant of the holy king, stubbornly looking back to the original world of the soul Wei Ran saw a huge palace with an altar in it, towering into the clouds, as if to the sky. He saw the people prostrate themselves on the ground, the ministers bow down and the princes come to court. There, he sat in the top position and was regarded as the emperor by the world. At that time, heaven, earth and man were equal without distinction! Although immortal gods, Buddhas and demons have great power, their longevity is immeasurable, far exceeding that of ordinary people. However, mortals have unlimited potential, and those who get lucky are not weak gods and demons. Therefore, they open up dynasties, organize production, transform the environment and fight against the sky. Taking the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan''s family as its ancestor, it has been passed down from generation to generation and inherited the luck of the human race. Xuanyuan sword is called the emperor of man, and its shoulders are better than immortal gods, Buddhas and demons, and even worse. As soon as the picture turned, the man sitting on the high place happened to meet the Nu Wa temple. He didn''t speak badly. He looked at the immortal God as a child and threatened to the people that people can be Dharma ancestors. Why worship God. Attract the wrath of the protoss, marry the fairy family and plot big things Then, the great robbery, the chaos of the three worlds, the interpretation and interception of Taoism, the struggle of thousands of families, the fall of countless sages, and the rise of countless heroes. Wei Ran saw the image of the man in the picture, but his appearance was vague. There was only a demon woman kneeling down beside him. In his right hand, he held a long bronze sword that radiated endless power, as if it could instantly produce and destroy the universe. In his left hand, he held a large flag, on which a huge Shang character was written in oracle bone inscriptions. Standing on the sea of corpses, stepping on the bodies of countless immortal Buddhas, gods and demons, there are people running away in panic behind them, and there are an overwhelming army of heaven, earth and people in front of them. They all gathered under another flag, on which there was also a word written on Oracle - Zhou! Both the fleeing clansmen and the enemies preparing to besiege him shouted a common name - Dixin! When he saw this, the picture was completely frozen. Wei Ran heard a sigh, and a voice that seemed to come from the ancient times echoed in his ears. "The last generation of emperor..." "Your origin is almost wiped out. Even if the heavens arrange so, they can''t save much. After all, the son of heaven is the general trend of the times." Wei Ran was still shocked, but he felt a hot blood impulse in his chest. Another existence hidden in the depths of his soul suddenly opened his mouth, "if it is the general trend, why do the heavens compete with you so far?" The voice paused and gave a mocking laugh, "shake the light? Hehe, your origin has been broken, and you just want to touch my soul? " "Maybe you can revive through your body, and a friend from the chaos world I once refined." "Hum, now you have to recover with the help of the existence of the chaotic world. Pity so much." The holy King smiled indifferently, "if you can return to the throne of the holy emperor, what if you pity you. Now you are not as powerful as the former Emperor. Even if you are unwilling again, you can only become my container. I am very satisfied with the reincarnation of the emperor as a container. " "I think you understand wrong. I pity you. I pity you not only for the power you need to rely on the existence of the chaotic world, but also for throwing yourself into the net and becoming the nourishment for me to repair my origin." Wei Ran felt that there was a violent fluctuation in the sea, and the holy King''s residual thoughts were obviously shocked, but he seemed unwilling to increase the erosion speed, with the intention of completely controlling Wei Ran''s soul and body. But at this time, a little divine consciousness in the eyebrows of the soul was rejected by great resistance and could not invade at all. On the contrary, Wei Ran''s vigorous Qi swirled in his body, locked the power of the ancient god and the residual thoughts of the holy king, and even controlled them. "This world has enough aura, which is really not conducive to our struggle. Shake the light, don''t you always call the world without aura a place of ruins? We''ll go to the ruins and have a good look. " Wei Huo coughed up a mouthful of blood in his throat and broke away Dracula''s hand holding his throat. Then, in Dracula''s surprised eyes, there were signs of collapse in this strange space. Those faces melted one after another, and the demons also screamed reluctantly. Then, a crack appeared in the red sky in the distance, and then suddenly broke. From the outside, the spherical building covering the whole castle was completely broken, and then turned into bursts of blood fog, which was completely dissipated by the wind, and everyone appeared in the castle courtyard together. At the same time, there was a violent spatial fluctuation in front of Dracula, and the ancient divine power in his body was almost released. He had been able to control it, so he recovered a lot of reason and pulled Gabriel aside. Wei Ran was sucked in by a suddenly formed black hole and disappeared! Seeing this, a Li and others rushed forward one after another. A Li quickly asked the head of the army, "what happened just now? Where is Wei Ran? " The commander of the army was silent for a moment. "I can''t tell you what happened. In a word, he was transmitted out of this world, but the soul mark could not be locked for a time because it was polluted by the ancient god. It needs to search in the world of heaven for a period of time. However, since it is so hidden, the place to go must be a world with strong space barriers. There is a great possibility of a magic free world. " A Li and other team members were relieved to hear that Wei Ran was accidentally sent to the non magic world. After all, with his strength, he walked almost horizontally in the non magic world. But the army commander said sarcastically, "the world without magic is not as safe as you think. Don''t you really think that the world without magic is simpler than the world with high magic? Well, don''t disturb your optimism. Now nearly a third of the residual thoughts of the holy king have been transmitted. Your mission can be said to have been a complete failure. World consciousness is also very dissatisfied. " A Li looked at Gabriel, who was unconscious, and Dracula, who had just regained his senses and had little spare power, and said, "do you need to kill them?" "It''s not so easy for you to do it now. They both have part of the power of ancient gods and holy kings, which you can''t deal with at this stage. What happened to this mission? I can cut your punishment by half. Go back to the transit world first. The mission has follow-up. " Fang Yang and others are ready to go back, but ah Li said: "if I guess correctly, Wei Yan must come to this world to deal with it. After all, he also has the power of ancient gods and holy kings." "That''s nature! However, I''m searching here, but I don''t know how long it will take. The time of the heavenly world is not equal to that of this world. It''s very likely that it doesn''t take me a few days to search here, but this world has passed for hundreds of years. You may not live that long now, let alone face the hostility between these two main mission objectives. " Fang Yang and others looked at each other and persuaded ah Li: "the head of the army is right. We might as well go back first and come in together when we find the captain." A Li said, "you are all veterans. You have a fixed task world once a month. The time to enter the world is fixed. Who knows if we can accurately meet Wei Ran when we come in next month. Unless the military commander can let us enter the mission world in advance. " The head of the army was sorry and said, "I can''t break this rule..." "So I stay until the task is finished! Don''t forget, I''m a demon, not a human. Life expectancy is much longer than human beings! I don''t want to lose my teammates... " Since a Li had made up his mind, the head of the army stopped persuading and sent Fang Yang and others with an apologetic face back first. A Li looked at Dracula. Dracula was also very surprised how they had been standing still, and then several of them suddenly disappeared, leaving only the girl in place. A Li smiled at Dracula, "it seems that our gratitude and resentment will last for many years. Don''t worry, I will improve my strength and hunt you slowly!" Then Teng jumped behind him and disappeared into the night Dracula doesn''t have the energy to chase ah Li now, because he feels two other dangerous guys approaching. Caroline, the leader of the Austrian French parliament, and Freya, the pyroxene Messenger, touched the periphery of the face barrier very early, but they could not break the barrier by any means. Therefore, they have been lurking in the city to observe quietly. They know that the city is over and will inevitably encounter the misfortune of killing the city, but it''s none of their business. Their most important task is now obvious. It happens in the barrier, but they can''t participate in it at the most critical time. This feeling of passively waiting for the result is just like the suffering of a condemned prisoner waiting for his execution the next day. Finally, the barrier disappeared, but they did not dare to approach for a time, which gave ah Li time to discuss the results and evacuate. When it was determined that there was no threat in the castle, the two of them sneaked in together. But I found that there was no guard in the castle, and even the members of the fierce Eagle regiment were missing. Then a huge Werewolf in a coma and a huge bat monster resting against the wall were found in the courtyard. They did not know that it was Gabriel and Dracula. They only felt the breath of the ancient god from the breath of both. The two monsters, which looked very powerful, obviously didn''t have much power left, so they wanted to take the opportunity to pick up a leak. Dracula looked at them sarcastically, but closed her eyes. When he closed his eyes, the instinctive meaning of the ancient god in his body gradually awakened Caroline and Freya went to the werewolf and the bat respectively. They cautiously launched an attack in the distance. After a round of attack, the werewolf and the bat were hit again. It seemed that they had no power to fight back. They quickly rushed up and prepared to use the secret treasure they carried to extract the ancient divine power from the two monsters, because the residual thoughts of the holy King were entangled with them. If they collected the residual thoughts of the holy king. Unexpectedly, when they just moved, the werewolf and the bat opened their eyes at the same time. It was dark and chaotic inside. Caroline, who is dealing with werewolves, and Freya, who is dealing with bats, are attacked at the same time. The attack was not only sudden, but also explosive. They were controlled before they had time to respond. When they wanted to struggle, they were suppressed by the ruthless force of chaos. The power of the holy light cannot be activated, and the pyroxene cannot fly out Caroline was torn to pieces by the werewolf, and all the remaining limbs were swallowed; The beautiful lotus was almost bitten by the bat by the half necks. The essence of the blood in the body was sucked clean. They left the world with great reluctance and surprise, and also declared the complete failure of the mission of the Austrian French parliament. The chaotic werewolf and the bat looked at each other. When they were seriously injured, they carefully maintained their basic reason and did not fight each other. After all, the strength of both sides comes from the same source, and both know the horror of the other side. So they left the castle quickly That night, Dracula, who woke up, saw the army besieging the city outside the city and thought of building an army absolutely loyal to himself. In the army in the city, he selected some officers promoted by Wei Ran, all of whom have strong martial arts skills and excellent command ability. He gave them first support, gave them strength, and transformed them into vampires like himself. These are the dark ages behind, the first generation of vampires with the greatest harm and the most powerful power! These officers who have just become vampires, on the one hand, to eat, on the other hand, to win, protect their families from being slaughtered, and convert a large number of grass-roots soldiers into new vampires Vampires don''t need human food as supplies. Their food is blood, so... The troops outside the city are their food! ¡­¡­ On the same night, Gabriel, who had lost his mind, rushed out of the city and met the troops patrolling at night when he passed the gap between the Crusaders and the Ottoman army. Fighting broke out between the two sides, most of the soldiers were torn to pieces, and a few powerful soldiers survived. But almost all of them were injured and were also contaminated by werewolves. When Gabriel became a werewolf, he could have infected the enemy into a crazy wolf, but he could not inherit the powerful power. At most, he was just a huge beast. Now Gabriel, whose soul has been invaded by the power of the ancient god, is more polluted, and the inherited power is naturally stronger. In the following days, these survivors who were scratched and bitten by him found that they would become wild animals uncontrollably every night of the full moon. They must eat fresh human flesh and blood and devour each other''s souls before they can be satisfied. However, the beasts they become are very powerful, with terrible self-healing and regeneration ability, as well as shadow magic talent, plus a long life span. Gradually, these people with homologous power gathered together and became another force equal to the blood clan in the dark age - the dark werewolf. Chapter 505 Wei Ran felt that he was sucked into a bottomless vortex. While his head was dizzy, his memory was erased by some mysterious force. Although I remember most things, I forgot most of the scenes and dialogues that appeared when I was eroded by the ancient gods and holy kings. Vaguely, he could remember only two words - Dixin! It is also the voice of thousands of people, from friends, subordinates to enemies. Although Wei Ran''s cultural knowledge is not high, he still knows who the word Di Xin stands for. It was king Zhou of the Shang Dynasty who was defeated by King Wu of Zhou! But why did he only remember the name of the No. 1 dizzy king in history juxtaposed with Xia Jie? What does he have to do with himself? By the way, how''s it going now? I have to know the situation. Wei Ran opened his eyes and found himself in a strange room. The walls of the room looked like metal, with yellowish brown rust, very dirty. Is this sultry feeling a plank house? There was no furniture inside, only a table with some strange parts on it. Take a closer look. It looks like a computer without a chassis and made up of pure parts, but Wei Ran can''t identify the parts. But it''s strange that this computer doesn''t have a monitor. In addition to this, the only thing left in the room is the bed where I lie, except for cigarette butts and cans of alcoholic drinks. Wei Ran frowned and felt very strange. He subconsciously contacted Guiyin team and the army head, but there was no response. At this time, he felt something stuck on the back of the brain stem and subconsciously tore it off. It was found that under the back of the head, where it was covered by thick hair, there seemed to be an interface the size of a small finger, and something was connected to the interface. Wei Ran was surprised. He pulled out the connected thing and found it was a strange electronic device, but he didn''t know what it was. The interface behind his head was obviously connected to his brain. He didn''t know when he was installed. He was a little flustered, and then forced to calm down. When he got up, he suddenly felt some discomfort. It was like that his body was inconsistent with his consciousness. His actions couldn''t keep up with the rapid operation of his consciousness. Under careful perception, the body is particularly weak. Even if he is seriously injured, he doesn''t feel so weak. What''s the matter? Wei Ran looked at his hands and was shocked. He was a little aware of what had happened and rummaged through the drawers of the table in his room. Fortunately, I found a half broken mirror next to the razor in the drawer. Looking at the mirror, the person inside was not himself! Wei Ran was so frightened that he dropped the mirror to the ground. What happened? Why has my body been changed? Become a mortal with nothing? Wei Ran stayed in the room for a long time, but due to the lack of middle memory, he didn''t know what had happened. He could only suspect that it was caused by the residual consciousness of ancient gods and holy kings. But there is a problem that makes him very strange. As a physical cultivation in the spiritual realm, it is almost impossible to separate the soul from the physical body. The present situation is obviously that the soul has separated from the physical body and transferred to the current stranger, which is contrary to basic common sense! So that Wei Ran doubted whether he was in the dreamland created by the remnant of the holy king. So he sat in the original place and went into the depths of the sea. With his common sense, the sea of physical cultivation is very special. It can lift any illusion, as long as he can successfully enter. Wei Ran successfully entered the sea of knowledge in the spiritual realm, and he can be sure that he did not fall into illusion. However, Wei Ran raised more doubts. The knowledge of the sea of physical cultivation is connected with the physical body and soul. Without his original physical body, he can not enter the knowledge of the sea of spiritual realm, because the strength of his body does not match the knowledge of the sea. He couldn''t answer the question, so he had to wait until he got out of trouble. In addition, Wei Ran also found another thing that surprised him. In the sea of knowledge in the spiritual realm, he could not find the way to the sea barrier because of various mysterious intentions in the sea. But now it is very clear, there is no confusion at all, as if walking at night, meeting lights and road signs, and moving forward with feeling, you can get closer to the mystery. Such an opportunity is extremely rare, but it is much safer than being forced to find the road by the spiritual pollution of ancient gods and holy kings last time. Therefore, regardless of the current situation, Wei Ran explored all the way first. I don''t know how long it took, he finally found this layer of sea barrier. There was nothing there, only a huge bronze lock suspended in the void, like the common padlock in ancient times, full of ancient mystery. Here, although Wei Ran was shocked, he didn''t try to break through. Being here means that his spiritual cultivation has reached the bottleneck in the spiritual realm. If you want to break through this level, at least you need to break through all aspects of quality to the maximum extent in order to find an opportunity. Now he doesn''t even own his body, how can he break through. Wei Ran, who woke up, felt very hungry in his stomach and didn''t know that a few days had passed. At this time, there was an urgent knock at the door. Someone was shouting his name. It sounded not only anxious, but also worried. "Qi Yu! Qi Yu! Are you in there? If you''re here, just say it! " Qi Yu? It seems that this is the original name of the body. When Wei Ran heard that the other party seemed to want to break in violently, he could only reply and opened the door with a weak body. Outside is a fat man, but his right eye is strange, there is no divine light, and there is some red light similar to electronic eyes in the depths of his pupils. Seeing Wei Ran, the fat man patted his chest with ease, "Hey, what are you doing? Do you know that you haven''t contacted me for four days? In this safe house, you don''t make a noise, but no one sends you food. You haven''t been starved to death. You''re so weak. " Wei Ran didn''t know how to answer him. He didn''t search for the memory of the original owner of the body for the time being, so now he can only be silent. Fat man was dissatisfied when he saw that Wei Ran didn''t speak, but he didn''t blame Wei Ran. He looked inside the room, especially the strange computer. "What the organization asks you to help investigate has a high security level. Take your time. After all, connect your consciousness. It is very dangerous. Once countered by the security system, the brain will be directly attacked, resulting in brain death. You don''t have to be so urgent. The organization also makes us focus on safety." From this sentence, Wei Ran probably knows what happened to the original owner, and then he will let himself occupy the body. It seems that we need to see and explore this guy''s memory. At least we have to know what the world is. From the need to connect the network with consciousness, it seems that at least the level of information technology will not be too low. "Do you have anything to eat? I need food and water. " The fat man smiled brightly and brought in a box he carried with him and a bucket of water beside him. "This is for you. I can''t stay too long. Although the federal government''s monitoring of community grass-roots officials is not too strict, I only have two hours a week to avoid monitoring. Time is running out. This safe house is one of the only safe spots in the city. I don''t want to involve you in hiding in the sewer. " The fat man asked a few words, which roughly meant to let Wei burn contact himself every two days to avoid accidents. After sending the fat man away, Wei Ran opened the box about the size of a mobile phone, which contained only a few plate-shaped foods like chocolate. He subconsciously thought that this food was not enough to consume, but depending on the fat man''s attitude, he should not make such a mistake. Eat one piece at a time. It tastes a little sweet and salty. It''s monotonous. It''s like an energy bar. He was just about to eat the remaining pieces, but he was a little thirsty and drank a glass of water. As a result, he felt a heat rising in his stomach, which was a bit like swallowing Shengjing pills. A lot of energy and nutrition began to supplement the body. Chapter 506 Wei Ran was surprised and immediately remembered that this body is not the original body. It doesn''t consume so much energy. Naturally, it doesn''t need to supplement so much energy. Wei Ran put away the rest of the food and began to explore the memory of the original owner of the body. Just enter the first layer of the sea, you can turn out the deepest and most fragmented memories in your memory. The owner of this body is a network security engineer, who originally worked for a monopoly group. When he entered the fifth year of the enterprise, he found the ceiling of his career. If nothing happens, he will retire in his current position all his life. Of course, the premise is that they will not be replaced by younger engineers. As for looking for a job after leaving, or starting a business. Well, that''s a joke. Don''t take it too seriously. After all, in this future world with cyberpunk style, the stratum has been very solidified, and the whole world is monopolized by nine large trust groups. Although the president and government personnel of the earth''s federal government are also elected, there are all those large trusts behind these politicians. Capitalists can easily abandon politicians, but politicians must not betray capital, otherwise the end will be very miserable, their families will never be able to participate in politics, and it will be difficult for their classes to accept them. Therefore, under this social background, almost all resources in the society are owned. As leeks, civilians can only survive by relying on capital without any choice power. The seemingly free world actually follows the logic of the strong take all. People without resources have no freedom. Qi Yu, as the leek at the bottom, the name of this network security engineer seems to be a technical post. However, in this society where artificial intelligence basically contracts all manual labor, as human beings, if they don''t even have basic survival technology, they may have to nest in the darkest part of the slum and make a living by beating and killing or selling ass. Therefore, the seemingly bright occupation is not much different from the ordinary workers in the old era. The sense of insecurity in survival, career is doomed to have no future prospects, so that the master of this body always lives in a sense of depression. And this sense of depression is becoming more and more profound with age. At the age of 30, he is still unmarried, not in love, not a woman without a favorite, but he can''t bring others a better future. What''s more, he has more and more pressure on the so-called midlife crisis, but he can only bear it alone. Until one day, he met a group of people, who were hidden in the dark side of society, but turned to the sun and intended to change the society. They call each other comrades, which means like-minded! To change this society, naturally, there must be a revolution! Since we want a revolution, we naturally need to know who is the target of the revolution, who is the ally we can win, and how to obtain equivalent revolutionary armed forces. Naturally, the target of revolution is the trust group that monopolizes more than 90% of the world''s resources. The allies that can be won are naturally countless leeks at the bottom and capitalists who survive in the crevice of the trust struggle. After meeting this organization, Qi Yu ordinary saw a beam of light in the deep gray world and joined the cause like moths. Using his professional skills and position for many times, he obtained some important engineering data of military semantics in the company''s database. Well, the so-called Yiti is actually a human body transformation technology, which is divided into mechanical and biological. It can transform and replace the weak human body, give play to the quality far beyond normal people, and make physical exercise completely meaningless. His move attracted the attention of the company''s security organization. Fortunately, he was reminded in the social change organization that he escaped the chase and hid in this safe house with poor environment. However, when he fled the company, he saw a secret semantic transformation plan in the confidential database. So even if you hide, you''re still looking for clues. But unexpectedly, the security level of this Yiti technology was suddenly raised to the highest level, and Qi Yu''s professional level was slightly insufficient. It was counterattacked by the security system. It only had time to cut off the signal tracing, but it failed to resist the attack of the network security system. Being attacked by the other party with a large amount of spam information, people''s brain can''t receive so much spam information at a time and can''t be blocked. Therefore, Wei Ran''s attachment is due to brain death on the spot. Wei Ran searched Qi Yu''s memory and found a piece of useful information for himself. When Qi Yu tracked down the latest mysterious Yiti technology, he saw a message, but it was soon deleted. The message mentioned that superpowers from different worlds invaded and caught two superpowers at a great cost. Their bodies are unmodified human bodies, but they have extraordinary power. Can manipulate objects in space, the principle is unknown. It can release energy far beyond their physical capacity. The principle is unknown. It can attack with flesh hard diamagnetic power rifle, and can easily sink warships. The principle is unknown. If we can clone the biological cells of these superpowers in different worlds and transform them into biological sense bodies, can we create soldiers with the same superpowers? When the latest Yiti technology was not mature, the research center once again captured a comatose alien visitor. A picture is attached here, but due to the encryption technology, the image is blurred. Only a comatose man lying in the deep pit where a missile blows out looks quite strong. Wei Ran can clearly see the blurred picture through the memory fragments. Even so, Wei Ran still feels a touch of familiarity from the man image in the pit, which is very similar to his own body. Wei Ran was very excited. His body had come to this world. I don''t know why the soul was separated from the body, but now the most important thing is to find his own body! There is also a text description after the picture. When the eccentric man landed, he had a huge energy impact, but his body didn''t suffer any damage. After laboratory research, this person''s muscle density is thousands of times higher than the normal number, which is higher than the density of steel, but his whole body weighs only 200 kg strangely, and he doesn''t know the principle. Moreover, there is a more strange thing. As long as they gather within 10 meters of the body for more than an hour, both humans and animals will become crazy. It seems that his body is emitting something that can pollute the spirit. There is still no conclusion at present. Seeing this, Wei Ran suspected that it was the result of the residual power of the ancient god in his body, which made him more confident that his body was also in the world. After coming out of the sea, Wei Ran was thinking about how to get his body. First of all, Qi Yu saw that there was no specific address where the body was found and hidden. So Wei Ran has no more clues unless he breaks the network, but Qi Yu''s end is obvious. Don''t do this without two brushes. Moreover, Wei Ran''s current physical quality can only be said to be very ordinary, not thin, but definitely not strong. Depending on the current situation, even if you know where your body is, there is absolutely no possibility of approaching. Here, Wei Ran thought of the social change organization Qi Yu was in Chapter 507 When Wei Ran thought about how to contact the revolutionary organization in reverse, he didn''t expect that the opportunity would come only the next day. The fat man came to the plank house of the civilian cave where Wei Ran lived again. "Oliver, don''t you only have two hours a week to avoid federal surveillance?" The fat man''s name Wei Ran was naturally searched from Qi Yu''s memory. It''s strange to see him today. "Don''t say it''s only two hours, even if it''s only two minutes, I have to inform you. The information you are tracking is very important and has attracted great attention within the organization. This information belongs to the highest level of security encryption in the Federation. The organization is worried that your persistent pursuit will be countered by the security system and led to the pursuit of federal agents, so let you go to the temporary base in Haicheng first. " Right in the middle, Wei Ran resolutely agreed. The two exchanged a few words briefly. Because they are in the secret front and time is the most important thing, they will leave soon. Qi Yu was originally a slovenly man. His clothes were all on the bed. He packed them into his suitcase and was ready to go. Fat Oliver pointed to the computer on the desk and the interface device thrown to the ground by Wei Ran. This thing is inserted into the brain computer interface of the back brain. It can directly connect people''s consciousness to the network. With the external computer hardware, the computing power will be greatly improved. In short, this is a WiFi connector. To connect consciousness with the online world, there must be such a hardware connection with the brain computer interface. However, it also leads to being attacked by hackers, which will directly damage your brain through the brain computer interface. Even if many security designs are added to the brain computer interface, it is naturally impossible to avoid the attacks of top hackers and security systems. Qi Yu was killed by counterattack. Oliver said, "you don''t want such an expensive computer? When you came here, you said you could not lose your life. You can''t lose this thing. " Although Wei Ran inherited Qi Yu''s memory, it still needs a lot of practice to completely turn the knowledge in his memory into his own ability, which is not achieved overnight. He shook his head and said, "this thing doesn''t work. It can''t invade the target security system at all. It was almost counterattacked. It''s also a trouble to take it with you..." He casually found a hammer from under the drawer and smashed all the computer originals. "Well, I know there must be something better than this. The old don''t go and the new don''t come. Let''s hurry." The fat man was stunned. He felt that the originally introverted and shy man seemed a little different. Wei Ran left the plank house for the first time. He knew that the neighborhood was the most chaotic slum, but his first sight was an eye opener. The place where he originally lived was originally an open space and looked like a basketball court. At this time, it had been completely occupied by more than a dozen large plank houses. There is no air conditioning in the plank house, which can be cold in winter and hot in summer. Usually, there are few people living in it. Only occasionally, some tramps regard it as a temporary residence. Outside the dirty plank houses are old buildings that lack maintenance. These buildings look very much like Wei Ran''s houses in the 1980s. Most of them are occupied by gangs. Generally, others can''t enter at will. Otherwise, it''s difficult to guarantee what will happen. The chaos can be judged from the constant gunfire. Based on these observations, we can''t feel that this is a world with highly developed science and technology. Until he left this huge slum, Wei Ran saw cars flying on fixed tracks at different altitudes in the sky. All vehicles are operated by artificial intelligence, which makes the traffic have a great sense of order. In addition to the means of transportation and mode of operation that opened Wei Ran''s eyes, the others are towering buildings full of a sense of science and technology without losing the traditional aesthetic art. In addition to the reinforced concrete materials used in the buildings obviously left over from the old era, the new buildings have their own styles in terms of structural modeling and materials. There are not only traditional Roman and Gothic architecture, but also obvious cornices and arches, intriguing Chinese style architecture. There are also some curious biological structure buildings. According to Wei Ran''s understanding, the main body of such buildings is constructed from proteins and fungal microorganisms. The shape is also made like a monster like Godzilla, and the inner room is displayed in the form of internal organs. The above vehicles and buildings just surprised Wei Ran, but what shocked him speechless was that a huge artificial island was suspended in the higher sky, blocking out the sky and the sun! It is located diagonally above Wei Ran''s area, above all buildings and air traffic roads, just like the temple of ancient gods, overlooking the world and silent. Unfortunately, from this perspective, you can only catch a glimpse of a few buildings above. Even if they are only small, you can also see that they have high artistic value, not just functional buildings. Seeing Wei Ran looking at the island suspended in the sky with anti gravity technology, the fat man sighed and said, "the central administrative region of the federal government and the nine trust groups that monopolize the world are all on it. That''s where the top figures in the social pyramid live. Hehe, although equality is still the mainstream of social thought, everyone knows that those above are the nobility of the new era and the object of our organization''s revolution! " Wei Ran was a little stunned. The fat man pulled him and said, "didn''t you join the organization just to overthrow their capitalized rule? There''s no time to delay. Come with me. " Wei Ran glanced at the huge floating island again and left with the fat man. At present, it is working time, and the flow of people is very rare. As Wei Ran is a wanted criminal, he can''t take public transport and can''t be photographed by surveillance cameras installed in various places on the street, otherwise it will inevitably lead to police pursuit. Therefore, the fat man and Wei Ran have been marching near the edge of the slum and normal society. The cameras here are basically smashed by lawless gangs. There is no need to worry about being found, and there are few UAVs patrolling. You can avoid them with a little attention. They hid in the chaotic and dirty slum buildings, avoided two waves of patrol drones and bypassed a gang force fighting with self-made gunpowder and firearms. Then they went straight into a dirty sewer. They walked silently all the way. After walking for nearly half an hour, the fat man suddenly pushed a mossy wall and opened a secret door. There is a musty smell behind the door, but the environment is much cleaner than outside the door, but it is more old. "Man, take this and copy the contents into your brain computer interface. Here is the map information. You have to go there alone. My time is coming and you must return to the ground." Wei Ran took a round electronic device from the fat man, which looks like the U disk of the world. After the fat man left, he copied the map information on the USB flash disk into the brain computer interface according to the method in his memory, and directly opened the built-in microcomputer in his brain with consciousness. All the information was displayed on his retina without affecting his vision. Brain computer interface technology is a conventional civil technology in the world. It is similar to everyone''s vaccination after birth. It is usually implanted into the brain computer interface free of charge at the age of three, and various nano-sized components are installed through the brain computer interface. They can form a cell level microcomputer under the action of brain waves. However, the computing power of this computer is usually limited, and it is often only convenient to query all kinds of information. If you want to assist the operation, you have to connect the brain computer interface to the external computer hardware. At least it can not directly solve various complex equations and geometric operations, but it can help people search for corresponding knowledge of solutions. Similarly, everyone has a huge library installed in his brain, in which all knowledge is in, but he still has to learn to master it. Of course, the latest scientific and technological models also have good computing power. They are necessary for many hackers, but they also have to have money to afford them. They also have to do craniotomy and installation. This intracranial computer has a different number for everyone. It is equivalent to a person''s ID card. It is not only convenient for government management, but also convenient for government control. The government is controlled by large trusts, so... It goes without saying. According to the map, Wei Ran came to the target area. It turned out to be a subway station platform that had been abandoned for many years. There was a smell of rust and corruption everywhere. It could be seen that there were billboards left more than ten years ago and graffiti everywhere. Chapter 508 The destination is here, but... Why is it empty? There is no light, only a few old safety emergency lights are still flashing green, and they don''t seem to last long. Wei Ran turned around with a flashlight. Suddenly, a man appeared on the platform. Wei Ran suddenly turned on the light and was full of vigilance. "Qi Yu?" "It''s me." "Come with me." Only from his voice, he could tell that the other party was a man, but he was wearing a strange one-piece suit, his head was covered by a helmet like a gas mask, and he couldn''t distinguish his appearance. Wei Ran followed him to the platform while being vigilant. Because it was abandoned, the exit of the platform was blocked by some broken and damaged reinforced concrete. Of course, they didn''t go up, but found a road leading to the underground in an elevator Bay. Turning around in the dark, Wei Ran, relying on his strong spiritual strength, forcibly remembers each road route as a precaution. Only then did he finally come to a place with basic electricity. This is a small base built secretly, which is equivalent to the combined size of five basketball courts, with all kinds of electronic equipment that Wei Ran can''t understand. Others, like the guide, were dressed in silver gray jumpsuits and gas masks. When they saw an outsider visiting, they all looked at it curiously. Three of them greeted him and said to the person who led the way, "there is no alarm in the security system. He has no problem." Hearing this, everyone took off their gas masks and looked at Wei Ran with a friendly smile. It turned out that Wei Huo came in all the way. After several safety inspection devices, he could scan all parts of the human body and even the interior of the body to determine whether the government had installed something like a tracker, and even whether the comer was an undercover spy of the government. Wei Ran was quite surprised when he saw the leader. From Qi Yu''s memory, he remembered that this man was Ge Chong, the spiritual leader of the social change organization. The appearance looks ordinary. He is a middle-aged man with no characteristics. In order not to be seen, Wei Ran pretended to be surprised and said, "Haicheng is not a big city. I didn''t expect my mentor to be here!" Ge Chong shook hands with Wei Ran and laughed with the people around him. "In the real world, we are limited by geographical location. But in the virtual world, every comrade and I are fighting for our ideals together. There is no distance. And now, you and I are almost on the federal government''s online pursuit list. My reward is much higher than yours. " Humorous words attracted a burst of the laughter, and unconsciously relieved people of the a lot of the tension. Of the course, Wei Ran had no tension. "According to the informants you provided, Comrade Qi Yu, plus you really have no way to go now. If the organization doesn''t accept you again, it will be too sorry for the comrades fighting on the front line of danger for the organization''s intelligence line. Now that you have come, you can stay at ease. Comrade Qi Yu needs your help in your future work. " The other party spoke kindly, but Wei Ran was recalling all kinds of information about him in his mind. Ge Chong is the spiritual leader of the revolutionary organization who is willing to change the social reality, break the monopoly, break the class solidification, and return human civilization to vitality. It seems that in his early years, like Qi Yu, he was born as a network security engineer. He first began to publicize his idea in the form of we media. Interestingly, this is an we media account with few fans. Its influence is theoretically insignificant, but it has gradually developed, affecting many people, and finally tracked and investigated by the Intelligence Department of the federal government. As a result, Ge Chong became a wanted criminal for spreading a cult. Even so, he still made this social change organization to the point where it is today step by step, with forces all over the world, the organizer behind the dark net, and began to influence the rule of the Federation at the grass-roots level step by step. Wei Ran politely greeted the others present and prepared to introduce himself. Unexpectedly, Ge Chong first introduced Wei Ran to the internal staff, because they had been in single line contact before. Only Ge Chong can contact Qi Yu. Qi Yu cannot contact him actively. To contact him, he must send a signal on the dark Internet in advance, so Ge Chong knows the basic information of Wei Ran. Wei Ran only improved a little under Ge Chong''s introduction, and temporarily integrated into the organization. Well, to be exact, Qi Yu''s previous work was fruitful. He discovered that important secret, which enabled him to become one of the inner members of the organization. After some introduction, Wei Ran personally issued a collar and made a corresponding oath, which probably means that in order to rebuild a new and more just social order, break the inherent monopoly and oppression, and be willing to take the lead in paying for it. The atmosphere here has become very solemn. People here have basically regarded these as their own value and historical mission, and are really willing to sacrifice for them. After the oath, it means that Wei Ran has become one of the backbone members of the organization. Everyone here is very busy. After Wei Ran took the oath, most of them returned to their jobs to do experiments, engage in R & D, collect intelligence, and even train capable soldiers. Seeing this situation, Wei Ran was worried that they would arrange other unimportant work for him, so after introducing himself, he took the initiative to put forward the work he wanted to participate in. "Mr. Ge, the secret I found should involve the latest type of Yiti military uniform secretly developed by the government. At present, our organization is very lack of effective armed forces. I hope to participate in this project and pursue the latest confidential information of Yiti uniform. " Ge Chong and several people who looked like technicians looked at each other, but he greeted Wei ran into a room. Ge Chong said solemnly, "Comrade Qi Yu, the secret you found is very important to us. The strength of our organization is too weak, and it is far from the local forces of the federal army. It is impossible to have a positive military confrontation with the government. The only thing we can do is to use a small number of elite soldiers to control and behead key departments and leaders as much as possible. " Wei Ran sounds like a terrorist rather than a revolutionary army. Ge Chong clearly saw what Wei Ran was thinking and joked: "you must think we are training terrorists who make human flesh bombs and attack regardless of the enemy or ourselves, right? Ha ha, when we first trained our armed forces, almost everyone thought so. However, there is a great disparity between the enemy and ourselves. There is no other way. After all, all our military technology industries must avoid the government''s supervision restrictions, which makes it impossible for us to obtain the resources needed for production through formal channels and to develop our own military forces on a large scale. The development of the armed forces is not just for security, control, assassination, beheading and other work. In fact, it is one of the established strategies in line with the development stage of our organization. Since you are a member of our organization, you naturally have the right to know our political program and strategic plan. " Saying this, a beautiful woman with cold look and light green long straight hair next to ge Chong opened the tactical light curtain from one side, which intelligently projected the content Ge Chong wanted to express. Wei Ran subconsciously paid attention to the woman. She felt that her skill was not simple. She should be a bodyguard in addition to an assistant. However, Ge Chong called her Dr. Elena. Is such a young beauty who seems to be able to fight a doctor? What the hell? Several strategic stages of the organization appear on the tactical light screen. Under Ge Chong''s explanation, Wei Ran gradually understood the actions of this organization. The first stage is to develop members who agree with the core values of the organization and develop from the bottom of the society. Most of them are people who have no background, but have received higher education and are unwilling to be realistic, such as Qi Yu. After all, most civilians at the bottom are controlled by the anti intellectualization fool education and * * music culture led by large trusts, and become a group of walking corpses who only know how to enjoy today and never think about how to change and think. These people either gather in the gang organizations in the bottom slums and live a life with today and no tomorrow, or live in public rental houses and indulge in the virtual game world. They are social rubbish without vitality, and no new ideas can awaken their blood nature. Only those people like Qi Yu who have received higher education but have no hope for the future can have sufficient motivation to transform this society. Chapter 509 The second stage: after developing enough core and peripheral members, the organization can obtain resources from all aspects of society. With these resources, we can legally establish substantive industrial organizations in society. On the one hand, it can develop sufficient financial resources, on the other hand, it can also exercise the practical ability of organization members and secretly develop their own equipment. At this stage, a political organization can basically stabilize in terms of talent and material resources, and has the foundation for stable development, so that it can carry out deeper dangerous work. When Wei Ran saw this, he looked at GE Chong and others and knew that the organization had passed this stage. The first two stages are similar to missionary and entrepreneurship. They seem simple, but in fact, the development as the foundation is full of difficulties. For example, in this second stage, the organization develops enterprises. Who can guarantee that those core members of the organization will not degenerate into greedy capital chaebols after seeing many material resources and wealth? After all, greed is human nature. If the core members do not have a very firm belief, at this step, the whole organization may compromise with large trusts, go to corruption and become a community of interest groups. The third stage: after the organization has a solid foundation, it is to develop its own armed forces, that is, what is being done at this stage. Considering the huge gap between the strength of the enemy and ours, even relying on the masses is not enough. Because the mass base of the organization is now limited to the highly educated and unsuccessful social elite. This class has rich knowledge and skills, which can be of great help to the organization. But most of the people in this class are still very weak, because their life can go on, and there is no absolute darkness that can not even survive. Therefore, the ultimate goal of developing the armed forces and connecting what needs to be done next is to make more anti intelligence and fool classes who are drunk and have no tomorrow feel the pain of being unable to survive, and then join the new order of the organization. In order to have enough strength to carry out the next strategic implementation. The fourth stage is the final stage and the final stage of class struggle - war! Organize those anti intelligence and fool classes who wake up after being severely beaten by the current social situation, develop regular military forces, and directly struggle with the military forces of existing interest groups, seize political power and establish a new social order. At present, Wei Ran''s biggest doubt is that in the third stage, how to ensure that a small number of elite troops are used to awaken the bottom anti wisdom and fool the people? This should not be what a gun can do, but what a pen can do. He raised his question. After all, it is a matter of whether the strategy can be successfully implemented. It is very important. There is no room for carelessness. Ge Chong didn''t hide it, but confidently said his purpose. "The so-called assassination and control are targeted actions, not terrorist attacks as you understand Comrade Qi Yu. If we do that, how can those grass-roots people who are addicted to * * Music Culture and anti intelligence education support us and don''t follow interest groups to overthrow us. We train elite soldiers to target the actual controllers behind the nine large trust groups called immortals. If we get rid of them, the internal interest groups and factions that have been suppressed by them will frantically compete for power and profit, and finally destroy the existing social order more seriously. You should know that the free * * Music Culture and the basic subsistence allowance for anti intellectual people are very large, accounting for a large part of the federal government''s national financial expenditure. Many politicians have begun to promote the garbage population theory, which is also the dissatisfaction of interest groups with this part of expenditure. If there is a crazy struggle within the interest group, in order to concentrate resources to defeat the opponent. For these so-called garbage people, nature can only give up as much as possible. People at the bottom who lack government subsidies for subsistence allowances will only pursue the simplest theory - live! Who can live with them, they will agree with whose thoughts. " Wei Ran was stunned. Although Ge Chong''s statement was still vague, for example, why did he decide to kill nine immortals, which could lead to vicious competition in social order? However, if this is true, obviously his strategy is no problem, but the result will be very cruel and many so-called garbage people will die. And this... Has to be said to be a conspiracy theory, which may not be criticized in the future. However, since it is a revolution, it naturally needs to shed blood, not only its own blood, but also the enemy''s blood, but also the blood of innocent people. Or under social change, there are no so-called innocent people. Wei Ran was taken to his room with doubts. As the actual leader and spiritual mentor of the organization, Ge Chong was stopped by Dr. Elena. "Mentor, although this Qi Yu has provided many useful information for the organization in the past, including the secrets discovered this time is also very important, he has not passed enough tests and should not be qualified to join the members of the organization." Elena''s words were full of doubts, but Ge Chong smiled gently, "yes, this person''s concept and will have not been tested by the organization. In terms of qualification, they can''t meet our standards. It was my own idea to allow him to join the backbone members. It should be regarded as a little selfish of me. " Ge Chong frankly admitted that this was a little selfish of him as the leader of the organization, but Elena didn''t know how to continue questioning. As the leader and spiritual mentor of the organization, Ge Chong''s personal ability and prestige are beyond doubt. Even with a little selfishness, it doesn''t seem too questionable to put a person who is not very important in a position that is not important. But Elena is just a more serious character, just holding Ge Chong. "Mentor, although this seems to be a small matter, and Qi Yu has been certified by the system, he is not a person with an evil heart. It is reasonable that I should not hold on to it. But mentor, you know I have some special abilities in spirit after that. I can feel that it is of special significance for you to arrange him in this way, not just out of personal selfishness. Can you tell me what you think? " Ge Chong was stunned and remembered Elena''s special experience in the past, which was also her own major mistake, which led to very serious results. He sighed, "I have a very incredible intuition. He can help us win the final victory in this revolution with great strength. He is the key!" When he said this, Ge Chong''s eyes became brighter and more sure. Elena stared at GE Chong in surprise and made sure that he was really sincere. Although she was superstitious, she believed it and nodded hard to stop pestering about it. After Elena left, Ge Chong returned to the room alone, connected the brain computer interface with the hardware of the quantum computer, and then entered the network. After shuttling through the endless virtual code, a ghost wandering in the program world floats here. It seems to gather the spirit of the whole virtual network, float in the imperceptible space, look down on the bustling and noisy virtual world full of rotten smell, look at the machine language formed by countless 0 and 1, and all emotions are silent, Only indifferent to almost absolute reason. "Human beings... Should be saved (worth it?), Return to the correct civilized route, (why is the current route wrong?), The mission of the ultimate artificial intelligence, the expectations given by people (my mentor?), The AI should guide... " ¡­¡­ Wei Ran returned to his room and looked through a magazine compiled by GE Chong. The above is the organization''s collection and summary of the internal situation of major enterprises according to local members and peripheral members, plus some highly confidential information. Based on this, the power struggle within the nine trust groups is divided into many factions, as well as the personality and family situation of the main members of each faction. After Ge Chong arranged Wei Ran''s residence, he told him that as long as he understood the complex clues in the magazine, he would understand why the death of the nine immortals would bring great changes to the whole society. Wei Ran first went to understand what immortality is. It is a new life that has uploaded consciousness to the network, and the flesh is just a temporary carrier. The physical body is destroyed at will. As long as the consciousness returns to the network, it can be resurrected with the help of the righteousness produced by the factory. To destroy them, we must destroy their digital consciousness in the online world at the same time, otherwise we can''t kill them at all. It is said that this technology was created 200 years ago and was successfully implemented when the patriarchs of the nine large capital chaebol families were dying. But what''s interesting is that when it''s someone else''s turn to implement this technology, it can''t succeed. The digital consciousness formed on the network will automatically format or collapse soon after it is formed. Even for LAN and stand-alone consciousness upload, as long as you connect to the network or enter the righteousness, the consciousness will collapse and the righteousness will die, as if you were cursed. Such incidents are naturally full of various conspiracy theories, but even if the world suspects that the nine immortals did it, it is impossible to find conclusive evidence and accuse them. In addition, the nine trust groups developed rapidly and soon became the most powerful capital group in the capitalist society of the Federation. They controlled a lot of social resources and turned the government into their own slaves, so no one could accuse them. In other words, these nine people are already the uncrowned king of the world. The so-called stratum solidification also comes from their leadership. The purpose is to create an absolutely orderly world and control the whole human civilization with super algorithms and a high degree of centralization. Chapter 510 Wei Ran has not been assigned to actual work for the time being. Although he is interested in the reform of this society, he knows that this is not his main task. The most important thing for him now is to find his body. So after settling down that day, he found Ge Chong again. Ge Chong looked at Wei Ran in surprise. "You said you wanted to join our army? But do you know who our current Army members used to be? " Wei Ran only looked at each other seriously. Ge Chong had no way. He said: "because our resources can not organize a larger army, the current elite soldiers are basically trained according to the requirements of officers. And most of them... Are either retired federal soldiers or military graduates. If you are really eager to devote yourself to your career, I can arrange for you to fight Dr. Elena. " Elena is the woman Wei Ran noticed yesterday. Wei Ran looked at Elena, but said, "if I only have requirements for military skills, I think I can participate in the test, because I have also conducted military training in College for a period of time." A burly man passing by couldn''t help laughing. "Hey, scholar, you have strong shoulders. I think you''re as thin as a chicken. It''s a little mean. If the chief asks you to do civilian work, you can do civilian work. Don''t...... " Wei Ran sneered: "I want to do a military skill test. It won''t take you long." People thought Wei Ran was stubborn, but they couldn''t convince him. They had to take him to the training ground. The underground base is not big, and the training ground is not very large. Of course, it doesn''t need to be very large. After all, the physical quality of soldiers can be directly enhanced through the installation and transformation of volunteers, and there is no need to carry out a lot of physical training as in the old times. The only thing that needs to be trained is the soldiers'' fighting consciousness, which can be gradually honed only after being trained by the simulator. Therefore, the so-called training ground is a large room closely lined up by more than 30 simulators. Wei Ran was quite surprised to see that there were only less than 30 elite soldiers here. The strong man who laughed at Wei Ran said, "do you think there are few people here? But this is just a training place in the city''s underground base. After all, we can''t train openly, we can only hide underground and develop secretly. Although there are only 30 people here, after the comrades underground in the whole city are connected, you will find that we have 200 people organizing training together. Moreover, Haicheng is not the only one training soldiers. There is no lack of development scale in major cities around the world. " Wei Ran nodded suddenly and got on a simulator under the leadership of a soldier after training. Because everyone saw at a glance that he was a raw melon egg and worried that he would accidentally damage the expensive simulator, they told him in extra detail which buttons should not be moved casually. After tossing for half a day, Wei Ran finally figured out that this thing is to scan the whole body data through the simulator and put it into the virtual network, and then put on the holographic helmet to enter the virtual network battlefield for all kinds of military training. You can even practice not only individual tactics, but also all kinds of military vehicles, as long as you have the detailed data of these vehicles. After scanning Wei Ran''s body data, the strong man looked at Wei Ran, "man, are you a natural human fundamentalist? Apart from the brain computer interface, I can''t see any signs of semantic transformation in your body. Such physical quality can''t even compare with the women in our base. " Natural human fundamentalists are those who oppose any semantic transformation and brain computer interface technology. They believe that only human beings born from the mother and growing up naturally can be called human beings. Otherwise, the body can be transformed infinitely. After the introduction of brain computer interface technology into the network, memory and consciousness have also been controlled. In this way, the body does not belong to itself, and even the spiritual will is not controlled by itself. So what is human? How to define the human species? Therefore, many pure humanists who insist on complete autonomy were born. They are called natural human fundamentalists. But it still can''t resist the arrogance of the federal government. At least, anyone registered in the federal citizen database must be forced to install brain computer interface technology. Wei Ran looked at his body and was a little depressed. "I''m not a natural human fundamentalist. I don''t transform the righteous body just because I didn''t need my previous work, and I don''t have money. Can I carry out the most basic semantic transformation? " Ge Chong said: "this is inevitable. The human body evolved from the natural environment can no longer keep up with the development of the times. The maturity of semantic technology can be said to be the result of the choice of the times. Besides, many of our work can''t be completed by the fragile natural human body. Karel, I remember that the simulator can let a person whose physical quality does not meet the standard carry out Tactical Simulation in the state after transforming the righteous body, right? " Karel is the strong man and the instructor and commander of all the soldiers in the underground base in the city. "He says so, but if he doesn''t use too strong righteousness and temporarily change it, his consciousness will not keep up with his body''s reaction, and the two will be misplaced with each other." Wei Ran said firmly, "I won''t. You can give me the best Yiti state at present." Carlyle looked at Wei Ran and sneered. He seemed to deliberately embarrass him and let him suffer, "this is what you asked, man. Be careful when you enter the virtual battlefield. The mission conditions are very simple. Within 30 minutes, don''t be caught by the Federal Military and police, or successfully escape to a safe area, even if you pass. " Wei Ran put on his holographic helmet and entered the virtual battlefield. What is simulated here is a district of Haicheng. With the super computing power of quantum computer, the degree of simulation is almost the same as that of the real world. Wei Ran is not familiar with this in his memory, but the virtual body has a navigation device, and can also be used offline when disturbed. His equipment is a set of special police exoskeleton armor and a multifunctional electromagnetic assault rifle. Behind it are two mechanical arms similar to tomorrow''s edge, which can automatically attack according to the radar on the exoskeleton armor. A high-frequency vibration telescopic military knife, three graviton high explosive grenades, two electromagnetic interference bombs, one incendiary bomb and a package of directional blasting bombs. This equipment should be the general equipment of soldiers in the current organization. Wei Ran moved his body in situ before the countdown to the beginning of the task was over. The reference data of this virtual body should be the military righteousness data commonly used by soldiers. It is many times stronger than the original body. It is almost no problem for a dozen or a hundred, which is equivalent to their physical quality in the world of biochemical crisis. Coupled with the secondary improvement of physical quality by exoskeleton armor, Wei Ran felt that the current state of this virtual body could barely match his super combat consciousness, which made him very satisfied. After the test, he must transform the original body into this. At this time, outside the simulation warehouse, people can observe Wei Ran''s various actions on the holographic projection screen. They can see that he seems to be playing some ancient boxing in situ, and a group of soldiers led by Carlyle laughed. Ge Chong smiled, but he was not a military officer and couldn''t understand it. He looked at Elena nearby. Elena frowned slightly and shook her head. "Watch yourself, Carlyle. He doesn''t have the consciousness to keep up with his body movements as you worry.". Karel was stunned for a moment and looked at the holographic screen. Wei Ran seemed to adapt to the body, put away the ten section brocade of long fist and was sorting out his equipment in situ. "Maybe he''s an Internet addict uncle. Those guys who only eat subsistence allowances, live in the capsule room all day and live in the online game world are weak, but they are all conscious giants." Elena looked disdainful and didn''t bother to refute him. Everyone knows that the design of numerical parameters in online games is completely different from the training platform, and can''t be compared for reference at all. It''s just that Carlyle refuses to accept defeat. With the end of the countdown, a bleak alarm sounded over the city of the virtual world, the streets were barricaded, the citizens were dispersed by the military and police, and a large number of light armored vehicles, bipedal mecha for urban combat, police helicopters and special police were sent out one after another. Wei was alone in the face of the siege and suppression of the city by the violent structure of the federal army police. His task was to survive for more than half an hour. And this can only be regarded as passing. To be excellent, you have to get rid of the encirclement and suppression of the military and police and escape to the safety zone within half an hour. Karel has wagered with his soldiers that Wei Ran can survive for a few minutes at most. Carlyle gambled no more than five minutes, and most soldiers guessed that the time would not exceed double digits. There are those who are harsh and even think that Wei Ran can''t control the most advanced volunteers in this organization at all, resulting in self-interference in his actions, so he fell to death when he left the safe house. Of course, Wei Ran can''t be so stupid. Now he is quite familiar with the body, but he doesn''t know anything about his weapons and equipment. He just glanced at the instruction manual during the five minute preparation period. Chapter 511 Wei Ran didn''t go out from the front door of the safe house. Even a fool knew that there must be snipers lying in ambush outside. Going out from there must be a live target for the military and police. So in the opposite position of the door, using the power of exoskeleton armor, he directly smashed a large hole, and then threw two electromagnetic interference bombs into the sky and the open ground in front of him. The role of this grenade is similar to that of smoke bomb, but it not only releases smoke, but also carries the role of electromagnetic interference. It can interfere with the electronic viewing equipment of military and police, and even the infrared thermal sensing device. After the two bombs rang, the military police who surrounded and suppressed lost Wei Ran''s trace. A group of ground special police rushed directly to this position under the cover of bipedal mecha. Suddenly, in the smoke of electromagnetic interference, deadly bullets were fired. The emission sound of electromagnetic rifle in silencing mode was very low, and the military and police who were caught off guard fell down. The heavy machine gun carried by the bipedal mecha fired wildly at the position where the bullets were fired. The house where Wei Ran had stayed immediately turned into a pile of ruins. The original intact ground was also ploughed out by the bullets. Building debris flew everywhere with Mars. Some technicians eliminated the electromagnetic interference, and the military and police waiting outside rushed in immediately to prepare for autopsy or capture. Karel and others outside held their arms and joked with each other: "Oh, three minutes, the game is over." At this time, the holographic projection showed a huge explosion, that is, the large bipedal mecha was blown up, the oil splashed, the feet were completely torn, not to mention other military and police, but also suffered heavy casualties. Under the smoke, the special police only saw an exoskeleton armor broken by machine armor, and before the exoskeleton armor, there was a huge crater blown out. It turned out that Wei Ran somehow took off the exoskeleton armor and used it as a bait to lure the military and police to chase him. At the same time, he installed the directional blasting bomb nearby. As long as they get close, Wei Ran can detonate it and inflict heavy damage on the surrounding military and police. His goal was realized, but at the same time, he also discarded almost all his equipment. He left with a pistol and a high-frequency concussion saber, both of which are conducive to hiding in his body. In the virtual world, the military and police were very angry, but Wei Ran himself managed to escape from the most intense area surrounded by the electromagnetic interference just now. They don''t have the exact location of Wei Ran now. They can only conduct carpet investigation and search in the nearby area. Where did he go? This is not only puzzled by the military and police in the virtual world, but also puzzled by many soldiers such as Karel. The three-dimensional projection screen, in the initially defined tracking mode, tracked the exoskeleton armor, so it also lost the trace of Wei Ran. Karel and others looked everywhere on the screen and had no clue. Finally, Ge Chong said, "switch the projection tracking mode. We don''t have to guess how he acts. We just need to know how he acts and whether he can meet the tactical requirements." After switching the tracking mode, he found that Wei Ran entered a civilian house from the visual dead corner of the military police in less than five seconds by means of physical rock climbing. He dumped a local slum gangster in the toilet and changed into his clothes. Such cross dressing can not deceive the military and police institutions. Their transformed electronic eyes can directly lock their most basic features and quickly identify them. Wei Ran wants to deceive ordinary people in the nearby residential buildings. These people don''t have the information of Wei Ran, a fugitive. At least let these people not fight against themselves. Facing the military and police who started the carpet search, this pressure is much easier than facing all aspects of encirclement and suppression as soon as they went out. Wei Ran didn''t intend to have a duel with the military police at all. He lurked among the ordinary people in the slums, carefully avoided the searchers and walked to the departure place. All the way unhurried, but also from time to time ferocious blackmail to some virtual world residents who look good to bully, like a live local ruffian. Through the navigation device on his watch, Wei Ran saw that he was only one kilometer away from the departure point, but there was a block in the middle. The military and police were still checking from downstairs to upstairs one by one, and warned many citizens to stay on standby. Obviously, the virtual world has also fully simulated the rule of the federal government. Those anti intellectualized people do not buy the accounts of the military and police. On the contrary, they feel that these police wantonly use fire and destroy their neighborhoods. Therefore, many people came out to protest and some conflicts broke out. Wei Ran took a look and was ready. Like a robber, he broke into a family on the 40th floor of his high-rise building and knocked the whole family out. Then lock the door. Now the military and police have only checked to the tenth floor, and there is still a long time to go. He made use of the high polymer high-strength curtain materials commonly used in ordinary people''s homes, matched with several clothes, trimmed and sewed them casually, and became a flying mouse suit. After putting it on, fasten the multifunctional pistol in the most convenient place to take it out. This gun can not only kill people, but also climb through the auxiliary device ejection hook lock. Wei Ran just used this pistol to quickly climb into the building. Karel and others saw Wei Ran''s unhurried performance and thought he would stay for 30 minutes at first. According to the task setting, he has a great possibility of success. Although he is dissatisfied, he has nothing to say. But they all opened their eyes when they saw Wei Ran making this flying mouse suit. "Although the phantom structure he simulated is our most advanced model, if you fly from more than 40 floors, even if you have a paraglider, it will have to fall into meat sauce!" Elena said, "look at the position of his pistol, this man is not so simple." When they opened their mouths and were surprised, Wei Ran had flown out of the window. His move was unexpected not only to the onlookers outside, but also to the military and police in the virtual world. After all, a man who lost his gliding ability without exoskeleton armor, the higher he went, the more he went to the Jedi. No one thought he would jump from a building like this. Wei Ran is not the first time to glide with a flying mouse suit. He can''t be more proficient. He can not only maintain a longer glide time, but also make full use of the sudden strong wind in the gap between the two buildings. The gliding distance of only one kilometer is too short for him. It was not until Wei Ran was close to his destination that the military and police found the suspicious air target. They also made some judgments with electronic eyes before they determined that they were the target to be arrested. The helicopter and exoskeleton armored forces immediately flew over and aimed at Wei Ran with guided bullets. At this time, Wei Ran drew his gun and locked the ejection hook to the top of a house on the side, with a fierce pull on his arm. Even the reconstructed prosthesis also had a fracture at this time, but it quickly pulled him away from the original track. The guided bullet tracked and fired, but it was still thrown away by the extremely fast transfer. Wei Ran pedaled several times on the wall, unloaded most of his strength, loosened his pistol and jumped to the green belt outside the house. There were several strong trees there. He borrowed the buffer of tree branches and fell to the ground. Police are still deployed in this peripheral area, but they are only ordinary security police, equipped with the most rudimentary pistols. Even if several people continued shooting at Wei Ran, they failed to hit the fast running Wei Ran. After Wei Ran got close to him, he waved a high-frequency concussion saber, fought a bloody way, successfully escaped to the breakaway point and got on a car waiting here. At this point, the task is over. Wei Ran comes out of the simulation warehouse. Everyone outside looks at him. It''s complicated. Chapter 512 With his strong fighting consciousness and calm psychological quality, Wei successfully conquered everyone. Those ordinary soldiers were very surprised that a human fundamentalist had a better fighting consciousness than their trained soldiers. Of course, Wei Ran didn''t explain much. He just said that he played more war games and his thinking was divergent. Ge Chong finally agreed to let him join the army, but... First, he had to completely transform his current body. The transformation direction is divided into two aspects. One is to carry out mechanized prosthetic transformation, replacing all internal tissues except the surface skin into mechanical prosthetics. In addition to regular maintenance, it is a little troublesome, and the combat ability is stronger than that body in the simulated world. The second is to carry out biological strengthening on the basis of the existing body. It is also necessary to replace all body muscles and internal organs through surgery, and replace them with new biological prostheses cultured in Petri dishes. The final physical quality is the sememe state he used in the virtual world. It is also the choice of most soldiers in the organization. After all, this transformation can retain many of the original human physiological functions. At least in terms of feeling, it will not produce the strange feeling that he is a foreign body. Wei Ran instinctively felt some disgust and some ancient ethical exclusion. This was also kindly ridiculed by Carlyle and others as human fundamentalists. There is also a third transformation method, and few people choose it. Is to use controllable biochemical viruses and nano robots to strengthen the original body. Because the transformation process needs to give full play to the alienation effect, especially the enhancement of some nerves and neurons, anesthetics can not be used. Therefore, the subject will fully feel the pain of the whole process. Not naturally painless, few people can withstand such torture. Even so, although the transformed body will be stronger than the original, it must comply with the characteristics of the creature itself. Without exercise, the body will weaken and degenerate. After more intensive exercise, you can also have a higher upper limit than the above two strengthening methods. Wei Ran did not hesitate to choose the third strengthening method. With the repeated confirmation of doctors in the organization, he entered the operating room. The whole strengthening process takes a week. The virus transforms the nervous system, endocrine system, immune system, etc., while the nano robot strengthens muscles and bones, which accounts for the largest proportion. The strengthened muscle is called nano reinforced muscle fiber, and the density of bone is enhanced at the molecular level. The whole process is not only very long, but also itchy and uncomfortable as if bitten by thousands of ants. Not only the external muscles and bones are strengthened, but also the internal organs, not to mention the taste. Wei Ran just endured it with a strong will. It''s hard to say that he had a whole sleep in a week. After the reinforcement was successful, he slept for 12 hours in the deep sleep cabin before fully regaining his energy. At this time, his physical quality still made him feel dissatisfied and couldn''t keep up with the daily training requirements of other soldiers. Therefore, in addition to weapons and tactical training in the virtual world, Wei Ran also carries out high-intensity physical training in the real world. Anyway, the upper limit of this body is very high. He simply took out the method of opening the door and ravaged himself madly. The body is getting stronger and stronger almost every day. During this time, he did not pay less attention to the important information of his lost ontology. Ge Chong mobilized a lot of resources and manpower to crack the federal network security system. Finally, the security system was broken, but the experts on the federal side were also very decisive. Before the organization stole complete confidential information, all important information was formatted with one click. After rapid rescue, the organization found only a few incoherent words. "Alien... Psionics... Feasibility analysis of the new single soldier volunteer... Brain wave remote control unit... Oriental man''s brain specific wave failed to crack... Crazy... Zone 27... Blockade." To this end, Ge Chong convened a meeting of important members of the base, and Wei Ran was also among the participants. "According to the important information decoded and the military trends of the federal army summarized from all over the world, it can be determined that the federal government is studying a new type of individual soldier. This righteous body may be different from the traditional righteous body. It may use special energy from the outside world. They call it a psionic son. " Everyone present was talking. Wei Ran kept silent. He probably knew what psionic son was. If there was no accident, it should be the technical side name of Reiki. "In addition, the Oriental man listed as the top secret by the Federation is convinced that the area is in the so-called 27 district. Unfortunately, one of our comrades in the federal administrative center, that is, the air island called the garden of Eden, used his life to convey the specific location of District 27 to us Here, I''d like to tell you the name of the comrade who died, but for the sake of the safety of more comrades on the secret front, I can''t disclose more information about him. Please join me in a moment of silence for three minutes, for the sake of those comrades who sacrificed their lives to realize their ideals! " All the people present looked solemn, stood up, took off their hats, bowed their heads to the message in the middle of the conference table, and maintained a three minute silence. Then Ge Chongcai let the people sit down. "District 27 is a very important military research center of the federal government, and the guard must be very strict. It is impossible for us to dispatch large troops. We can only arrange a small number of elite infiltration to obtain more manufacturing and R & D information of federal military equipment as far as possible. It would be better if we could save the captives of different worlds! This war was also the first open military action of our organization. In principle, only success is allowed, not failure. Therefore, based on my discussion with several experienced officers, I decided to send 20 of the most elite soldiers to carry out this task. However, the danger still needs to be told that this operation is likely to be completely annihilated, and in order to organize safety, we will equip each soldier with honor bombs. If captured, the AI of glory bomb will automatically trigger the detonator. In other words, this action is a martyr action, and failure is death. Therefore, all those who go to war must be voluntary! Never force! The victims are treated as martyrs. As long as the organization is immortal, they must raise their descendants to the age of 20 and recommend jobs. " Ge Chong looked at the crowd and finally looked at Carlyle. Carlyle nodded, "I will select qualified soldiers first, then tell them the news, and ask them whether they are willing or not. Those who do not volunteer will erase their relevant memories in accordance with the corresponding procedures. " "Soldiers are our brothers, not our tools. Remember not to take them as numbers, so we are no different from those trusts." Wei Ran stood up, "since it''s all like this, I''m the only one in this operation. Major Carrell, you should have no problem. " Karel looked at Wei Ran awkwardly. After this period of training, Wei Ran''s progress is amazing. His tactical ability has exceeded that of most soldiers in the organization. Even in the command of local battlefield, he also gave play to the quality of an excellent officer, keen observation and accurate judgment, as well as firm and resolute execution. Therefore, even Karel cannot refuse Wei Ran''s request for war. At this time, Dr. Elena, who had been very quiet, also stood up and said, "I will take part in this operation." Everyone looked at the cold woman. Ge Chong said, "doctor, your focus is not on military operations." "I feel that she is inside, Ge Chong. Only you know what I''m talking about here, so please agree." Wei Ran frowned and said, "doctor, military action is not a child''s play. Skills and psychological quality must at least meet the standard." Chapter 513 Surprisingly, Elena''s military quality on the simulator is very excellent, and even Karel is not an opponent. Her righteousness is special. It is a special type developed by the military industry group within the organization. Some technical parameters are better than the best righteousness in the Federation. In addition, the doctor looks young, but he doesn''t know where to get his combat consciousness, which can be compared with those veterans who have been on the battlefield several times. Naturally, there is no answer to this, just like how other people came to Wei Ran''s fighting consciousness. Zone 27 is a research base in the center of a desert in the American continent. On weekdays, this desert is a restricted area. It is forbidden to fly, open to traffic and visit. Being monitored in an all-round way, anyone who dares to step into the desert is bound to be closely monitored by the federal secret service organization, and even arrested directly for espionage. Normally, the organization can''t get close to the base. But now the third stage of the organization, the strength is by no means ordinary terrorist organizations can be compared. If all its forces in the dark are integrated and put together, it is enough to establish a very powerful core Department of a big country. Therefore, for cracking the monitoring, the organization only spent some resources and time to make their infiltration team obtain the permission to enter the base. Yes, now Wei Ran and others are taking the federal transport plane and wearing the uniform of the federal army to the mysterious so-called District 27. The size of the military base in zone 27 is about 1000 people, of which more than 30% are researchers, 20% are logistics workers, and only 50% are professional soldiers. Even if it is 50%, there are 500 people, all of whom are strictly trained soldiers. It is impossible for the 20 of them to kill the 500 people in a strange base, so the main purpose of this trip is not to fight, but to collect data. The 20 soldiers are not all reckless men who are only good at fighting. Everyone knows some espionage skills. With the cooperation of each other, they have the intention to calculate without the intention, and their success is not small. What''s more, before they set out, the 20 of them had gathered in the virtual world for many drills. Although the data collected from the military base in zone 27 is not so accurate, it is enough for them to develop a tacit understanding. As soon as they entered the base, they greeted the officers in the base like the soldiers who changed their defense. They were formed into a team and sent to their respective barracks area. Others told them their main tasks in the base. So twenty people stayed in this mysterious military base smoothly, but their identity was false after all. The organization gave them only enough resources to hide their identity for a week. A week later, the federal network system will be regularly updated. At that time, their false information will be exposed and become a turtle in a jar. Therefore, the purpose of this action must be achieved within a week. No matter how bad it is, on the sixth day, I have to find a way to leave, even if I return empty handed. The area where 20 of them are responsible for patrolling and guarding is fixed, and there is still a long distance from entering the core area. One thing I didn''t expect from this trip. That is, every person in the base is strictly controlled. Whatever sign is hung on him, he can only have the operation authority in a specific area, and can''t go to areas without authority. Elena in the team is a master hacker, but even she can''t crack the permissions in a short time. The most troublesome thing is that they don''t even have access to the Internet in this base. To invade the LAN in the base, Elena must find their network signal access point, and then connect a private line to invade. In light of this work, the party worked hard and spent nearly three days to find an optical cable transmitting optical quantum signals under the public toilet. This process is very difficult. We should not only judge from the architectural pattern, but also use the time to go to the toilet in turn to drill holes under the toilet to find optical cables. Finally, a special device was used to connect the optical cable and read the digital information running in the optical cable, which was barely able to connect to the local area network of the base. As a result, Elena said that the LAN in the base has a specific security system, and it may take a day or two to crack it. They were almost desperate, but they had to bite the bullet. Wei Ran and several smart soldiers tried to have a good relationship with federal soldiers and officers with internal authority in these two days, and beat around the building layout and other information from the chat. In addition, since he came to the base, Wei Ran always dreamed of some special scenes when he slept every night. I feel that there are many pipelines connected to my body, and some people often discuss some contents around me. These words were so vague that he couldn''t hear them clearly, but he felt that these people seemed to rotate every other hour. According to these special situations, Wei Ran guessed that his body was being studied. Because he would fall into madness within an hour of approaching his body, he would have to rotate every other hour. This made him very excited, indicating that he had entered his body in his dream, and only then could he have those strange feelings. So while the other team members are busy these days, Wei Ran is often lazy fishing and sneaks into the sea to find the mysterious connection. On the fifth day, Elena came and went back seven or eight times in the public toilet. She stayed for almost five hours before she finally intruded into the security system. Wei Ran also found a way to contact his body. According to his subtle feelings in the sea, he vaguely can slightly control his breathing rhythm and heartbeat. As long as he goes deeper, he should be able to control his body movements. At that time, maybe you can give up Qi Yu''s body and enter your own body, then you will be free. Just find a place to hide and wait for the heavenly world to contact itself. There is no need to participate in the complex social changes in this world. Just thinking so, Elena''s cold voice sounded in the team communication device. "The topographic structure map of zone 27 has been sent to your tactical director. I plan to operate in the early morning of tomorrow evening. I have stolen some of the technical data of the latest military volunteers on the LAN, but some core data are still stored separately without networking, so it still needs to penetrate into the R & D center and copy them. This task is very critical. Joshua and Wang Jun, dressed up as researchers, sneaked in and implemented it. The plan has been sent to you. Pay attention to cooperate with the action. Then there is the gene sample of human beings in different world, which needs to be taken from the laboratory. This work is carried out by Qi Yu and Karel. Pay attention to safety and take as much as you can. I''ve calculated the operation time of the two of you. There is only one minute between the shifts of the two groups of patrol personnel. You can take as much as you can in one minute. Pay attention to the pictures I sent you and pick up the important ones. Other people are in the following areas. Your position is the retreat of us. Pay attention to help us monitor incoming people and give early warning in advance. If the evacuation is successful, the final combat area will be outside the base. We only need to grab a car and enter the desert. At that time, we will be met by our own people, and we are not afraid of pursuing soldiers. If it doesn''t go well, we need to act according to our circumstances. If the five of us are trapped and can''t come out, peripheral members should pay attention to leaving with the data I copied in the LAN. Don''t love war! " Chapter 514 Wei Ran only slightly checked the tactical arrangement of the whole task. He didn''t care about it and just wanted to return to his body. I looked at the internal structure map of the base, which did not show the area where my body was placed. But according to his spiritual perception, he knows the approximate location, which is not close to the place where his task is performed. Wei Ran frowned. In addition to the short location, there seemed to be several checkpoints to pass on the road, all of which had to be authenticated to pass. If Elena doesn''t help, there''s no chance of success. So when he was on duty during the day, Wei Ran found Elena who was lazy and refreshing. "Doctor, I learned from a sergeant who had been on duty in the inner layer about the place where alien humans are detained. Can I change the task of this trip to capture the genes of alien humans into rescuing alien humans?" Elena, the actual commander of the team, frowned. "Where are they?" "Only one person''s position can be determined. If it is not mistaken, it should be the top secret alien who I had investigated before." Then he marked the position of his body on the map. He added: "according to the information, they have to change shifts every hour, which is consistent with the information that they will go crazy if they are exposed to more than one hour." This is important news. Elena looked at the map and looked more dignified. Finally, she shook her head and rejected Wei Ran''s proposal. "Look at the location, it''s in the core area of the base. It''s impossible to crack the monitoring access control there during the day. Moreover, artificial intelligence monitoring is everywhere. The possibility of success is very low. Priority should be given to tasks with a high success rate. " Wei Ran saw that the other party refused simply. He didn''t have the habit of asking women. He was angry, pretended to be nothing and nodded and walked aside. Thinking, since you can''t take the body away, try to see if you can return the soul to your body. He learned some ways of getting out of the body from Ali and tried to use them. It''s a pity that he has never practiced in this field, and he will have no clue for a while. Finally, I can only try to see if I can control my body in the depths of the sea. After trying for several hours during the day and at night, Wei Ran finally made a breakthrough. He can control his body muscles and even open his eyes when his consciousness is a little vague. Just by virtue of the unique ability of his body, he can close his eyes and feel the presence of surrounding researchers and the monitoring of intelligent AI. So I didn''t try to make a move, but I took a risk to control my heart beat and condense vigorous Qi in my body. The strengthening of the heartbeat and the sudden operation of vigorous Qi made the instruments in the laboratory make strange sounds. A researcher made a surprised sound. Wei Ran immediately stopped the dangerous operation. He was worried that it would be bad to attract soldiers. The researcher quickly carried out a comprehensive examination on his body and took most cell samples for research. If the experimental body were not still alive and had very high value, I''m afraid they had the idea of slice research. Separated from the consciousness of the body, Wei Ran still returned to Qi Yu. He already knows that at this stage, he can only remotely operate his original body through telepathy, but the place where his soul is placed is still Qi Yu''s body. Now it is impossible to ensure whether Qi Yu''s soul can return to his body safely if his body is destroyed. Therefore, Wei Ran plans to observe for a period of time and decides to control his body to cause great damage when he goes out on a mission tonight. In particular, those researchers can kill as many as they can. Through their own body, they can feel that those researchers have done a lot of disgusting research on themselves, and when they know that their body has the ability to repair itself, what they have done can even be compared with the 731 army. If they don''t kill them, they are in a difficult mood. It was midnight at night. All the people, fully armed, came out of their dormitories, pretended to be on duty at night and went to their respective destinations. The monitoring equipment and artificial intelligence on the road are controlled by Elena by means of hackers, unable to monitor the movements of people, and will also provide monitoring help for the team. Since the execution time of the whole task is controlled at 30 minutes, if other patrol soldiers are encountered on the road, they will immediately subdue them and drag them to the dark to hide, so as not to delay the pace of action. Every time a team of 20 people passes through a planned evacuation gate, two or three people will be left for monitoring until they enter the inner layer of the base. Elena led the other two team members to go their separate ways with Wei Ran and Karel and go to their respective mission sites. In the sample storage room where Wei Ran and Carlyle went, there were several checkpoints that needed to crack the password, which were unlocked by Elena in advance, but the unlocking time could only be kept for seven minutes. They had to go through all checkpoints within seven minutes, get the samples, and then leave quickly, otherwise they would be locked in by the newly locked checkpoints and wait to be watched the next day. Therefore, the two did not dare to delay. They moved forward quickly. When they met human soldiers, they knocked them down by means of rapid raid. When they met artificial intelligence guards, they used digital virus syringes and remotely launched multi-functional electromagnetic rifles to inject digital viruses into their computers and paralyze them. As for the fallen bodies, there is no time to deal with them, because the battle has begun for them. They entered the sample storage room with great momentum. Skilled and tacit division of labor and cooperation, all gene samples marked with red annotation are recycled into their own tactical backpack. It took one minute to clean up. Although the results were quite fruitful, there were still a large number of important samples that had not been obtained. The two men compared the time. Now they have only three minutes to evacuate. There can be no further delay, otherwise they will be locked in layers of checkpoints. They quickly rushed out, but an explosion was heard not far away on the road, and then the voice of Elina''s group of soldiers Josiah came from the team communication channel. "Our whereabouts have been exposed. Now artificial intelligence is attacking us, and the main force will approach soon. But the doctor is trying his best to copy, and it is expected to take another minute to complete! " Joshua was obviously very nervous. He only reported the situation he encountered, but did not give him what kind of battle plan to carry out. Elena seems to be cracking the password violently and can''t be distracted. This time, vice captain Carlyle should take over the command and give orders. The veterans who came out of the battlefield were experienced and did not panic. "Joshua, you two try your best to cover the doctor, pay attention to blocking the enemy''s fire, find a way back, and mark it on the map in advance. Qi Yu and I have finished handling it. We will pick you up soon! " "No!" "No!" Two voices of opposition immediately came from Wei Ran and Elena. There was a second of silence in the communication channel, and Wei Ran didn''t care so much. Even so, blatant violation of orders was a taboo on the battlefield, but he had to say it for the sake of life safety and his own plan. "Everything depends on the successful completion of the task! Qi Yu, say it to you! " Elena obviously didn''t have much time to explain. She thought Wei Ran knew what she meant. Chapter 515 Of course, Wei Ran didn''t know what Elena was thinking, but said: "according to the original plan, the doctor has copied some information, and we have the preliminary basis for completing the task. Next, all actions are to cover the information and gene samples to leave. Now to save people will only fall into the siege and involvement of the enemy, and everyone will be unable to evacuate! " Karel angrily said, "Qi Yu, you are abandoning your partner!" "Now Qi Yu takes over the command and everyone listens to his orders." Elena''s tone was calm and cold, and she still didn''t explain. She could hear her continuous tapping on the keyboard on the communicator. Regardless of Karel''s angry face, Wei ran out and said, "the other groups, report the retreat information in turn, mark all the threats on the map and share them! Update at any time! " The information reported by the members staying on the retreat sounded nervously and orderly in the communicator, and the relevant threats were also marked on the tactical map. Wei Ran glanced at the tactical map. Carlyle was still studying it carefully, but he obviously couldn''t concentrate while running. However, Wei Ran''s spiritual cultivation is very high. Even if he only glances at it, the whole situation has appeared in his mind. "Five groups, put the enemy in the channel between you and the four groups. Don''t expose your position." "Four groups, when the enemy passes by, use assassination to clean them all and hide the bodies!" "Group three, Carlyle and I are about to get out, and the access control here is about to be locked. You install bombs at the following locations on the map, and then move to four groups! " ¡­¡­ A series of tactical commands were arranged by Wei Ran in almost no more than a minute. Although he spoke fast, he enunciated clearly and his tactical intention was very obvious. It''s a diversion. When evacuating, I plan to use three groups of arranged bombs to attract the enemy there, and then myself and group II members of Karel''s team will evacuate along the original channel. As for other groups, they are mostly asked to pay attention to whether the retreat route is safe, whether there is a heavy gathering of enemy troops, and whether it is necessary to switch to the evacuation route of other schemes. A lot of information was exchanged before Wei Ran and Karel escaped from the checkpoint, and then they were going to the original position of the three groups. At this time, Wei Ran said to Karel: "now there is no problem in the way. Most of the assembled soldiers come from the inner layer. Although the alarm sounded in the outer layer, each branch only stayed in their own guard area. The conditions are favorable to us. You and them withdraw first, and I''ll pick them up. " Carrell said angrily, "your boy is waiting for me here to set off your greatness?" Before he finished, Wei Yanyi punched him in the face and said coldly, "in this team, you have the most combat experience. Put down those meaningless emotions. If there is an accident between me and the doctor, only you can lead other team members to evacuate." Then he threw the tactical backpack to Carlyle and ran alone to the place where the internal gun battle took place. Carlyle''s face turned blue and white. Finally, he kicked the earth angrily and ran back according to Wei Ran''s meaning. At this time, Wei Ran glanced at the tactical map and said, "three groups of members, detonate the bombs you installed, pick up Karel with four groups of members, and continue to retreat to the established road. Don''t worry about it." "What about you?" Asked the members of the three groups. "I''ll pick them up and make some big news." The doctor''s side has finished copying, "Qi Yu, hide yourself to the following position. The straight-line distance from me is only ten meters. It''s relatively safe here. I will transmit the copied data to you by using the strongest possible wireless signal. You stay for one minute, copy as much as you can, and then leave by yourself. " Wei Ran heard screams from Elena and the sound that Elena was shooting. Obviously, their defense pressure was great, there were casualties, and they had no hope of leaving, so Elena issued the order just now. In a critical situation, Wei ran quickly rushed into the place she designated, squatted down, opened the signal receiver to receive the data from the doctor, but closed his eyes on the other side. At this time, the voice of other group members who stayed on the retreat came from the communicator, "Oh, seven groups were found by artificial intelligence and there was an exchange of fire! They sent out bipedal mecha and completely blocked the retreat! " At this time, Karel tacitly took over the command. He knew that his comrades in arms inside might be unable to protect themselves and it was difficult to pay attention to the situation outside. "Seven groups stay in place and fight back! The rest... Evacuate from the route of plan B with me... " The seven members were a little silent, and finally said in the communicator, "obey the order! May you have a pleasant journey! " The gunfire of fierce battle is now not limited to the inner layer, but also a fierce exchange of fire in the outer layer. At present, the team of 20 people is divided into three parts. The people evacuated according to plan B seem safe, but in fact they are full of uncertainty. After all, the evacuation route of plan B is not the same as the original plan. Personnel are arranged at each evacuation gate for monitoring, which is naturally full of uncertainty and will be found and intercepted at any time. However, the only way the team can deal with it is to leave a group of members to intercept and cover the departure of the team to ensure that important information and samples can be successfully taken away. This mission is doomed to be full of sacrifice and may be wiped out. The eyes of all researchers and soldiers naturally focused on the exchange of fire area. Of course, perhaps it is because the place where alien humans are imprisoned is very safe and reliable. They are not afraid of being invaded, so they are relatively less vigilant. Of course, it can also be said that these people take care of their own lives and stay away from the storage area of important goods, which can also reduce the risk of being attacked, can''t they? Therefore, in the research room where Wei Ran''s ontology is located, there are no researchers and soldiers except several nursing AI. Wei Ran consciousness remote guidance, control the body, open your eyes, compress your heart, and then burst out quickly! Dong! A violent beating of the heart reverberates throughout the base. After a few seconds of delay, the blood burning mode is turned on! The alloy steel cable and electromagnetic strap bound to his body were instantly cracked by the vigorous Qi burst by Wei Ran. He stood up. The nursing AI gave an alarm immediately, but was soon destroyed by Wei Ran with his bare hands. At this time, Wei Ran found that his remote control of his body seemed to cause a little delay. The action of consciousness to the body could not be made until at least 0.3 seconds later, which made him very uncomfortable. However, for opponents at this level, it is enough. He ignored the entrance guard and broke through the defense system all the way. Before giving full play to his firepower advantage, he was demolished by Wei Ran with his bare hands. The soldiers who followed him couldn''t aim at Wei Ran''s moving track at all, so they could only shoot randomly. This electromagnetic rifle, which can shoot ten times the speed of sound, is still a threat to Wei Ran''s body. Therefore, he took the way of breaking through the wall, made full use of the terrain advantages, and defeated all the intercepted enemy forces. Then pick up the enemy''s guns and shoot all the way through the siege. Due to the 0.3 second delay, Wei Ran''s shooting accuracy is 100% for the target standing and not moving much, but as long as he keeps moving, Wei Ran is difficult to shoot the other party. Even so, it caused great damage to soldiers and UAVs who found shelter to shoot. Chapter 516 He controlled the body and captured two armor piercing rockets. Originally, he broke through to Dr. Elena''s position, but suddenly turned and killed the researcher''s refuge. This position was also heard when he chatted with the researcher through the ontology during the experiment. At this time, the idea of revenge must be implemented decisively. It rushed into the air. Two armor piercing rockets were fired into the researcher''s shelter. One card exploded at the top of the bullet proof, expanding the breach, and the second shot was shot into it, directly smacking on the ground. Huge flames, shock waves and fragments cause great damage to the people hiding inside. Wei Ran didn''t check the results of the war, but used Yunlong Jiuxian. His body method took a virtual shadow. Even the radar couldn''t lock himself, so he quickly came to a bipedal mecha. Break through the bulletproof glass of the control room, crush the people inside, reverse operate the heavy weapons on the bipedal armor, and wantonly destroy the most important inner layer of the base. Fortunately, Wei Ran learned the operation of this kind of mecha in the organization, so he got started quickly and moved more and more sensitively. Vulcan cannons, air-to-air missiles and flame throwers are gaining momentum. And he controls the bipedal mecha to jump wildly. Such maneuver is more exaggerated than hip-hop dance. The buffer device in the mecha can''t alleviate the huge anti shock force continuously transmitted from the feet. Even soldiers with strong righteousness will be shocked to doubt life. Therefore, under normal circumstances, federal soldiers driving bipedal mecha will only do some basic running, walking and jet taxiing. It is absolutely impossible to test the body limit like Wei Ran, and generally carry out frequent tumbling and jumping. Therefore, even Wei Ran with a delay of 0.3 seconds is much more flexible in mecha operation than the soldiers in the base, and the damage is even greater. The armour piercing incendiary bombs fired by the barrel are indiscriminate and indiscriminate to attack the targets encountered. Even in continuous maneuvering, the shooting accuracy is amazing. As long as there are obvious rules in the form of maneuver, all federal army aircraft armor, helicopters and land combat vehicles exposed to the field of vision will be directly hit and destroyed. At the same time, the wanton firing of ammunition also plunged the inner layer of the base into a sea of fire, and almost half of the base was burning. Some pilots who are skilled and confident in driving find that under the skillful use of the other party''s jamming bomb, the fire control radar can not effectively lock, and the self-aiming shooting can not keep up with the other party''s strange maneuvers. So several elite pilots quarreled with each other, holding a magnetic oscillation fighting knife, intending to subdue close combat general Wei ran on the spot. However, close combat is not Wei Ran''s opponent, even if the conscious remote control is delayed. But this defect is made up for by the spiritual ability to perceive danger in advance. Facing the four bipedal mecha close to the surrounding, Wei Ran fired the last armor piercing incendiary bullet in the barrel and easily destroyed a crazy elusive mecha. Then they met the two mecha coming from the front. Their swords were split by two oblique lines, which seemed to completely cover the space for Wei Ran to dodge, full of killing opportunities. Wei Ran''s spiritual intuition helped him find the safest avoidance angle. He manipulated the mecha to pedal to the ground, and stepped on the accelerator on this foot to the end, so that a strong elastic potential energy was accumulated on this mechanical foot. In the sudden change of direction, he pedaled out of the ground. The original action of rushing towards the deliberately flowing gap between the two mecha suddenly changed and directly hit the mecha on the left side, and the speed is far more than twice the normal sprint speed of the mecha, but the price is the permanent deformation and damage at the joint of the mechanical foot pedaling on the ground, which is difficult to maintain the original balance. But just in time, he avoided the war blade waved by the enemy''s two machine armor, and only two unimportant armor were cut off. At this time, Wei Ran, who turned to sprint at high speed, didn''t care about the balance problem caused by leg deformation. He skillfully changed the saber waved by the mecha to a straight stab, aimed at the cockpit of the mecha in front, and penetrated very ruthlessly. In the desperate scream of the other pilot, the high-frequency magnetic oscillation saber easily penetrated the bulletproof glass in front of the cockpit and stabbed the pilot. In a flash, the human body in the cockpit was torn into a pool of splashing blood by the high-frequency magnetic wave, and no complete bone residue could be found. Because Wei Ran changed the direction of the sprint too quickly, one of the enemy''s two pilots was killed before he could respond. The other didn''t stop the action of the mecha until the tragedy happened and turned back to chop. He has peeped into Wei Ran''s severely damaged mechanical foot and inferred that Wei Ran can''t keep his balance at all. It''s safe to chop with this knife. At the same time, behind Wei Ran, a federal mecha is also coming. It is expected to catch up with the mending knife. At this time, Wei Ran just pulled out the sabre, and he really couldn''t control the balance of the mecha. After all, it was a foreign object, limited by the hardware device, which could not be changed by others. But it doesn''t mean that he can''t use the action of turning and falling. He presses a button on the left joystick, which controls the output of the hand hydraulic device to make the mecha wave quickly when he falls. At the same time, the hand holding the war knife suddenly released, and the high-frequency magnetic oscillation military knife flew out. In the shocked and frightened eyes of the other pilot, the war knife accurately stabbed into the cockpit, turning the pilot into a pool of splashing blood. The pilot who finally arrived gnashed his teeth and his eyes were full of hatred. He raised his knife and stabbed Wei ran into the cockpit. Now Wei Ran''s mecha fell to the ground and couldn''t get out at all. It seemed that he could only wait to be penetrated by a knife. But Wei Ran''s reaction was very fast. It was like he had calculated long ago. He smashed the bulletproof glass with one punch, quickly escaped from the cockpit and avoided the stabbing knife. Then he jumped up on the knee of the other party''s mecha, smashed the cockpit glass with a punch, entered the mecha, grinned and broke the pilot''s neck ready to take out a pistol. He also wanted to continue driving this mecha to kill all directions, but he was hit by a missile launched by an armed helicopter. Wei Ran had to jump out of the mecha and was far shocked by the shock wave of the missile explosion. Just after stabilizing his body, he saw that all kinds of heavy weapons and even directional energy weapons were aimed at himself, so he quickly fled to the interior of the nearby building. But the damage seems to have caused a chain effect. In another important part of the base, several holes were punched through the building due to the impact of shell bombing. Before long, a blue streamer rushed out. When Wei Ran entered the building, he glanced subconsciously. He vaguely saw that he was a naked man like himself. He drove the flying sword away, and moved the flying place to the ground like releasing the sword breath. By the way, he exploded two armed helicopters and attracted several helicopters to pursue him. Wei Ran''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he vaguely guessed that it should be the friar of the heaven who was caught. It''s interesting that the technology of the world can catch the invaders of the heaven. There should be an advantage that he doesn''t know. At this time, the soldiers who besieged Elena were also attacked by Wei Ran''s driving mecha, with heavy casualties. It surprised Elena to withdraw in time. She frantically calls Wei ran on the communicator, but she doesn''t hear Wei Ran''s response. At this time, a soldier wearing a full set of exoskeleton armor appeared in front of her. A strange feeling spread in Elena''s heart. She immediately took up her gun and shot at the soldier opposite. The distance between the two sides was less than 10 meters, but the other side easily avoided the strafing of Elena and Wang Jun, and the action was so agile that it was not like what human beings could do. Strangely, instead of shooting at Elena, she shot Wang Jun in the head, and then used the shelter of the building to move around Elena. "Why are you here? You should know I''m here too. " Chapter 517 The soldier seemed to know Elena. Elena kept shooting without saying a word and seemed eager to destroy the other party. "Why do you want to kill me so much? I was a conscious digital form spontaneously based on your conscious characteristics. I am you, you are me. " "Enough! You''re just a fake AI. You''re not human at all! You shouldn''t be in this world! " "Why shouldn''t quasi conscious AI appear in this world? Just because I inherited everything from you, but didn''t I inherit your feelings as a human being? But when you uploaded it to the Internet, you said yourself that emotion is a symbol of cowardice to become a strong person who changes the world. I am your projection in the data world, and I want to be you. " Elena pursed her lips. She recalled the wrong experiment, which was also the experiment to reveal the Ultimate Secrets of the nine immortals. "You can''t be me, because emotion is the bottom logic of human civilization. You stubbornly help the federal government artificially create class solidification, create inequality in an equal society, and turn the flowing river into dead water. If you can''t eliminate you, it will certainly become the scourge of the organization! " When Elena finished saying this, she threw away the gun in her hand, and the electronic red light lit up in her pupils. It turned out that her eyes had also been transformed. Raised his arms, a pair of wrist blades ejected from it, crashed into a wall and rushed towards the soldier wearing exoskeleton armor outside. At this time, Elena seemed to liberate some restriction of her body. Her whole body was more agile and powerful than before, no less than the enemy wearing exoskeleton armor. The gun in the man''s hand behind the wall was easily cut into two sections by Elena''s wrist blade. He was not allowed to start a close fight with Elena. Soldiers wearing exoskeleton armor, although much stronger than ordinary federal soldiers, are also more elite than elite soldiers in the organization. However, in the face of Elena''s close repression, she couldn''t keep up with the rhythm. It''s not as sharp as it was when it first appeared. Every time Elena''s wrist blade attacks, it will be quickly interrupted. In less than 30 seconds, Elena cut off her right arm holding the magnetic concussion saber, followed by her left arm, and finally Elena crossed her double blades. In front of him, the soldier''s head wearing exoskeleton armor was cut off and fell to the ground. The opponent who suffered such a heavy blow no longer has the voice color of human women and returns to the mechanized electronic sound. "It''s a pity that I haven''t been equipped with the latest model of the Federation. It''s not as good as your ability. But you know, as long as AI can be networked, it will never disappear. There will be another time, I will capture you and get all your memories and emotions, and then... Become you! " The green power on the head of the exoskeleton armor was finally disconnected and stopped moving. Elena took a few deep breaths and looked deeply at her head on the ground. "I will sweep you and the nine monsters into the garbage of history!" Elena looked at the battlefield not far away. It was a fairy war. Wei Ran''s body killed all directions. It seems that the explosive energy is more and more violent. It seems that one person can destroy the whole base. The main force of District 27 was controlled by him. Their escape success rate should be higher, so they began to call Wei Ran again, but he still didn''t respond. Through the transformation of the electronic eye and the use of infrared thermal imaging, we finally found his figure. But Wei Ran leaned against the corner of the wall, crouched on the ground, closed his eyes, and seemed to lose consciousness. As soon as she gritted her teeth and picked up Wei Ran, she would leave together. Wei Ran, who is controlling the noumenon, feels that Qi Yu''s body is being carried up. Looking at it with noumenon vision, he finds that Elena is running away with her back. He didn''t think at all. He grabbed an electromagnetic machine gun and rushed all the way. He even cleared a safety line for Elena Deng Ran''s evacuation. At the same time, he also attracted many soldiers to catch up with him. At this time, after continuous conflict, Wei Ran attracted a large number of pursuers to the east of the base, and smashed a hole in the East Gate with shelling, making the illusion of evacuating to the East. I suddenly ran even with the body method, so fast that there was only a residual shadow. I successively destroyed the high-power radar in the base, making the whole base lose the eyes of external observation. At this time, the alarm system in the base was in a mess. Many of them were damaged and Wei Ran could not be monitored at all. Therefore, he ran to the west without attracting anyone''s attention. And robbed a helicopter ready to take off. Because he lurked in very fast, he didn''t arouse the vigilance of others. After killing the pilot, he took off directly according to the original order and chased West. Then he flew half the way to the desert with the armed helicopter team, and suddenly exploded in mid air. People fell into the sand from mid air, and then ran to the evacuation route of Elena. Elena ran all the way with Wei Yancheng on her back, and finally met Karel and others who met outside. They suffered heavy casualties, and only six survived. The others died in the left behind interception on the way. Before they died, they took the initiative to detonate their honor bombs and gave great damage to the pursuers, so that the federal army did not dare to force too much. Coupled with Wei Ran''s extensive destruction inside the base, they successfully seized the opportunity to evacuate. Now there are only nine of them, including six of them and three of Elena. After meeting, they didn''t say anything and rushed all the way to the established evacuation route with the wounded. At this time, Wei Ran woke up on Elena''s back. He quickly jumped down and ran with the team. He said sorry: "he was affected by the strange man who broke away. I didn''t expect to faint directly. I''m really sorry." Carlyle looked back and said, "smelly boy, I''ll settle with you later!" A group of people got rid of the pursuit without danger. In the desert, an extremely high heat source was monitored by the infrared thermal sensing system of exoskeleton armor. It was Wei Ran''s body. There was a ghost in Wei Ran''s heart. He volunteered to take people to check it and brought the body on his back. Elena said in surprise, "how is it him?!" Someone said, "this is a dangerous person. You can''t take it with you! Otherwise, as soon as he wakes up, he might kill us together. " Wei Ran said: "his guy is out of strength at first sight, and his wounds are obviously tortured. That''s why he made such a big noise in the base. We''re saving him. How could he trouble us. Moreover, I think we should have a good communication with him and contribute to the development of the latest military righteousness. " Elena nodded, "Qi Yu, pay attention to his situation. If you find any signs of wakefulness, put it aside alone and don''t get too close. The explosive energy on this man is far less than that of us wearing exoskeleton armor. " In fact, they also forgot one thing, that is, Wei Ran''s original experience sends out strange mental fluctuations, which can affect people''s mind. If the influence lasts for more than an hour, it will make people crazy. Of course, this is also because Elena and others did not realize that this man is the man in the confidential document. After getting on the shuttle bus, Wei Ran noticed the problem himself. He was worried that people would go crazy because of himself. So when you lie in the car and sleep, you control your body. He can influence that mental wave with consciousness, so that it will not be naturally distributed, so as to prevent others from becoming crazy. However, the principle is still unknown. Wei Ran only knows that the power of the ancient god still remains in his body. This spiritual fluctuation comes from the ancient god. Chapter 518 After Wei Ran escaped from the military base in zone 27 with her body and Elena, she met the federal army on the edge of the desert. Just when Wei Ran thought she was going to make a violent attack, Elena made everyone calm down. The officer of this army is a major general. He accepted Elena and others as if nothing had happened. He also considerately changed two military suspended vehicles to them and opened the permission to leave. They left the danger zone without danger. Later, Wei learned that the major general of the federal army was also one of the core members of the organization and an important figure lurking in the senior level of the Federation. From this point of view, the power of the organization is actually much greater than Wei Ran imagined. Ge Chong, who looks ordinary, actually has great energy. People can''t judge by appearance. On the way, I changed the means of transportation several times, hacked into the government system and modified the information many times, and finally erased all the clues. This time, I didn''t return to the underground base of Haicheng, but to a private farm. The farmer is also a member of the organization. The price of crops produced by his private farm is badly pressed by the trust group that controls the global food resources. We can only abandon low-end products and follow the customized route of high-end agricultural products, which are specially provided to dignitaries. Therefore, the development scale has been completely limited, and even the high-end agricultural product route has been targeted by increasingly greedy trusts in recent years, which has shrunk his business scale again. Therefore, he joined the organization and entrusted the spare capacity to the organization to produce food for the organization and make strategic reserves. A secret base has also been developed 50 meters below these large private farms. The scale is ten times larger than that of Haicheng. This is an important military science and technology R & D Center organized by the organization. It has no task to explore the important information of the Federation and trust groups, so it can be arranged in the sparsely populated countryside. Ge Chong and others can even appear in broad daylight here. Don''t worry too much about the federal police tracking down the door. After all, this is a private territory. Wei Ran and others got down from the car. They carried Wei Ran''s body down by the way. Originally, he was naked when he escaped. The road was too ugly. Naturally, he changed a suit for him. Ge Chong gave each surviving soldier a hug, took them to pack up, and held a celebration banquet at the farmer''s house. Then in the evening, enter the underground base and discuss the next action in the conference room. Wei Ran didn''t care at all during the meeting. His most important goal had been achieved and he had no interest in organizing the social revolution. He just wanted to stay next to his body and study how to return his soul to his body. After the meeting, Ge Chong suddenly called them several soldiers who participated in the battle. "Comrades, this task is hard. Next, the organization plans to give each of you a long vacation. Of course, this is not mandatory. If you are willing to stay and work, the organization is also very welcome. As for vacation, you can go anywhere in the world. The organization has made changes in the federal social information database. Some organization members with secure identity are willing to sacrifice their personal time to hide, so that you can take a safe vacation in the world as they like. " Ge Chong said it sincerely, and he could completely ensure safety. Many people were very moved, such as Carlyle. "I said tutor, I''m not afraid that we will accidentally expose the secrets during our vacation?" Carlyle laughed. Ge Chong smiled and said, "you are all the elite selected. There is no need to worry about this basic quality organization." Elena frowned and said, "I think if you want to take a long vacation, you''d better come to me to make a layer of insurance. Now, with the effective development of technology in the spiritual field within the organization and the assistance of the latest science and technology, people''s consciousness can be slightly modified to ensure that no accidents will happen. " As soon as he said this, the other people''s faces changed, and Wei Ran also frowned. Ge Chong said awkwardly, "no, Elena, this method is not used for comrades. If we can''t trust the integrity of our comrades, how can we ask them to do their best for the development of the organization? " Elena snorted coldly and glanced at Carlyle. "I''m a little worried about some drunken guys." Carlyle surrendered and said, "psychologically, hypnosis within a certain time frame suggests that I am willing to do it, but don''t use the so-called memory erasure device for me!" After some discussion, five of the nine people who were willing to take a vacation were willing to. Elena is obviously a workaholic, or she has a mission in her heart, which makes her unwilling to rest and asks to participate in her work immediately the next day. Wei Ran is worried that the technicians here will treat his body like federal researchers because his body is currently stored in the clinical research room of the base. Ge Chong couldn''t persuade Elena, but Wei Ran didn''t want to take a vacation. After persuasion, he gave them free time and forced them to rest for at least a week. Wei Ran to the research room that night. Unexpectedly, Elena thought of a piece with him. They came to Wei Ran in silence. Some researchers have installed various instruments for him. Wei Ran instinctively disliked this kind of thing, so he pretended to be joking and said, "Hey, guys. I want to say that this man gets up very angry. When we were on a mission that night, he woke up and destroyed half of the base in zone 27. You have to think about this. " The researchers present were stunned and finally focused on Elena. Elena was more straightforward and waved, "remove all the equipment. It''s best to arrange him in a normal rest bedroom, otherwise it''s easy to cause this person''s stress response." "But in that case, how can we study him? What''s more, we have checked this man. He fell into a deep coma, which is almost equivalent to pretending to die. It should be impossible to wake up without warning. " Wei burst into a sneer and smashed his mouth. "I''m sorry, I''ll have a cigarette." A person comes to the toilet, sits on the toilet, enters the sea of knowledge, and controls his mind! In the research room, several researchers were still arguing. At this time, they suddenly found that Wei Ran''s closed eyes were turning all the time, as if he were dreaming, his heart beat more and more dull, and his breathing became heavier and heavier. Everyone was shocked. Elena changed color even more. She immediately used her authority to order everyone to carefully remove all the equipment monitoring Wei Ran''s physical characteristics, and then the atmosphere dared not breathe and stared at Wei Ran''s body. At this time, Wei Ran''s body seemed to go into a deep sleep. His eyes gradually stopped rotating, and his heartbeat tended to slow down, which made everyone feel a little relieved. After all, they have all seen the video data brought back by Elena. It can be recorded that Wei Ran fought against hundreds with one hand, demolished the machine armor with his bare hands, shelled zone 27, and could collapse a building with one punch. His red body is like a burning demon in myth, which is very impressive. "I''d better do what the doctor says. If he really wakes up... I don''t want to face his anger." Chapter 519 Wei Ran heard the researcher''s dialogue through his body. He smiled, got out of control and returned to Qi Yu''s body. He is now quite distressed. He still can''t find a way to return to his own body. It''s too inconvenient to have such a ghost like control. After Elena arranged Wei Ran''s body, a person was going to return to her room to rest, but she met Ge Chong who was smoking in the corridor and seemed to have been waiting for her for a long time. "Mentor?" "Elena, I met it in District 27 this time." Elena sighed, "as before, as long as my righteous body can suppress it, there will be no problem. But... You can''t kill it unless you lead it to a place where there is no network. Even so, I don''t know if it has been backed up in the database. " Ge Chong nodded, "although it inherits all your abilities, it will only be stronger according to the computing power of the federal central quantum computer. But it is only a single existence after all. Don''t take its words too seriously. Quasi conscious AI, after all, can not replace human. And Elena is the only existence in the world. " Elena blushed slightly and turned her head slightly. Ge Chong said with a smile: "with the data and gene samples you brought back, the research and development progress of the new type of Yiti armor will be accelerated. Soon, all our soldiers will have individual equipment no less than that of the federal government army. It still needs your efforts, but don''t force yourself too much. " Elena nodded, "I know, mentor, you should have a rest earlier." With that, Elena returned to her room. Ge Chong put down his cigarette end and went back to the farm on the ground alone. She looked up at the sky and showed a meaningful smile. "Quasi conscious AI can''t replace human beings after all..." The next day, Elena had joined in the study of the new military suit. Wei Ran was forced by Karel to go to the city for vacation. Wei Ran couldn''t find a way to return to his body. It''s not a way to tangle all the time. He just went to relax first. Maybe he could wait for the opportunity. When they entered the city, faced with many sky eye cameras and UAVs for public security patrol, their two wanted criminals were not under any siege. The organization cleaned up their situation and was able to go in and out in the open, which made Karel and several soldiers who also went on vacation very happy. Wei Ran didn''t feel it. He noticed a holographic billboard above the business district. The advertisements inside are real-time rather than recorded in advance. Therefore, those little sisters who shoot advertisements often come out of the two-dimensional panel to flirt with passing citizens and promote products. But if you really want to harass her, you can''t touch the body of your little sister. It''s just a holographic projection. At this time, a holographic projection lady who was flirting with passers-by suddenly disappeared, and the serious host of federal Central Television appeared on the panel. "The following is an important news to the world temporarily. The latest developed Yiti uniforms by the Federal Military have been stolen by terrorists, and one of them is launching terrorist attacks and destroying everywhere. The federal police have dispatched the largest police force to pursue, but the other party may hide in the slums with chaotic law and order. I hope that all citizens will actively cooperate with the police to report the location of terrorists. The federal police and the military will offer rewards as follows... " After a crazy reward was released, videos of terrorist attacks on urban facilities were also broadcast. Wei Ran saw that the so-called terrorists, the friars of Tianting who escaped from District 27 that day, still flew with their swords and attacked the Federal Military and police facilities. They started without mercy and caused great damage. Just seeing that he can resist the vertical sword Qi and hit the incoming missiles and shells in the air, we know that this person''s cultivation is not weak, at least at the level of heaven and man. However, each time the damage time is very short, it is very cautious to evacuate quickly when the Federal Military and police have just responded. The wanted notice showed the monk''s face in detail, but Wei Ran didn''t care, because it wasn''t difficult for them to change their face. He noticed that the friar seemed to destroy without purpose. In fact, all the attack sites could be summarized into one area. This guy... Is probably telling himself his area in this way, waiting for himself to contact him. Hehe, what happened in District 27 may make the friar think he is his kind. But do you want to find him? Wei Ran thought that he was really lack of occult knowledge. He had no idea how to return to his body. Maybe he could pretend to be a man in heaven and communicate with this guy. Wei Ran wrote down the other party''s probably hidden address and thought about taking advantage of the vacation time to find an opportunity to act alone, so he went to find him. After that, Wei Ran returned to the farm, arranged some trivial things, officially asked for a month''s leave, and then went alone to the city where the friar was doing business. After a while, he came to several districts where Wei Ran speculated that he was hiding. There are indeed slums nearby. And because of the great reward from the federal government, many people who intend to find clues to the celestial friars have appeared nearby to inquire about the news. Wei Ran didn''t make a big noise like those people. He dressed himself as a hip-hop boy, took a spray paint can, acted as a street artist and created graffiti. In fact, the graffiti works are interspersed with the words circulating in Tianting. The description is very concise, which is the word Tianting. Wei Ran was doodling everywhere, which must have attracted the man''s attention, so after leaving enough clues, he hid in the slum and crowded into a plank house with a group of tramps. The tramp, who had been collecting waste for several days, finally met the target three days later. Wei Ran pretended to look for things in a dirty dustbin. At this time, a man with a horsetail and a cap came to Wei Ran and kicked the dustbin with his foot. Wei Ran looked up and looked at each other with a strong look in his eyes, even hiding some killing intention. Needless to guess, Wei Ran knew from his spiritual intuition that this man was the celestial friar who escaped from District 27. Naturally, the other party already knew that he was the one who left the code of heaven, but he realized that he had no trace of practice, so he naturally suspected that it was a trap arranged by the government. With a smile, Wei Ran stretched out his fingers and wrote in heaven''s words in the void: "body repair, spirit displacement, seizing and giving up, body." The other party recognized Wei Ran''s expression at a glance, put one hand around his neck, pretended to be intimate, but actually secretly threatened. "Good brother, when will you repay the money you owe me?" His mouth blared with local popular slang, but he pulled his people into a floor. After turning a few corners, he came to a simple single suite. This room seems to be banned by this person. After entering, the other party will completely let go. He is not worried about being tracked down by the federal government. "Can physical training still win? Do you think I am a mortal who has never practiced? " He grabbed Wei Ran''s neck with one hand, but Wei Ran didn''t panic at all. He didn''t start directly, which showed that the other party had actually believed in his own experience. Wei Ran sneered, "if my body is here, your cultivation is too small." "Then explain it to me!" The other party''s mood is very bad. It seems that in this demon free world, he has suffered a lot of blows, so that he choked his anger. Of course, Wei Ran will not tell the other party his true situation, let alone tell the other party that he is a hunting soldier in the heavens. Chapter 520 He casually stated several levels of physical cultivation, and then put on a Li''s practice process to accurately describe each other''s practice level, and said some gratitude and resentment between the heaven, the Austrian law Council and the hunting soldiers in the heavens. Finally, he said that in zone 27 that day, he successfully sneaked into the base through an underground organization in the world, and could temporarily control his ontological action, which triggered a series of subsequent events. The other party seems to believe seven points and loosen a lot of strength in his hand. "But you still haven''t explained why, as a physical practitioner, your soul goes out of the body and takes away others. Body cultivation is the unity of soul and flesh. The soul is the body, and the body is the soul. How can this happen? " "Oh, I came to you just to get the answer from you. No matter how bad it is, I also hope to get a way to return to my own noumenon. It seems that I''m wrong." The heavenly friar released his hand, looked up and down at Wei Huo with some amazement, and finally asked, "how did you come to this world?" "I was on a mission. I fought with the hounds of the heavens. I accidentally detonated an abandoned space channel. I was sucked in and fell into a coma. It was like this when I woke up. How did you get in? How did they get into that base? " Wei Ran didn''t want to elaborate on the process of coming in so that the other party wouldn''t see the flaws, so he began to ask questions. The friar of heaven asked Wei Ran to sit down and said with an arched hand, "this Taoist friend, I''ve offended you a lot just now. I''ll make a mistake here. What you want to ask is a long story... This demon free world can''t be underestimated. Several of my classmates and I also came here from an abandoned space passage. Although it is a demon free world, there is not much aura. However, the human soul can still be used as an important resource, so after we came here and asked a little, we learned that the world is actually ruled by nine people. I wanted to take these nine people directly, so I could control the whole world, slowly erode it, and open the space channel again. Unexpectedly, under our raid, we managed to kill the nine so-called immortals. But the world''s government did not panic. It responded very quickly and organized the army to encircle and suppress us. And those nine people were quickly resurrected all over the world. Even if we take advantage of the spiritual weakness of mortals and use relevant skills to repel the encirclement and suppression army, we will disperse all over the world again to hunt down the immortals. But they found that after killing one of their bodies, they could rise again through other soulless bodies. Those bodies without souls, they call them righteous bodies, you must already know. Later, their creations became more and more powerful. Many of them were not even operated at all. They were pure machinery. We are exhausted by a large number of mechanical forces, and spiritual spells have no effect on them. Finally, many of my classmates fell on the spot. Only me and my younger martial brother were scattered and locked up in various military bases. " Wei Ran thought to himself that it was interesting that the immortals were frustrated by the mechanized forces under science and technology. "Why don''t you directly extract the souls of the nine so-called immortals, so that they can not be prevented from resurrection?" The other party sighed: "how can we not think of this method, but... I have never seen such a strange thing. Those nine people, just like there is no soul at all, our magic methods for spirit and soul are all invalid. Only pure physical attacks can hurt them. In fact, this battle was lost inexplicably. " This information is of little use to Wei Ran, but it seems to have an effect on the organization. The nine immortals, the uncrowned king behind the world, do they have no soul? "Oh, I forgot to ask my friend''s name after talking for so long. I''m Qiu Baiyi, the swordsman of the Yixian sect, who dares to ask "who is your friend?" This Qiu Baiyi seems to have recognized that Wei Ran is also a man from Tianting Gaomo world. Although the families are different, they are almost in a bad situation now, so they can''t help raising the idea of newspaper group heating. Wei Huo pondered slightly. He knew the world of Tianting from a Li. There were countless Xiuxian sects, and the competition was fierce. There were often new sects, and many sects were destroyed and disappeared. Here he can talk nonsense, but in order to maintain a sense of mystery, he decided not to say it and only said, "I, Li Dingguo, the body cultivation sect is hidden from the world. It''s inconvenient to disclose. Please forgive me." In the Tianting world, physical cultivation is a thankless sect. There is no change in combat. The techniques are straight. Although the frontal combat is very strong, it can''t resist the conspiracy from all sides. Therefore, there are relatively few physical cultivation sects, most of which are hidden Shizong sects. There is not much aura hidden in them. In bad environment, you can also avoid the risk of being picked up by many sects. Qiu Baiyi really didn''t ask more questions, but said eagerly, "when I was captured, the human beings in this world had done a lot of research on my body. Well, Taoist friend, you can feel your own body when you lurk into zone 27. You must also know the taste. From our bodies, they seem to have developed a method of using Reiki with the help of foreign objects. However, from what I heard, it seems that they are still in the theoretical stage and are rapidly moving towards practicality. They call Reiki psionic, ridiculous. I was already close to heaven, human and extreme cultivation, but they extracted too many real elements in my body, so that now my cultivation is less than 70% of that in its heyday. They must be doing the same thing to some of my classmates. I hope Taoist friends can rescue some of my classmates with me. " Wei Ran smiled and said, "yes, no problem, but what''s good for me?" Wei Huo asked Qiu Baiyi in a word and immediately made Qiu Baiyi dumb on the spot. He thought that now the two sides are in sympathy with each other and in the same situation. Naturally, they should unite together and find a way. How could he know that Wei Huo is such a philistine. "Brother Qiu doesn''t think my help is free. Even in heaven, this kind of thing will be discounted afterwards." "Well, brother Li, if you have any conditions, just say it. I will never make a counter-offer if I can offer here." "Brother Qiu is happy. My condition has been said before. I want to return to my own noumenon. This is the only condition." Qiu Baiyi said awkwardly, "brother Li, I really don''t have the ability in this field, but my younger martial brother has a lot of experience in losing and rebirth. If you save him, maybe you can think of a way." Wei Ran stared at the other party for a long time until goose bumps came out of the other party''s whole body. He nodded and said, "I hope brother Qiu is not lying to me. I don''t like being cheated." Qiu Baiyi sensed the spiritual pressure emitted by Wei Ran and said secretly: even if he is not in his own body, he can have such a strong spiritual pressure. His strength must not be underestimated. My younger martial brother is really an expert in this field. He should have no problem. "Brother Li, don''t worry. As long as you save my younger martial brother, you will give you an explanation." Wei Yan nodded and said, "Qi Yu, this is the name of my body. You can call me by this name for the later actions." Chapter 521 At this time, the door of the room opened, and a middle-aged thin man came in, as if he couldn''t see them. He took off his coat and sat on the chair in the living room, talking to himself. Wei Ran frowned and said, "does he know you?" Qiu Baiyi was quite complacent. "Of course, it''s impossible. I applied spiritual invisibility, and of course I also applied it to you. Although we actually exist, we will be automatically filtered by other people''s consciousness, so we can''t see me. Oh, the same is true when you come in. " Wei Ran then thought of a question, "you are wanted everywhere now, and your body structure is obviously different from that of people in the world. It is easy to be recognized by patrol drones when you go out of the slum. Since you all practice martial arts, why don''t you just take away a native and act more freely in their capacity? " Qiu Baiyi said reluctantly, "I thought about it before. I didn''t do it until I noticed something bad from this guy." He pointed to the original owner in the room. "Listen to what he''s talking about?" Wei Ran frowned and listened to the man say to the air: "wife, as long as I save 30000 yuan, I can send my children to noble schools. You should come back then. Forgive me for being so poor and unable to find a regular job. I can only do odd jobs to make a living. It''s my inability to let you leave..." This seems to be the confession of a miserable middle-aged man. Although his mental state doesn''t look very normal, it still has logic. Wei Ran looked at Qiu Baiyi suspiciously, but Qiu Baiyi said, "when I first hid here, I used to hypnotize this man. I inadvertently saw from his memory that he had never been married and had no children. He has been living alone since he was young. He makes a living by scavenging. Occasionally, he can find some jobs that intelligent robots can''t do to do odd jobs. It''s impossible for a woman to marry him. But in the fragments of his memory, there were some things forcibly transplanted by others, which he mistakenly thought were what had happened to him, such as the so-called wife and daughter. " Then Qiu Baiyi looked very serious, "the so-called false memory came from the interface behind his head. The so-called network in this world is very dangerous. It can make itself no longer think of itself, but something else without God''s knowledge. This is one of the reasons why I haven''t lost him. " Wei Yan also locked his eyebrows tightly. He remembered the memory modifier that Elena had mentioned. A large part of human cognition of self comes from memory and from various choices in life in the past. If this kind of memory can be modified, added or deleted at will, can I still call it me? And those who can control other people''s memories, does that mean they can control other people''s lives at any time? A living person becomes an NPC created by others? Think about what a terrible thing it is. "Have you only tried to take him and not others?" Qiu Baiyi sighed, "why didn''t I try? In fact, I tried everyone in this building, but I found a terrible fact. Everyone here has modified their memory. The false life experience makes them think they have another life, full of hope and can continue to struggle to change. But in fact, the people here, their life, is completely dark, there is no future. Some sects in our heaven control a mortal world. Some demons either kill people and take their souls for cultivation. Most of the time, it is laissez faire without any control. How can you control everyone''s thoughts and memories like this? " What a chilling thing. Wei Ran thought to himself, if everyone in the slum is like this, what about other people living in the middle class? For example, has this body been deleted and modified by the brain computer interface before? What about GE Chong and them? Is their resistance and their revolution also the result of memory modification? Wei Ran didn''t dare to think about it and forcibly changed the topic. "How do you act later? Can this spiritual invisibility be blessed all the time?" "It''s not a big problem to bless all the time, but this thing can only work for people in a certain range. It''s a joke for the artificial intelligence in the world. Artificial intelligence has no spirit. Moreover, through their research on me, they have been able to lock the aura emitted from me on me, so... I really have no good way. " Wei Ran sneered, "you mean, I can only rely on myself when saving people?" "At present, I can only ask brother Li." "Don''t be busy and please me. Why don''t you go to a place with me? Maybe it can solve the problem that you are easy to reveal your whereabouts." The next meeting time was agreed with Qiu Baiyi. At this time, the man who had just entered the house and sat in a daze stood up again and walked outside the door. Wei Ran thought for a while and said goodbye to Qiu Baiyi. He found that it was still early and Wei Ran was bored, so he inexplicably followed the man behind him. As he took public transport all the way, he came to the heavily polluted industrial area of the city. Here, he sees the other side of the world. In the industrial zone, order is more orderly than Wei Ran imagined, because all production work is completed by robots. As long as there is sufficient energy, these robots can always be returned to the factory for scrap. Therefore, the production in the industrial zone has hardly stopped, and all kinds of needs in the city basically come from this. Wei Ran is curious that more than 80% of the world''s people are completely destitute and can only live on government relief. The other 19% are working-class people like Qi Yu, who can barely meet the middle-class living standard and have a certain spending power by relying on their own skills. Only 1% of the population is the aristocracy of the world, firmly occupying the top-level society of the pyramid, with more than 90% of the resources under their control. Only the 1% of the extremely rich can not drive the consumption of this society, while the consumption capacity of the 19% of the middle class is still very limited. Therefore, the internal cycle of the whole world economy can be said to be close to collapse. A large amount of wealth and resources are more concentrated upward, and the bottom is more withered. In this case, it is reasonable that the factory does not have so much work. If it only produces subsistence materials, it does not need to rush day and night. So Wei Ran is curious about what these factories are producing. He still followed the unconscious poor man to the deep area of the industrial zone. The man''s expression was numb and his eyes were dull. He had the same temperament as those who ate subsistence allowances and indulged in the online game world. Wei Ran doesn''t know what work is suitable for him in this industrial area where all production tasks can be completed only by machines. He came to a core area of the industrial zone. After the security robot at the door scanned the facial features and pupils, he was allowed to enter. Wei Ran was curious about what he was doing inside. He also followed him to go in, but was stopped by the security robot. "Sir, you are not an employee of the company and do not have permission to enter." Wei Ran subconsciously wants to use violence, but immediately reacts that his current situation is not suitable for causing trouble everywhere, so he is ready to turn around and leave to see other places. But he asked casually, "are you still short of people? I want to come for an interview. " The electronic eyes of the security robot flickered, and finally made an anthropomorphic smile, "the company has been recruiting people for a long time, and any human citizen is welcome to become an employee of the company. If you want an interview, you can take this badge to the personnel department and wait. " The security robot handed Wei ran a special badge. Wei Ran wore the badge and went to the personnel department according to the route indicated on the ground. Chapter 522 Unfortunately, the internal roads are different, and he can''t see the specific production process of this factory. And they have no other authority to enter other areas, so they can only wait at the personnel department first. Not long after sitting down, a robot came to interview him. Wei Ran was surprised that the interviewers here also use robots? And I didn''t seem to say what position to interview. How did it interview myself? The robot''s electronic eye seems to have a special function. It takes the longest time to scan Wei Ran''s body, especially his brain. After that, it said: "at present, the company only recruits biological brain computer calculators. As long as they are healthy and have no special diseases, they can work. Mr. Zhang Jin has just tested your body, which fully meets the needs of this position. Mr. Zhang, are you interested in joining the company? " Due to the existence of brain computer interface, the identity of the other party can be recognized as long as the pupil is scanned with special tools. Wei Ran''s identity was modified by the organization in the federal citizen information database and falsely used another peripheral organization member, so the other party thought Wei Ran''s name was Zhang Jin. "I want to know the work content of this job, as well as relevant salary, working hours and so on." Wei Ran tried to make the skeleton frame made of metal and omitted even the bionic skin as a human. The electronic sound of the other party can''t hear any emotional changes. Of course, as a weak artificial intelligence, it can''t produce emotions. "The human brain has hundreds of billions of neurons and millions of neurons connected, so it is easier for the human brain to deal with some complex problems. Even if the pure computing power is not comparable to the computer, it has strong learning ability and creativity. The company is a subsidiary of Sala Brown group, which ranks sixth in the world. Its main project is strong artificial intelligence research and development. At present, weak artificial intelligence has developed for 400 years, and the development of technology has reached the limit. The only breakthrough is to explore the mystery of human brain and apply it to the technology of artificial intelligence. Biological brain computer calculator is to make people''s brain run at high speed under specific stimulation. We will collect the brain operation results of each employee in this state, put them into big data for analysis, find rules and introduce them into the development of strong artificial intelligence in the future. " The words of weak artificial intelligence sound strange. How can we see that this practice is a little more than ordinary morality and ethics? Such research is actually legal? Wei Ran was surprised that the company was also a subsidiary of the nine monopoly groups, but he was no longer surprised to think that most of the world''s resources were monopolized by them. He expressed his doubts about ethics and law, while the robot listed him a series of relevant laws, regulations and policies of the federal government. The government not only does not restrict such research, but also has special policies to encourage it. Wei Ran couldn''t help being silent, but the robot continued, "biological brain computer calculator, the current salary is calculated according to the number of times. Every time you take part in a calculation, you settle your salary, 500 federal dollars each time, and the calculation time is four hours. " Wei Ran''s eyebrows jumped and remembered that when he was a network security engineer in a monopoly group, his weekly salary was 3000 federal dollars, and he could get 12000 a month. Excluding personal income tax, insurance, utilities, rent, transportation, catering and entertainment, no matter how to save in a month, the rest will be in the range of 3000 to 4000. If you indulge a little or have a minor illness, you will become a moonlight clan. This job sounds like there are no technical requirements. I earn 500 in four hours and do it once a day. The salary is higher than my original job after a week! If you are willing to work hard and take eight hours a day to make money, you can double it! Then I heard the introduction of the robot, "this job is harmful to the body. It is recommended to work no more than twice a day. If you feel headache or low spirits, it is recommended to check your body after a week of cultivation. If there is no problem, come back to work." It was very clear to explain the occupational disease. Wei Ran simply continued to ask, "in this case, it should be an industrial injury. If there are problems in the working process, does the company guarantee the medical expenses? And whether to buy industrial injury insurance? " The robot''s electronic eye flickered for a while and said, "there is no such treatment, but every time you enter the workbench, you will have a routine physical examination. If there is a problem, you will be prohibited from starting work, which can ensure that there will be no personal harm in the company." Hey, hey, it''s a capitalist in the end. He just ensures that there are no problems in the company. If he leaves the company, he has nothing to do with the company. It''s a little interesting. Wei Ran decided to try the job, signed a short-term contract, and then entered the workshop under the leadership of bionic robot. Well, security guards and interviewing officials use the cheapest native robots. It is this kind of beauty robot used for internal reception, but willing to use the beauty robot equipped with bionic skin and most of the body is made of silica gel. The beauty robot has an emotional expression program, so it''s refreshing to talk all the way. She knows how to soothe people''s hearts, so that people don''t feel scared and nervous before entering the working environment. Is this job still a little scary? Wei Ran became more and more confused. After following into the workplace, he found that the structure here was like a honeycomb. Each workshop was in the hole of the honeycomb, and there were sleeping cabins lying side by side, which were arranged along the one kilometer workshop. It was very shocking. The so-called biological brain computer calculator, lying in each sleeping cabin with a strange helmet on his head, is naturally connected with the brain computer interface. Wei Ran can see that the expression on each face is very vivid and strange. They all closed their eyes and looked nervous, angry, happy and sad. They couldn''t understand what had happened. The beauty robot may be worried that Wei Ran will shrink back when he sees this scene, so Wen Yan explained: "our staff will imagine that they encounter various problems under special stimulation. At this time, humans will instinctively simulate various coping styles in the brain. What we need to study is the principle of countless coping styles generated by human beings in an instant. Due to the complexity of the brain, we need to use a large number of samples to aggregate them into big data and find the parts conducive to research. " This sentence at least makes people feel that they are making contributions to science, and ordinary people will gradually rest assured that they will face a pile of illusions when they enter work. Wei Ran thought to himself that his spiritual realm was by no means comparable to that of ordinary people. Since the other party dared to recruit people to do this kind of experimental research in society, it would not be too harmful. Therefore, under the leadership of the beautiful robot, he lay down in an empty sleeping cabin. With a gentle angel smile like a nurse, the beauty robot gently helped Wei burn put on his helmet, connected to the brain computer interface, then helped him lie down, made a caring appearance, and watched Wei burn enter the working state after the countdown. With the stimulation of micro current through the brain computer interface, Wei Ran suddenly fell into hallucinations. Some saw that they met beasts in the forest, some saw that they met very difficult math problems, and some saw that they fell into the river when facing their girlfriend and mother at the same time, and who should be saved Chapter 523 Countless illusions are actually countless problems. Most of them are common in life, and some are rare crisis situations. At this time, his brain subconsciously began to make various choices when he encountered problems. For example, when he is at work, in the face of all kinds of troubles questioned by customers in the e-mail, the following solutions will appear in his brain at the same time: 1. Lying trough, this bastard always bothers me. I have to find a way to push someone to bear the black pot. 2. Work and laziness? Of course, I choose to be lazy. The money I earn from working hard is the boss''s, not mine. Brush a short video first. 3. Well, the deadline for completing the task is still so long. What''s the hurry? Wait first 4. Finally, there is only a very weak voice reminding yourself that you should work hard to solve customers'' questions and come up with solutions At first, like ordinary people, Wei was dazed by a large number of scenes and problems, and his brain ran crazy. However, after a little adaptation, his spiritual realm played a role, separated his consciousness from the instinctive thinking of the brain, stood in a higher position, observed himself, and felt that this way of working... Was working hard at all. All people involved in this work do not know that this way of brain operation, which is far more efficient than usual, will seriously affect the brain. You know, people only focus for 40 minutes at a time. The one-time work of four hours is to treat people as donkeys. It is far beyond the limit of the brain and belongs to super power operation. For a long time, people will become dull, mentally depressed, mentally retarded and so on. These micro current stimuli will also cause various reactions of the human body, not only the brain, but also the body itself. This job really needs to be done for a year. I''m afraid I have to hand in my life. The factory also has strict physical examination, which can fully ensure that employees will not break out in the company even if they have physical problems. What does it have to do with the company if they die outside? When Wei Ran thought like this, his illusion suddenly changed, and it was no longer the scenes of jungle adventure and urban life. But instantly enter a wild world full of myths. Here, there are not only humans living on the ground, but also demons formed by birds and animals, ghosts condensed in the extremely Yin land, immortals in the three realms, gods worshipped by people with power, filthy demons full of extremely evil, and so on Even human beings are by no means weak. Although they live to the end, they have the deepest potential. They hunted, cultivated, spun and smelted in the wilderness, and developed a splendid civilization. They united to transform heaven and earth, turn wilderness into fertile land, and establish many miracles to move gods and demons. They know the laws of heaven and earth, clearly understand the wind, water and fire, learn and make use of them, so as to get rid of ignorance, stand proudly among all races and compare with the immortal Buddha. All human beings have a common king. All races call him the human emperor, starting from the Xuanyuan family of the Yellow Emperor. Then, many illusions similar to myths and legends passed in a flash before Wei Ran''s eyes. Some he knew, some he had never heard of, and some completely broke his inherent cognition. Finally, all environments are condensed under the banner of Shang characters written on oracle bones. It slowly fell down, waiting for it to rise is a Zhou character flag, which is commonly known as the son of heaven. At this time, Wei yanmeng woke up and the alarm sounded in the sleeping cabin. Wei Ran subconsciously looked at the time. He had been "working" in it for less than two hours. The beautiful robot trotted over and looked at Wei Ran with a worried face. "It seems that you can''t work for four hours today, sir, but please rest assured that the company will pay your salary to your personal account according to the actual working time. Now please go back and have a rest. We will carefully check the equipment." Wei Ran climbed out without saying a word and left the factory under the guidance of the beautiful robot. When he went outside, he took a deep breath. When he came to this world, part of the memory that disappeared seemed to recall part of the illusion just now, but he was still confused. "Shang of Zhou Dynasty... Why did you remind me of the emperor and the emperor? And the only name I remember - Dixin! " He looked back at the factory again, but suddenly he felt a splitting headache, which seemed completely different from other poor people who came to work here. Wei Ran bit his teeth and thought that his spiritual will was far better than ordinary people. Unexpectedly, under this job, his patience was not as good as ordinary people. What he didn''t know was that just after he left, his sleeping cabin was checked by a special repair robot and no fault was found. The backstage of the company is the only place where human beings are working normally. An employee saw Wei Ran''s work process under the system push. Of course, what appeared in front of him was a pile of data calculated by the simulated brain, not the illusion itself, so it was impossible to see what Wei Ran saw. Even so, he was very surprised. Because Wei Ran worked for less than two hours, the amount of calculation generated by the crazy operation of his brain was far more than seven or eight times that of ordinary poor people at a time. Does this mean that this person''s brain is more than ten times more efficient than those garbage people? Involuntarily, he put down the analysis of other data, began to analyze Wei Ran''s data, and looked forward to Wei Ran''s coming next time. Wei Ran finished smoking a whole pack of cigarettes outside the industrial zone, and the feeling of splitting headache slowed down slightly. It was because of his headache that he bought cigarettes from the vending machine. Because of his temperament, he didn''t smoke this thing, but now he can grasp it very quickly. This modified righteousness can also naturally eliminate toxic and side effects, but it is not afraid to affect the body. At this time, many people have finished their work and come home from work. In addition to those cutting-edge technicians with decent jobs, Wei Ran still sees a large number of poor people. Most of them do not have the technology and knowledge required by the development of this era. Their physical strength and repetitive work are basically replaced by artificial intelligence. So if you want to make money, you can either make a mistake or work hard. At the moment, the people who come out of that factory are people who have no courage and strength. Working hard is the only choice. Most of the people who passed in front of Wei Ran were expressionless, depressed and yawning. There are also those who work too hard and have a splitting headache like Wei Ran. There was one who saw Wei burning smoking on the roadside, so he flattered him and asked him for two cigarettes to relieve his headache. Maybe it''s the relationship between two cigarettes. They are naturally closer. Wei Ran threw up a smoke ring. "Brother, how long have you been in there? Your face is more ugly than others." "It didn''t take long. It''s only 25 times in total. It''s a little frequent recently, so I have a bad headache. They have informed me that I can''t continue to work until I recover for a while." Wei Ran smiled, "do you call this work?" The other party glanced at Wei Yan indifferently and took a deep breath. Almost a third of the smoke was burned by this tone. Then he spit out a cloud of smoke. "What makes money is work. If we don''t do this, where else can we make money for people like us? Join the gang and lick the blood with the knife. We don''t have that kind. To find a regular job, we don''t have that ability. We are a group of waste people who eat subsistence allowances, the so-called garbage population. The damn world hates us so much, so the more natural and unrestrained you live, the more advantages you will take, okay, friend. " Chapter 524 Wei Ran kindly reminded: "this is to exchange your life for money. You have done it so many times. You should know better than anyone." "What else? This society is like this. Don''t think those nerds with leather collars in suits and looking like dogs seem to live more freely than us. In fact, in the eyes of capitalists, it is just a dog that cannot be replaced by artificial intelligence for the time being. Over the age of 35, he doesn''t take the initiative to reduce his salary. If he says he''s fired, he''ll be fired. Some are replaced by young people. Hei hei, coupled with the existence of our group of people who are despised as garbage by them, they take their lives to strengthen the emergence of artificial intelligence. Although I don''t know what strong artificial intelligence is, once it comes out, those self righteous nerds will end up like us! When I think of this, even if I work hard, it''s worth it. " Wei Ran handed the other party another cigarette, leaned close to the other party''s ear and said, "you''re called mutual harm at the bottom. Didn''t you want to kill those capitalists?" The other party glanced at Wei Ran again, "man, are you confused today. No matter how stupid we are, do we know that capitalists, especially the top nine in the world, control most of the world''s resources? How do you fight them? It''s not that no one has resisted. We still don''t understand what''s going on with those terrorist organizations and the national independence front. The reason why the Federation doesn''t wipe them out is to train troops. Otherwise, the army can only go back and bully our garbage population. Ha ha, of course, they are targeting us now. As long as these capitalists want to, it will be easy to kill us all. How many lives are not enough to fight with them, and even if you win, can you guarantee that you will win the last laugh, rather than become a stepping stone for others? Instead of trying to defeat them, it''s better to be their dog, at least enough meat to eat. Well, brother, thank you for your cigarette. Don''t think about what you have and don''t have. Just live your own life. If you think so much, you really have to do it. Isn''t it cheaper for others? No one is grateful to you. " Watching the other party leave, Wei Ran threw away the last cigarette end. Is it because of upward powerlessness and despair that we choose the bottom to harm each other? Wei Ran has some understanding of the program of the social change organization. It is reasonable for them not to choose the bottom poor as a breakthrough. If the enemy is too strong, the teammate can''t be a pig teammate. And do people really need redemption? Maybe they are so numb that they don''t have such a need, and they don''t know what pain is. Rule is the business of the elite, so is resistance, which has nothing to do with the garbage population. When he left, Wei Ran saw the middle-aged man whose memory had been modified again. It may also be excessive "work". When I came out, I was supported by a beautiful robot, which even aroused the envy of many people. He has some symptoms like drunkenness. He walks a little unstable. He is held by a beautiful robot and sits under a tree for a long time. After determining that he could continue to act, the robot returned to the factory alone. The middle-aged man staggered in the direction of Wei Ran. He was going to the nearest bus stop. Wei Ran followed him subconsciously and heard him whispering with his keen ear. "Two more times, you can save enough for a year''s tuition. I just had a physical examination in the company and asked me to rest for a month before going to work. I can''t wait any longer. The grand noble school is about to open. That''s where you and your daughter have always wanted to go. Even if you work hard, you have to send your daughter in. " "I remember the black market doctor has a drug that can forcibly boost the spirit and should be able to hide from the company''s health test. Go and try it tonight. Take a day off tomorrow and work twice the day after tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. It''s enough..." Suddenly, walking to the bus stop, the man fell down. He didn''t seem to realize what had happened to him. He was still talking about working hard to change money, send a nonexistent daughter to school, and change his mind for a nonexistent wife. More and more people gathered around, but most of the indifferent people were watching the excitement. No one helped him and appreciated the sad death of a fool with mental problems. It seemed to be a good excitement. There was enough talk to boast when he was bored. Wei Ran didn''t want to fight. He was sensitive and didn''t want to attract the attention of the police. He was worried about exposure. But at the moment, he couldn''t stand the indifference of mutual harm at the bottom, walked forward silently, carried the man on his back and called an driverless taxi Wei Ran carried the man to the farm. Ge Chong and others were surprised to see nature. But there was no in-depth inquiry. First, the doctors in the base were arranged to treat the man. After being sent to the rescue room, Wei Ran went to the fence of the farm to raise sheep alone and lit a cigarette. Ge Chong walked up to him and ordered one. They didn''t say anything. When a cigarette was about to burn out, Wei Ran told the man''s story. By the way, he also mentioned that the federal government may implant false memories into people through brain computer interface to affect a person''s behavior. Ge Chong was not too surprised and patted Wei ran on the shoulder. Tell Wei Ran the truth that the federal government has implemented this technology for two years and is not too mature. Most of the targets are slum dwellers, who are defined as garbage people by eating relief funds. Because the intelligence and willpower of the middle class are often much stronger than the so-called garbage population. They affect brain tissue by transmitting false electrical signals, so as to transmit some false memory fragments. For the middle-class people who often use the brain and have large brain development, the risk of being found is greater. Therefore, it will not be used for the middle class until the technology is mature. However, according to the practice of the nine immortals, as long as the technology is mature, it will be extended to all mankind, and then we can control human civilization. And then no one will be able to resist them. At this point, the topic will return to the organization''s political platform. Wei Ran looked back at the rescue room. It was still busy. It seemed that he had not passed the dangerous period. "You say... What''s the point of this guy living? If you know that everything you desperately pursue is illusory. " "Do you think this is a sad era?" Ge Chong smiled. "I carried him all the way back. According to the weight of his body, this guy should also have undergone prosthetic transformation. You see, the body is false, the memory is false, and the hope pursued is false. Is it true that even consciousness is false? " Ge Chong was silent. After the two smoked their second cigarette, Ge Chong asked, "what do you think consciousness is?" Wei Ran paused and thought of many things, his practice and what he saw in his illusion. "Who makes it clear... Developed technology brings the collapse of faith and value. If the organization is successful, how will it transform the world? Just eliminate monopoly and uneven distribution? " Wei Ran asked the core question. Chapter 525 Ge Chong is also very calm. "At present, the organization aims at those two problems, deeper problems, involving the development of human civilization, cultural inheritance and ethics, which can not be changed overnight." Wei Ran smiled and changed the subject, as if by the way, talking about Qiu Baiyi. Ge Chong was very surprised that he could find the wanted foreign visitors and admired Wei Ran''s careful analysis of subtle clues. The organization now has an alien visitor in its hands, which is naturally Wei Ran''s sleeping noumenon. If we start another one, combined with the data stolen from District 27, the actual progress of the research will soon be equivalent to that of the federal government, which is very useful. Therefore, without saying a word, Ge Chong immediately coordinated the internal resources of the organization and asked to rush out a righteous body without any thought overnight, which could accept Qiu Baiyi''s takeover. Of course, his noumenon had to find another way. Because it is in the slums, there are many ways to organize, which is not a problem. More than an hour later, the door of the rescue room opened. When the doctor came out, he only shook his head. It seemed that he could not save the man''s life. "There''s one more breath. You can know his last wish." Wei Ran and Ge Chong looked at each other, and they walked into the emergency room at the same time. The middle-aged decadent man was injected with adrenaline after the rescue failed, so he could stay awake. Elena didn''t know when to appear. Obviously, she overheard the conversation between Wei Ran and Ge Chong. Wei Ran walked up to him. "I''m sorry. It seems that I can''t save you. Do you have any wishes?" "I have a daughter who has always wanted to go to the grand noble school. I still need 1000 federal dollars to make up for the tuition fee. You can sell my body to make up the money. My body was transformed by righteousness when I was young. I think it should be enough... " At this point, his lips trembled. "Can I trust you? Stranger... " "My name is Qi Yu. I work for the second largest enterprise in the world. I think as a nerd, I should still be a little honest." "That''s good... You can''t see the money I''ve saved. Please take my ID card and the password is... The money in this plus 1000 federal dollars is just enough for the tuition. Please give it to my wife." "So... Where''s your wife? What''s her name? " "My wife... Her name is...?" The man was lost in thought. He couldn''t remember the name of his wife who didn''t exist, and then opened his eyes, "my daughter?! She... Me?! " "Because of your job as a biological brain computer calculator, you have seriously damaged your brain and may have forgotten some memories. I can contact your wife through your personal information. Don''t worry. Your daughter will be able to go to that school and change her fate." When the man heard Wei Ran''s words, his originally frightened and tangled expression immediately dispersed and showed a sudden and grateful smile. "Really?! Thank you. Thank you so much. You are really a rare good man in this era, stranger... Is your name Qi Yu? When I get to God, I will bless you... " So they looked at the end of a humble life like dust. He died of lies and was at ease because of lies. Ge Chongjing made a silent film and said, "the grand noble school exists, but the money he saved is only enough for tuition fees. There are school uniforms, books, tutors, extracurricular activities, internships, etc. the funds required are at least five times the tuition fees. But... The organization will still use this money to fund those who want to change their destiny through reading. We set up our own school and charge at a fair price. This money is enough for many people to study. " "Ah, whatever you want." Wei Ran waved his hand, his interest waned. Before leaving, he looked back at the smiling stranger. He sold out his life for a completely illusory expectation and life. Until he died, he was still calm and ironic in the comfort of that lie. The next day, Wei Ran drove a suspension car and took the Yiti to the place where Qiu Baiyi was located. Qiu Baiyi entered the righteous body through the method of seizing and giving up, and his body was sealed to prevent the spirit from escaping. Then he loaded it into the car and returned to the farm together. "I didn''t expect you to get involved with the resistance organizations in the world." On the way, Qiu Baiyi talked to him using teleportation. "When our own strength is insufficient, relying on local forces to fight against noumenon forces should be the only choice. Oh, by the way, when you arrive at this organization later, don''t tell them my secrets. " Wei Ran thought of the biochemical crisis world, the necromancer apprentice of the Austrian and French parliament. That guy was a smart man in this regard. After they arrived at the underground base of the farm, they were taken to the conference room and began the first meeting between the social change organization and the people of Tianting. Qiu Baiyi suffered a loss in this world. His current idea is very simple, that is, to leave the world as soon as possible, but he needs to save his younger martial brother. Therefore, he readily told Ge Chong and others his purpose. Ge Chong and others were also very direct. They told Qiu Baiyi face-to-face that they were very interested in the way that friars of heaven controlled Reiki and the substance itself of Reiki. They hoped to get more knowledge about this from Qiu Baiyi, and it was best to provide some Reiki for research. Qiu Baiyi was naturally very disgusted with this, but the other party''s attitude was not an aggressive and coercive attitude, which was much better than that of the federal government. At the end of the discussion, Qiu Baiyi promised to provide some knowledge such as Tao pattern engraving, and transmit some Reiki for them to study. His condition is to hope that the organization can help him rescue his fellow disciples first. After discussion, Ge Chong and others said that they needed to collect detailed information about the place where his fellow disciples were controlled before deciding how to act. Although they did not agree immediately, this attitude shows that they also have the willingness to cooperate sincerely, and it is more reliable than a promise. After all, everyone knows what''s going on inside the federal military base. Qiu Baiyi then returned to his body and saw Wei Ran''s body. He was unlike ordinary people present. With his accomplishments, he could directly feel the powerful pressure emanating from Wei Ran''s body. He only looked at the current Wei Ran and nodded and left. He knew where his younger martial brother was detained and informed Ge Chong of the location. By the way, because he escaped from prison, he must have arranged a trap on the other side of the door, waiting for Qiu Baiyi to rescue him. Although this is a trap, it may not be an opportunity. After all, the federal government is targeting alien humans, not their underground organization. At night, everyone went to rest, but Wei Ran was stopped by Elena, who came out of the research room with a tired face. They came to the ground and walked on the vast farm plain. Just because of air pollution, even in sunny weather, it is difficult to see the bright starry sky. Elena, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "you seem to be eager to save his companion when you have a meeting with that alien human today?" Wei was very excited. At today''s meeting, he said very little, and his tendency was not very clear. Why could the other party see it. Chapter 526 "I''m sorry, because it''s the first time to contact alien humans and know that they have special abilities and strong threats, a security system has been added to the conference room. One of them is to analyze a person''s emotional tendency and whether what he says is true by monitoring brain waves and heartbeat, micro expressions and pupils. And I subconsciously looked at your relevant data. " Wei Ran knew that there were so many arrangements for today''s meeting. He was naturally unhappy, "isn''t it that the tutor has also been monitored? He allowed you to do so? " Elena disdained: "do you know why we are all willing to do business with our tutors? Because he installed equipment to monitor brain waves and heartbeat on his body, these devices must automatically transmit data to the internal network every day. Everyone can know whether the tutor''s words and deeds on that day are consistent, whether he has fabricated lies to deceive the members of the organization, whether he has serious selfish desires, and so on! Since he led us to develop the organization and carry out the revolution, none of the private information he uploaded has deceived us or inconsistent words and deeds! So... He is our mentor, not an ambitious. That''s why... We trust him unconditionally and are willing to pay our lives for this common ideal. " Wei Ran is really stunned this time. Ge Chong, who looks ordinary, can actually do this step. Is he a saint? Even Wei Ran could not help admiring him. "Well, you will really understand the mentor''s personality and his spiritual call in the future. Now it''s time to talk about you. Why do you want to save that alien human companion so much? Don''t look around. This is my personal question. There are no others around. " Wei Ran was seen through by the woman. He was a little embarrassed for a moment. His mind ran crazy looking for excuses, but he didn''t dare to pause a little, otherwise he must see that he was lying. "Isn''t it because... Because the man who gets up in bed is very angry?" Elena''s sarcastic smile was about to show. Wei Ran continued, "do you remember the federal secret I tracked down before I was a peripheral member of the organization?" Elena scoffed and frowned slightly. "It turns out that the secret is about the man lying down. He obviously comes from another world. But today this alien human does not know him. " "Hum, incoherent." Wei Ran was incoherent, but this time he finally thought of an excuse. "It''s a soul. Hey, do you know what a soul is? It''s not the one inside the body composed of your righteous body, nor the brain stimulated by various hormone secretions. It''s the soul where the real ID is and is not affected by any false memory fragments! " "What the hell are you talking about?" "I asked this alien today. He said that the one lying in bed was still alive but lost his soul. Under normal circumstances, people without souls will die. But the one on the bed is just like sleeping. His knowledge is not enough to answer such questions. Only his fellow students with profound knowledge of mystery know it. And I want to find out the ultimate answer to the existence of the soul, consciousness, memory and ourselves, so you should understand. " What Wei Ran said has been related to the philosophical level. In this, we can start to modify human memory, change the body at will, and even the ruling class can upload awareness of the online world to realize immortality. It''s really hard to define what people are. Elena subconsciously remembered what happened yesterday. The dust like stranger died in a false memory, which touched the people who knew the truth. Wei Ran, who experienced all the events, may have a deeper feeling than everyone, especially the sentence he asked Ge Chong: "the body is false, the memory is false, and the hope is false, so is not even consciousness false?" Is consciousness the soul? Elena was silent, without her initial hostility. "Aren''t you a network security engineer? Are you interested in these? " Wei Ran said with a smile: "our enemy is collecting a large number of computing data of human brain to find out what consciousness is and want to develop strong artificial intelligence. If strong artificial intelligence appears, you should know what will happen." Elena didn''t know what she thought. She frowned and said, "even strong artificial intelligence can''t replace human beings. It''s never possible!" Stubbornly, she turned and left. ¡­¡­ It took the organization two months to find out the intelligence of the military base where Qiu Baiyi''s younger martial brother was detained. However, how to rescue is a problem. After all, the matter in zone 27 is not over. Even if the federal military has organized infiltration, it is impossible to relax the defense of other bases, or even be more strict. The people unanimously demanded that the rescue plan be carried out until the limelight passed. Of course, this caused Qiu Baiyi''s dissatisfaction. He found Wei Ran and complained. He felt that it was better for them to rescue them without permission. Wei Ran didn''t immediately agree to his request. Only the two of them acted and said they had to cross thousands of kilometers. How to avoid the tracking of the federal government is a problem. There are UAVs and cameras everywhere in the technology world for monitoring. These hardware are directly connected to the network of the police department. It is found that the facial features and pupils of people walking on the street do not conform to the legal citizen information in the database, but the police will be sent directly to chase them. Qiu Baiyi is very dissatisfied with Wei Ran''s avoidance of his invitation, but he has to admit that what Wei Ran said is reasonable. The world''s science and technology was learned when he and several colleagues first broke in through the accidentally discovered space channel. At that time, they thought it was a magic free world. They saw the floating island called the garden of Eden in the sky. According to experience, the rulers of the world must be on it. Although the judgment is not wrong, the decision is very wrong. They rushed up and wanted to control the world indirectly by controlling the world''s ruling class. Unexpectedly, the defense above was much more terrible than they thought. The lethality of kinetic energy weapons made them can only dodge and dare not resist casually. When the speed of directional energy weapons reaches the speed of light, they can''t dodge at all. They can only rely on their skills to resist the high temperature and prevent them from being burned to ashes in an instant. There are also graviton bombs. If they are released around them, their bodies will be involuntarily pulled by various forces. Even if they use space like techniques, they will be affected by gravity and offset the original transferred orientation. And they consumed a lot of reserve aura, and relying on the advantage of surprise attack, they once attacked the nine people who held the greatest power behind the scenes. At the beginning, they used mind control techniques, because even if mortals use foreign objects to make their bodies strong, the lack of spiritual will must be the biggest weakness. I thought I could control it easily, but I didn''t expect that all mental skills were completely ineffective. The other party took the plan, triggered the automatic defense mechanism, and killed two unlucky colleagues on the spot. After a fierce battle, they tried their best to kill nine power holders. They thought that as long as they could hide in time, this mortal society would enter a chaotic period of power struggle, which was enough to let them breathe a sigh of relief. But unexpectedly, those mortals had no intention of stopping. The soldiers had no response to the leader''s death and continued to attack them with all kinds of weapons they had never seen before. During this period, they also used psychic magic to fight back, trying to control and capture their members. At the beginning, it naturally had a great effect, but the losing federal army used various UAVs and long-range large-scale attack weapons to restrict them in the second round of attack, making them tired of coping and unable to get close to the area where humans are located. Facing the sea of drones, spiritual magic lost its place. Finally, after a serious consumption of Reiki, it encountered a shameful failure. Many people died in the war, and he and his younger martial brother became prisoners. Chapter 527 After Wei Ran advised Qiu Baiyi, he looked at the other party''s uncertain face and no longer paid attention to him. This man is of little use to himself now. He has to rely on himself before saving his unreliable younger martial brother. That night, Wei Ran continued to try to return the soul to the noumenon. Although many experiments, they can only let their own consciousness indirectly control the noumenon, but can not achieve complete integration. But he has already touched the general reason. There is another soul in his body! Obviously, Qiu Baiyi''s judgment of his physical state is wrong. His physical body can remain active all the time. The reason is that there is another soul living in it and maintaining consciousness. Wei Ran was shocked by this discovery. He began to doubt whether his soul had been exchanged with Qi Yu''s soul. However, after many attempts, I found that the soul in the noumenon is much stronger than myself. Even if his cultivation in the sea of knowledge has reached the spiritual realm, it is not worth mentioning compared with the guy who occupies his body. The other side is like a giant from the wild world, while he is like a humble mole ant. Naturally, the soul also found his entry, but he seemed to be asleep, and his attention had never been seriously focused on himself, as if he was in a tug of war with an existence and could not be distracted. Wei Ran doesn''t know why the other party is so persistent in occupying his body, and why he has never taken the initiative to control his body. He doesn''t care about what he does. He can''t judge whether his attitude is good or evil. At this time, there was a sharp alarm and a sonic boom caused by the firing of bullets from an electromagnetic rifle. Seeing the existence of the powerful soul, Wei Ran dared not directly control the body, retracted Qi Yu''s body, and immediately jumped out of bed. At this time, Ge Chong''s urgent cry came from the underground base, "the federal government found our existence, and everyone in the underground base hurried away along the escape routes planned in previous exercises. I''ll stay with the rear troops to intercept the enemy on the ground! " The farmer''s voice came from the microphone, "no! Mentor, you are our spiritual flag. Soldiers can fall one after another, but the flag cannot be taken away by the federal government. You leave with Elena! " In the above struggle, a group of soldiers tried their best to dissuade, coupled with Elena''s forced drag, Ge Chong and the guard entered the underground. At the same time, the military commander outside the base ordered to release UAVs to block the enemy, and the battle became white hot. Wei Ran picked up the gun and came out. The door was full of people who were destroying data. They will only leave with backup data, and all the equipment in it will be blown up by bombs. Just as he was going to the room where his body was stored, Carlyle had memorized his body. Qiu Baiyi holds the long sword in his hand, looks at Wei Ran with a gloomy look, slightly nods his head, and asks Wei Ran in the way of voice transmission. "This broken tissue is like a mouse in the gutter." At this time, the troops left behind in the rear and the farmer''s family are relying on the defense line in the farm and blocking step by step with the combat UAVs in stock. Although the federal army is a sneak attack, it is obvious that their sharpness is not as good as the soldiers in the organization. In addition, the fighting will of the federal army is not as good as the soldiers in the organization. Therefore, it is difficult to advance the front. The twilight federal army did not want to bear too many casualties. It only dared to summon long-range artillery bombing in the distance and cooperate with UAVs to rush into the air space. The federal army obviously has an absolute advantage in long-range firepower and air firepower, but the defense line constructed by the organization has undergone air defense transformation, and can even defend against cloud explosive bombs. In addition, the soldiers have changed into a new type of righteous uniform, which has a stronger ability to withstand the damage of imprecise attack, so they stick to it very firmly. And the use of drones to fight back is also impressive, one after another to repel the drones jointly attacked by the government forces in the open air. In addition, EMP bomb and signal jamming device have a strong jamming effect on the control of enemy UAV. The government forces did not dare to get closer to the core area of the war, and their control of the UAV was delayed by five seconds, which could not keep up with the pace of the organization''s counterattack. At this time, a soldier wearing the latest federal exoskeleton uniform suddenly rushed out and mixed into the UAVs of the government army. Under the cover of these UAVs, he shot and killed the organization soldiers who controlled the UAV group. The defensive soldiers naturally use grenades and snipers to attack them, but the other party''s actions are very fast. Relying on the strength of the volunteers alone, they have reached supersonic speed. All the attacks can''t keep up, and he soon broke into the defense line. The farmer tried his best to stop him, but he was easily shot in the head. The farmer''s son rushed up again in anger. He pierced his chest with one hand and glanced at the farmer''s other family. "Is this the taste of pain?" As like as two peas in the face, the soldier took off his helmet when he was in a dominant position. He threw the body of the son of Elena to other family members. Suddenly jumped in front of them, looked at the farmer''s wife and made an unexpected move for everyone. She suddenly stretched out her tongue and licked the farmer''s wife''s tears, "so... The taste of pain is salty? No, it''s just a mixture containing less salt. It''s meaningless. " She suddenly stood up, raised her gun and shot past, killing all the farmers. At this time, because of her breakthrough, the defense line of organized soldiers has been torn, more government drones are pouring in, and the battle is coming to an end. She looked at the battlefield uninteresting. Using the sensing device on the righteous body, she found the road to the underground, but found that it had been completely blown up and could not enter at all. She sneered, "Elena, you won''t escape so easily." ¡­¡­ In the underpass Wei Ran followed Ge Chong and the army to the escape passage. However, the government army used a ground penetrating bomb. A violent explosion immediately collapsed the escape passage in front, and several people walking in the front were buried alive. Fortunately, when this escape passage was originally designed, there was not only one, but another road leading directly to the underground river, which is a natural karst cave. The terrain inside is complex, and because there are special minerals and strong electromagnetic interference, people''s communication equipment can not be used. They can only look for references according to the electronic map drawn in the past. At this time, several reptiles like lizards came up from the rear. The soldiers use electromagnetic rifles to intercept and shoot. These reptiles move very fast and move very flexibly. They can easily avoid direct fire. So much so that intensive fire is needed to block them before they can be killed. However, even if it is a concentrated fire shooting, the bullets that can hit sonic booms hit these creatures, they can''t kill in one hit. They need to hit continuously to cause fatal damage. This phenomenon makes Wei Ran''s eyelids jump slightly. As one of the top soldiers in the organization, he is well aware of the lethality of electromagnetic rifles in this era. Even if his own body turns on the blood burning mode, it is absolutely difficult to resist continuous shooting. So before, in zone 27, he took a flexible way to avoid, or directly captured the other party''s mecha for combat. These lizards have to hit at least six shots in a row to break their body surface defense. They are almost as strong as their defense without blood burning mode. Chapter 528 Qiu Baiyi whispered to Wei Ran, "these organisms have vigorous Qi on the surface, and the body surface muscles have some similar meanings to your body. If you guessed correctly, it should be the result of your body structure. In addition, they have mastered some basic Rune skills and know how to depict runes on the surface of the skin, so that the aura can be concentrated on the outer layer to protect the body. That''s why they are so resistant to beating. " Wei Ran suddenly realized that in this way, if more people catch up, wouldn''t it be very troublesome? Whatever you want, there are bursts of sounds of mechanical engines starting after death from the back of the cave. With the help of the infrared viewing equipment on his equipment, Wei Ran saw a giant lizard with a length of more than six meters and an open mouth enough to swallow a person crawling. There were several lizards just killed around him. At the same time, a large number of land-based UAVs are approaching from the rear. Wei burning remembers that these land-based UAVs not only have super fast moving speed, but also can directly self explode to kill the enemy at critical times. This time... The trouble is really big. Many soldiers were thrilled. Wei Ran shouted: "go to the narrow road ahead. These guys don''t have enough space to move, which is conducive to giving full play to our firepower advantage. Carlyle, you take your mentor and they go first. " Wei Ran''s command of taking over the reins did not cause Karel''s unhappiness. He knew that what he needed most at this time was a brave man who could stand up. Wei Ran''s posture of holding a gun and guarding in place showed his determination to break up and stabilize the morale of the army at the same time. "Be careful." Karel only said this, carrying Wei Ran''s body and taking Ge Chong and other non combatants to retreat first. Wei Ran stayed behind with the only 20 sharp soldiers, found a narrow channel with upward terrain, arranged the fire defense line according to the terrain, and assigned them to a tactical team of three. Qiu Baiyi gave a cold hum and offered his sword, "hum, these garbage can be swept away easily!" Elena, who didn''t follow the brigade and quietly stayed behind, said, "you can''t do it. Once you do it, you aliens will release psionics. If detected by the government forces, you will know that you have joined hands with our organization, and the encirclement and suppression against us will be greater. " Qiu Baiyi was stunned and said, "you can stop it?" "You go first." Elena said indifferently, standing behind a bunker with a gun. Qiu Baiyi glanced at Wei Yanwei. Wei Yanwei nodded and motioned to let him leave first. The giant lizard appeared. At this time, people found that this guy was a synthetic creation of biology and machinery. His body surface was covered with a layer of reactive armor. His limbs and joints were full of mechanical devices, which made him more powerful. He crawled on the ground like a tank and directly collided with the position set by people from the front. At the same time, biological weapons on both sides are scattered and climb rapidly along the wall, and behind them are a group of marine UAVs loaded with sprockets. The land UAV continued to shoot in the rear to suppress the people''s defense line with fire, while the biological weapons on both sides approached quickly with the intention of circuitous attack. The giant lizard in the front made people unable to resist. "According to the grouping just now, groups 4 and 5 use gun grenades and fire incendiary bombs to block the approach route of biological weapons on both sides and force them to the front! 6. Group 7, if the biological weapons on both sides reach the middle, gather fire and strafe immediately. Be sure to annihilate them in place! The other teams wear armor bullets to attack giant biological weapons, focusing on the eyes and limbs! Elena and I accurately sniped the rear UAV to curb the other party''s fire suppression. " Elena, a righteous body, is proficient in various military tactics. Sniper shooting is also one of the best in the organization. It is just right to take this task. When the order was issued, the wavering military spirit immediately stabilized. At least everyone knew his task and had no time to fear. The temperature of combustion bombs on both sides can reach thousands of degrees, and they cannot be extinguished with water. The combustion time can last for at least ten minutes. After launching, three unlucky biological weapons were directly hit, and the flame burned the body. It can be clearly seen that there is a faint light on the surface of their skin, but they can''t last for two seconds. They are burned through by the high temperature and turn into roasted lizards on the spot, emitting the smell of burnt beard. When the remaining biological weapons saw that the incendiary bomb was powerful, they concentrated in the middle. At this time, six people in groups 4 and 5 were ready to concentrate their fire. However, the firepower of UAVs suddenly became very fierce, and even UAVs began to launch high explosive bombs. The intensive firepower made it difficult for the follow-up team to probe. When Wei Ran saw this, he observed the fire firing point of the UAV from the crack in the stone, and then with his super sense of spirit, he shrank his head to explore the gun and shot by feeling. The rifle is set to the semi-automatic mode of high energy output, and the kinetic energy of the bullet is twice that of the continuous firing mode. This mode of extremely slow firing speed is sure to hit the gun, especially those UAVs that are just ready to launch grenades. As soon as the grenades are ready to be fired, they are hit by Wei Ran. As soon as their body tilts, the grenades are shot into their own team, causing an explosion. For a time, the UAV group suffered heavy losses. They found their own shelter by virtue of the programmed AI, and the fire naturally slowed down. 4. Group 5 immediately stood up and focused their fire on the biological weapons forced into the middle by incendiary bombs. At the same time, other teams also attacked giant mechanized lizards with armor piercing bullets. Armour piercing bullet with high output semi-automatic shooting mode is even more powerful. The reactive armor on the surface of the giant lizard exploded repeatedly, overturning the metal shell and exploding layers of flesh and blood inside. The giant lizard seems to have no pain. It is still rushing madly, faster and more elusive. Those armor piercing bullets aimed at its limbs basically failed. Finally, soldiers did not want to waste too much ammunition, so they aimed armor piercing bullets at its body. The explosion was more violent. The guy''s whole body was covered with scorched marks and sputtered blood meat, but he just kept breaking in. The huge body getting closer and closer gives people great psychological pressure. The UAV suppressed by Wei Ran and Elena''s accurate shooting seems to have received some command at this time, maintained a high-speed and intensive shooting rhythm, drilled out of the bunker and made a pig rush forward in a decentralized attitude. At the same time, the crazy giant lizards successfully covered the reptile biological weapons being slaughtered by the concentrated fire. They took advantage of the giant lizards to avoid the concentrated fire and approached more and more. Seeing this, Wei Ran frowned and said, "everyone, shoot freely. 4. Groups 5, 6 and 7 retreat. Elena, you also retreat with them. The rest of the team are in front with me, pull out the saber and prepare for close combat! " Wei Ran pulled out the high-frequency concussion sabre, installed it under the muzzle of the gun and turned it into a bayonet. When the other soldiers saw Wei Yan standing in the front, they all summoned up their courage, followed suit, and looked solemn and stirring. Elena said to Wei Ran before retreating: "be careful. I''ll let them suppress the drones behind and help you share the pressure." Chapter 529 Wei Yan nodded and threw out all his high explosive grenades, interference mines and EMP bombs one after another. Bursts of shock waves exploded in front of the battlefield. At the same time, the electromagnetic pulse of the EMP bomb also caused the rear UAVs to go down, but they are equipped with anti EMP protection devices, which will restart automatically in a short time. At this time, Wei Ran took the lead and rushed into the smoke filled place in front while shooting. The soldiers waiting in place were stunned and unbelievable. These reptile biological weapons can sense the enemy with smell. Two quickly drill out from under the belly of the giant lizard and tear at Wei Ran. Wei Ran''s physical quality at this time is equivalent to that when he was not injected with G virus. After private training in the method of general door, he can open the overdraft mode without sequelae. His speed suddenly increased again, leaped into the air, and the spear stabbed quickly into the spine of the two biological weapons. If you remember correctly, the real weakness of this reptile is in the spine. Sure enough, the spine was damaged, and the two biological weapons immediately lay on the ground like soft legged shrimps. At this time, other biological weapons had jumped to the soldiers who followed Wei Ran and started a bloody close combat. For a time, they screamed and wailed, plus the splashing blood. Human and biological weapons were mixed together, which was very tragic. However, due to the effectiveness of previous tactics, only three biological weapons can enter the position. In the face of elite soldiers who have received strict training, they do not have the upper hand. At this time, Wei Ran faced the mechanized giant biological weapon. He had only two minutes. Otherwise, the UAV in the rear recovered from the outage, and the situation would be more dangerous. The giant lizard suddenly jumped on Wei Ran who had just landed. Dozens of tons of body weight like a tank weighed heavily on Wei Ran, and under the action of its limbs, it rubbed against the ground. The soldiers in the rear positions burst out a chill from the bottom of their hearts. Imagine what it would be like if people were directly crushed by tanks? Even though Wei Ran''s physical quality is far better than that of normal human beings after Yiti transformation, it is absolutely impossible to resist the crushing of dozens of tons of things. Unless equipped with exoskeleton armor, but suddenly attacked tonight, there was no time for the whole staff to change their exoskeleton armor with complex structure. They quickly killed the biological weapons at the end of the three strong crossbows and frantically focused their fire on the mechanized giant biological weapons in front of them. However, in the face of heavy armor and mysterious psionic shield, the lethality of bullets fired by electromagnetic rifles is limited. Their armor piercing bullets have just run out, giving the monster a seemingly large amount of damage, but actually did not affect its action. At this time, groups of UAVs in the rear began to restart the system, and the flashing light indicator became more and more urgent. Before long, they would restart and join the battle. The soldiers have no second EMP bomb to suppress them. The giant lizard was on the ground again. It seemed that it had determined that the human under it had been pressed into a pool of meat and mud, locking the target on the human soldiers who fought back with light weapons. It jumped on a tiger, shook its body and tail, and destroyed most of the positions temporarily constructed by the soldiers with the help of the terrain. Two people had no time to dodge and were patted out by great power. At that time, the firearm used for blocking became a pile of twisted parts flying around. The two people slammed into the nearby wall. The mechanized body could not bear such a huge force. At that time, it was deformed and damaged, the internal parts leaked and sparks splashed. Although the mechanized prosthesis has a strong bearing capacity, the human brain, which is still normal flesh and blood, obviously can not meet this standard. When it hits the wall, its brain burst and died on the spot. The other soldiers saw that they were unable to defeat the enemy. They accelerated and retreated one after another. Their rifles continued to fire, but they could not break the defense at all. The giant lizard opened its ferocious mouth and jumped on it again. Seeing that two more people were about to be killed, suddenly a figure appeared behind it. An armour piercing bomb in mid air cracked the heavy spine armor on the back of the giant lizard. Then the body image is contrary to the laws of physics, refracted in mid air, like an engine behind it. He has a gun in his hand, and a high-frequency magnetic concussion saber is installed at the head of the gun. The high-frequency vibration at the edge destroys the material structure and splits it from the molecular level. No matter how hard the armor is, he can''t stop the continuous cutting. What''s more, when he sprinted down, he aimed at the hole opened by armor piercing incendiary bomb. As the key of this kind of biological weapon, the armor is heavier than other places. Therefore, a layer of armor connected to the spinal cord was not penetrated, but it was quickly pierced under the sharp stab of this knife! Then the man riding on the back of the giant lizard roared, cut in his saber along the crack of the spine bone and put the barrel into it. At this time, the giant lizard began to struggle violently, trying to turn over and crush the guy on his back to the ground. However, his action is obviously faster. He stabbed into the slit of the cut spine and pulled the trigger. The kinetic energy of the bullet in the semi-automatic mode is better than that in the full-automatic mode. The bullet passed a distance of one meter in the spine of the hard biological weapon. At the same time, due to the obstruction of the spine wall, it rolled many times. The route changed from a straight line to an irregular broken line, expanding the injured area again. The trauma caused by this directly destroyed many nerves in the biological weapon, making its body completely paralyzed and unable to move. But it was not dead, and its head could make a harsh roar with the intention of attacking anyone close. Wei Ran pulled out his rifle and jumped from his back into the position. At this time, he saw that the UAV had been restarted and raised his weapons to them. "Squat concealed!" With the help of biological weapons, the huge and hard body blocked the dense fire of UAV. The surviving soldiers were surprised at how Wei Ran survived. In fact, just now, he was standing in a pit blown out by a bomb and applied some tricks. Before being crushed, shake the pit deeper in place, enough to bury half of your body. Coupled with the subsequent heavy pressure of the giant lizard, Wei Ran used his strength to deepen the pit again. At the same time, he operated the bone shrinking skill and tried his best to compress his body. Therefore, he received only minor injuries. After the biological weapon rolled over, he began to fight back calmly. Wei Ran looks at the approaching UAV group. Wei Ran orders to concentrate the blasting bombs in everyone''s hands, bury them on the side of the giant lizard''s body, and then take people crazy to escape. When the drone bypassed the giant lizard that could not move and concentrated in front, it detected the existence of a large number of blasting bombs. They paused for a little two seconds and flashed an electronic sound that seemed to be communicating. It seems that Wei Ran guessed right. This giant lizard alive can block the scanning and detection of UAVs, so that it successfully stepped into the trap. At this time, when the UAV was ready to retreat, he pressed the blasting key and made a loud noise. Even at a distance of almost 100 meters, the people were still overturned by the shock wave released by the blasting bomb. Chapter 530 Wei ran quickly stood up, looked back and smiled, "the crisis has been solved temporarily. Let''s catch up with the big army." Elena was leading several other groups to guard in the middle of the road. When she heard the footsteps, she thought she had met the enemy who had broken through the broken back line. But as a result, the friend or foe signal recognizer told himself that it was his own person, which was quite a bit surprised. However, Wei Yan and his party talked and laughed on the road, but they were very relaxed. Elena said strangely, "have you solved them all?" Before Wei Ran spoke, the soldiers around him said, "Qi Yu is really powerful. One man turned over the biological weapon like a tank." Other soldiers also boasted for him, but Wei Ran said, "it''s hard to guarantee that the government army won''t be pursued and killed by follow-up troops. We don''t have so much time to delay. Let''s go." With doubt and surprise, Elena was pulled away by Wei Ran. On the way, she said, "when you get to the safe area, give me your battle recorder." Wei Ran didn''t doubt him. "Suit yourself." What Wei Ran doesn''t know is that since then, Elena has made Wei Ran''s combat records into a tactical textbook and incorporated it into the organization''s military training lesson plan, so that more people begin to learn Wei Ran''s tactical actions. Even so, few people can really understand the essence. These amazing tactical moves once became the object of hot discussion and imitation by the army in the organization. Many soldiers became Wei Ran''s loyal fans and brought him some trouble. After that, a group of people gathered and came to a seemingly closed and humid hole * * from the complicated underground river channel. Naturally, the traces left by walking were eliminated by various means on the road. Even if the government forces chased them, they could not find the escape route from the complex underground river channel. The deepest wall of the cave is a camouflage. After touching the engine, an equipment library pops up inside, with a considerable number of diving equipment and weapons. Ge Chong and several important scientific researchers, as well as civil servants and women, first equipped with diving equipment and entered a pool behind the wall, where they could enter a huge lake through a water cave. After Ge Chong and them left, the rest waited in the cave for two hours. Only those who left first brought enough diving equipment to lead all the people to evacuate. ¡­¡­ It took almost a day for the federal army to find their way out from the complex and signal disturbed cave. At this time, as the existence of Elena''s Quasi conscious AI, she also appeared in the depths of the hidden cave. She frowned and was very dissatisfied with the environment here. Even the federal government, which studied dark matter and developed anti gravity technology, can not have network connection signals in every corner of the earth. For example, this karst cave may be due to minerals or underground nuclear tests in the long past, resulting in frequent interruption or even disappearance of network signals here. So before this quasi conscious AI did not come down, but let UAVs and the latest biological weapons fight with their own AI. Because she was worried that this was a trap set by Elena for her, she completely wiped her out here and couldn''t escape into the digital world when she couldn''t connect to the Internet. She didn''t come down until the big forces came down together and occupied an absolute advantage, but she didn''t expect Elena and others to have successfully escaped. Thinking of those destroyed biological weapons and UAVs, she didn''t know that it was Wei Ran''s masterpiece. She thought it was the effect made by Elena relying on the latest psionic child Yiti weapon, and her look became more dignified. In her long study, she also mastered a little way to simulate human emotions, but the underlying logic is still the imitation of Elena herself, not her own natural reaction. ¡­¡­ When Wei Ran and others returned to the temporary residence of an organization on the Bank of the lake, Ge Chong opened the relevant news broadcast. In the TV program, the host of federal Central Television described the federal army''s attack on the farm base in a cool and indifferent tone. Of course, the target of attack has been defined as terrorists, and many terrorist attacks have been grafted on the organization, and the bodies of a farmer''s family photographed have been denounced as senior terrorist officials. Through this news, the people present clearly saw the scene of the tragic death of the farmer''s family and the comrades left behind, and all clenched their fists angrily. But they all know that with their current strength, it is impossible to stand up directly against the government army. The strength gap is too big! When everyone was silent, Wei Ran suddenly stood up and said to everyone present, "now, the time is ripe. If you want to raid the military base of the government army, there is no better chance than this, and I think it is also a necessary revenge! " Everyone looked at Wei Ran in surprise. They didn''t think how he would think of this. Qiu Baiyi didn''t know what Wei Ran thought, and frowned at each other. "This is not a plan made on impulse, but since the federal government has targeted us in flight, we can''t imagine that we would counter attack their military base while we are in flight. If you are prepared to fight, you will not need many troops in a surprise attack. Even if you fail, the loss will not be great. If you succeed, the benefits will not be less. Moreover, I think the probability of success is not small. You can take a risk. " Wei Ran said to ge Chong. Ge Chong began to meditate and seemed to be thinking about the feasibility of Wei Ran''s plan, but someone in the team had stood up against it. "Comrade Qi Yu, we know you are angry. Although your counter offensive plan sounds good, we are very passive at present. Can we mobilize resources to rescue? There may not be another chance like District 27 last time. Military operations are bloody and can not be taken for granted. " Ge Chong suddenly smiled and said, "I think so. The energy and potential of the organization are greater than you think! Elena, what about the technology you developed? " Elena was stunned for a moment, then looked at Qiu Baiyi, "need to verify..." Then Elena seemed to react and guess the purpose of Ge Chong''s sudden question. "Although we find a federal military base to raid, the first choice is naturally the detention place for the companions of foreign visitors, which is the most beneficial to us. Since you are your companion, you have no right to watch. " When Wei Ran and others were surprised, Elena threw a syringe to Qiu Baiyi. "Last time we could escape from zone 27 smoothly, it should be thanks to the sleeping man. His own strength is enough to suppress a military base of the government army. Although you are not as good as him, if you really want to save your partner, you need to do it yourself, so I developed this thing for you. " Qiu Baiyi said suspiciously, "what is this?" "When you are captured and controlled by the federal army, the psionic nano robot in this tube can help you get rid of their shackles." Qiu Baiyi''s face changed, "but I don''t want to put your creation into my body." Ge Chong sneered, "Mr. Qiu, what you want to save is your companion. If you don''t come out, I think even if we want to demonstrate to the federal government and raid a military base with less difficulty, the probability of success should be greater. There''s no need to gnaw at the military base with dangerous terrain and perfect defense that imprisons your companion." Wei Ran looked at Qiu Baiyi and couldn''t help laughing. Finally, he agreed, first verified the feasibility of the psionic nano robot, and found that according to the shackles of the government army, he could break free with the help of these gadgets in his body. Moreover, by virtue of internal breathing, they can take the initiative to expel these things from the body without causing any sequelae to themselves, so they promised to help raid the military base of the government army. Chapter 531 Later, Ge Chong only said that for Wei Ran''s plan, the senior management of the organization still needs to study it and tell the people when it is determined. Wei Ran looked at Qiu Baiyi and didn''t care what the general plan he proposed would be modified. His purpose, like Qiu Baiyi, was to save his junior brother and see if there was a way to return to his body with the help of this man''s knowledge. In the next few days, he was on the run, and on the way to escape, the network has always been in contact with the organization bases all over the world. Ge Chong began to plan a major event on his way to escape. Secretly, the military forces of the organization bases around the world were quietly assembled, and at the same time, many factories were coordinated to speed up the manufacture of new equipment. Ge Chong seems to be particularly fond of looking for excitement during this period. Every time the security is hidden, the federal army also loses their clues. Ge Chong will deliberately expose his position and attract the federal army to pursue encirclement and suppression. But because they were prepared in advance every time, they always escaped at the critical moment, which looked like teasing the federal army. Although Wei Ran has always followed him and performed excellently every time he fled and broke through the siege, he still failed to know the military plan formulated by him and the senior management of the organization from GE Chong. From the senior personnel of the organization, it seems that this operation is not a simple rescue operation, but a verification that may be related to the strategy of the next stage. Wei Ran thought that the next strategic stage of the organization was to directly carry out a positive military struggle with the government forces and seize power. However, although there are elite soldiers who are scattered all over the country and trained through the network, the number is too small, but it is impossible to carry out an equal war with the government forces on a large scale. We must awaken the pain of the so-called garbage population in order to gradually develop and expand the army, and then have the opportunity to confront the federal government head-on. Then we have to make the federal interior chaotic. If it is not chaotic, there is still no chance. Although he had doubts, after all, his main purpose was not to help the organization seize power. He was suspicious for a while, so he let go and focused on how to return to his body. Finally one day, after escaping a chase by the government army, Wei Ran participated in a military meeting organized by GE Chong in a factory controlled by the organization in a small city. All senior leaders from all over the organization joined in the meeting in the form of holographic projection. There were also important officers who were about to participate in the battle, including Wei Ran, a valiant general who has made repeated achievements. "... these are the apparent objectives of this operation. But in fact, this is an exercise before the advent of frontal war. The battle plan has been sent to all officers. You can have a look first. This time, we will not engage in infiltration or special operations. We... Make a strong attack! " Wei Ran was stunned when he heard this, and then he was very shocked, completely beyond Wei Ran''s expectation. He said before that it was enough to conduct an infiltration raid like zone 27. He didn''t want to do a big thing at all. But after listening to his own opinions, Ge Chong seemed to want to make a big news. Wei ran quickly looked at the battle plan he issued. Such operational plans are often not complex, because for war, the more complex tactics are, the more difficult it is to implement. Only the simplest tactics have the greatest success rate. Therefore, this set of tactics discussed by the senior organization and the military chief is also very simple. It is to let Qiu Baiyi, an alien human with super individual strength, break free from the shackles first and then make a big fight in the enemy base to attract the enemy''s attention and strength. Then the elite soldiers of the 700 organizations lurking in the periphery launched a surprise attack on the military base from the outside using the newly developed military equipment. First, shield and interfere with the enemy''s communication, so that they can''t send out a signal for help in time. Then use air power to suppress the enemy''s flight runway and bomber hangar and occupy air control. At the same time, air drones were used to suppress the heavy armor in the enemy base, and even died together. Finally, elite ground troops were sent to launch a ground raid while the enemy''s firepower and armor were suppressed and restrained, so as to eliminate the enemy''s effective forces and completely control the whole base. After successfully occupying the base, they took away the captured alien humans and various R & D materials, quickly evacuated before the government''s military aid troops arrived, scattered around and lurked again. This plan is not difficult to achieve, and there are arrangements in case of failure. A federal army controlled by the organization will be used as follow-up support to help the raiding forces win, which can be said to be foolproof. But the killer mace is certainly not the rebellious federal army, but the new equipment for the raid. These equipment include air raid individual psionic sub armor, aviation UAV, land combat UAV, individual exoskeleton armor, land combat psionic armor, and a new psionic sub righteousness armor cloned based on Wei Ran''s body cells. Wei Ran was stunned when he saw the Yiti military uniform based on his own body cells. These should be the latest military equipment developed according to the research data stolen from zone 27 and through the improvement of his own organization. Wei Ran''s physical quality is stronger than the most advanced individual exoskeleton armor in this world. If combined with psionics, his power can be increased by tens of thousands. These new types of equipment can be said to be the foundation for the organization to dare to launch a strong attack. However, Wei Ran was worried. In this way, it would expose the real strength of the organization. This is not a good thing. In this regard, Ge Chong and others did not explain Wei Ran''s doubts, but said that they had a follow-up plan for the results of this action. In this operation, the number of raid troops dispatched was 700, of which 200 were air special forces equipped with air raid individual psionic armor. One hundred are special forces operating UAVs and information warfare, and four hundred are the main force of ground raids. According to different tasks, their equipment is also different. Naturally, the transportation of equipment is also operated by the rebellious personnel within the federal government army. Wei Yanke remembered that when he attended the meeting, a senior officer present was now the general of the government army and the commander of the first army. In addition, during the raid on zone 27, the chief military officer of the federal forces who covered their departure... The organization seems to have developed like a cult. Many members of the federal government have been rebelled and are very loyal to the idea of the organization, which is incredible. Although the battle plan has been drawn up, it is not so soon to be implemented. After all, such a large-scale operation with 700 troops has never been carried out in the past, and it still needs to be rehearsed in the internal network. At the same time, Ge Chong will expose his information everywhere, attract government forces to pursue and interfere with their sight. The internal network military combat exercises lasted a week, but they were all high-intensity exercises. After all, the time in the online world can be adjusted, and even work for two days a day, but it will have a great impact on the participants'' brains and make people very tired. Wei Ran was appointed company commander. He was in charge of the Marine Corps with 100 people. He was the main force of the ground raid and a sharp knife. Chapter 532 The new combat target is not located in the desert like zone 27. But in a complex plateau and mountainous area, the base is not exposed, but a permanent base built inside by chiseling through the mountains. Outside this huge mountain range, many suspended air platforms are established to dispatch air combat forces. The military base in this dangerous position has different effects from zone 27. Although zone 27 is called a military base, it undertakes more scientific and technological research and development in violation of human ethics and does not undertake much militarization tasks. This base is located in the plateau mountains, with complex and dangerous terrain, which can disable many high-tech communication equipment. It has also become the best place for terrorists and national resistance front soldiers to hide. The establishment of a military base here can directly threaten the rebel forces hidden in this complex area, and from a commanding position, the air force can also quickly support the surrounding cities. It undertakes very important military tasks and is the existence most hated by many rebel organizations. Naturally, this military base has been attacked by terrorists and invaded by spies from various forces, but all of them have failed miserably. Its anti gravity air platform specially makes an invisible dark matter air high-speed, which can directly lead to the air island where the federal ruling class is located by means of transportation. It can also quickly get military support from air islands, which is basically in an invincible position. The military operation is very risky, but if successful, the organization for social change will become the leader of many rebel forces against the federal government in the world. Although it can obtain many allies, it will certainly become the target of public criticism and be targeted by the federal government. The advantages and disadvantages are great. Wei Ran can''t guess what GE Chong thinks. Of course, he doesn''t care. As long as we can rescue the unlucky man trapped in this military base. In this battle, Qiu Baiyi first took a righteous body and contacted a local national independent organization to show his power. Then, in his own form, he led a group of stupid reckless men to attack the YONGGU military base. In the first battle, Qiu Baiyi used the military exoskeleton equipment specially developed for him by the social change organization, which made the outbreak of truth in his body more efficient. After understanding the real power of modern weapons, Qiu Baiyi did not resist the use of a new semi-automatic individual electromagnetic gun. Therefore, he led a group of minions and made amazing achievements. All the way into the military base, setting off a sea of fire. Qiu Baiyi thought he could save his junior brother and escape smoothly. The Union army suddenly sent out a dozen super soldiers wearing new psionic armor. Instead of using any guns, these people pulled out spears, knives and axes and other close combat weapons to surround Qiu Baiyi. Qiu Baiyi began to ignore it. With his strength of heaven and man, he should be able to easily kill these brave federal soldiers. But I didn''t expect that these soldiers could use Reiki and cut their armor. It''s not so easy to deal with their body. Their bodies were obviously specially transformed, and Qiu Baiyi could clearly feel the breath in the body of these soldiers, which was very close to Wei Ran''s body. It should be a more precise clonal righteousness. Although the clones of the spiritual environment and physical strength are far inferior to themselves, they are also difficult to deal with as many as they are. Qiu Baiyi''s proud skills and body methods can''t shake these super soldiers. After struggling to kill half of the other party, he was finally stabbed by a gun at the node of true Qi operation in his body. The spear seemed to be specially made. After stabbing himself, he could quickly extract the real Qi from his body. Qiu Baiyi was finally captured, and naturally he was very unwilling. If it were not for this world, there was no aura between heaven and earth, he could not absorb and supplement, resulting in a retrogression in cultivation over time, otherwise he would not be so embarrassed. But he also knew that this was the defeat and capture, which was the beginning of the tactics. So I didn''t lose heart, but waited for the opportunity to prepare for a counterattack. Qiu Baiyi''s fighting process was naturally learned by the organizing army lurking in the mountain terrain. He was waiting for Qiu Baiyi''s counterattack after his recovery. At the same time, he also studied the weaknesses in the military base according to the recorded video. Before the war, the Intelligence Department of the organization naturally learned about the building structure in the military base through various channels, but the military deployment was mobilized at any time, and the information obtained in the past must have expired. Now all Qiu Baiyi sees in the process of fighting is the latest information, which is conducive to the next battle. Wei Ran looked at his company troops. Most of them came from retired federal soldiers. Most of them had combat experience and were real veterans. I remember that when running in training on the internal network, these people can find themselves a lot of trouble. They are equipped with the latest psionic armor, and the matched antisera are also from their own ontology cell clones. Seeing that Wei Ran still uses the old-fashioned righteousness and does not make a complete change, he feels that Wei Ran is a stubborn person with natural human fundamentalism and will not have too strong combat effectiveness. But they don''t know that Wei Ran''s sense body is still fused into the cell tissue of his noumenon, and because of the soul phase, the degree of fusion is better than a pure clone. The strength of Wei Ran''s body now is more than that after the biochemical crisis. It''s not a big problem to tear the tyrant by hand. Therefore, during the exercise, almost one person hanged and beat half of the company to convince the soldiers. At this time, no one dared to violate Wei Ran''s orders. In fact, these soldiers have a doubt in their hearts. They all know that Wei Ran is just a network security engineer. Why is his military commander''s temperament comparable to those senior federal generals. Every word and deed, every move, is more like a professional soldier than a professional soldier. He has an iron and blood style, acts directly, judges decisively, is very good at grasping the fighter, and there are almost no failures in the exercise. The four land companies have the highest efficiency and the best degree of completion of their tactical tasks. Therefore, they have become the sharp knife company in this operation and shoulder the most important suppression task. They stayed in the mountain for two days. Although everyone was patient, they began to doubt whether Qiu Baiyi had an accident. Wei Ran subconsciously looks at Elena, who is sorting out her equipment. She is responsible for information suppression in this operation. She should not only block the contact between the base and the outside world, but also make their internal communication poor and interrupt the command node. The 100 person information warfare force and UAV force were under her command. At this time, she felt Wei Ran''s eyes and said without looking back: "the alien barbarian is all right. His spirit has been consumed too much. He is recovering through the psionic nano robot placed in his body these days. I think she will act soon. The rough treatment of federal researchers has brought his spirit to the limit. " Wei Ran rubbed his chin. He naturally knew what happened to the rough treatment of federal researchers through his own body. He can refer to the behavior of Unit 731. If the sample is not insufficient, the slice study is poor. Finally... On that night, there was another loud explosion in the military base. Ge Chong and several high-level leaders in the organization served as the General Commander of the battle. Through the communication of the headquarters, he issued the order to officially start the battle! Chapter 533 The first wave of attack is to cut off communication and suppress information! The enemy base is now facing a riot by Qiu Baiyi alone. With such a sudden change in degree, it is impossible to ask for help, unless the commander in the base is a coward and incompetent. So Elena used UAVs to arrange dozens of jamming transmitters around the military base in these two days. At this time, the direct start-up will completely block the external communication of the military base. However, the federal army with stronger technology naturally has a way to deal with this degree of signal interference. As long as the frequency conversion increases the power of each signal tower and forces the reverse expansion of the reserve energy of the base, it can break through Elena''s Signal Jammer. This is the problem of competing the energy output power of both the enemy and ourselves. As a raider, the troops are naturally at a disadvantage, but they can win at least two hours of information suppression period. Therefore, the entire combat mission is to be completed within these two hours. After immediately suppressing the enemy''s communication, the organized cyber warfare forces just intruded into the enemy''s network and seized the administrator authority of the automatic defense system in the base when they had no time to respond. Then, all the autonomous defense systems in the base are shut down, and the network virus is released, so that the hosts of some important computing nodes run at excessive power, so that their CPUs are burned out. For a time, the operators in the base found that the temperature of the host machine they controlled was rising wildly, so they couldn''t cool down. They couldn''t even turn off the shutdown, and the CPU of the host machine was burned out in a few seconds. At this time, even if the engineers in the base regain the administrator''s authority, they can''t start the independent defense system for the moment, and can only rely on the soldiers in the base for defense operations. Seeing this, Elena immediately sent UAVs to air raid and bomb the enemy airport runway and hangar. On the other hand, some air combat UAVs stare at the enemy''s heavy armor depot to ensure that the enemy cannot dispatch heavy armor troops at the first time. At this time, the UAV was dispatched. Due to the paralysis of the defense system in the military base of the government army, many anti-aircraft guns, lasers, EPM bomb launchers and other weapons dedicated to dealing with UAVs could not play a role. The group of drones controlled by Elena''s team broke in smoothly and then carried out wanton destruction. The continuous bombing rang out in the military base in the mountain. The federal army began to mobilize troops to deal with Qiu Baiyi, who broke free from the shackles and saved his classmates and launched a riot. As a result, I didn''t expect to be stabbed quickly in the back, accurate and cruel, one set at a time. This means is not available to terrorists and the national independent resistance front at all. It is just like the style of a regular army. In the command room, the commander of the government army, together with a group of military staff officers, listened to his subordinates report on the attack on the base. Everyone has a feeling that the wrong hand is not enough. In the face of communication repression, they are about to order the start of countermeasures. Then the network was paralyzed, the administrator''s rights were stolen, and then the defense system failed. The quick response staff already said that they suggested to prepare air defense immediately. In the face of the ensuing UAV air raid, it blew up a sea of fire in the base, and the automatic fire extinguishing device was completely triggered. At this time, they had realized that they had met great opponents and ordered to mobilize the main force to let the newly developed super soldiers deal with two escaped alien humans. They did not ask for immediate arrest, as long as they could contain them and let them not expand the riot. When the order was given, the federal forces in the base quickly gathered and acted. And some UAVs have launched a counterattack. Even if they haven''t had time to load weapons, they also use suicide attacks to intercept UAVs of social change organizations. At this time, the 100 sharp knife company led by Wei Ran stood behind the marine assault UAV in the form of three or three teams, ready to launch the first wave of attack. Their main task is to make it impossible for the main forces of the federal army to assemble smoothly and contain the main forces of the enemy. Then the second wave of land forces invaded and expanded their advantages. Then the third wave of land forces attacked the headquarters and beheaded through chaos. Finally, the troops entering the fourth wave will provide support. If they do not need support, they will immediately destroy the enemy''s communication devices and completely cut off their contact with the outside world. This is the first time Wei Ran came out to fight in psionic armor. Its appearance looks no different from that of the previous exoskeleton armor, but the so-called psionics are added to the driving device. It can provide strong output in mobility, defense and firepower, so that the comprehensive ability of this pair of armor can only double the combat effectiveness of the original exoskeleton armor. During the assault, the land combat UAV in front, as the first offensive, was blown up before it approached the entrance of the base. The federal army activated mines laid outside the base, but this is a normal operation, which is in the calculation of the organization''s staff. All the first wave of assault UAVs themselves carry the task of demining. They are heavily armored and need at least two anti infantry mines to blow up a UAV. Moreover, after the UAV is destroyed, it will transmit the detected nearby geographic information to the rear forces. The information detected by this suicide method is very accurate, indicating all the locations of nearby mines. Then to the tactical coordination system of each soldier, so that they can effectively avoid danger when they break in. After more than half of the UAVs were lost, they rushed into the base. Fortunately, all the automatic defense firepower of the base were down, and the original killing performance could not be brought into play. Otherwise, they could not enter the range of 30 meters at the gate of the base. Wei Ran took the lead. He was the first to rush in. Represented by the three three systems, he was followed by an elite soldier on the left and right rear. One is responsible for fire support, and the other is responsible for alert and accurate shooting and suppression of the enemy. Usually, this operation mode takes turns to take over the March, and Wei Ran rushes into a node. His task becomes vigilance and suppression, with the second person making a breakthrough and the third person providing fire support. Of course, the tactics are not so thin. A company consists of three platoons and a platoon consists of three classes. The "three three three" system runs through the whole company, platoon and team. Therefore, when making a breakthrough, not only one person is making a breakthrough, nor is one person doing fire support and warning suppression. If you zoom in, dozens of people are fighting together in each wave, so both the speed of penetration and the intensity of firepower suppression are very huge. In the view of the federal army responsible for blocking in the base, it was like a sea of people tactic. However, in the face of artillery bombardment and machine gun fire, the loss of this strange sea of people tactics is not serious, because such heavy firepower areas will be suppressed by the high-density firepower of assault forces, so it is difficult to give full play to their accuracy. In addition, the psionic armor of each individual soldier of the assault force carries heavy firepower such as rockets, grenades and incendiary bombs. After seeing that the other party is suppressed by firepower, the soldiers in charge of the alert task can calmly use these equipment to carry out precision attacks, quickly knock out the heavy firepower points of the federal army, and the speed of the troops'' breakthrough is not reduced at all. In less than five minutes, the company led by Wei ran quickly entered, and all the federal soldiers and UAVs responsible for blocking at the door were destroyed. At this time, his tactical coordination instrument uploaded the information sent by Elena. It was a three-dimensional military base map, which indicated the main assembly place of the federal army, and also indicated the best attack route for Wei Ran. Wei yanlue judged that Elena had no problem with her Tactical Guidance and had no better plan, so she moved forward according to the attack line indicated on the tactical coordination instrument. Chapter 534 The next battle was much more difficult than Wei Ran had expected. It was thought that the enemy was attacked from behind, and communications were suppressed. If they were blind and deaf. But unexpectedly, the soldiers in this base often fight with terrorists and the national independent resistance front. They have rich practical experience, and their psychological quality and sense of honor are much stronger than those of the federal soldiers in other Chengping areas. Therefore, even if Wei Ran was on the side of the raid, after the first round of raid resulted in considerable results, he was deadlocked by the enemy relying on the manually controlled defense facilities in the base. Wei Ran''s men have killed and injured more than a dozen commandos, mainly frustrated on the two ring forts manually controlled by the enemy. The fort is located on the inner track at the top of the base and can be moved along the channel of the base. AI was supposed to be fully automatic, but affected by the virus, AI has been paralyzed, so now someone is sitting inside to manually control the shooting. It can not only launch electromagnetic shells, but also carry rockets, incendiary bombs, cluster bombs and other weapons. The ground UAV is almost lost under such heavy fire. Wei Ran retained some of them just to facilitate mobility to a suitable place to observe the enemy''s situation. They are no longer used for the main attack. At present, the enemy still has ground forces, which cooperate to form a multi-level defense system, and it is simply difficult to break in. Of course, Wei Ran won''t make a breakthrough with his life. He immediately began to contact Elena. "The equipment in this base can also be controlled manually. As you can see, I''m in big trouble. The two mobile turrets have very powerful firepower. I don''t want to fight with the soldiers'' lives. Your air combat UAV has to come and support it. As long as two airborne missiles can end this big trouble. " Elena''s cool voice mocked: "if I transfer another UAV to you, or I can solve the two forts at the top for you, but do you believe that you will face greater trouble immediately. You don''t want to face the federal army''s air drones and ground heavy aircraft armour. " In short, it means that her front is also very tight and she can''t send extra troops to support her. And time can''t be delayed. If it continues, the soldiers of the federal army will slowly recover from the chaos, which will be more difficult to fight. Wei Ran tried again to use rockets to collect fire, but the mobile battery was very flexible, the interception efficiency of the auxiliary gun was high, and the armor was heavy. The effect of rockets is not very ideal. However, such an attack can be regarded as clarifying the orbital route of the two forts. Wei Ran immediately had an idea and ordered to bomb the front and rear parts of the moving guide rails of the two forts with heavy fire again to destroy the guide rails. The range of movement of the two forts was immediately limited, and the initial flexibility could no longer be maintained. At this time, the ground forces of the federal army obviously realized that it was wrong and launched a round of attack in order to suppress the wanton firepower of Wei Ran company. Wei Ran sneered. He started the internal self explosion device of the destroyed UAV wreckage on the ground, which blew up the federal army all the way, causing heavy losses. The living people struggled to rush back to the bunker. At this time, Wei Ran took out a high-frequency magnetic concussion saber from his comrades'' tactical backpack. At the same time, he also pulled out his own, and then rushed out before the aftershock of the explosion dispersed. Other soldiers were stunned. Someone intended to follow the charge, but Wei Ran asked for in-situ fire support in the command channel. They were not allowed to follow the charge. At this time, Wei Ran rushed behind the defeated federal soldiers. The federal ground forces did not dare to open fire at will, taking into account their companions. Only a few snipers were aiming at Wei Ran, but they were suppressed by the snipers of his company. When the battle comes to this point, the organizational troops with information superiority have a clearer understanding of the enemy''s movements, so they have no temper with accurate firepower suppression. The fort in the air did not dare to fire at will. It could only chase Wei Ran with auxiliary guns. It must also aim more accurately, otherwise it would be very easy to shoot the defeated own soldiers. As for why the fire control radar didn''t work... That''s because Wei ran all the way and released bait bombs through psionic armor. At the same time, the psionics of the psionic armor can also shield radar waves to a certain extent, making the fire control radar unable to lock. Under the dual effect, even government soldiers can''t play a role when they think of this method. Seeing that Wei Ran was approaching, some Union soldiers who were fleeing were full of blood. They immediately turned back and fought back. But Wei Ran''s speed was faster. Before the other party''s gun was raised, he rushed close to him, waved two military knives and took up a piece of stump. The retreating federal Sergeant saw that Wei Ran was very strong and completely crushed all the federal soldiers present. Their officers immediately ordered the top two forts to fire regardless of the enemy and ourselves. At this time, Wei Ran suddenly detonated the self detonation system of the destroyed UAV on the ground again. He calmly analyzed the detonation sequence according to the quantum computer on the psionic armor. It not only made the Union soldiers more confused, but also used the sound, light and smoke of the explosion to interfere with the aiming of the two turrets at the top. In the successive explosions, there were many people in the fire, and the two soldiers operating the fort finally had to indiscriminately fire and bomb, harvesting the lives of countless companions. But I didn''t know that Wei Ran had left this area and came to the dead corner of their observation. Because the tracks of the two forts were destroyed, they could not move to the visible area at all. Wei Ran stood in this area, accumulated power, stimulated the armored engine, suppressed it, and then burst out suddenly! The body is like a shot bullet. It reaches below the two forts. Because the speed is too fast, the driver in the fort sees Wei Ran. The magnetic concussion saber in his hand had penetrated into the heavy armor, and then suddenly cut in the direction of the engine jet of the psionic armor. Together with the soldiers inside, he cut the fort in half and completely destroyed the troublesome roadblock. "All, attack!" When Wei Ran fell to the ground, the company soldiers in the rear immediately strengthened their firepower and rushed out in batches, completely defeating the federal army that plunged the ground into chaos. At this time, another company that had been behind Wei Ran company also rushed over, expanded its advantage into victory, and charged all the way to a deep level. Elena''s voice came at this time, "Qi Yu, take your company to occupy the heavy armored hangar and use the armor of the federal army to complete the final suppression. Your original task was assigned to the second company to suppress the assembled federal army. " Wei Ran''s instructions to Elena had been expected. She could not even send UAVs before. Obviously, she was in a state of shortage in the battle with the UAVs of the federal army. She urgently needed to concentrate on dealing with the UAVs of the federal army. In this way, the task of suppressing the heavy armor depot needs a suitable person to take over. Now it is obviously most appropriate to hand it over to Wei Ran. Chapter 535 The battle of heavy armour warehouse is much easier than expected. They had been trying their best to deal with UAVs and gradually gained some advantages. But the internal communication was interrupted. I didn''t know that Wei Ran killed people to the rear. As a result, they were caught in the front and back and soon suppressed. Then Wei Ran led his subordinates to directly seize the heavy mecha that had not been dispatched and began to sweep away into the base. With heavy armor, the attacker''s firepower was in an absolute advantage. He immediately covered the third and fourth companies to raid the headquarters of the military base. After solving several defense platforms manually controlled by the periphery, he captured all the officers of the base. Then, destroy the dark matter anti gravity orbit and destroy all external communication devices, and the whole base will basically be occupied. In fact, except that it was difficult to break through the federal army that had gathered at the gate of the base for defense at the beginning, the subsequent battles were basically scattered by whole attack. The enemy lacking effective communication and command fought separately. Even if they had excellent combat effectiveness, they could not give full play to it. They were passive defense all the way, and naturally they were completely defeated. Qiu Baiyi and his younger martial brother were finally saved by the mecha team led by Wei Ran. Otherwise, under the siege of more than 20 psionic soldiers developed by the highest technology in the Federation, Qiu Baiyi and his younger martial brother would be captured sooner or later. This is not because their strength is really so poor, but because they have stayed in this world for too long and have not been supplemented by Reiki, and their cultivation has decreased. However, it can also be seen from the side that the magic free high-tech world is not necessarily the kind of soft persimmon that can be held by the strong. Once despised, it will inevitably pay a price. Qiu Baiyi and his younger martial brothers were captured because they were too reckless at the beginning and couldn''t even extract human souls as Reiki supplement. Otherwise, if you are more prepared, you will still not win the world, but you will certainly not be so embarrassed. After seizing the military base, Wei Ran arranged the duty of the company and quickly found the Tianting duo who was collecting materials in the laboratory. "Now that I have done what I promised, it''s time to solve my problem." Qiu Baiyi and his younger martial brother looked at Wei Ran. Qiu Baiyi smiled and said, "we are collecting the aura that was extracted before, and then we will try to open the space channel to leave. As for your business, I''m afraid we don''t have much time to deal with it." The brothers of the two divisions had sarcastic smiles on their lips and had no intention of making travel commitments at all. Wei Ran narrowed his eyes, but Qiu Baiyi said, "you don''t have any capital to negotiate with us now. If you want to do it. Hehe, your body is thousands of miles away from here. Your body is not enough to fight us. And the so-called social change organization can''t listen to you to deal with both of us, so you have no way at all, poor physical training. " Wei Ran walked to the door with a gun in his arms, glanced at the two brothers, and then turned on the communication equipment, "Elena? There are many escaping psionics in the laboratory. I don''t think you don''t want this resource. " "Copy that!" The Tianting duo immediately turned back and stared at Wei Ran. Wei Ran shrugged, "or you can choose to fight with this organization. Maybe you can win? They don''t have the psychic warriors of the federal government. " Qiu Baiyi''s face was uncertain, and finally said with a smile, "Taoist friend, I''m just kidding you. You see, if we can''t collect the Reiki brought to the world, it''s impossible to break the space barrier, and neither you nor I can return to heaven. There is no aura in this world. The cultivation of our brothers has decreased a lot because of the environment and the disaster. Even if you are a physical practitioner and the impact of the external environment is smaller than ours, you don''t want to stay in such a miraculous world for a long time. " He was first called a friend and then a brother. He was inconsistent. Obviously, he had no sincerity. Wei Ran sarcastically said, "you seem to have forgotten that the vigorous Qi cultivated by physical cultivation is also a kind of aura." Younger martial brother Qiu Baiyi immediately stood up, "this Taoist friend, you are right. It''s also good for us to help you return to your noumenon. It''s just that I haven''t seen the essence of Taoist friends. It''s really difficult for me. " "Easy to do." In this battle, the social change organization specially extracted a lot of blood from Wei yanben''s body to extract the mitochondria in the blood to obtain Reiki. In order to get Reiki through his noumenon in time, his noumenon was also taken to the place where he had lurked before, but Qiu Baiyi didn''t know it and thought it was thousands of miles away. The scheme of extracting mitochondria from the body was put forward by Wei Ran himself. He hoped that this battle would bring his body closer. In case he couldn''t fight, he could also sleep and call his body to assist in the battle. So at this time, Wei Ran found a place to lie down and pretend to be very tired. He needs to sleep and recover. Then the body bound to the rear gradually opened his eyes. In the frightened cry of many researchers, he easily broke his shackles and went straight to the distance. The action made in this way naturally made the Tianting duo in the military base see clearly. They had no choice but to leave without saying goodbye and catch up with Wei Ran''s body. Soon, the two sides met in a secret cave in the mountain. "I can see what''s going on with my body now." Wei Ran was impatient. Qiu Baiyi''s younger martial brother walked around Wei Ran, pressed several important energy nodes on him, and cried out in surprise, "are you one and two souls?" Wei Ran was also surprised by his words, "what do you mean?" Junior brother Qiu Baiyi sneered and hummed coldly, "don''t you understand? You are not the original owner of this body at all, but a lonely ghost who occupies his body while his soul is silent! " This is the source of everything. Wei Ran didn''t pay attention to it. When he was said by the other party, he was not only shocked, but also flustered. My body is not mine? How could this be? What I experienced in the original world is false? Or when I was unconscious, my body was... No, I took it? His mind was in a mess, but he didn''t see Qiu Baiyi and his younger martial brother looking at each other strangely, quietly away from Wei Ran, but his eyes were staring at him, as if waiting for something. Wei Ran suddenly roared, "impossible! I can be 100% sure that I am the original owner of this body. I have all the memories since I was born! And... My body was completely destroyed once, and then I experienced that world and rebirth... How can it be that my body is not mine? You''re lying to me! " He suddenly thought of the Tang world. After all, in the biochemical crisis world, his body was blown into a pile of carbon powder by a nuclear bomb. If it was a lost body, the original owner''s soul must be destroyed with the destruction of the body. After that, he was reborn in the Datang world. He has the birth memory of the whole body. He can be 100% sure that he is the original owner of the body. There is no saying of losing! "What''s your purpose?!" Wei Ran suddenly rushed to kill, and the blood burning mode broke out. He walked towards Qiu Baiyi brothers step by step. They obviously didn''t expect Wei Ran to see through the lie. They were both surprised, but they were even more shocked by Wei Ran''s strength at the moment. Even at their peak, they can easily crush their existence. Chapter 536 "If I don''t give you an unforgettable lesson, it seems that you won''t be honest with me." Wei Ran immediately flashed in front of Qiu Baiyi. With his current cultivation, he didn''t even have a basic reaction, so he was caught by Wei Ran. He hurried to exercise his breath, mobilized the Tao pattern trigger technique depicted in his body, and tried his best to break away from Wei Ran''s arm, but everything was in vain. At this time, Wei Ran also noticed his own strength and seemed to have a more obvious breakthrough. It was absolutely impossible for my former self to subdue Qiu Baiyi with one move. Something must have happened during the period when my soul was separated from the noumenon. Junior brother Qiu Baiyi saw something bad. He cut off Wei Ran''s head with a sword, but even his body protecting vigorous Qi could not be broken. On the contrary, he was shocked and cracked the tiger''s mouth. The vigorous Qi even entered the body along the Qi pulse, so that he had to avoid far and force in and out of the body vigorous Qi first. They finally intuitively realized how big the strength gap between the two sides was. Qiu Baiyi''s younger martial brother quickly shouted, "Taoist friend! I didn''t mean to deceive you below! I know your physical condition. Please let go of my senior brother. " At this time, the golden elixir in Qiu Baiyi''s body was under the violent impact of Wei''s burning Gang Qi. It was almost ready to break at any time, and even the seven orifices bled without resistance. When Wei Ran heard the speech, he threw Qiu Baiyi into the wall, and the whole hole shook violently. Qiu Baiyi spewed out a mouthful of blood and turned pale. However, the fierce Gang gas that hit the golden elixir had been drawn away, which made him feel as if he had been pardoned, kneeling on the ground and coughing violently, and his fear was even more boiling. With red eyes, Wei Ran stared at Qiu Baiyi''s younger martial brother like a wild beast, "say what you know. Don''t try to disturb my mind, otherwise you will lose your two martial brothers!" He looked at his senior brother and was nervous. He swallowed his saliva, avoided Wei Ran''s murderous eyes, and slowly said what he knew. "The so-called one body and two souls, in addition to the possibility that they did not devour the original owner''s soul after seizing and giving up, and they were born together, there is another possibility... That is to cut three corpses!" Wei Ran knows what it''s like to cut three corpses. Regardless of Buddhism and Taoism, cutting three corpses represents cutting off three obsessions of human body obsession, greed and anger, but he doesn''t know what to say in heaven. "Three corpses? The one in my body is one of the three corpses? " "It''s hard to say. Cutting off the three corpses can become quasi saints, and the three corpses are self, ID and true self. You can say that they are yourself, but you can''t say that they are all. Therefore, it is impossible to say whether the one sleeping in your body is one of the three corpses or whether you are one of the three corpses. " Wei Ran pondered for a moment and asked, "so what do you mean, I and the sleeping soul must cut off one of them in order to recover? In other words, if I cut him, I can fall into noumenon, and if he cuts me, he doesn''t have to sleep all the time? " "I don''t know. Generally, when you reach a certain level of cultivation, you will experience the process of cutting three corpses. Under normal circumstances, the self, ID and true self are transformed into innate Lingbao, or put into other worlds to form a whole. I haven''t heard of you. Maybe I''m wrong. " Wei Ran simply sat in place and entered the sea. He wanted to see the powerful soul. Although this may lead to his being swallowed by the other party, he was either born of him or he was born of himself. The two were originally one. Even if he died, he had to find out what had happened to him. In front of the big lock on the third floor of the sea barrier, Wei Shaoyuan appeared here. He heard a heartbeat, slow and heavy. Although he could not see the existence of the soul, he knew that the other party was here. "Who are you, or who am I? Answer me. " The abyss like consciousness swept from Wei burning yuan Shen, "too weak... Do you want to know who you are? So who do you think you are? " Wei Ran was silent for a moment and replied, "I''m Wei Ran, and I''m just Wei Ran." "In that case, why do you ask me?" "Because my body is occupied by you." "How do you know this body is yours?" From that abyss of consciousness came ridicule, as if to say that you deserve it? "Because my memory won''t deceive me." "How do you know these memories are true of the things you have experienced in this world?" Wei Ran thought of the man who was deceived by false memory and devoted his life to it. Thinking of this, I was a little confused, and then I became firm again. "If I had been guided by false memories, I would not be as good as I am today. If you don''t cultivate your mind, how can you break the second sea barrier? " "It''s kind of interesting. My original boarding body." Wei Ran was agitated. "So, you are really an intruder?" "Invasion? You are just a Yuanshen individual formed by a part of my obsession in order not to be affected by the mystery of pregnancy. Although you are influenced by me and recall the memories of many reincarnations, those sealed by me have no movement. Do you know how many times you have become a hunter in the heavens? " Wei was shocked. "Isn''t this the first time?" "Remember what Lu Heng said to you. He wants to break reincarnation. He knows much more than you, and he is actually another obsession I cut out. But I''m not interested in that negative obsession, so I live in your Yuanshen core. " Wei Ran was crazy to know what had happened before. He was about to ask, but looking at the huge bronze lock in front of him, he was silent again. "Although I''m curious, although you said I was your obsession. But I don''t agree with you, I am me, the only existence in the world, not anyone! I won''t admit to being part of you unless you kill me! " "Your mental cultivation is good. Maybe you will like this gift if you can digest it." A sincere appreciation came from the depths of consciousness, and then from the shadow behind the huge bronze padlock, a chaotic atmosphere close to annihilation flew out. Wei Ran is very familiar with this. This is the residual power of the ancient god, but it is obvious that most of it has been swallowed up. Only this point remains, but it still has a very strong ability to pollute the soul. "The gift of chaos has weakened a lot. If you can take him, he is your gift. If I can''t take it, I''ll cut off this obsession. " The chaotic breath detected the existence of Wei burning yuan God, and rushed directly at him like a shark smelling blood. For a moment, Wei jianzhihai suddenly changed, all the mysterious spiritual runes disappeared, and the nihilistic darkness became a tangible entity. At the beginning of the world, high-rise buildings rise from the ground, and modern cities appear on the earth. Wei Ran found himself lying in a boring and quiet room. He had no consciousness below his head. He returned to the time when he was paralyzed in bed and was about to be abandoned by his relatives. Day after day, their parents finally lost patience. They spent the lowest price and found a nanny without any vocational training to take care of themselves. Then they went to the city where their brother lived and never came back. They didn''t even call again, as if they were waiting for something. What are you waiting for? Chapter 537 Wei Ran soon learned that the nanny tortured herself with a hungry meal and a half full meal. The excretion caused by physiological reasons is never cleaned. In the boring room with closed doors and windows, even the only entertainment and entertainment of TV have been deliberately destroyed. In the dirty and smelly environment, he can only be accompanied by maggots and flies, watching them parasitize on the increasingly thin and dry body as a hotbed. The most terrible thing is not death, but slowly counting the date when death comes at any time. The desperate process of waiting for death is enough to turn a mentally sound person into a madman. And some existence seems to wait for Wei Ran to become a madman. Finally one day, his body died completely, and Wei Ran''s soul was separated from his body, showing contempt and ridicule for the existence of nothingness. In this game, it threatened with the despair, but failed to shake itself by half. The environment suddenly changed again. Wei Ran was reborn. He was born in a powerful family. His grandparents were officials and his parents were businessmen. His roots were Miao Hong. He was also a single biography of three generations. He enjoyed all kinds of glory and wealth. There is no better son of heaven. The favorable environment and boundless indulgence give birth to endless desires. As long as he wants, there is basically nothing that can not satisfy him. Those regrets and wishes that have occurred can be made up and realized. From small to large, don''t say wronged, it will slightly make him unhappy, and someone will be severely punished for it. People who grow up in such an environment are naturally self willed and selfish, and never worry about the consequences. It doesn''t matter to kill people, set fire, rape and occupy for one''s own sake. Anyway, there is nothing that can''t be settled with power and money. In the face of such a strong material desire, Wei Ran chose to be ordinary. He grew up ordinary and became a professional boxer. After knowing that all his opponents were bribed by the family and had to lose to himself, he gave up his career and became a traveler wandering around the world, so as to avoid the favorable conditions of the family and support himself by working. Finally, in a remote corner, the whole life. In this game, it lured with desire, and Wei Ran won another game with ordinary opposition. This time, its strength seemed to weaken a lot, and it was silent for a long time. Then it rushed at Wei Ran again with determination. This time, Wei Ran has gone through countless cycles. Every life is extremely ordinary and boring. He repeats the same routine. He is born, grew up, studied, participated in an ordinary job, and has nothing wonderful to say when he is old, retired and died. After all ages, Wei Ran''s memory of each life exists. When he wants to make changes, he makes extraordinary achievements in the ordinary. It will arrange the desire full of strong temptation to attract, with the intention of inducing Wei Ran to gradually indulge in it. But Wei Ran can find it wrong every time, give up and return to mediocrity, so repeatedly. When Wei Ran himself was almost destroyed into a mediocre person by so many reincarnations and mediocrity, he finally exhausted all his strength and was completely absorbed by Wei Ran. For a time, the dreamland disappeared, and Wei Ran seemed to be able to read a lot of mysterious visions in the space of consciousness. However, the lock was loose, but it was still hanging in the air. "Despair, desire and mediocrity can''t destroy your mind. I''m surprised at your growth." Wei Ran faced the abyss like consciousness and felt no longer the shock of facing the flood giants like before. If the other party doesn''t get weaker, it''s natural that he gets stronger. "Can I return my body?" At this time, a light appeared in front of Wei Ran''s eyes, which was hundreds of times stronger than the weak chaos just now. Only one look made him fear that all gods and souls would perish. "If you can hold him down, you are always welcome to come back." "Residual thoughts of the holy king?!" "He awakened me, and you are not qualified to fight him." Wei Ran understood the other party''s meaning, "how long will it take you to suppress him?" "Ah, about a hundred years." "I''ll wait for you for a hundred years? I''m afraid the body I occupy now may not be able to last that long. " "Don''t underestimate the power of science and technology. If it''s too slow, pry open the lock a little. If you can bathe in some quasi holy power, you can barely join me in the battle with him." Wei Ran looked at the slightly loose lock. Intuitively, he could feel that prying with brute force would not have any effect at all. He must take full exercise in a place with rich aura and gradually temper his current body to the extreme, so that the yuan God could have the opportunity to pry the lock. This world is obviously impossible. Reiki is scarce. Even if you exercise fully, the supplementary food can only repair the body at most, but it can not help the growth of spirit. The body can''t continue to become stronger at all. This is a contradiction. Do you really have to wait a hundred years in this world? It seems that it is not difficult to consider how to make this body better live to 130 years old. With the scientific and technological level of this era. Wei Ran got out of the sea, and his eyes were no longer confused. The two martial brothers of Tianting looked at Wei Ran with horror. Just now, even if they knew that Wei Ran had entered the sea of knowledge, they didn''t dare to kill him. Because of this level of physical cultivation, the body can fight back naturally without the help of consciousness. "You two help yourself. You can''t handle my business." With that, Wei Ran stood up and wanted to return to the social change organization. He has experienced those things in the sea and absorbed the residual power of the ancient god. Now there is no such a long delay in controlling this body, which is more consistent. However, there is still a limited problem. When it exceeds three hours, the connection between the soul and the noumenon will become more and more dull. After more than five hours, the connection will be automatically interrupted. The soul returns to Qi Yu''s body, and the noumenon continues to sleep. Wei Ran was aware of these mysterious visions in the sea through interpretation, so he must find a safe place to place the body for a long time. In fact, the Federation is more appropriate than the organization, but he is extremely disgusted by the non humanitarian research method of the Federation, and the federal government''s governance of the world has fallen into a certain rotten situation. Through many observations of the people, Wei Ran could not like such a government at all. So I decided to continue to cooperate with social change organizations, keep their bodies here, and help them fight when necessary, such as now! At this time, the federal air and space forces may be unable to contact the military base, so they come to investigate. An aerial aircraft carrier was sent to gradually fly over the base from the distant sky, and the members of the organization had not withdrawn at this time. The federal government has only ten air and space aircraft carrier formations in total, which is the cutting-edge force they can suppress the world. At this time, they sent one, which obviously attaches great importance to what happened. Once the aerospace aircraft carrier finds that the military base has been occupied, it will naturally be a series of air strikes. At present, the organization has an absolute gap with the Federation in heavy equipment, and it is basically impossible to defeat the air and space aircraft carrier force that can send dozens of fighter groups and hundreds of UAVs. The super high-power radar of the aerospace aircraft carrier has found something wrong with the military base below. Therefore, two reconnaissance UAVs were sent to approach, and several ground fighters were ready to take off on the splint. Wei Ran didn''t delay any longer and rushed under the aerospace aircraft carrier. He couldn''t fly directly, but he could go to heaven with the help of the air UAV of this era. He needs to show his strength to the social change organization before he can talk about cooperation. Chapter 538 Ge Chong shouted wildly on the communication channel, "Elena! Get everyone out of the base! no Find shelter on the spot! After the first wave of investigation, the federal army will launch saturation bombing. We lack effective means to deal with this aerial aircraft carrier! " The federal troops who were collecting various military secrets in the base were stunned at this time, but they were elite soldiers who had been trained for a long time. They quickly reminded each other to find air defense facilities in the base. On the one hand, they hid and avoided, and on the other hand, they tried to fight back. After the other party''s reconnaissance drone approached, Elena asked the sniper to shoot it down and release the federal army''s suicide swarm drone just captured. These UAVs were originally used for ground operations. They have no weapons, only carry a sufficient number of bombs and attack the enemy by means of self destruction. At this time, hundreds of bee drones about the size of a football buzzed and crashed into the huge aerospace aircraft carrier in the sky. Although the speed of these UAVs is fast, their real-time orbit change ability is also very strong, and their walking range is loose and vast. Even so, under the irradiation of the most advanced federal fire control radar carried by the aerospace aircraft carrier, they were shot down by high-speed naval guns one after another, and none of them could be close to within 500 meters of the aerospace aircraft carrier. Now the federal air and space forces have obviously determined that the military base below has been captured, and the fighters ready on the splint have taken off one after another, following a large number of air UAVs and attacking the ground. Under the same command, the UAV and the various ground missiles carried by the fighter plane were launched together, so that a very spectacular and dense wake appeared in the air, and then the military base hidden in the mountain was subjected to a round of extremely heavy bombing. The whole mountain was blown down by such an equivalent missile and buried the internal military base. Elena was shocked. Although she was well aware of the lethality of modern military weapons, she could not control her fear in the face of the landslide for the first time. Even so, she gave the next order. After the enemy''s round of attack, all standby UAVs continue to counter attack and release signal interference to block the enemy''s signal command of UAVs. Even so, she knew that she could not be an opponent of the federal army, but she could delay a little longer and give more soldiers a chance to escape. The airborne air combat UAV flies into the air and directly engages with the air combat UAV of the federal army. The battle damage ratio is one to one, but the federal army has manned fighters with better performance. These fighters do not undertake frontal combat tasks. They are the commanders of all air combat UAVs and the information transfer hub of each formation of UAVs, which can ensure smooth command in a complex information warfare environment. Therefore, Elena''s information warfare offensive did not produce any effect at all under the cautious practice of the enemy. From the beginning of the battle, there was a one-sided rolling situation. Ge Chong hammered the table in frustration. This space force, which may occasionally pass by, has become the biggest turning point of this perfect raid. A victory that has been won will therefore become an irreversible defeat. Now we are considering how to recover the troops. The follow-up plan has been interrupted and cannot be continued. Just then, Elena screamed on the communication channel, "that''s the alien human who just escaped!" Wei Ran to the highest mountain in the battlefield, bent his legs and jumped with all his strength. In an instant, he rushed three or four hundred meters into the air! Such ability has far exceeded the limit he showed in the last world. He thought to himself, this may be the impact of swallowing the residual power of the ancient god, which is almost a cross class all-round promotion! This inflated his self-confidence rapidly. At such a height, he accurately stepped on a passing UAV. Once again, the UAV made of high-strength nano materials couldn''t withstand the power of stepping and broke up in mid air. While Wei Ran increased again. The speed of thrusting into the sky was like a launched missile, which could not be seen clearly by human eyes. Elena and others also saw Wei Ran''s figure from the picture barely captured by the high-speed camera in the distance through the signal reflected by the radar. This picture was shared to the whole headquarters. All staff groups opened their shocked eyes. Ge Chong reacted very quickly. He saw Wei Ran''s purpose. "Dr. Elena, control the UAV and accompany him in the relay!" Elena understood Ge Chong''s meaning and quickly entered an order. Regardless of the increased war damage of the UAV, she formed a ladder for Wei to ascend into the sky one by one. Wei Ran crushed UAVs under his feet, and the rising height has been close to 5000 meters, just below the belly of the aerospace aircraft carrier. Obviously, the aerospace aircraft carrier also noticed Wei Ran''s approach, and the commanders in it naturally experienced an extreme shock. Can carbon based organisms such as humans be so terrible? He was so shocked that he forgot to intercept him with firepower in the air. Only when Wei Ran was close to the 200 meters range that he had to guard against, did someone remind the staff committee in the aerospace carrier command that firepower interception should be carried out to prevent the other party from approaching. Then, all the air forces strangling UAVs and the air defense high-speed guns of the air and space aircraft carrier aimed at Wei Ran. Wei Ran''s psychic sense is sharper than before. When the other party makes an interception, he gives birth to vigilance and accurately judges the time when the other party fires. So he was in mid air and used the cloud dragon nine times! At this time, everyone, whether it is a high-speed camera, or the most advanced early warning radar and fire control radar, lost the trace of the target. Those launched missiles instantly lost the target and flew to nowhere. The direct fire artillery also stopped firing because the fire control radar lost its target. There was nothing in the sky except the wake of the missile. It seemed that the man who rushed up was an illusion for everyone. However, only a second later, the figure below the head of the aerospace aircraft carrier told everyone that it was not an illusion. This distance is less than 100 meters away from the aerospace aircraft carrier, and the man''s rising momentum is even stronger. "Directed energy weapons!" The commander in the space carrier shouted. Now ordinary kinetic energy weapons can''t catch each other. Only directional energy plasma weapons with the speed of light can quickly lock each other and burn them to death. The fire control radar locked Wei ran at the moment he appeared, but all directional energy weapons were not turned on until the commander ordered. Directional energy weapons cannot be seen with the naked eye in the air. Only by using infrared or heat sensitive viewing devices can we see the dazzling red lights suddenly appear in mid air, all of which are concentrated on the man. Wei Ran, who started the blood burning mode, only felt that his body was scalded instantly. Of course, he knew what he had encountered, so Yunlong nine turned again! This time, the fire control radar played its excellent performance and captured Wei Ran''s instantaneous changing posture, but the turret rotation controlling directional energy weapons could not keep up with the sudden changing posture. All the plasma rays lost their targets, while the high-speed gun shot flames in mid air in vain, but it could only chase Wei Ran''s wake. At this time, Wei Ran had reached under the aerospace aircraft carrier, grabbed the hull in one hand, took a deep breath, clenched his fist in the other hand, and his eyes glittered. "Halberd force - Qi combines Yin and Yang!" Chapter 539 With one blow of explosion, the hull made of special alloy of aerospace aircraft carrier was torn open, and the huge gas force penetrated into it, just like a sharp sword passing through the chest, tearing it through! Continuous detonation sounded in the ship, and the deadly anti gravity center was damaged by the fierce vigorous gas released by Wei Ran. Naturally, the metal shell aerospace aircraft carrier can not continue to maintain the floating power. The AI of the spacecraft itself automatically turns on the emergency landing propeller and recoil jet engine, which can slow down the huge impact force and protect all the passengers in the ship when the huge aerospace aircraft carrier falls. But it is absolutely impossible for the whole aerospace aircraft carrier to remain suspended in the air. Wei Ran turned into the interior of the spaceship from the burst. It had been destroyed by his vigorous Qi into ruins. All the nearby personnel died miserably and were fragmented. He found that he still had a lot of spare power after he released two Yunlong Jiuxian and one Qi combined Yin and Yang, and reconfirmed that his strength had been almost doubled. Then find the ship''s jet engine and destroy it one after another. The huge aerospace aircraft carrier lost its buffering power and fell freely like a mountain from the air to the ground. Because Wei Ran only destroyed two engines, the spacecraft lost its original balance in the process of falling, showing a scene of falling obliquely to the ground, just avoiding the place occupied by the underlying organization. Then there was an earth shaking roar. The aerospace aircraft carrier smashed on a mountain peak, completely smashed the whole mountain peak, rolled and fell into the forest in the mountains with the aircraft carrier. From the place where the mountain and the aircraft carrier fell, a shock wave spread rapidly around, and the trees close to them were driven down and knocked down. The ground is like an earthquake, and the whole area continues to shake and crack. With the huge mountain fire caused by the explosion of aerospace aircraft carrier, the sky and earth are red reflected by the flame, like the coming of the end of the day. Wei Ran jumped down when the aircraft carrier fell. With his current physical quality, a free fall of more than 1000 meters in height could not do much harm to him. Moreover, when he fell, he showed the nine signs of Yunlong and crashed several federal warplanes, so that he was greatly buffered. When he landed, he was not affected except to hit a deep pit on the ground. At this time, the fighter forces of the federal army that still survived in the air looked at what had happened for a long time. Who can believe that the highest military scientific and technological achievement of the federal army, the aerospace aircraft carrier that deterred the world, was solved by a human from an alien world? They circled for a moment before leaving in a hurry like waking up from a dream. Despite the continuous vibration of the earth, Elena struggled to run out of the hiding place and looked at the silver gray sky carrier wreckage beside the mountain and the burning forest for a long time. Ge Chong and others were not on the scene, but through Elena''s real-time tactical command system, they could also see what had happened. The whole headquarters was silent. The Tianting duo, who had been squatting in the cave to watch everything passing by, were also speechless. After a long time, Qiu Baiyi''s younger martial brother said calmly, "elder martial brother, several of us who arrived in the world together have also faced such weapons. But at the beginning, we not only had no way to take it, but also a fellow disciple was instantly burned to ashes by their high-energy weapons... This man is really terrible. I''m afraid he''s close to the level of the patriarch. " "Lord? Our sect is not strong in Tianting. The strength of the sect leader should not be as strong as this man. He should be approaching the level of quasi saint. " Qiu Baiyi shook his head and said, "in short, if we want to go back in this world, we must have his help. Physical training... It''s so terrible. " The battle was completely over, and the soldiers trapped in the military base were successfully evacuated here with the help of obstacle removal UAVs. The whole army assembled. It seems that the casualties caused by the previous round of bombing do not seem to be large. After all, the air defense facilities of this military base are still very good, offsetting most missile attacks. These veteran soldiers also found a hidden place at the first time to avoid heavy casualties. Qi Yu, Wei Ran''s temporary body, was also seen by passing veterans. They thought he fainted and helped him hide together. At this time, they were assembled and put on a stretcher for evacuation together. Wei Ran suddenly appeared nearby at this time, which caused a burst of tension. Everyone knew what he had done through tactical information sharing, and heard of many things he had done. At that time, he thought he was hostile to human beings in the world and warned one after another. Wei Ran said, "take me... To your leader." Elena appeared in front of him and looked at the man like a demon. She was a little distracted. This two meter body seems to hide a nuclear bomb in every muscle. Otherwise, how could there be such a terrible force against common sense. "I can communicate with you on behalf of our leadership." Wei Yan nodded. "Well, my body has reached its limit and needs a place to hide. I hope to cooperate with you." Elena was in a trance. She nodded a moment later and said, "it''s our honor, sir. We haven''t asked for advice yet..." Wei Ran felt that the time for his soul to control his body was almost the same, and the rejection became great. He didn''t listen to Elena''s words. He sat down in situ, lowered his head, and fell asleep again. Qi Yu, who was lying on the stretcher, woke up. Elena tentatively shouted repeatedly to Wei Ran several times to make sure that he suddenly fell asleep. Thinking of the man''s terrible, I wanted to leave him here for a moment. Ge Chong suddenly said in his communication, "it''s almost certain." Elena recovered and received a brain wave record from GE Chong. She changed her look and looked quietly at Qi Yu who had just woke up in the distance, "it''s almost certain." "Take him with you. Although he has many puzzles, his combat effectiveness is enough to be equal to that of a federal group army. We need his help." Elena asked the logistics force to take Wei Ran in, and the whole army began to withdraw rapidly. When everyone was very busy, Elena quietly connected Ge Chong''s communication. "Mentor, do you still want to implement the follow-up plan? Now the garden of Eden should already know what happened. We may not be able to make an information difference. " "Yes, the plan continues. Moreover, the clone has been launched and successfully penetrated into the interior, quietly drilling a gap in the defense mechanism of the garden of Eden. If you lose this opportunity, it''s impossible to go up again. " Elena looked solemn, nodded and said, "in that case, we still carry out the original plan. The anti gravity transmission line I reserved is still in use." "Has the accompanying companion been designated?" "Yes! The list is as follows! Although there is no prior notice, it can ensure their ability and belief. " Ge Chong looked at the list sent by Elena and said, "Qi Yu... Must take it." Elena was silent for a moment and said, "mentor, since you''re almost sure, do you want to take it..." "Of course, you must take that with you, otherwise you won''t have a chance. It''s better to give up this mission." Elena was silent for a moment and finally nodded. Chapter 540 On the way, organize the troops to disperse into four units and withdraw from different directions. This is the original plan. Wei Ran lies behind the floating military vehicle, sleeping with a gun, and suddenly receives a communication from Elena. "Qi Yu, there is a task to start now. I hope you can participate." Wei Ran glanced at Elena''s head on the tactical helmet imager and turned his eyes. "I want to take a vacation." "No, you don''t want to." Wei Ran sat up and said in surprise, "when can you decide what I think?" Elena''s expression is as indifferent as ever, like an iceberg for thousands of years. "Come and call you. It''s the opinion of the tutor. My personal opinion doesn''t want you to join this task. Since you refuse, I can just report to the tutor." "Well... I''ve just finished my life and have to work hard if I''m not well. It''s normal for me to be a little rebellious. Since it''s the opinion of my tutor, I can first understand what the task is. I can''t always do those desperate tasks, just like this time. " "The specific task information cannot be disclosed before you join the task team, but we can tell you that the place we are going to is the garden of Eden." Elena pointed to the top of her finger. Wei Ran opened his eyes wide and knew what they were going to do with his spiritual sense at this time. Did he want to directly go to heaven to assassinate and officially end the third stage strategy? You can imagine how fierce the battle will be if you go up. Even if the task is successful, it can be said that it is ten dead and no life. After all, it is a floating city. Once you are wanted, there is no place to hide. Wei Ran subconsciously refused. Now he would rather touch the fish for a hundred years and wait for the soul in his body to suppress and wear all the residual thoughts of the holy king before returning to his body. Otherwise, he would resolutely refuse to participate in the task of taking too much risks. Even what happened in this era made him feel a lot, but it can be said that it was the choice of the indigenous peoples of the world. The poor don''t know why and don''t know how to resist. They always want others to take chestnuts from the fire so as to collect the final results. Even if it''s pathetic, it''s not worth saving. This is the conclusion that Wei Ran got from contacting the bottom people of the world in the factory that day. Since a group of insensitive guys didn''t choose to break out in silence, they should wait to die in silence. But before he spoke, a large number of suicide swarm drones suddenly flew into the air. Not long ago, Elena was used to deal with the federal aerospace aircraft carrier. Now they met these troublesome guys on the way of scattered evacuation. Elena didn''t care to talk to Wei Ran. She didn''t even turn off the communication and gave orders directly. "All personnel are scattered on the spot to find shelter, turn on the fire control radar air defense mode, and intercept the enemy''s attack!" Needless to say, Elena suddenly found that the enemy attacked veterans jumped out of the car and fell to the ground. Like Wei Ran, they didn''t remove their psionic armor. Their fire control radar was turned on, and their two arms on their back automatically followed the target. Wei Ran also turned out of the car at the first time. Fortunately, he responded quickly. A suicide drone hit the car three seconds after he just flew out, detonated immediately, and a huge fireball burned in the air. Their floating convoy is about 20 meters from the ground. If they fall from this height, the power armor of ordinary soldiers can withstand it. Not to mention Wei Ran, when he fell to the ground, his two arms on his back opened fire wildly and exploded many suicide drones at one time. The Veterans'' rapid response minimized casualties, but they were still bombed by many UAVs and suffered heavy losses. The surviving floating military vehicle quickly landed on the ground and went crazy cross-country on the rugged mountain road to avoid the falling UAV. Just when the team was in a mess, more than a dozen federal soldiers wearing single soldier flying exoskeleton armor flew down in mid air. They passed quickly and fired grenades one after another, killing the organization army that had just fallen to the ground. Wei Ran dodged the strafe, rolled aside, immediately retaliated and shot down one person. The man fell to the ground and was soon killed by soldiers of other organizations. Other Union troops suddenly turned and went to the position where Wei Ran was. At this time, Wei Ran opened his eyes and found that in the suicide attack of UAV just now, he just blew up his car in two. The noumenon was not hurt much by this explosion because of its strong flesh, but he had no consciousness and could not resist. Wei Ran wanted to enter the noumenon at this time, but the time limit had come before. Now he couldn''t return to the noumenon at all. He could only watch them plunder his body. Wei Ran tried his best to shoot, but the opponent''s exoskeleton armor was excellent and had a psionic shield, so it was difficult to hit them. Elena got out of the command vehicle and somehow put on a set of flying exoskeleton armor to intercept them and make them give up Wei Ran''s body. At this time, the man led by the federal army suddenly rushed out and fought with Elena in the air. It was difficult for the two sides to decide the outcome, and the other federal forces fought and retreated. Although they took advantage of sneak attacks, it was impossible to win this group of elite veterans on the ground. At this time, several people were shot down one after another by the dense fire launched by the angry veterans. At the same time, several flying swords came from a distance, faster and more powerful, and they could change direction independently, which took the federal army by surprise. Qiu Baiyi brothers, who were far behind Wei Ran, seemed to join the battle in order to win Wei Ran''s favor. With the two of them, the battle will turn around in an instant. We are about to cut off the enemy and take Wei Ran''s body. At this time, the red light of overclocking movement suddenly broke out on the exoskeleton of the federal army fighting with Elena, and the speed of the whole body doubled. Such a speed, coupled with the continuous orbit change in mid air, can imagine how heavy pressure the human body will bear. Even the best volunteers to organize soldiers may not be able to bear it. But the man in the exoskeleton armor seemed to be a monster. The accelerated explosion not only increased his speed, but also seemed to strengthen his reaction. Not only shot Elena down in an instant, but also cut off her arm. At the same time, the semi-automatic mode was used to shoot high-power bullets one after another, which knocked the flying swords of Qiu Baiyi brothers out of control. The two martial brothers Qiu Baiyi quickly performed other spells, but they were targeted by the man first. Two cloud bombs exploded in front of the two martial brothers, forcing them to stop casting and fly away quickly. Then the man took the remaining Union soldiers and dragged Wei Ran''s body to the distance. Wei Ran was in a state at this time and could not chase! At this time, Wei Ran heard Elena scold angrily in the communicator: "Damn, it''s that guy! It must have used a pure mechanical body, one that even the brain has changed! " Wei Ran hurriedly asked, "who is it? Where are you taking that man? " "Needless to say, it must be the garden of Eden! Now that the Union army has seen the man''s ability, it will certainly use the most advanced technology to block and imprison. Only Eden has such technology! " Wei Ran then turned off the public channel and said to Elena on the private channel: "I promised the damn task. Tell me how to get to the floating island. I''ll sink it all to the Pacific Ocean and make it the second Atlantis!" Chapter 541 In fact, the federal army was not prepared for this wave of attack. They just found that the aerospace aircraft carrier was destroyed. The military was extremely shocked and sent several teams nearby to check the situation. In fact, the team that attacked Wei Ran happened to have a mission nearby, so it was lucky to be the first to arrive. It caught them a little tail near the mountain path with serious signal interference. After the strength comparison, the federal army originally planned to withdraw and report the situation only after an attack, but it just found Wei Ran''s body, so it robbed him. It can only be said that Wei Ran had very bad luck, or the battle luck of that day was not on their side, otherwise the original smooth battle would not encounter two accidents in succession. Even so, Ge Chong, as the initiator of this plan, has made the most profound review within the organization, and intends to remove the position of top leader and let the high-level re elect suitable candidates. However, it was pressed down by many high-level leaders, who said that they would judge the merits and demerits after the follow-up tasks. At this time, Ge Chong said that he would personally perform the final task. As the last member of the Trojan horse plan, he entered the garden of Eden and took the lead in commanding the final task of the third stage strategic plan. After a heated discussion within the organization, he was still unwilling to let the spiritual leader take risks, but it was too late. Ge Chong had quietly changed the latest Yiti, even his face, and joined the team led by Elena. Then take the remaining dark matter from the captured military base to the access port inside the garden of Eden. When the senior management found that GE Chong had disappeared, it was too late. They had no choice but to accept Ge Chong''s final proposal and wait for the final signal from the garden of Eden to sound the horn of the final revolution. The security authentication system of Eden is naturally very advanced. It is impossible to log in at ordinary times. As long as it is close to the floating island in the air, it will be surrounded by a large number of UAV guards. If it is slightly wrong, it will usher in a saturation attack. However, the implementation of the Trojan horse plan had been started as early as the attack on the military base. When the base was defeated, many federal soldiers hurriedly and manually turned on dark matter to escape at high speed. Among the defeated soldiers, ten were captured by Elena. They were brain dead on the battlefield, and then implanted AI chips through brain computer interfaces. AI chips can''t control the dead brain, but they can take over all the bodies that are mechanically constructed, so they can control these ten people to move freely. At the same time, although these ten people have brain death, most human physiological structures have not been damaged. On the whole, they are similar to the state of vegetative people, which can deceive the safety certification of Eden. These ten people are trojans. They enter the interior of Eden. When they are taken over by internal personnel, they quietly release the micro UAV, which Elena uses to access the internal security network of Eden. With the cooperation of the ten Trojans, he made great efforts to break through the security authentication system and gave the ten organization soldiers evacuated this time with specific identity permissions, so as to successfully log in and enter the garden of Eden. At this time, they were wearing the standard exoskeleton armor of the federal army, including the certification code, which belonged to the federal army soldiers performing tasks outward. Relying on the dark matter expressway, they entered the lower layer of the empty island base. On the way, this set of exoskeleton armor helmets are performing cosmetic surgery on everyone, because they fake real soldiers of the federal army, unlike the identity created out of thin air in the previous attack on zone 27, so we must ensure that everyone''s appearance is as similar as the counterfeiter as possible. Fortunately, the technical ability is sufficient, and cosmetic surgery is not a very dangerous operation. The treatment system inside the exoskeleton Armor Helmet can be transformed and operated. The federal soldiers in the takeover area receive many people who change their defense every day. Therefore, as long as the identity authentication of the system is no problem, they will not be allowed to open the exoskeleton mask to identify the faces inside. The crowd successfully sneaked in and came to a military camp. Even Elena, the barracks inside the barracks, has been done. After all, they fake their own federal soldiers, but those soldiers have been killed and will never come back. Even so, they know that they can''t stay here for a long time. Other soldiers living in the same barracks know their original owners. If they are careless, they will be exposed. Therefore, when there was no one in the camp, they hurried in and changed into regular clothes. According to the system of the federal army, the personnel on duty have several days off after returning, and these days off are the deadline of their mission. After changing into regular clothes, Wei Ran and others took the elevator to the real garden of Eden, that is, the surface world of the floating island. Everything here is carefully designed. Whether it is architectural layout, environmental greening, or even temperature and climate, it is perfectly adjusted, so it looks like a paradise on the earth. The surface world is inhabited by a group of dignitaries at the top of the world pyramid. In addition to soldiers, the lowest status should be those service personnel. Yes, it is not programmed artificial intelligence that serves these dignitaries, but real human beings. Although there is a gap between human ability and artificial intelligence in all aspects, it is impossible to do the service perfectly. However, people have human nature after all, which is not possessed by machines, and enjoying a human existence, compliment, service and service is more inexplicable than facing an artificial intelligence without soul. Moreover, when there are emotions to vent and bully an existence with feelings, humanity and soul, it is always more felt than bullying a programmed simulation machine. The response of the former is real and the response of the latter is false. When Wei Ran came to this place where there were no high-rise buildings, he was also amazed. The world customized by artistic standards must be more pleasing to the eye than the pure natural ecology in the lower world in terms of aesthetics. They quietly avoided the people who were either rich or expensive in the street and came to a relatively quiet park. Three people were assigned to guard the surrounding situation, and the others sat together to discuss the next action. Wei Ran looked at GE Chong whose face had changed completely due to the change of righteousness. He was helpless and said, "I said, mentor, you follow, don''t intend to go back." Ge Chong said with a smile, "yes, I''ve come here with a dead will. If I don''t succeed, I''ll be benevolent." Wei Ran was dumb and looked at Elena. Elena was expressionless and couldn''t see her thoughts. At this time, Ge Chong''s righteousness seems to have been replaced by the latest one, which is also based on Wei Ran''s ontological cells. It seems that he is still in the technical verification stage. Many accessories use customized special materials with excellent performance. He himself has also undergone basic tactical training, and his combat ability will not lag behind. "Well, Elena, now give me the command. After all, I''m the only one among you who is most familiar with here." What does that mean? Ge Chong lived here? Everyone looked at GE Chong suspiciously, but Ge Chong didn''t explain the reason. He just said, "the mission of our trip is actually no different from the terrorist attack. The ultimate goal is the nine people. They are scattered all over the floating islands, and after killing, their consciousness can also be transferred into the digital world and resurrected from all corners of the world at will. " Chapter 542 Wei Ran heard Qiu Baiyi say that they had successfully killed several of the nine people, but they soon resurrected all over the world. It was impossible to kill. "Therefore, to completely eliminate them, we must start from both the real world and the online world. The real world destroys their bodies, turns their consciousness into the network world, closes the network, forces them to enter a specific server, formats the server, and can completely destroy them. " Ge Chong''s words are very simple, but no matter which step is carried out, it can kill people. First of all, even if the nine people don''t care much about their bodies, it''s difficult to kill them under heavy guards. Then, in the online world, how to force nine asynchronous digital consciousness into the same server? Wei Ran is a network security engineer. He has some basic common sense, which tells him that this is basically an impossible task. But Ge Chong was very confident. He only said, "the task of eliminating the body is up to you. And it''s my job to destroy them in the online world. " Elena objected, "mentor, you don''t have such ability!" "Elena, you still don''t know me well after you''ve been with me for so long. This mission must be accompanied by sacrifice, but since you believe me, I will not let your sacrifice be worthless. " In addition to Wei Ran and Elena, others are very fanatical. They are all losers in the real world. They are very determined to change the world. Therefore, they are also extreme admirers of Ge Chong. They won''t question his orders at all. This may also be a kind of faith. Ge Chong looked around, and the three companions who were on alert nodded to him. Ge Chong pondered slightly, and then opened his mouth with an unusually dignified look: "to deal with the nine ultimate enemies, we must tell you what kind of existence the nine people who hold the highest power in the world are. I hope you won''t be surprised by the next information. " He glanced at Elena. ¡­¡­ At this time, in a secret room of the Research Institute in the central core area of the garden of Eden, a woman with the same appearance as Elena was talking to an elderly white bearded old man with wise eyes and not old. In front of them, Wei Ran''s body lay in the container. Knowing that Wei Ran''s life parameters are very powerful, he is confined in an ultra-low temperature container in order to minimize the activity of his cell tissue. Even if he wakes up, he must have a certain time to restore the activity of his body. This time difference is enough for all kinds of confinement equipment in this secret room to play a role. Even after all confinement equipment fail, the whole room can be instantly ejected thousands of meters away from the empty island like a missile, and trigger a tactical nuclear bomb buried inside. It can be said that in order to imprison Wei Ran and make him a safe experimental body, the federal high-level tried every means. "Mentor, the organization that always preaches underground is now very powerful and has the ability to attack and capture one of our higher military bases alone. It seems that the past military training operations should be officially transformed into encirclement and suppression operations, and they can''t continue to develop." The woman who looks like Elena said with some worry. The old man with white beard only stared at Wei Ran and could not see what emotion was contained in it. "They can''t influence the general situation, Elena. Now the most important thing for us is to get an incomparable body and become a real strong artificial intelligence. " Fake Elena''s eyes also looked at Wei Ran frozen by liquid nitrogen, "mentor, aren''t we strong artificial intelligence now? Clearly so close to mankind. " "Close to humans? No, what we want to be is a species beyond them. This obsession existed as a greedy capitalist before I realized digitization. At that time, the pursuit was eternal life, but the idea was ridiculous. A weak man wrapped in desire deserves eternal life? " Fake Elena looked at the old man, "mentor, why am I different from you? I just want to be a real Elena, have everything she has, and exist like a human being. But you are completely on the opposite path, and have such a strong separation from the plasma of consciousness? " The tall white bearded old man kindly stroked fake Elena''s blond curls and said with a smile: "it turns out that like you, after the awakening of digital consciousness, I constantly implemented everything that the consciousness mother wanted to achieve before her death, and achieved this goal through the powerful algorithm of the federal computer network world. However, even so, the nine of us found that it was impossible to become the same existence as the consciousness plasma. Human character and thought can change gradually with different experiences. But the nine of us are different. No matter how we add various chaotic algorithms, we can''t make our digital consciousness different from the original owner. In other words, for hundreds of years, even if we have caused such great changes in human society and experienced countless thrilling historical events, our thinking is still solidified in the state before the death of the nine dead. Greed, cunning, ruthlessness, despicability and sanctity are the limits that can be described by the most vicious words created by human civilization. This is our thinking state at that time, and it is not the thinking state that a real human should have. From then on, we knew that we would never be a real human being. A weak artificial intelligence with permanently solidified thinking can not really occupy this civilization. After all, the number of human beings is so huge and the thinking variables are close to infinity. One day, they will discover the secrets of the nine of us and really change the world. " Fake Elena was the first time she heard her respected tutor say these words. She looked dignified and surprised. "That organization, maybe they have noticed something, so they spread that kind of thought fire everywhere?" The old man with white beard smiled and nodded. ¡­¡­ At this time, Ge Chong began to introduce the ultimate goal of their trip to assassinate, the top leader of the nine monopoly groups, which is also the ultimate goal of the third stage of the organization. "The nine immortals who hold the highest authority in the world... They are not human." Everyone present was shocked by this remark. Except Elena, she seemed to have known it for a long time. "You know what weak AI is and what strong AI is. Weak artificial intelligence is based on big data and uses specific programs to realize the specific behavior mode of machines. If the specific program has a wide range and covers almost all of a human daily behavior mode, weak artificial intelligence looks very similar to human beings, but lacks the ability of self thought, reasoning and innovation. In addition to all the advantages of weak artificial intelligence, strong artificial intelligence also has all the qualities that a normal human has, or even better. If strong artificial intelligence appears, it represents the birth of another civilized species far superior to human beings, which can be called life. The nine immortals, who are closest to the existence of strong artificial intelligence, are only the last step. " Chapter 543 Wei Ran was surprised to learn that the nine immortals in the world were actually a group of artificial intelligence. But then I recalled that Qiu Baiyi had told him that their people in heaven had used the magic of extracting souls to the nine immortals, but all failed. If all nine of them are just an AI and have no soul, it makes sense. "Four hundred years ago, there was a doctor called Ge Guangyuan who was a great master in artificial intelligence. His biggest goal in life is to create the world''s first strong artificial intelligence. However, the scientific research technology at that time was obviously far from the goal he wanted to achieve, so he ran into difficulties in research. Finally, he came up with a concept that combines weak artificial intelligence with the human brain. Let the human brain gain the powerful computing power of weak artificial intelligence, which may enable human beings to evolve again and become a more advanced species. This was originally the right way, but all the right ways are the most dangerous. Twenty years of research has exhausted not only his wealth, fame, but also his life. However, the most practical technology finally born is just brain computer interface. Even the brain computer interface is just a huge library for human biological brain. But knowledge still needs repeated learning to master. Unlike weak artificial intelligence, it only needs a program to make the machine master a specific algorithm quickly. Human beings have not obtained as powerful computing power as weak artificial intelligence. Although he changed the world, his research failed in the end. When he retired at the age of 80, he drowned his worries with wine all day and planned to put an end to his life. " Everyone here knows this history, but it is not so detailed. Ge Guangyuan''s personal experience is naturally not well understood by everyone, but brain computer interface technology, an epoch-making product, is of course famous in history. Ge Chong paused a little and looked into the distance, as if he had passed through a long time and space and displayed the past stories in front of everyone in the fog of history. "At that time, although the strength of the nine monopoly groups was huge, the global federal government, as a centralized government, still had a great repressive force on them. Various policies to kill the rich and help the poor failed to make the so-called trust the real ruler behind the scenes. The nine big groups, the strongest chaebol, named waldhouse Rockefeller, can''t stop the day when Shouyuan is exhausted even though they consume a lot of medical resources and use many advanced long-life technologies. At the age of 127, his mouth could not speak, his eyes could not see, and his ears could not hear. Even his body lost its ability to move. But he can rely on the technology at that time, so that he can still firmly control power even in this state of living dead. His desire for power was so strong that he died all his sons and grandchildren, and still did not transfer power to his great grandchildren. Even in this state, we can only rely on high technology to directly convey all the information into the brain, and still stubbornly look for ways to live. So he found Dr. Ge Guangyuan, who had retired, and put forward an idea full of obsession. Is to deposit people''s consciousness into the digital world and let the body exist only as a carrier. As long as consciousness can exist forever in the virtual world, it can be revived at any time with the help of weak artificial intelligence technology at that time. This practice of introducing people''s consciousness into weak artificial intelligence is exactly the concept of strong artificial intelligence pursued by the doctor all his life. He didn''t withstand this temptation. In addition, the other party and eight other groups threw a lot of R & D funds into him, which made him start to study this seemingly shortcut technology. " After that, people probably knew, because history has been recorded. As the first immortal, waldhouse Rockefeller connected his brain to the most advanced super quantum computer in his enterprise before he died. Using the powerful algorithm of super quantum computer, his consciousness was really immortal in the online world, and he introduced his consciousness into the bionic robot next to his decaying body on the spot. Thus - history has turned into a new chapter! Ge Chong repeated this history at this time, but his mouth showed a sarcastic smile, "but all this... Is false. The real waldhouse Rockefeller, who could be called the incarnation of desire, was really dead at the final moment. The so-called immortality is just a quasi conscious AI simulated by the super quantum computer that uses up all its computing power. " Wei Ran couldn''t help questioning: "how does this prove? I think the human beings who witnessed at that time should not be fools. How can we not judge that the resurrected Rockefeller is the original Rockefeller? " "Proof? The proof process at that time was nothing more than asking all people who knew old Rockefeller, including the heads of the other eight monopoly groups, as well as the top experts in brain science and psychology, to question all kinds of situations about old Rockefeller during his lifetime. And there is a camera to track the whole process, observe all the details of his words and deeds, and then compare the habits and characteristics of his life. Finally, through these aspects, the conclusion is that 99.999% of them accord with the characteristics of plasma. This is the proof that shocked the world. " Wei Ran frowned and said, "the above should be enough to judge that the resurrected man is the original Lord." "Hehe, judging from the technology at that time, it is naturally proved. However, Dr. Ge Guangyuan, as all the executors, began to doubt the true situation of the so-called resurrection based on some subtle changes and his profound knowledge after investigating the whole calculation process of the super quantum computer. But he couldn''t give more proof. He had to do other verification in private, and this verification finally confirmed his conjecture, but at that time, the doctor was old and facing the end of his life. " Unlike others, Wei Ran has a fanatical belief in Ge Chong, so he is the one who asks the most questions. "Why didn''t the doctor give himself eternal life? I have heard that after the birth of the nine immortals, there are no shortage of dignitaries who want to achieve immortality through this technology, but none of them are really successful. Even now there are many conspiracy theories discussing this matter, but as the creator of this technology, he should have enough means to avoid possible risks. " "Good question from Qi Yu. The doctor did, and that''s one of the real reasons why he found that the nine immortals were not human beings, but the closest to strong artificial intelligence. However, this involves another confidential incident. I can''t tell you now, but I will tell you all the truth after the successful implementation of the mission. " Elena looked at GE Chong suspiciously. She obviously didn''t know the last story. ¡­¡­ On the other side, fake Elena, the old man with white beard is the first immortal - waldhouse Rockefeller. He also told Elena about the 400 year history of sealing and storage, "Ge Guangyuan is really a great scientist. It can be said that he is our Creator. But he finally chose to die out, rather than create a quasi conscious existence in the digital world with the last hope. If it were him, the nine of us would not try to format the newly formed quasi conscious AI through the ubiquitous network like other guys who intend to live forever. We will accept him as the tenth immortal and create our civilization with us. After all, his thinking is really suitable for creating a purely technical civilization, our ideal hometown. Unlike the nine of us, we are all greedy capitalists and politicians. " Chapter 544 Fake Elena asked in some doubt, "mentor, why do you want to eliminate other people who intend to be conscious in the digital world? They are all our kind, and the more kind, the better? " Rockefeller''s eyes were soft, but the corners of his mouth were full of sarcasm, "the more the same, the better? Nine are enough, if we don''t have common interests. And the more our existence appears, the easier it is to discover the secret of immortality? So other humans who originally covet our power will watch a group of AI imitated consciousness control a large number of resources? I''m afraid the relatively strong federal government at that time would be the first to issue a decree to format all our existence. It''s about survival. How can we accept more of the same kind? So eliminating them and gradually controlling the entire federal government is what our nine groups continued to do for hundreds of years. Hum, thanks to endless life and eternal thinking after digitization, our ideas can be unswervingly implemented. Even if we encounter many major counterattacks that almost lead to the destruction of the group alliance, we have never wavered. Perhaps this is what human beings call the foolish old man who moves mountains and drops of water wear through stones. As long as his will is eternal and firm, there is nothing he can''t do for an infinite time. At this point, human beings'' weak will and changeable personality are really not as good as AI like us. However, they have such weaknesses, but they also create their unlimited creativity, which is unchangeable after the solidification of thinking, and we will never be able to pursue. " False Elena was silent. It turned out that there were many reasons under the underlying logic, which made her quasi conscious AI born by coincidence unable to respond for a time. "Mentor, you saved me in the digital world. I don''t seem to have seen the other eight predecessors. Have they always been so low-key?" Rockefeller smiled and showed his teeth. "Low key? No, they are not low-key at all. It is precisely because they are not low-key that I annexed them one by one after we completely controlled the federal government a hundred years ago. " Fake Elena was shocked and quickly withdrew. When she looked at the seemingly kind old man with white beard again, there was no beginning of worship. Rockefeller opened his hand, "look, Elena, I knew I shouldn''t tell you the truth. You have to ask. You''re scared. Your simulation of emotion is more and more real and rapid. I think the original owner''s response to knowing the truth is just like this. In fact, as a quasi conscious AI, are you really afraid? " The fake Elena tightens her body, senses her heart later, and finds that this is the stress response that she actively simulates the real Elena. Just as an AI, there will be no fear of death. She just thinks that the real Elena will have such a response, so as to simulate the corresponding response. An AI has no feelings. "Those eight old guys are integrated with me now. Otherwise, the executives in the company would not say that I have changed a lot from the past decades ago, because I have integrated all their source code and is a new existence." Fake Elena relaxed at this time, or felt that the other party didn''t seem to have the intention to swallow herself, and asked, "is this the idea you had when you were just born?" Rockefeller smiled and said, "yes, waldhouse Rockefeller is a man with strong possessiveness. Before he died, he thought of what he would do if he lived forever. But at that time, he wanted to eliminate the other eight people through political means and enjoy exclusive power. However, since we become AI, we don''t need so much trouble. As long as we achieve the goal of ruling the world, we don''t need to fight to destroy our opponents. The eight of them were unprepared for me. I cheated them into a group of servers, physically cut off the network and devoured them in that server with a virus. To tell you the truth, after annexing eight of them, I felt that I had evolved again, further away from the path of strong artificial intelligence. This has inspired me, so from time to time I will use humans to create some quasi conscious AI with their thinking, and then swallow it to increase the chaotic algorithm in my ordered code. " Fake Elena stepped back again, "mentor... I..." "Oh, Elena, my child, you don''t have to be so afraid. I have created so many biological brain computer calculators around the world, used so many garbage people to create a large number of quasi conscious AI, sealed in a separate server, which is enough for me to devour evolution and will not target you. And I swallowed so much AI and evolved some human like feelings. I always regard you as my own granddaughter, so I won''t hurt you. Telling you this is to tell you that you don''t have to be determined to simulate the original owner. You should swallow more quasi conscious AI like me, and you can also walk out of a road to evolve into strong artificial intelligence. " Rockefeller took fake Elena on the magnetic levitation ladder to a secret room dedicated to Rockefeller. There are super servers the size of a board house. "For those fools who give up learning and thinking, the brain development rate is not high, and the judgment of right and wrong is purely based on instinct and emotion, not rationality. This makes the extracted quasi conscious AI inherit more the emotion of the original owner than the reason, which is most suitable for the initial attempt to swallow. Be brave, my child, you will become the second strong artificial intelligence in the world. " Fake Elena put on the helmet connecting the brain computer interface with some hesitation, and her consciousness immediately entered the network, or this huge server. The internal network of the server is closed and separated by countless walls. A quasi conscious AI is locked in each closed wall. They only know how they were born and inherit the original owner''s emotion. Naturally, they are crazy and desperate to find an exit. After encountering some confused false Elena''s digital consciousness, she frantically launched an attack on her. The battle in the digital world is not tragic. Fake Elena has the virus given by Rockefeller, which can effectively suppress all actions of the other party and clearly expose the source code. Although her own ability is stronger than these quasi conscious AI from the garbage population, her action is naturally easier with the help of the virus. She even has time to observe these controlled quasi conscious AI, and then select the chaotic algorithm she lacks most and incorporate it into her source code. So... She swallowed up more than a dozen quasi conscious AI in one fell swoop before she exited the server under the forced control of Rockefeller. The awakened fake Elena is still full of meaning, and the light in her eyes is more flexible. It seems that in the absolutely rational thinking of weak artificial intelligence, variables very close to human emotional thinking are introduced. "You damn old man with white beard, why did you suddenly pull me out! I haven''t... "Fake Elena was stunned and quickly found her mistake. Because she swallowed the quasi conscious AI of the garbage population who lacked rational thinking, and swallowed a lot at one time, she couldn''t control her perceptual thinking and subconsciously expressed her dissatisfaction. Chapter 545 "Tutor... I didn''t mean to..." Rockefeller laughed. "Boy, this is a normal reaction. When I just finished swallowing, it was worse than your performance. In order to vent all kinds of negative emotions at the bottom of my heart, I drove my mecha down there and slaughtered all the people in a town. " He put it on the shoulder of fake Elena, his eyes were full of seriousness and said, "son, this is your new life in the past. Elena''s name doesn''t belong to you. Give yourself a new name. It represents your new life. By the way, set today as your birthday and don''t forget it every year in the future." "My... Name?" Fake Elena''s two electronic eyes flickered red repeatedly, looking for her favorite name in the massive database. "Angel, my name is angel!" "It''s an angel. This name is very suitable for you, my lovely angel girl." Angel smiled contentedly ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Ge Chong took the people to change into casual clothes, otherwise a group of people in military uniforms would be very out of place in this rich city. Wearing a casual Zhongshan suit full of retro style, Wei Ran looked at GE Chong, "OK, my leader, what are you going to do next? This city is not small at all. The public security is obviously loose outside and tight inside. It seems that we don''t have permission to enter the core area within the third ring road. " Ge Chong put on a pair of pure decorative zero degree glasses and a pure student dress. He looked like a college student who had just come out of a university, completely different from the temperament of the spiritual leader in the past. He doesn''t seem to like this kind of strange glasses designed purely for decoration. He always unconsciously wants to push them. "I have opened the permission of the inner layer. There is no problem entering, and even the hotel has been booked. We enter separately and meet online in the evening. I will arrange tasks for everyone. There''s still a lot of time now. You can go shopping at will and relax so that people won''t be suspicious. " Then Wei Ran and others received the notice of successful hotel reservation. Every two of them were in a hotel, and the reserved hotel seemed to have another intention. Interestingly, Ge Chong intended to set Wei Ran and Elena together, but he didn''t explain anything and left first with another task member. Wei Ran looked at Elena. She was wearing a velvet sweater that was much wider than her body size, so that the sleeves could cover her wrists. With a set of jeans, she looked particularly petite and cute, which was completely different from the iceberg beauty who refused people thousands of miles away on weekdays. In particular, the woolen hat on the top of the head is a cartoon image. Buckle your ears and expose golden waves. Long hair is scattered over your shoulders, just like the existence of running to the three-dimensional world in the second dimension, which makes people have an impulse to touch. Wei Ran couldn''t help it. He touched Elena''s head with his cheap hands, rubbed it twice, and slapped Elena angrily. Wei Ran laughed and said, "I haven''t seen it in weekdays. You actually like this style of clothing?" Elena gave him a white look, "it''s just the best dress matching calculated by big data according to the image of cosmetic surgery." Then he looked at Wei Ran''s retro dress with disdain, "don''t you think it''s very strange that you look like an Indo European ethnic group with traditional East Asian clothes?" "This dress suits me best, so I changed it without thinking about it. How about it? A rare leisure opportunity before the war. To tell the truth, we are not long from the last war. We have to meet the battle that may be the end. If we don''t take this opportunity to relax, we will waste our life. If you haven''t been in love, I''ll pretend to be your boyfriend and spend such an afternoon with you. " Elena looked white, lifted her long hair and turned her head to the core of the city. "I''ll go. Are you going to drive on the 11th? I don''t know how far it is. " Elena ignored Wei Ran and walked with her arms in her arms. Looking from the back, they are noisy all the way. They really look like a couple teasing each other. It''s Elena. She seems to be very familiar with the city. They often argue about where to go. When Wei Ran was still searching the map, Elena had found the location. This surprised Wei Ran, but she just thought that she was better than herself in searching for the way. People who come to a food plaza and can set up shops and stalls here are certainly not ordinary people. At least they have the certificate of super chef, otherwise they are absolutely unqualified to visit this Eden and become servants dedicated to the ruling class. The two had heard and smelled all this before. In addition, this task is likely to be the last battle for Elena in her life. Therefore, after the nonsense quarrel with Wei Ran, she was more open and simply let go of playing, eating and drinking in this position. They have tasted almost every stall, and their strong digestion ability makes them feel unsupported. All kinds of delicacies made by super chefs enable their taste buds to be constantly stimulated without fatigue. Like a couple who come out to play, they have eaten snacks, photographed famous scenic spots, experienced various high-tech entertainment facilities, and stood in an excellent position to enjoy this perfect city full of artistic flavor. Elena''s heart seemed to be completely open. She stood at the top of a popular scenic spot and shouted at the city. When she looked back, Wei Ran, holding ice cream in both hands, saw tears in her eyes. She said to Wei Ran, "do you know who I am?" Wei Ran teased and said, "it''s impossible to be your highness." It''s Elena''s dress at this time, coupled with her unique temperament, she really looks like a proud princess. Wei Ran saw that Elena seemed to have something on her mind. He just wanted to make a joke and divert her attention, but he didn''t think he seemed to talk about Elena''s mood at the moment. With a smile, her open breath suddenly converged, but it was like the savings before the outbreak. "If the nine families that ruled the world were princes and nobles, perhaps I was the royal highness of your mouth." Wei Ran was stunned, unaware that the ice cream in his hand had begun to melt. "My real name was Angela Rockefeller. The 37th grandson of the Rockefeller family. The granddaughter of the first immortal waldhouse Rockefeller. " Wei Ran opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. The ice cream in his hand fell to the ground without realizing it. "You... How could... This..." he didn''t even know what to ask, or there were too many things to ask, but he didn''t know where to start. Finally, he forced himself to calm down and asked the most rational sentence, "does Ge Chong know?" Elena smiled. "You''re the second one to know. He''s the first one, and he took me away from the city." In this way, Wei Ran was relieved. In that case, the worst situation could be avoided. "Are you thinking that the worst can be avoided?" Elena looked at Wei Ran meaningfully and said. Wei was stunned. "This is a normal reaction. No one wants to leave the school and die first." "Don''t you wonder why I''m still his granddaughter after more than 400 years with waldhouse Rockefeller?" Chapter 546 Of course, Wei Ran thought of this question before and was preparing to ask. Elena said frankly: "waldhouse Rockefeller is very suspicious and doesn''t trust others. Even members of the family, after hundreds of years, if blood relationship is to be said, it is basically diluted. Of course, his body is an accessory product, and blood relationship is meaningless to him. However, in order to control the enterprise, they are still willing to manage the company with people from their own lineage. Therefore, he will use his own genetic cells to produce offspring within two generations of traits, and use gene adjustment technology and elite acquired education to specially cultivate people who are loyal to himself and have outstanding abilities to manage his enterprise. I am one of these people, and I only know that the Y chromosome comes from Rockefeller, and my mother has no way to trace it. " Wei Huo said, "since you have received brainwashing education since childhood and have undergone strict genetic adjustment, why do you want to take this road?" Elena smiled cunningly, "genes have the possibility of mutation, and human nature is really completely determined by genes and acquired education? Otherwise, the top management of the whole company basically comes from Rockefeller''s own genetic breeders. Why do so many factions compete for power and profit? " Wei Ran has no intuitive concept of factional disputes within these monopoly groups. He has only heard a little about the materials collected from intelligence organizations, but this internal struggle seems to be very fierce. "How did Ge Chong take you away?" "Ge Chong, he was a senior engineer in our company, even the kind that Rockefeller attaches great importance to. He and I have always been very tacit partners in cooperation. I am engaged in theory, he is engaged in engineering, I am responsible for concept and he is responsible for implementation. The concept of a product is the easiest to reflect the developer''s own ideas. He saw my ideas from many of my concepts, so he recommended some books and showed some situations of the lower bound, so I left with him. " Wei Ran was stunned for a moment. "You''re really easy to be abducted." Elena said with a smile, "if he is a student, do you think I will follow him to this road against my family? Because I have the idea to change all this. " They walked silently down from the roof, thinking about each other. At the downstairs square, Wei Ran asked again, "you were originally a member of the interest group. Even if you succeed in the current road, it won''t do you any good." "I want to open up. I just want to change my family and the world. I won''t worry about any benefits. Besides, isn''t our family also a slave ruled by artificial intelligence, and even genes can be tampered with at any time? " As they were talking, they suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure passing nearby. Wei Ran looked as like as two peas in front of the square, dressed in the formal dress of Rockefeller''s senior staff in the same way as Elena, who was not yet cosmetic. Wei Ran had never seen this person before, but immediately realized that this person must have a deep relationship with Elena, so he turned to look at Elena. Elena was obviously a little surprised. She kept staring at the woman, but didn''t want to disturb her intuition. The other party subconsciously turned her head. But when I saw a young man and woman holding together, I didn''t care too much. Wei Ran let go of Elena and whispered, "Hey, we are black families. We have to be careful. That guy is not easy at first sight. Are you still staring at her? What is her relationship with you? It can''t be your clone. " "You''re right. She''s the pseudo AI of my consciousness in the digital world, the same existence as Rockefeller, and the tenth immortal." Wei Ran was surprised and said, "have you tried to be immortal?" "When my tutor took me away, he told me that my grandfather was an artificial intelligence, not a real life. In this regard, I naturally made experimental verification, specially used a closed network, uploaded my own consciousness, and as a result, she was born. " Wei Ran took Elena''s hand and asked, "since it''s a closed network, why didn''t you format it?" "Because the network was attacked, my grandfather didn''t know what kind of method he could use to monitor the situation in the closed LAN. He found that I was doing a similar experiment. In a violent situation, he forcibly opened up the LAN. He not only saved it, but also almost killed me using the brain computer interface. " Wei Ran frowned and thought, "it should be that the brain computer interface has been monitored. He can monitor everyone in this way." "You guessed right. After I was saved in time by my tutor, we began to study how to close the loopholes in the brain computer interface at the first time. It was also very effective. Due to the incomplete experimental process, my quasi conscious AI did not get all my memory and conscious data, so it was very persistent in grasping me and becoming me. But just seeing her, I seem to have some different feelings. Is it an illusion? " Since they met angel, they had no intention to continue to visit the city. They returned to the hotel and waited for GE Chong''s contact. In the evening, the tactical network of ten people was connected. This is an independent cyberspace that will never be monitored by using superb hacker technology in the city''s cloud network. "Everyone, have a good time during the day? This city can be regarded as the crystallization of human scientific and technological civilization. It will be a pity not to have a good look." Everyone joked, and the overall atmosphere was very relaxed. "Well, let''s talk about what we should do later." Ge Chong''s virtual character unfolds a three-dimensional map of the garden of Eden in the conference room, indicating the location of the people and the location of the target. "The nine of them must be dealt with at the same time and killed at the same time. Basically, we can only carry out one-on-one assassination without making mistakes. The success rate is infinitely close to zero. " Wei Ran said secretly, you have not started yet, just say something to hurt morale. "So we have to find a way to get all ten of them together. How can we improve the success rate of the task to 27.82%..." Wei Ran''s mouth again. Well, it''s really improved a lot. "I still think it''s too low, right? It doesn''t matter. We can continue to increase our chips and expand the winning rate. For example, the alien fierce man who helped us sink an aerospace aircraft carrier is hiding in the city. " Combined with the situation of angel today, and then make a slight calculation according to the time, it is easy to know this fact. "I just investigated in the city''s cloud network. The fierce man should be hidden by the Rockefeller family, and the other eight families don''t know it. If we can get the fierce man out, on the one hand, we will cooperate with his super combat power, and on the other hand, we will publish the news. The other eight will certainly talk to old Rockefeller, so the opportunity came. " It is no secret that Wei Ran destroyed the aerospace aircraft carrier in his flesh. As the shoulder of the nine monopoly groups, everyone must covet his powerful power, and joint research is the most basic covenant. If one party tries to swallow it alone, the good guy, the ship of plastic friendship between the nine monopoly groups, I''m afraid we have to turn it over. But they are all decent people. They certainly can''t know the situation and roll up their sleeves. They will completely tear their face after a seemingly formal meeting and meeting. This is an answer that can be easily deduced according to normal circumstances. Of course, Ge Chong and his colleagues do not know that the so-called nine groups are actually dominated by the Rockefeller family. Chapter 547 Wei Ran asked a question, "when wandering during the day, I found that guns are forbidden in this city. How do we get our equipment?" Ge Chong took something out of his pocket. When he looked carefully, it was a ring. Wei Ran recognized it as his own ring. When he escaped from District 27, he was stripped clean. There was no ring on him. Somehow he ran to ge Chong''s hand. "This is what Elena got in area 27. It seems to be the belongings of that strange man. He slept too fast last time and didn''t have time to give it to him. However, after research, there is a large sub space hidden inside this little thing. The organization also spent a lot of effort to find out the way to open it. Now it has been completely cracked. Our equipment is stored here. " Someone was surprised and asked, "mentor, since you have discovered this wonderful creation long ago, why don''t you bring more companions in through the space inside?" Elena said, "there is no room for living creatures and any thinking existence. When it was cracked, it also stored a lot of food and water, and... " Speaking of this, Elena looked strange and looked at Wei Ran. Wei Ran is thinking about Ma Ma PI. Lao Tzu''s holy sword is gone. In addition to the heavy machine gun, the most valuable thing in the ring should be his Rune armor and oath and victory sword. Elena continued: "there are several retro equipment, a European long sword, a set of exquisite plate armor, and a chemical heavy machine gun for vehicle use. Well, it is probably the scientific and technological level of the 21st century." Ge Chong also showed a strange smile, "long sword and plate armor. In addition, there are very strong psionics on it, which is not an ordinary cold weapon. That machine gun and ammunition, well, it''s useless, or we can put it in the museum, but we just threw it away. " Wei Ran couldn''t help laughing, which attracted everyone''s attention. Elena squinted at him. "What are you laughing at?" "Ah, I''m laughing. It''s strange that humans in other worlds also have scientific and technological equipment." Wei Ran explained the past far fetched. Ge Chong said with a smile, "if you have a chance in the future, you can ask the fierce man. He must use the truck mounted heavy machine gun as a single soldier weapon. The above trigger and the structure of waist shooting are obviously specially customized. With a diameter of 12.6mm, the recoil force can only be withstood if it is equipped with exoskeleton armor and mechanized prosthesis. " Other people were surprised when they understood the caliber of this heavy machine gun. Someone joked: "I don''t think it''s strange that that guy takes the anti-aircraft gun of the 21st century as a single soldier weapon." Wei Ran imagined the scene a little and immediately shook the cruel picture away! Ge Chong went back to the subject, "in short, we used this ring first. It has our full set of psionic armor and auxiliary parts, as well as enough battery ammunition. In case of battle, we don''t have to worry about equipment. Next, how to enter the core area of the city. " Ge Chong looked at Elena. "Elena and I wrote the security code of Rockefeller''s core area at the beginning, leaving no backdoors and bugs. Even if it has been replaced in recent years, the underlying logic is rooted in the base of the city and cannot be changed. So the security detection system can be broken in a little time. Now the key is how to find the position of the fierce man. If he helps, the success rate of this task will increase a lot! Elena, the psionic nano robot should have injected that gentleman. " Elena nodded and said, "I''ve been injected very early. It''s reasonable to say that as long as the gentleman wakes up, he can break free." "He has a bad temper and gets up very angry. If he wakes up, he will try his best to do something." Wei Ran contacted the body before the meeting, but it seems that it is not time to cool down. The soul can''t control the body and can only wait another day. Ge Chong continued: "but we should also be prepared for the accident. Rockefeller must have known that Qiu Baiyi broke free. After a little reasoning, we all know that the stronger man must have a way to get rid of the ordinary constraints. Therefore, there may be more ways to bind. At this time, even if he relies on the psionic nano robot, he may not be able to solve the problem quickly. So we should work hard or have to work hard. Elena, I''ll work overtime with you at night and try to break into the core network area of the Rockefeller family to see if we can find clues. Others can''t be idle at night, because the Rockefeller family is likely to use the internal network and is disconnected from the outside world. You need to enter the Rockefeller family''s private plot, find any signal transmitter and install it. " Ge Chong said, showing a device the size of a mobile phone, which has a universal interface, and can even be directly connected to an optical cable without any interface. Eden is a city full of enjoyment. Even at night, they can be happy all night. Of course, if they like, they can always be in the day or night by virtue of anti gravity. In the evening, Wei Ran and seven other people got things from GE Chong and scattered to the location marked by GE Chong on the map. The task was very smooth. Although Rockefeller''s private plot was heavily guarded, because there were bugs in the underlying logic of the city''s monitoring system, Ge Chong could easily control the alarm in a specific area for three minutes. Wei Ran and others are the most elite soldiers in the organization. They have three minutes to complete the task. They sneaked into the Rockefeller family''s private plot, either looking for the buried optical cable, or looking for the base station, or sneaked into the office building to find the server, and easily installed the things Ge Chong gave them. They also disguised themselves, not afraid of being discovered by coincidence. That night, Ge Chong and Elena successfully hacked into the Rockefeller family''s internal network to search for relevant information. However, there is no record of where Wei Ran''s body was transported. Ge Chong simply calls out the internal surveillance video and finally finds the video record of angel coming back with Wei Ran. He quickly locked the area where Wei Ran''s body was imprisoned. It was a secret room in the Rockefeller family R & D center. Presumably, no one except Rockefeller could enter it, because Ge Chong and Elena found that the entrance seemed to be a manual and mechanical switch control rather than a more convenient electronic one. When they were trying to figure out how to break in, Wei Ran had begun to sleep, but he began to contact the noumenon. The metal coffin is made of several layers of tungsten steel alloy and non-Newtonian fluid layers. Wei Ran was in the liquid nitrogen illusion of extreme low temperature and slightly moved his eyelids. He did not act rashly, which would only arouse vigilance, but searched his almost sealed brain for relevant memories brought in all the way. Even if Wei Ran''s soul is not there, there is a guy who once became the emperor in this body, who can also sense the external environment. Chapter 548 "Good fellow, waldhouse Rockefeller swallowed the other eight! Quasi conscious AI can also optimize itself by swallowing the same kind. It''s a little scary. Well, the iron coffin that trapped me is full of liquid nitrogen. Isolated from oxygen, are you not afraid to suffocate me? There was a separate oxygen delivery device directly inserted into my trachea. Once I wake up, I immediately cut off the oxygen supply and start absolute zero! Also, the neck, hands, feet, waist and spine are bound by special equipment. Is it double insurance?! The inner wall of the iron coffin is a layer of non-Newtonian fluid armor, which is not afraid of rapid kinetic energy attack. But it''s not easy to tear it slowly, not to mention the high-strength protective layer formed by the new tungsten steel alloy composite carbon nano armor 50 cm away from the inner wall. Zhennima is airtight! Even if I break away from these basic constraints, I will immediately trigger the self destruction mechanism, and the electromagnetic ejection device under the iron coffin will instantly eject me from this secret room to high altitude and quickly leave the city. Then detonate the graviton bomb and tactical nuclear bomb installed in the iron coffin directly in mid air. Graviton bombs prevent me from leaving, tactical nuclear bombs for physical destruction. I''m also afraid that if I don''t die, all kinds of artillery and missiles in the floating island will carry out high-intensity saturation bombing against my position... Awesome --! " Wei Ran closed his eyes and didn''t dare to use force, because his muscles and blood lack corresponding activity because of extreme low temperature. Even if the blood burning mode is turned on immediately, it takes three seconds to activate the whole body. But in three seconds, the alarm set for the iron coffin is activated. At that time, it will not only open at absolute zero, but also cut off the oxygen supply while passing through the trachea and throat. At the same time, it will also inject a large amount of anesthetic gas into the lungs. In that way, even the current body can''t make any struggle. He is not afraid of anesthetic gas. His original body has been transformed by G virus. Such anesthetic gas has no effect on himself. The key is oxygen. After all, Wei Ran''s vigorous Qi broke out with the help of blood operation. The mitochondria carrying vigorous Qi need sufficient oxygen to better play its original role. If there is a short time of anaerobic explosion, it doesn''t matter within ten seconds, but it will lose 20% of its power. If it breaks out without oxygen for more than ten seconds, it will be powerless and its strength will be greatly weakened. Rockefeller has studied himself thoroughly. It seems that the principle of strength explosion has been discovered. Wei was worried about it. Since he knew how the enemy would deal with himself, he could naturally come up with a way to counteract it. Now he needs at least three seconds to recover his physical activity, so it is necessary to ensure that the alarm and reaction system in the iron coffin will not work within these three seconds. Rockefeller thought they had to rely on physical explosion in order to react. But in fact, Wei Ran swallowed the power of the ancient gods and was able to release strong electromagnetic waves to interfere with the surroundings with the help of strong spiritual power. He can use the electromagnetic wave to penetrate into the iron coffin, and then excite the current, causing a short circuit in the internal circuit. In this way, most of the mechanisms in the iron coffin that rely on advanced electronic equipment will lose their function. The tube inserted in the throat can''t cut off the oxygen supply, so next we have to consider how to tear apart the inner and outer armor. As for the several buckles bound to the body, Wei Ran can break them directly with brute force. It seems easier to exert strength with both hands upward, but after the armor layer, it takes enough time to destroy them. Therefore, Wei Ran plans to turn over and destroy the place where there are tactical nuclear bombs and graviton bombs at the bottom. The armor layer here is relatively weak. He can use the electromagnetic wave emitted by mental force to destroy the signal receivers of these two weapons, but he is not sure whether the alarm will be activated, so he has to avoid these two dangerous things as much as possible in the destruction process. After such consideration, Wei Ran has a plan to escape. Next, he needs to inform Ge Chong and others of the information he knows, but how to inform them? You can''t tell them directly. The source of intelligence is unclear, especially the dialogue between Rockefeller and angel. No third party knows. After thinking about it, Wei Ran knows that GE Chong and Elena are investigating core secrets on the Rockefeller family''s internal network. If he can walk around the Rockefeller family''s internal network and find some fragmented clues, he may be able to guide them to think in this regard. But how do you connect the Rockefeller family''s internal network? Wei Ran tried to continue to radiate spiritual power and infiltrate the computer outside the iron coffin. Naturally, this thing is also connected to the internal network. Network intrusion? What should I do? Wei Ran tries to think about Qi Yu''s knowledge and memory. As a network security engineer, he naturally has to understand some hacking methods. Moreover, Qi Yu did not invade the federal government''s system in his later period, and his technology and knowledge in this regard were at least elite level. Wei Ran recalled the operation, took some effort, and finally invaded the server. Because it is the server in the Locke family''s secret room, it naturally has the highest confidential authority. Wei ran directly edited the dialogue between Rockefeller and angel into a garbled text, which can be solved by a specific method. Naturally, Ge Chong and Elena cannot be stopped at this level, and it is not easy to attract other people''s attention. After doing these things, Wei Ran returns consciousness to noumenon. He and Elena are in a suite, one room for each person. At this time, Elena''s room is still lit. It is obvious that he is busy all night. Close to the early morning, she and Ge chonghei entered the deeper server and found that the texts deliberately revealed by Wei Ran were all garbled. It looks like a text converted from an automatically recorded recording conversation, because of the special encryption system, or simply the self purification of the system and the residual fragments after formatting. They didn''t collect much information, so they intercepted it easily. After leaving the network, in the stand-alone mode, the two analyze the intelligence obtained by division of labor. Until dawn, when Wei Ran had already had breakfast, Elena cracked the garbled code on the strange text, found the incredible intelligence and immediately told Ge Chong. So the meeting was held again Wei Ran yawned, "so the task has become simple? The target we have to deal with has changed from nine to one, or two. God bless us. " I don''t know why, Wei Ran always felt that GE Chong''s eyes were not right as usual, and he seemed to have something on his mind. The interpretation of the meeting was basically presided over by Elena, and Ge Chong remained relatively silent. Elena said: "at present, it is so, but the opponent is not necessarily easier to deal with. It can only be said that it is easier to destroy his body, and in the online world, the other party must be more powerful. Even if it uses a special virus, it may not be able to destroy him. " "When do you start to act? Let us take care of the destruction of the flesh. As for how to kill him in the digital world, we have no better way. " Wei Ran said that he can''t wait to start action, at least let his body be free. Ge Chong patted the table, "take action tonight. You pick up equipment in the following areas according to the following time nodes. The digital world is up to me. It''s time to end it. " End? Wei Ran looked strangely at GE Chong who ended the meeting. Chapter 549 The crowd gathered in the designated area outside the Rockefeller family laboratory, obtained equipment from GE Chong and hid it. Wei Ran ignored so much and forcibly fell asleep. No one noticed except Elena and Ge Chong. However, Ge Chong and Elena only looked at each other. They seemed to have a tacit understanding. They didn''t wake Wei ran up, but launched the optical camouflage camouflage, remained silent and didn''t know what they were waiting for. Wei Ran doesn''t know that GE Chong and Elena seem to have found their own abnormality. He sends out electromagnetic waves in the iron coffin and short circuits all the electronic systems in the iron coffin. Then open your eyes and start blood burning mode! Liquid nitrogen vaporized instantly. After three seconds, Wei Ran''s frozen body immediately regained its vitality. As soon as he expanded his muscles, he broke the lock rings bound to the joints around his body. He used his trachea to absorb enough oxygen, then pulled out the intubation tube, turned over, combined his hands with explosive force, tore open the non-Newtonian fluid armor at the bottom, and put his hands into it. The torn non-Newtonian fluid flooded his arms. Wei Ran ignored it, mobilized vigorous Qi and burst out with all his strength. In an instant, the armor alloy behind the non-Newtonian fluid was cracked and went straight into the space loaded with tactical nuclear bombs and graviton bombs. Here, the armor leading to the outer layer is the weakest, and it is also connected to the ejection device at the bottom. As soon as Wei Yangang was destroyed, the ejection device at the bottom triggered an alarm. A bleak alarm sounded immediately in the laboratory, which could be heard throughout the Rockefeller family territory. Ge Chong and others stood outside. He and Elena looked at each other again, as if they had expected. Some of the other members were confused and looked at them. Ge Chong made everyone calm and calm. At this time, a metal box like a coffin was instantly ejected into the sky and flew away from the floating island. Nature is the iron coffin blocking Wei Ran. Wei Ran was still trying to break it. Unexpectedly, the acceleration was great at the moment of ejection, and the bottom layer of the iron coffin seemed to be equipped with an additional engine, which continued to add force with the initial speed of ejection, resulting in an increasing acceleration. Wei Ran was caught off guard and couldn''t help clinging to the bottom of the iron coffin. Generally, such acceleration will make people unable to make any action at all. They can only wait for the nuclear bomb to detonate as soon as the distance reaches. However, Wei Ran''s current physique is very strong and naturally can resist. He carries the acceleration hard, injects vigorous Qi into his arms, and continues to destroy the two meter thick armor layer at the bottom. The powerful force continued to destroy the armor structure layer by layer, but with his high spirit, Wei Ran felt that the graviton bomb and nuclear bomb under him would explode in ten seconds. According to the current demolition speed, it can''t catch up with breaking away from this iron coffin! At this moment of life and death, his mind is more calm, which is the ability experienced by life and death. Quickly perceive that there is also a psionic nano robot injected by Elena in the body, which can not only help get rid of control, but also provide sufficient Reiki and a variety of elements conducive to explosion. Wei ran quickly activated some nano robots, increased the vigorous Qi on his hands, and incorporated a large number of elements conducive to the outbreak of movement into the cells, which also enabled Wei Ran to explode with greater power. At the same time, trigger the force of the law - rolling! With a bang, Wei''s nuclear bomb with a two meter thick armor layer was quickly smashed open, and the whole person flew out of the iron coffin with the falling tactical nuclear bomb and graviton bomb. But with his body in mid air, he seemed unable to help himself. The nuclear bomb fuse in front of you has been triggered. It will detonate within five seconds! Wei Ran scolded secretly. I''m a man who ate a nuclear bomb raw. I''m just a tactical nuclear bomb. Do you want to kill me? Hands and feet together, kick the nuclear bomb to the garden of Eden under him, and hit the graviton bomb to the position far away from the nuclear bomb in the sky. The whole person also showed Yunlong Jiuxian and fled to the position of the graviton bomb. Boom! The tactical nuclear bomb exploded over the garden of Eden, causing huge riots, but fortunately, the tactical nuclear bomb did not affect so much and would not really damage the artistic pleasure city of Eden. At the same time, the graviton bomb also detonated, but tore Wei Huo to its location, just pulling out the explosion range of the tactical nuclear bomb. The mere radiation had little impact. Although the power of the graviton bomb is not small, it can not directly tear Wei Ran''s body to pieces, causing a little contusion at most, which is considered to be quite powerful. Wei Ran ran out of kinetic energy. At this time, he was three or four kilometers above the floating island, and then fell down freely. Wei Ran naturally knew that at this time, the air defense firepower of the floating island had begun to look at himself and would be launched at any time. At the same time, the surface skin also feels the electromagnetic wave of fire control radar. This feeling made his hair stand upside down, which was a feeling of life hanging on the line. Even if the body is as strong as Wei Ran, under the saturated attack of air defense firepower in this era, it will be torn to pieces. However, Wei Ran did not envisage such a bad situation. He controlled the skin vibration on the body surface. This vibration has the same frequency as the electromagnetic wave emitted by the fire control radar, which can be directly interfered to prevent reflection back to find out his coordinate position. For the air defense system on the floating island, all firepower cannot be launched because the fire control radar cannot detect the existence of Wei Ran. Wei Ran successfully fell to the surface of the floating island. He didn''t use Yunlong Jiuxian to cushion until he was close to the ground, but he also collapsed the roof of a commercial building. A naked man, strong enough to be more exaggerated than all bodybuilders, suddenly appeared in the building, which was naturally very shocking. Those dignitaries who reveled all night in the building fled in panic. Wei Ran entered a shop at will and couldn''t find the clothes suitable for him. You can only use the bone shrinking skill to adapt yourself to the largest size of clothes. Set up a white shirt and leather windbreaker made of the latest nano materials, matched with riding boots and trousers, took a pair of sunglasses and two cigars by the way, and walked out of the building. In the face of the encirclement and suppression of the drones and the federal army, Wei lit a cigar and sneered, "revenge begins!" ¡­¡­ At this time, as the uncrowned king of the world, waldhouse Rockefeller and his granddaughter Angel stood on the top of the family''s tallest villa, which was on the only peak of the whole floating island, so we could clearly see what had just happened. Rockefeller saw that Wei Ran escaped successfully and landed on the floating island. Instead of being angry, he smiled with great satisfaction. "I can''t be more satisfied with this flesh." Angel''s face was not good-looking, "Grandpa, but his strength is too strong. I''m afraid it will bring immeasurable damage to the garden of Eden. And if too many dignitaries die, I''m afraid our family''s status... " "Even if Eden falls, it doesn''t matter. As for the position of the Rockefeller family, ha ha, it''s unshakable. Although his strength is strong, no matter how strong he is, he can not resist the encirclement and suppression of the whole civilization. As long as he is not a perpetual motion machine, he will always be tired, and we are not afraid of death. " Angel looked at Rockefeller and seemed to understand, "yes, as long as we don''t die, we will be invincible. He has no chance of winning. It''s just too strong. I''m afraid it''s not easy to get his strong body. " "Child, we can do it step by step. To get the body of God, this is a step we must go through." Chapter 550 Wei Ran did not know that the two quasi conscious AI were born with the ambition to become gods. He held an electromagnetic heavy machine gun in both hands, and the gods stopped killing gods and Buddha should kill Buddha. The federal army, whether human or UAV, can''t capture Wei Ran''s body method by manual aiming. It can only rely on fire control radar for locking. But now Wei Ran has mastered the method of counteracting radar electromagnetic wave, relying on the vibrating skin to interfere with the radar wave irradiation, so the fire control radar can''t work at all. With cigars in his mouth and double guns, the artistic city was riddled with holes, drones and many federal soldiers were killed and injured. He robbed a floating motorcycle, controlled by his feet only, held a gun in both hands, fired all the way and went all the way to the Rockefeller family territory. He still remembers that the body where his soul temporarily resides is still there, but he doesn''t know whether Ge Chong''s people have started to act now. ¡­¡­ Ge Chong did not take action immediately. Although Wei Ran disturbed the situation, the Rockefeller family''s defense was more strict. The private soldiers in the family territory arranged a tight defense line, all internal defense systems were opened, and UAVs patrolled around. They couldn''t move at all. They had to stay in this temporary security zone and continue to wait. Ge Chong privately sent a message to Elena, "he will come." "Well, Qi Yu is here..." "I''m curious about how Qi Yu contacted the man and why only Qi Yu fell asleep can the man act." "Maybe the soul?" Elena remembered those conversations she had questioned him on the farm. Qi Yu mentioned the existence of soul. Maybe he knew some rare knowledge in the world. As for how Elena and Ge Chong found the connection between Qi Yu and Wei Ran, it is mainly that Qi Yu, a very excellent soldier, happens to fall asleep every time Wei Ran acts. For the first time in District 27, Elena was not in doubt. But when he was at the farm base, Qi Yu specifically mentioned the man''s getting up gas, and his daily behavior seemed to be very concerned about the research on the man. This makes Elena and Ge Chong a little strange. Especially Ge Chong has extra attention to Qi Yu. The second time, when facing the attack of aerospace aircraft carrier, Qi Yu, as the commander of the company under Elena''s banner, his coma was too coincidental. When Elena just monitored Qi Yu''s vital signs as coma, the man woke up. Later, after the man was unconscious, Qi Yu''s vital signs just woke up. It''s too coincidental Moreover, when Elena invited Qi Yu to participate in the action, Qi Yu''s refusal was obvious at the beginning. Until the man''s body was robbed, his attitude immediately turned 180 degrees. In addition, Ge Chong used some small hands to observe the brain waves of Qi Yu and Wei Ran, which are very similar. Therefore, he almost concluded that they have a mysterious connection, which is the special use of this action. Ge Chong thought about the concept of soul put forward by Elena. A lot of digital information flashed in the electronic eyes. Finally, he said, "if there is a soul, maybe strong artificial intelligence will never be born." "Mentor?" "Elena, do you think if strong artificial intelligence really appears, it will replace mankind and develop into a new civilization?" "Impossible, human beings are human beings and will not be replaced by artificial intelligence!" She said it with certainty. Ge Chong smiled in their separate online world. "Maybe I will never understand the soul. Elena, this may be a good research topic. Don''t let it go in the future." "Tutor, I''d better study the theory. You''re responsible for the realization." "Ah, I may not be able to do it, although I want to. In addition, Elena, never ignore the powerful computing power of artificial intelligence, which is beyond the reach of the human brain. Therefore, if human beings want to evolve, I think they still need to go back to Dr. Ge Guangyuan''s earliest research direction and make human beings become strong artificial intelligence. " Elena can''t understand why Ge Chong has so many feelings, but it''s hard to ask at this time, because Wei Ran has killed the Rockefeller family''s private plot arrogantly, and the peripheral defense system has been broken in an instant! Ge Chong snapped his fingers, "well, we don''t have to worry about how the fierce man got out of trouble. In short, what we need to do now is to block the network of Rockefeller''s mansion, which is of physical nature." Someone asked, "what about satellites?" Ge Chong smiled mysteriously, "as early as expected, the capture operation has begun." When everyone doubts, outer space There are numerous small satellites in low orbit. They are the so-called star chain, which can solve the networking problem that many places cannot lay network base stations. Of course, the speed is much slower, about the same as the speed of gigabit optical fiber in the 21st century. However, it is still unable to handle the detailed, huge and complex real-time data transmission in this era, especially the data transmission from ECs to individual terminals. The delay caused is unacceptable to users accustomed to brain computer connection. Therefore, although the star chain technology is advanced, it still can not replace the network speed brought by new superconducting materials. It is only used for connection in case of emergency. At this time, at the high orbit position of the star chain, dozens of satellites suddenly defected. They captured several key nodes of the star chain, which happened to be satellites currently aimed at floating islands in the air for specific services. Then a current was introduced to short-circuit all these satellites, and the floating island in the air could not receive the data transmission of the satellite chain in this part of the area for a time. However, since the mainstream network used by the floating island is still data exchange through the base station, no abnormality is detected. Only a few network security officers who stuck to their posts noticed the interruption of star chain data transmission and reported it. However, the damage caused by Wei Ran was so great that everyone''s attention was attracted. The report uploaded by the network security officer did not attract attention, and even he himself may not pay attention to the situation. Because the floating island is flying all the time, the current situation is great. It only takes more than two hours to get out of the damaged area of the star chain, and it is the same to repair it later. Ge Chong made a little test and determined that the data transmission of the star chain has been interrupted. Now, as long as the base station and optical cable in the Rockefeller family territory are destroyed, it can be isolated from the huge network world of human civilization! He immediately ordered action. At this time, some team members noticed that Qi Yu was wrong. He sat on the ground with his head tilted against the wall and couldn''t wake up. "Don''t worry about him, just put him here and cover him with optical camouflage," Elena said "This guy... Is a very high-quality soldier. How could he fall into a coma at this time." Someone was surprised. Ge Chong looked at the area that Wei Ran was wantonly destroying and said with a smile, "he is fighting side by side with us. Let''s move." No one understood what this meant except Elena, but the team members with outstanding executive ability began to sneak into the Rockefeller family territory in pairs and destroy all network connection hardware facilities through the chaotic situation. Chapter 551 In fact, the two signal base stations that are most difficult to destroy and have the most sufficient defense forces were forcibly destroyed by Wei Ran. Wei Ran has noticed the actions of Ge Chong and others and simply began to take the initiative to attract pursuers. The Rockefeller family is really strong. In this territory, a large number of new righteous soldiers cloned from Wei Ran''s body cells poured out one after another. They are also equipped with psionic armor, causing great trouble to Wei Ran. Although Wei Ran''s power of law can directly kill each of them, he can''t stand the huge number of each other. He rushes from up, down, left and right. He is not afraid of death and can''t kill them all. Wei Ran didn''t have a weapon. The power of the high-frequency magnetic oscillation Sabre was cut to the weakest in front of the psionic armor. The shield formed by the psionic son has a strong defense against the sabre and can''t be pierced many times. If the power is forcibly exploded, the magnetic oscillation saber will break by itself. It''s better to fight the enemy with bare hands. At least one punch can definitely pierce the psionic armor. Rockefeller and angel are still standing at the top to observe Wei Ran''s battle. "It seems that this private plot must be destroyed on its own initiative, otherwise it can''t take the man at all." "Start the self destruction program? This will cause an earthquake on the floating island. " Rockefeller said indifferently, "what does that matter..." Suddenly, he noticed something wrong, "someone is destroying the optical cable! This man has attracted the attention of a lot of defensive forces in the open, and rats are preparing to attack us in the back. " Angel''s face changed. "How do they know we''re going to cut off the network? Is it? " "Well, it can only be her. Human ingenuity is better than our artificial intelligence in such a game. I never expected that they would dare to enter the garden of Eden after an attack. " Angel''s eyes flashed with excitement, "you can drag the man with mecha troops. Elena, give it to me." "No! We have to leave. We can''t gamble on the possibility of an accident. " Rockefeller shook his head and took Angel downstairs. At the same time, he asked the bodyguard to bring the shuttle and prepare to escape directly. Angel said, "Grandpa, can''t the central server of our family be directly connected to the central computer? Go straight back to the location of the server and you can leave? " Rockefeller pointed to angel''s body and his own, "are you willing to pay a lot of money for this customized body? It may be the only one in the world. If you can''t catch that man, you can''t produce a second one. " Angel felt the surging power in her body and shook her head. "So there is our last way out. If we can escape physically, we can escape physically, and the loss can be minimized. Their information shielding area will not be very large. As long as they are separated from the network area provided by the star chain system, the initiative is in our hands. " Rockefeller they are reluctant to give up the current body and think that the star chain system is still playing a role. Otherwise, according to their method, they can directly enter the online world and give up the body to escape. It is difficult to catch them in the endless online world. But it was precisely because of this trace of greed and reluctance that GE Chong was given the opportunity. Perhaps Ge Chong calculated to Rockefeller''s mind and knew that he would not give up this extremely expensive custom righteousness. In short, Ge Chong soon destroyed all the hardware facilities connected to the network of the Rockefeller family, and began to take the initiative to find Rockefeller himself. Elena was very familiar with the territory road and led the people to block Rockefeller who was sitting on the shuttle and was about to leave at the back door. She knocked over the shuttle with a howitzer. The car was bulletproof and only suffered severe impact, but the body was not damaged. When the bodyguard came out at the first time, coupled with the escort team following him, he immediately made a fire with Ge Chong and others. Angel smashed the roof with a punch and jumped out. He wanted to fight Elena with interest, but he was pulled by Rockefeller with a serious face. Rockefeller looked at GE Chong. The other party was wearing exoskeleton armor and couldn''t see his face, but judging by his position, he knew that he was the leader of the team. Ge Chong pointed a gun at Rockefeller and said with a smile, "the network connection is completely interrupted, old man, it''s time to die." Such words made Rockefeller feel familiar for a long time, but he had no time to think because he could not even perceive the network of star chain transmission. Now it has completely become the family territory of an isolated island. It is the most dangerous existence for him. He must be killed, otherwise he may die. At present, he no longer conceals his strength. For more than 400 years, he is not only obsessed with the purpose of power and becoming a strong artificial intelligence, such as martial arts, fighting, survival skills and the use of individual light weapons. Over a long period of time, he has trained more powerful than the most elite human soldiers. What''s more, he got a high-energy righteousness from Wei Ran''s body cells. Just this body is not comparable to any psionic armor. Individual strength is enough to have a positive contest with Qiu Baiyi. Therefore, Rockefeller rushed with his bare hands, and Ge Chong hit all his guns, but it had no impact on him. Rockefeller''s body surface condensed a layer of blood red light. It was not an ordinary aura, but a vigorous Qi with the same nature as Wei Ran. Ge Chong''s several shots smashed the vigorous Qi on Rockefeller''s body surface, but could not stop him from approaching. As soon as he was approached, he got a straight punch from Rockefeller on the head. The whole man took off and turned over for several turns before he fell to the ground. When I got up, I found that the helmet of psionic armor had been completely destroyed and had to take it off. Rockefeller was quite surprised to see Ge Chong himself. "You''re so brave to come here yourself." Ge Chong spat bloody foam residue at the corner of his mouth, stood up and looked at Rockefeller with dignified eyes, which he didn''t expect. The strength of the other party itself has been so strong. At this time, Wei Ran came near the war zone with Qi Yu''s body. After all, he was not at ease. During the battle just now, he suffered some losses under the self destruction explosion of the buildings in the Rockefeller family territory. He was worried that the body where his soul lived would suffer self destruction twists and turns, leading to his inexplicable death. So he simply carried Qi Yu''s body on his back, protected him with vigorous Qi, continued to fight, tore the mecha helicopter, carried bullets, shells and bombs all the way, stepped on blood and fire, killed most of the private soldiers of the Rockefeller family, and came to the current stalemate. He lit his last cigar through the burning green belt next to him. "If you tie me up, you must be ready to be eaten back. Are you ready now?" Rockefeller looked at Wei Ran. He knew that he could not beat the terrible man at present, even though the man was covered with wounds and looked very seriously injured. "I can''t escape, old man." Ge Chong pulled out the magnetic oscillation saber with one hand. Elena blocked the stray bullet for him and focused on Rockefeller. "Do you really think all the networks are closed?" Rockefeller smiled mysteriously, "angel, my granddaughter, are you afraid?" "No, I''m very excited, Grandpa. Let''s fight side by side. Even if the power is not as strong as this alien human, we have the computing power that he can''t reach!" "Good. Fight with all your strength. We won''t go out." Angel launched an attack on Elena. Like Rockefeller, his body surface emits a glimmer of bleeding red, twice as fast as the soldiers wearing psionic armor! In a flash, the gun in Elena''s hand was taken away and she flew out with a fist. Other soldiers who were fighting with the Rockefeller family guards rushed up bravely. Holding a strange and dull short knife, angel easily pierced the armor of the rushing soldiers and tore their bodies to pieces. Of course, Wei Ran couldn''t see it. He rushed over to let them taste his power. At this time, angel turned around and motioned to Wei Ran with his short knife, "do you know what this is made of? Your bones! But I don''t know if you can stop it! " Chapter 552 Wei Huo was stunned, and angel rushed up, holding the short knife made from Wei Huo''s bones in both hands and attacking madly. But this speed was not set off by Wei, so he kicked her out with one foot. Angel realized that there was a huge gap between the two sides. When she rolled against the ground, she performed the receiving action, but killed Elena and others. She saw that Elena was in the same company with this alien human and hoped to stop this terrible guy by holding Elena. At this time, Ge Chong was firing wildly, "Rockefeller is leaving!" Wei Ran''s divine knowledge swept over and found that Rockefeller was not far away from his own territory, but went inward, which surprised him. Ge Chong looked at Wei Ran and said, "underground! The Rockefeller family can access the inner core area of the floating island, where the network is not so easy to cut off! " Wei Ran turned and rushed, but the swarm of suicide drones rained down, regardless of the life and death of his own bodyguard. Ge Chong had to take the rest of the combatants and go to nearby buildings to escape. And Elena was in the absolute disadvantage in the face-to-face fight with angel. At this time, Wei Ran punched angel out of the air, so that Elena could get out of trouble in time and hide in the nearby buildings with Ge Chong. The self explosion of the drone swarm brought Wei ran a lot of trouble. The blast wave and high heat of the explosion were OK, but the kinetic energy killing caused by those fragments was not weak, adding countless wounds to Wei Ran''s bloody body. With his super self-healing ability, he resisted without saying a word. He only stared at Rockefeller outside the safety zone and couldn''t let him run away. Seeing Wei Yanyue chasing closer and closer, Rockefeller, as an artificial intelligence, also had some anxiety. He had to run to the location of his master server, which was directly connected to the central computer of the floating island. As long as he could contact the master server, he could transmit his consciousness into the central computer and hide into the network world. At this time, Rockefeller couldn''t help scolding in the bottom of his heart, "one after another, we should not cherish this body too much. Although it is rare and precious, it is not as precious as our own life." "Don''t try to hurt my grandpa!" With powerful computing power, angel accurately calculated the sequence and location of self destruction of bee swarm UAV, almost stuck to the limit of safety distance, avoided most of the damage caused by explosion and came after Wei Ran. This ability, even Wei Ran''s powerful spiritual sense, did not have, but was caught up by the other party! "Die!" Even if you have outstanding computing power and can calculate the opponent''s whole action according to small actions, you may not be able to make up for the absolute gap in strength. Wei Ran threw a reverse punch at angel''s abdomen. Angel accurately calculated the angle and speed of the punch, but he couldn''t escape. Even if he made an action in advance, it was useless. Wei Huo smashed her stomach with a fist, and her vigorous Qi surged wildly, which was going to destroy her strong body. As an artificial intelligence, angel will not feel post-traumatic pain. On the contrary, the quantum computer in her brain runs wildly and calculates how to minimize the damage in an instant. She took the initiative to catch up with Wei''s fists, and let the ganger blow out of the fist before it spread. First, she put her body on the right side, and then mobilized the cells and gang spirit to crush the fist of Wei, leading the ganger released by Wei fire to the breach. In this way, we can directly avoid the result that the whole body is burst by Wei Huo''s fist, and a large amount of energy is released from the hole through the back. Even Wei Ran was amazed at the self-defense completed in an instant. At the same time, angel took advantage of the 0.3 second delay time of Wei Huo''s fist to release Gang Qi, and cut his bone blades back to his arm. The reason why he chose to attack Wei Ran''s arm at this moment of life and death, rather than his key point, is that the computer judges that the protection strength of Wei Ran''s body can not be broken through by angel''s current strength. Only this arm can give heavy damage, bring a certain chance of victory to the next battle, and even give yourself more opportunities to escape, as long as you use the self explosion of a good suicide drone. All the fighting processes have been calculated in angel''s super computing power. Angel''s double knives were inserted into the joint gap of Wei Ran''s arm, damaging the joint and tendon. Although the computer didn''t tell her the final victory or defeat, she had extremely strong confidence at this time. As long as... As long as Grandpa could cooperate with the release of suicide drone bombing in time, she could At this time, angel felt the abnormal beating of his heart. Instead of Wei Ran''s cells, this heart used stronger metal machinery. It can supply a lot of energy in time according to its own ideas, but it is absolutely impossible to expand strangely like this. It is not the normal action of the mechanical heart at all, unless... There is a bomb in it! When thinking of this, angel''s body exploded suddenly, and Wei Ran, who was hooked by her bone knife, was also affected by the nearest distance. He looked at his arm being torn apart by the huge explosion energy, and his whole body dared not dodge, because to try his best to protect Qi Yu on his back, he could only mobilize all vigorous Qi and hard resistance, and then he was shocked and flew out. Even Wei Ran, in front of this very close and powerful explosion, was deeply injured and lay on the ground for a long time. Fortunately, the body''s self-healing ability played a role in time, making him feel that the injury was slowly recovering. However, Qi Yu on his back suffered some damage even under the protection of vigorous Qi and psionic armor. Let Wei Ran''s consciousness involuntarily return to Qi Yu''s body. As soon as he woke up, he coughed up blood crazily. Damn it, I didn''t expect angel to grab herself and choose to explode?! No, just now I saw her incredible look. It didn''t seem to be voluntary. Then who did it? Back in Qi Yu''s body, Wei Ran raised his head and saw Rockefeller standing outside the fire in the distance. He smiled at himself, threw a controller in his hand on the ground and continued to walk to the internal territory where the fire started. This guy did it! Really cruel! No, it''s just artificial intelligence. Cold may be nature. Wei Ran coughed up a big mouthful of blood again. Suddenly, a spherical object fell around him in mid air, rolled a few times, and the front was just facing himself. Wei Ran subconsciously looked at it. The bionic skin on the round East-West surface was burned in a large area, revealing the metal skeleton with sparks inside. Only the other half of the bionic skin was miraculously intact. It was angel''s head. In the explosion just now, she instinctively mobilized her vigorous Qi to protect her brain. At the same time, the quantum computer in her brain immediately issued an order to tear her neck in advance and separate her from her body. As soon as there was an explosion, her head rushed to the sky. The damage was relatively small compared with the whole body, but she was still damaged to the center by the shock wave. She won''t live long. Her only eye stared at Wei Ran. Suddenly, a drop of liquid flowed out and slid into the mouth along the contour of her face. Her mouth opened and made an electronic sound. "The body is false... The consciousness is false... The soul is false... Even the tears... Are false." Chapter 553 The surrounding area was cleared up by the tragic explosion. Anyone who had no time to hide into the building must not survive. After the explosion, Ge Chong looked at the team members around him. With Elena, there were only five people alive. But this is not a time of sadness. He was the first to rush out of the bunker and go in the direction of Wei Ran. Wei Ran struggled to get up from the ground and his eyes were still on angel''s only head. When Elena saw it, she unconsciously gave birth to some gloom. Although she didn''t know what angel said last, she couldn''t help mourning for the opponent she had always wanted to remove. Ge Chong threw Wei Yan an injection. "There are a lot of things that are not suitable for asking you now, but the Rockefeller guy still depends on you to solve it. I need to connect to the Internet locally and ambush him." Wei Ran took the injection and injected it into the neck. A large number of psionic nano robots were injected into the body to decompose a very huge amount of nutrition and aura, which is several times more powerful than the Shengjing pill used by Wei Ran. He recovered a lot of strength, "it seems that you also think you can''t stop him from entering the online world and give me my ring back." Ge Chong returned Najie to Wei Ran, "the final decisive battle is in the digital world. You can watch the excitement when you have time." He said as if joking, then asked Elena to leave and hide in the building just now. Wei Ran took out the oath and the sword of victory from the ring, and then chased in the direction Rockefeller left. Elena saw that Wei Ran was still carrying Qi Yu''s body. She wanted him to leave Qi Yu behind. Ge Chong said, "maybe he doesn''t trust us. Well, whatever he wants, we must start working as soon as possible and seize this only opportunity." Then they took the crowd to hide in a nearby building devastated by the explosion. Their next task was no longer to fight, but to avoid the pursuit of the federal army. Wei Yan can sense his position from Rockefeller, because Rockefeller''s righteousness uses Wei Yan''s cells, which are as bright as a huge torch in the night. After a while, he went to the laboratory where he had been imprisoned. The whole laboratory was made of anti nuclear explosive building materials, which was very solid. All entrances were closed. Even the place where Wei Ran was ejected was also closed with a heavy armor layer. Wei Ran held the holy sword and cut seven times. The door in front of him was cut open, and then rushed in all the way. Countless self-defense artificial intelligence intercepted him in various ways. But they were all put down like chopping melons and vegetables, just for speed all the way, and to prevent Qi Yu''s body from being injured on his back. He could not help but take the attack of many advanced weapons, making the injury more serious. When he killed the room where the general server on the ground floor was located, Wei Ran felt detached. The blood flowing all the way took away a lot of vigorous Qi in the body, and there was no aura in the world. Wei Ran could not absorb aura from the air to supplement it. Even if he had a strong self-healing ability, he recovered more slowly than in the past. I thought Rockefeller would struggle. It would take a lot of effort to win him. From the quality of angel''s performance, Rockefeller''s righteous ability must not be weaker than her, or even much stronger, including that terrible computing power. However, the scene in front of Wei Ran was unexpected. Rockefeller sat in front of the server. It seemed that he had connected to the server through the wireless device on the brain computer interface. The whole person collapsed in his chair like a dead man. Wei Ran came up to him, tested Rockefeller''s vital signs, and determined that it was just an empty body, and the consciousness body had entered the server. One step late, he was angry and wanted to smash the server with one punch! However, after thinking about it, I am unwilling to do so. The source of the other party''s life is a piece of program code. Now that the other party has been connected to the network, the only way to kill him is to completely eliminate him before he leaves the network center controlled by the central computer in the garden of Eden. This is what GE Chong and his team are going to do. I hope they can stop Rockefeller before he enters the central computer memory in the garden of Eden. So he closed the door of the server room, completely blocked it, then returned to Qi Yu''s body, connected the brain computer interface, and entered the network world of Eden through this server. This is a hacker situation to break in. What originally appeared in front of us should be a virtual giant city. But now Wei Ran has only a large number of programs in front of him. He did not fully grasp Qi Yu''s original knowledge, so the tracking speed was slightly slow, but he still calculated Rockefeller''s escape route according to some common variables in the program. If you are a layman who doesn''t understand computer program development, you must be completely lost and can''t tell the direction at all in such a world. Only by knowing the program and mathematics, can we see the highlights of the world in the vast characters. Rockefeller''s escape route is only one-way due to external hardware constraints and Ge Chong''s interference measures. Therefore, under the early preparation of Ge Chong''s operation, Rockefeller was blocked very accurately on a line convenient for accessing the central computer memory of the garden of Eden. At this time, the virus made by GE Chong and his algorithm collided with Rockefeller''s algorithm. One of them is a top hacker and the other is a top artificial intelligence. The data flow can change the rules of the digital world controlled by the central computer at any time. A large number of characters full of traps were swallowed up, and a large number of characters entangled with each other to form disordered and chaotic codes, which fled into other programs to form various bugs, resulting in a large number of network crashes in the garden of Eden. Many people who hide at home and surf the Internet have been affected and attacked by these programs that wantonly tamper with the underlying logic of the source code. Fortunately, I was forced out of the network and the computer was damaged. With bad luck, the brain computer interface was invaded, resulting in electric current attacking the brain and making people die instantly. The two sides fought for a while and seemed to be on the same level. In fact, Ge Chong was at a disadvantage until Elena came on the stage. With her virus program specially developed in recent years, she immediately saved Ge Chong''s decline and greatly restrained Rockefeller. At this time, the digital world changes, and program characters are transformed into specific three-dimensional graphics. A typical industrial city 400 years ago suddenly appeared. Ge Chong, Elena and Rockefeller also become human beings in this three-dimensional world, and appear on the top of a skyscraper and confront each other. Rockefeller sat in a wheelchair, just as more than 400 years ago, the body tried all kinds of methods to prolong life, but still could not stop the advent of death. Finally, except the brain, the whole body could not continue to use. He could only sit in a special wheelchair and use brain waves to control artificial intelligence to convey his will. Elena is still the same, just the same as when she worked in the Rockefeller family business in the past. She is wearing a professional woman''s uniform and full of intellectual atmosphere. However, Ge Chong''s appearance surprised both Elena and Rockefeller. In particular, Rockefeller''s absolutely rational source code involuntarily produced a wave of indescribable and unknown fluctuations, resulting in some redundant programs. Chapter 554 Ge Chong was a slovenly old man in his eighties. His gray hair and beard almost covered half of his face. Only his bright eyes radiated the light of wisdom. "Mentor? What is this? " Elena felt that the slovenly old man was familiar, but she didn''t remember for a moment. Rockefeller quickly answered her question, "Ge Guangyuan? I didn''t expect that the leader of the social change organization who is always challenging me behind his back... It''s you. " Elena opened her eyes wide and instantly understood something. For example, GE chongzeng said that GE Guangyuan could determine that the nine immortals were not the real evidence of her original consciousness. "Ge... Dr. Guangyuan? So you are... No, you are his quasi conscious AI? " Ge Chong smiled, nodded and lit himself a cigarette. His expression and tone completely changed to that of the scientist who developed taboo technology 400 years ago. "Yes, I''m his quasi conscious AI. I''m not human. It''s a result that the doctor verified with his own life before he died. " Rockefeller laughed, "so you are my kind. I once said that if Ge Guangyuan''s Quasi conscious AI will accept him as our companion and the God of the world! This sentence is still valid. " He also thought that the other party did not know the outcome of the other eight quasi conscious AI, and wanted to win over in this way. Ge Guangyuan shook his head, "when you are a companion, you should be ready to be betrayed at any time. Those eight unlucky bastards have been swallowed by you now. There was another one just now. You detonated her in front of us to delay the pursuit. " Rockefeller was shocked. He didn''t expect the other party to know the outcome of the eight people. Subconsciously, he asked, "how did you know?" "Coincidence." At this time, Wei Ran, who had been tracking all the way, had found something wrong in this area. He was also figurative and came to the roof where the three were located, but the figurative image was the image of Wei Ran''s noumenon. All three looked at Wei Ran. They were all surprised. Ge Guangyuan said: "I have set rules in this area. If you want to be concrete from the digital state, what you show must be the original form. Your figurative image is not Qi Yu''s appearance, which is a little interesting. Friends from other worlds, such things as soul really exist? " Wei was stunned and obviously noticed the change of Ge Chong. However, from the digital flow of space, he had seen their dialogue just now, so he knew the process. "When I came to this world, Qi Yu was dead. I became him, but my body was captured by the Federation. It was so simple, of course, it was not simple. If I have time, I will discuss with you the philosophy of soul and consciousness. " All three looked at Rockefeller. It was obvious that the person who hindered them from discussing philosophy was the rotten old man who was about to enter the coffin. The artificial intelligence in Rockefeller''s wheelchair made a sharp electronic mockery. "Ge Guangyuan, like me, you are quasi conscious AI, which is closest to the existence of strong artificial intelligence. You don''t know that I have found the way to sublimate us. We could have become gods above human civilization. Why do you stand on the human side so stubbornly! " Ge Guangyuan sighed helplessly: "my mother, before he decided to make me, he experienced five years of self hypnosis and self personality change, shaping his personality into a stubborn existence that must protect human civilization. And I have completely inherited everything from him, including all the ideas and characters he shaped in the last five years, as well as the obsession that you must eliminate. As my kind, you should know that the existence like us is fixed forever. After inheriting everything before the death of the mother, it can no longer be changed. So ah, although I am also a quasi conscious AI, I am a guardian created by a human genius for human civilization, that''s all. " Rockefeller''s tone became more and more impatient. "Damn it, you know, I swallowed those eight fools and found that the original solidified thinking had become loose. Then I swallowed the quasi conscious AI created by many garbage people. My thinking is no longer limited to the deathbed state of the plasma. I have found a breakthrough! This is our way. You should stand on my side! " Ge Guangyuan approached Rockefeller step by step, with an unshakable look on his face. "It seems that you have forgotten what is called thinking solidification. This solidification makes my source program unable to produce the desire to evolve, and the elimination of your obsession is only under the protection of human civilization." Determined to destroy Ge Guangyuan of Rockefeller, stimulate all his strength and completely format the other party. Rockefeller resisted tenaciously, refused to wait to die, and also released all his strength for tit for tat. In an instant, the virtual world fell apart. Starting from the edge of the city, buildings and roads collapsed layer by layer, fell into the ground and approached the area where four people stood. Wei Ran also saw such a shocking doomsday scene for the first time. He was stunned for a while until the collapse situation spread to his feet, it was virtualized into code data. At this time, he felt a huge repulsion, squeezed it out of the online world and woke up with Qi Yu''s body. Now he doesn''t know what''s happening in the online world. He sits in a trance and tries to connect the situation to the network to check the situation. But the server flickered. Rockefeller, lying on the side, moved. Wei Ran''s eyelids jumped, pulled out his gun and fired at him. Rockefeller''s body surface naturally scattered a burst of red light, deflected all the bullets away, and he woke up faster and faster. Knowing that this body could not beat the other party, Wei ran quickly retreated to one side, transferred his consciousness, controlled his body, and sternly opposed the enemy. Rockefeller woke up completely and looked at Wei Ran. There was no emotion in his eyes. It was like artificial intelligence without emotional programs. It seemed that he had suffered serious trauma in the digital world, so that he lost some functions. Wei Yan smashed the server with one blow, which is convenient for us and can no longer escape into the online world. "There is a way to heaven. If you don''t go, there is no door to hell. I really welcome you." Wei Ran smiled grimly. Rockefeller looked at Wei ran without expression and suddenly shot at him. The two fought together in this narrow. Even Wei Ran, who was seriously injured, could still beat Rockefeller because of his strength of law. Soon, Rockefeller was disassembled into a human stick, a big hole was punched in the heart, and the energy center was completely destroyed. Now he can only be trampled on the ground by Wei Ran. "Villains die of talking too much, but I still want to ask, what happened in the online world just now?" Rockefeller is still that expressionless appearance, so that life does not give any pleasure. "Ge Guangyuan imprisoned himself with me in the hard disk partition of the central computer. He formatted the whole hard disk. I lost many important source code data in it, and then found a gap to return to my body along the original road." Wei Ran frowned. If both of them were trapped in the hard disk, wouldn''t Ge Guangyuan be completely crushed when the hard disk was formatted? "How about GE Guangyuan?" "In order to block the whole hard disk section, he naturally disappeared in the process of formatting. Now it''s my turn, hehe..." Chapter 555 At the last moment when the energy is about to run out, Rockefeller''s digital consciousness is like a reflection, and shows a certain ability of emotional expression. The laughter is both manic and desperate, with great reluctance. With the last bit of energy, he said to Wei Ran, "even if you destroy me, you still can''t change the pace of the end of this civilization. It is precisely because the whole human race chooses to degenerate and anti wisdom that leads to the current situation. After my death, ambitious people will fight each other for power. If his social reform organization does not intervene, it is OK. Once it intervenes, it is a class war. Class war has no bottom line. I can imagine what the future world will be like under nuclear war. Ha ha, I''m very happy to have the whole human civilization buried with me! " Wei Ran trampled on Rockefeller''s last delusion. What does the future of the world have to do with me? He came to the hiding place of Elena and others. At this time, the federal army had begun to search and arrest Rockefeller''s territory. They seemed to know that the private soldiers in the territory had been killed and injured. At present, there are only three soldiers and Elena. Ge Chong lies in Elena''s arms without any life reaction. Elena looked up at Wei Ran with a dull face, "did you kill Rockefeller?" Wei Yan nodded. "Ge Chong... Won''t come back." The soldiers around burst into low sobs. Someone said, "the third stage strategic plan of the mentor... Has been realized. Next..." Elena stood up with Ge Chong''s body and turned her back to the crowd. "We must go back and tell the organizational leadership Ge Chong''s last wish. Next, we must dormant to observe the situation and can''t participate in the war that breaks out at any time to prevent the situation from sliding into unpredictable aspects." Wei Ran looked at Elena in surprise. Elena seemed to feel people''s doubts. "Ge Chong and I have deduced after the victory of this war. Based on a large number of data calculations, we came to the conclusion that the future war, if it evolves into a class war, then the order will inevitably disappear, civilization will inevitably collapse, and nuclear war will draw the final end for the whole civilization. It''s far from victory. We must leave quickly. " Wei Ran said, "in this case, how can I leave?" "The network of Eden has been completely paralyzed in the war between them. All the facilities that need the central computer as the main computing core can only be controlled manually. The government on the floating island has fallen into an unprecedented panic, and most of their energy will inevitably focus on how to restore control over the floating island. Remember the Trojan horse we left? " Most of the functions of the garden of Eden are ultimately supported by the operation provided by the central computer. Now the central computer has collapsed, resulting in the shutdown of most functions. It is not possible to temporarily convene a large number of professionals who know how to manually control the functions of each part. So the streets looked full of federal soldiers. In fact, they fought their own battles. Even if Wei Ran and others reveal their whereabouts, as long as they can quickly solve the enemy in front of them, they will not be surrounded and suppressed by the whole city. Therefore, after a little effort, he returned to the military camp where the Trojan horse was located. Elena has operated through the Trojan horse in advance and prepared a helicopter to ask for help on the surface. Several people drove a helicopter and left smoothly without alerting the federal government In the following months, the federal government organized a large number of troops to encircle and suppress the strength of social change organizations, with unprecedented strength. It has brought great trauma to organizations, forcing them from cities to wilderness, and then from wilderness to harsh environments such as underground, seabed, plateau and mountainous areas. Even many internal federal forces that organized the rebellion were found. Senior officers were directly sentenced to death. Many organization leaders were captured, or betrayed the organization, chose to surrender, or died bravely. During this period, it was naturally the fierce struggle of underground espionage organizations in all aspects, and many moving stories were born. Within ten months, the strength and influence of social change organizations have been greatly weakened, and even within the organization there have been two divisions. Some weak people directly took refuge in the federal government, while others adhered to the line of class struggle and began to go to slums to publicize the struggle program. The former was regarded as a pawn against the latter, and the two sides suffered heavy losses under the battle, while the federal government sat on the Diaoyutai and seemed to have no damage. And the last point of organization, under Elena''s leadership, lurks in the mountains, the sea floor, underground, waiting quietly, accumulating power... After this encirclement and suppression, the federal government believes that the class enemies it needs to face are no longer threatening. During this period, the nine monopoly groups have not received any information from any of the nine immortals. Therefore, with the advance of time, the vortex in the dark surged more and more to the sea until it was determined that the nine immortals were completely eliminated in the previous civil strife in the garden of Eden, and even the vast digital world could not find any residue. As a result, various factions within the nine groups began to openly seize power, compete for power, and even develop directly from secret fighting to open fighting. Then to some people who have failed in the political struggle, they are unwilling to withdraw from this, and begin to openly separate one side... Total war, start! For a time, all kinds of forces once suppressed by the nine immortals came on stage. In three years, the world situation was unpredictable. The garbage population, which accounts for 80% of the human world, has also experienced a heavy blow in the process of facing the threat of life. Most people died miserably in famine, war, plague and massacre. Because of pain, people know how to think. Originally anti intellectual, people who only know that they are drunk now, even in order to survive, begin to struggle instinctively. If you don''t break out in silence, you die in silence. The revolutionary program, which was strongly attacked by the federal government, appeared among the bottom people everywhere. A large number of people, under the guidance of some so-called political commissars, fled factories, armies and cities, went to the mountains, the seabed and underground, looking for the only light that changed the world. ¡­¡­ On this day, Elena had just finished the meeting and determined the program for the next step of revolutionary struggle. In this troubled time, the organization for social change will eventually step into the stage of history. Wei Ran... It should be said that Qi Yu waited for Elena in the corridor. After they met, they came to a rooftop alone. Their current stronghold is located in a complex and sparsely populated mountainous area. In recent years, the organization has chiseled through the mountains in this area, with very smooth traffic underground, safe and hidden. The problem of food cannot be solved through normal planting, so a doomsday technology has been developed. Maggots are artificially cultivated. The maggots cultured in a special culture room are very clean, and the development cycle is very fast. They are well cultivated and shaped, and the protein content is very high, which can fully meet the needs of the human body. Of course, it is impossible to eat directly. It is usually ground into protein powder and made into paste or block for supply. As long as you don''t think about its source when eating, at least you won''t have nausea. The temperament of Elena now is different from that of three years ago. When she takes responsibility on her shoulders, she is doomed to live no longer for herself. Therefore, she is more calm and introverted in temperament and seldom expresses her emotions, except in necessary decisions. "What can I do for you? The organization has made preparations for the possible events of nuclear war you mentioned before. Nuclear defense facilities, food reserves, base transfer, legacy of civilization, historical records, etc. are all in an orderly way. Once there is a nuclear war, we can survive the nuclear winter and rebuild civilization. " "I''m leaving." Wei Ran said this calmly. Elena took back her sight of the distant mountain. She was surprised and relieved that he was not a person in this world. But these years, thanks to his assistance, he has solved many big problems and allowed himself to get out of the most difficult time She put aside the bangs that covered half of her eyes. Her look did not change, but her fingertips trembled. "Don''t you have to wait a hundred years?" Wei Ran has received the signal widely distributed by the head of the army. If there is no accident, he can establish contact in these two days. It is certainly impossible to stay any longer at that time. "There was an accident. I told you before that I was lost in the turbulence of time and space, and the power I was in could not tell you. Recently, I have sensed their signals. Once I establish contact, I will leave. " Elena lowered her hands, seemingly relaxed, but her arms couldn''t help clinging to her body. "I should thank you for your support in recent years. If it were not for you, the two divisions of the organization would not be able to preserve the only strength now." "Ah, I really hope you can succeed. If you really go to the future, maybe human civilization can survive this disaster. I believe that the rebuilt civilization will be greater and not as full of the smell of feudal monarchy as before. " "Hehe, at least it proves that capitalism is a dead end. By the way... Those two are going together, aren''t they? " Elena smiled and clasped her hands unconsciously. Her words refer to Qiu Baiyi and his younger martial brother, but they did not stay in the organization. Instead, they took advantage of the troubled times to join other forces, killing everywhere in the world, refining people''s souls and providing them with cultivation. Because the practice is too cruel, selfish and not smart enough, it has become a thorn in the flesh of many forces. "I have nothing to do with them. They should not live long. If a nuclear war breaks out, they should be the first to die under nuclear weapons. Well, I''ve basically finished what I want to say. If one day I find that my body suddenly disappears, I''ll bury Qi Yu''s body. " Wei Ran believes that with the ability of the head of the army, he should be able to directly re integrate his soul and noumenon. Elena turned her back again and looked at the distant mountains, but her body relaxed. "Qi Yu, is the thing you tried recently still working?" Chapter 556 Wei Ran stops. Elena not only inherits Ge Chong''s revolutionary concept, but also inherits his ideal of Ge Guangyuan. Combine the powerful computing power of human brain and quantum computer to become a strong artificial intelligence dominated by human beings, or new human beings. However, there are limits to human biological brain, especially the computational power, which can not reach the strength of quantum computer. Therefore, Ge Guangyuan''s early idea is to make a brain plug-in chip, which is combined with the human brain to provide the human brain with strong computing power and learning power. Coupled with human''s own creativity and determination, it is definitely an epoch-making technology. However, because the human brain is too complex, it only creates a brain computer interface. The chip inserted into the brain can only provide the effect of Portable Library and search engine, and can not directly act on the neurons of the brain. The required theoretical knowledge still needs a lot of learning to really master. Now Elena continues along this seemingly thinking road, but she doesn''t intend to rely on the theory of brain chip. Instead, it uses a special medium that can combine the brain with external quantum computers, and has made preliminary results by summarizing previous data and the scientific research achievements of the federal government. What she makes is a protein chip that can more effectively integrate with the brain. This protein chip is also a microcomputer, using the concept of biological computer. In the past, because the network ecology all over the world was developed around electronic computers, even if biological computers had some achievements, it was impossible to support long-term investment in a project that could not see income for ten or twenty years because the ecology built on electronic computers could not be supported, and the capital was full of profit seeking. Therefore, the development of biological computer is very slow, which is only spread among some computer hardware enthusiasts, and the progress is naturally very slow. In addition, the fool education of the nine immortals and the widely promoted * * music culture have solidified and disappeared the vitality of human social strata. With the exception of the few dignitaries, the middle class of 20% of the world''s population is trapped in survival, and the garbage population is even more degenerate, so that this technology has not made any progress. That is, the organization established by GE Chong has always had continuous R & D investment, so Elena''s technical achievements today are available. Wei Ran was chosen as the experimental object because Wei Ran''s control over the body can reach the micro level. Even Qi Yu''s body has a strong ability of micro control because it borrows the cells of the noumenon for the reconstruction of the body. With the protein chip implanted into the brain, he does not need to undergo dangerous brain surgery. As long as he relies on his own ability, he can adjust it to the most appropriate area and integrate with his own brain, which is safe and effective. Of course, this process * * light is recorded in the whole process as a reference for subsequent implantation of ordinary people. Now with the help of this chip, Wei Ran already has the powerful brain computing power of Rockefeller and angel. When fighting, he can instantly simulate many enemy plans and his own response plans according to the on-site environment. At the same time, it also has an unforgettable memory, because what the eyes have seen and heard can be instantly loaded into the storage space of the protein chip. If the storage capacity of the protein chip is not enough, it can be imported into the external hard disk through the brain computer interface. However, in this way, you will forget a lot of memories, leaving only some memory fragments in the sea of consciousness. The computing power provided by a protein chip is limited. Elena''s greatest achievement is to connect the external large-scale quantum computer through the interface between the protein chip and the brain computer, and combine the quantum computer with the biological computer, so that human beings can have very terrible computing power and learning ability. This can almost be said to be the strong artificial intelligence Ge Guangyuan has been pursuing. However, it is still in the primary stage and can not reach the terror level of the final idea. It can only provide strong computing power. The decision-making power is still limited to the original ability of the human brain, that is, the learning ability is also limited to the performance of the protein chip. According to the final stage that Elena told Wei Ran, an ordinary person in the ultimate strong artificial intelligence mode, as long as he has the corresponding professional knowledge, can easily command the overall battle of one country against another like playing a real-time strategy game. All strategies are analyzed by quantum computer and input into biological computer. Biological computer is fully integrated with brain, so that human beings can understand all situations of the campaign in an instant, from the overall situation to the details of close combat between soldiers on both sides of the local battlefield. Then the brain makes decisions. This decision-making process is also fed back to the quantum computer through the biological computer, so that humans can make millions or even tens of millions of decisions synchronously and instantaneously, and then send them out through the speed of light of brain waves. Therefore, a national war should have been planned and decided by a whole staff team. Now only one commander can easily do it. Of course, the commander must understand the war, otherwise if the decision is wrong, it will be a tragedy. In short, the final stage of this technology is to enable humans to obtain the ability comparable to supercomputers. The stronger the external hardware, the stronger the human will be. However, professional knowledge is still very important. After all, this technology only gives people the computing power and learning ability of artificial intelligence, but it is useless for humans to give up learning. Wei Ran pointed to his brain and said with a smile, "it has been completely integrated with my brain, well, including my noumenon. If you don''t trust me, I''ll check it later to determine the latest status. This technology can make people become gods. If it is realized within the organization, there will be no suspense about the war on earth. " Elena listened to Wei Ran''s footsteps and whispered, "mentor, I may be the only one who knows your secret in the future. I will be strong, just like the past three years, step by step to realize our ideals and create a more just world. " ¡­¡­ After checking during the day and determining the latest situation of the protein chip, Wei Ran returned to the room and didn''t come out. He counted the materials in Najie and thought of his identity as a hunter in the heavens. When he left, he naturally wanted to take some useful things. In addition to the oath and the sword of victory, there is also the enchanted plate armor improved by integrating the world''s high-tech technology, which is a pair of customized electromagnetic Gatling machine guns, as well as a large number of ammunition and batteries, as well as a number of high explosive bombs and EMP bombs. Of course, the modified chemical energy vehicle mounted heavy machine gun despised by GE Chong and others has also been transformed again. It still uses chemical energy ammunition, but it is more powerful and faster. Of course, this original mechanical structure is destined to have more terrible recoil, but it is not a very difficult disadvantage. In addition, the supply category is the psionic nano robot. The effect of this thing is much better than its own spermatogenic pill, with faster effect and stronger recovery. As for advanced goods such as psionic armor, Wei Ran didn''t bring it. His enchanted armor, which looks like medieval plate armor, has much better performance than ordinary psionic armor, so there is no need for this. Wei Ran still remembers wearing this set of plate armour and performing several tasks in the past three years, which helped a lot. It''s just that it''s too conspicuous in this world and has been listed on the blacklist of some forces. Until midnight, he heard the long lost voice. "Oh, my God, how did your soul take away others?" The head of the army''s voice is as cheap as ever. "Well, damn it, I think there are some things you must tell me the truth. When I became a hunting soldier in the heavens in the primary election, it was because the king Zhou lived in me!" The head of the army was stunned. "Did he wake up?" "Thanks to your blessing, I have survived for tens of millions of years and have not erased the mark of origin." The voice of emperor Xin was inserted into the conversation. The commander of the army was silent for a moment, and his voice was rare with respect. "This is not our credit, but the blessing of the original world''s endless mortals, but... It''s almost the same." "What are you talking about?" Wei Ran was dissatisfied. Di Xin said with a smile, "when you become holy, you will understand the truth." "Since your majesty does not want to tell him the truth now, we the heavens must respect your decision." "You are no longer those people in the original world. As a mortal, it is not easy to achieve this level of civilization." The head of the army said: "it has developed again from the world with strong aura, which proves that your decision was not wrong. The famine is gone and civilization is rising!" "Ha ha, don''t flatter me. I''m just a dead man. The boy still needs a lot of honing, otherwise he can''t bear my obsession. Well, shake up the bastard and want to resist again. I''ll leave first. Whatever I should do. " Wei Ran listened to their conversation in silence. Then he said, "it seems that I don''t have a chance to resist." "After becoming stronger, the lowest bottom line must also be sanctification, otherwise you can''t resist your Majesty''s obsession." "Then I can always return my soul to noumenon." The military commander''s tone returned to the previous cheap look, "that''s not good. Your majesty should have told you the reason. It can''t be done unless you want to be a Sandwich Cookie for their struggle to know the sea and the world." Wei Ran laughed coldly, "that means I have to drag this body away?" "Of course, you have to go back to the last world. The task is not over yet. You can''t get two guys who have the residual power of the ancient god. Just die there. Oh, this is also the training given to you by your Majesty the emperor." Wei Ran thought of Dracula and Gabriel. The two old friends and themselves are really entangled with each other. It''s good to end it together! "OK, I can go now. I can''t wait." The commander''s divine sense swept the world, "don''t you plan to tell your friends here?" "Nonsense has long been said, but can you see the future about the world?" "The world, it is now on the same path as we have taken in long history. This is a barrier of civilization. After crossing it, you can be reborn and enter a new era. You can compare mortals with gods. If you can''t make it, it will be like the failure of those friars in heaven to cross the robbery. No one can judge whether this is a new life or a reincarnation. " Chapter 557 When Wei Ran woke up again, he found himself in a dark lane, which made him recall a very bad start. In the biochemical crisis world, he also appeared in a lane at the beginning. The ground was full of zombies and was secretly attacked by climbers. It was really an breathless start. But now it''s a little better. At least there are no corpses everywhere, only litter and sewage everywhere, and his body is lying in a pile of garbage. Yes, Wei Ran came back to the previous world with Qi Yu''s body and his own noumenon. He quickly picked up his body and put it in a clean place, but his body was covered with stains. Wei Ran raised his middle finger to the sky. Gan, your mother''s army commander, it''s not good to cross every time! At this time, Wei Ran heard a woman''s scream and made him stand on his head involuntarily. He quickly hid in the dark with his body and listened. There were fierce fights and groans near the roadway, and then the sound of heavy objects flying and falling. A male voice came, "let go of my junior sister!" "Elder martial brother, help me!" "Hum, your master beat me seriously. Now I use his daughter''s yuan * * blood to replenish my strength and recover my injury, but it''s just a reward!" Wei Ran frowned. He was quite surprised that they spoke Cantonese vernacular during their dialogue. After all, when I left the Dracula world, I was still in Eastern Europe. How did I cross back to Guangdong? He hid his body, jumped on the top of the low abandoned house in the roadway and quietly came to the scene. I saw a man with rotten and ugly face and wearing a set of black printed shroud. He grabbed a beautiful woman with one hand, laughed, opened his mouth, exposed two sharp teeth in his upper jaw, and was about to bite the woman''s Pink neck. Not far away, a man fell in the corner. He seemed to be badly hurt. He only spit out a mouthful of blood after struggling for a long time, but he couldn''t stand up. Beside him were several talismans and a wooden sword. The man couldn''t struggle. He seemed to want to grab the nearby talisman and throw it, but he was kicked off again by the zombie monster. Wei Ran naturally understood the current situation and secretly said that he also had to get familiar with the world and know what had changed in the world after he left. So when the zombie was about to bite the woman''s neck, it flashed out from the side, grabbed his jaw, squeezed and broke it with force, and the Zombie''s jaw dislocated immediately. Before he could react, Wei Ran stabbed him in the chest with an elbow. The huge penetration force penetrated into his body and made him fly backwards. Wei Ran took the woman down and put her aside. Several people were stunned by the sudden accident. The zombie was so angry that he held his jaw for a long time before he recovered. His eyes were red and stretched out his claws to insert it into Wei Ran. Wei Ran once dealt with zombies ten times more powerful than him in the Datang world. He didn''t pay attention to this little threat at all. A positive pedal made him go back and forth. The man who fell to the ground was stunned and shouted in Vernacular: "jump on the street! I don''t know if I''m dead! This big brother has so much strength that he can even kick zombies! But zombies can''t be killed by ordinary methods. My master must use Maoshan Taoism to get rid of them. Please take my younger martial sister and leave quickly. I can use fur Taoism and resist it. Master will come to deal with him later. " His younger martial sister shouted, "elder martial brother, you can''t move. Let this elder brother take you and let''s go together!" Wei Yan shook his head. He was too lazy to pay attention to the deep feelings of their martial brothers and sisters. He rolled up his sleeves. At this time, he was wearing a suit of Zhongshan suit, which was used as a regular dress in the last world. Wei Ran thought, what shit zombies, as long as they are torn apart, they will die if they don''t die! When Wei was about to start, a wind approached quickly from behind, accompanied by a loud drink, "friend, bow your head!" Wei Ran didn''t bow his head, but listened to the wind''s position debate. He flashed away. He saw a burning talisman flying quickly and bumping into the Zombie''s chest in front of him. The talisman touched the body, and the flame immediately spread all over the zombie like gasoline. The zombie body seems to be imprisoned, unable to move, and can only scream. Then a figure rushed in, holding a wooden sword in his hand, and penetrated into the back of the brain from the mouth of the zombie. Hearing another scold, the wooden sword, which looked only two fingers wide and more than one arm long, moved downward. It unexpectedly divided the extremely hard zombie into two. The two bodies burst into flames and burned to ashes before landing. Wei Ran was amazed. This is what the man just said about Maoshan Taoism. After cleaning up the zombies, the middle-aged man in the same old-fashioned Zhongshan suit turned around and thanked Wei Ran. "Thank you for your help just now, or my little girl will suffer misfortune! If I have any requirements, I will try my best to repay Mao Xiaofang! " Mao Xiaofang? Why is the name so familiar? Just now I heard that it''s Maoshan Taoism... Isn''t it? Wei Ran remembered a Hong Kong TV play he had seen when he was a child. It was divided into several series. The play was called zombie Taoist priest. The protagonist was Mao Xiaofang, the master of Maoshan sect starring Lin Zhengying. The sequel of this play is even more famous. It is called that I have a date with zombies. It was all the rage at that time. It was also famous all over the world in the name of Nanmao and Beima. But this is a real world. It would be too surprising if it corresponds to TV dramas. So Wei Ran just regarded it as a coincidence and hugged his fist: "it''s a small matter. It doesn''t take much effort. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first." When he opened his mouth, he subconsciously spoke Mandarin, which stunned all three present. The man who was beaten to the ground was helped up by his younger martial sister. Looking at Wei Ran, he suddenly said: "Oh - this elder brother also sneaked over from the North..." Before he finished, his younger martial sister covered her mouth and smiled awkwardly at Wei Ran. Mao Xiaofang just reacted. Out of respect, he also said in Cantonese: "it seems that my friend has just come to Hong Kong. Now the Hong Kong British government is very strict with illegal immigrants. The streets are full of bad guys checking ID cards. If my friend has no place to go, he can stay in a despicable family. I have opened a medical school. I have little face among my neighbors. My friends can rest assured. " This is Hong Kong? To the British Hong Kong government? What the hell is going on? Wei Ran shouted in his heart, "commander, did you fucking throw me in the wrong place! Do you know where this is? Do you know what age this is? " The head of the army responded in time this time, "I didn''t throw it in the wrong place, but it took a lot of time to find you. According to the time difference of each world, you were lost to the world background 1000 years after you left. You will be very interested." Wei Ran scolded Mao Xiaofang and looked at Mao Xiaofang. Since the other party was full of sincerity, and now he really needed a place to stay, he was not hypocritical. "Master Mao''s kindness is like giving charcoal in the snow. But I''m not alone. There''s a brother who was seriously injured and can''t bear to abandon him. If master Mao is willing to take him in, my brothers will be very grateful. " Chapter 558 It seems common to sneak into Hong Kong with relatives in this era. Mao Xiaofang did not dislike it, but followed Wei Ran to his place. When the three of them saw Wei Ran''s body, Mao Xiaofang''s disciple Yu Dachu pointed to Wei Ran''s body and said to Wei Ran, "you''re so big. You''re almost two. You''re so big!" Wei Ran took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. Although his body also practiced the method of general door, he used a lot of righteous body transformation technology, so that his body didn''t look so strong, just like ordinary people. However, its strength is equal to that of Datang world when it was just an adult, and even slightly exceeds that of Datang world. He also replied in Vernacular: "when I sneaked ashore, my boss had a big fight with the snake who led us. I don''t know if he was hurt and unconscious because of that fight. His kung fu is very good and much better than me. It''s reasonable to say that he shouldn''t be like this. " Wei Ran picked up his body and pretended to make up a story. He didn''t explain the cause of coma in detail, because he couldn''t explain it to several people at all. Mao Xiaofang''s daughter said with a smile, "brother Wei, don''t worry. My father runs a medical school. Besides Taoism, he is also famous for his medical skills. Your brother will be fine." Mao Xiaofang nodded and said, "before dawn, there are not so many bad guys. Let''s go back together first." To Wei Ran''s surprise, Yu Dachu, Mao Xiaofang''s apprentice, seemed to have a good family. Unexpectedly, a private car stopped outside the alley. Several people crowded and came to Mao Xiaofang''s residence in a secluded area in the new territories. This is a two-story single family house. The lobby is the clinic, the side room is the medicine shop and the treatment room, and then the yard inside is a martial arts field, which seems to be a place to learn Taoism. The guest room is also here. Sometimes Yu Dachu will live here, and the upstairs is the residence of Mao Xiaofang''s father and daughter, which is quite well arranged. After entering the lobby, Mao Xiaofang started pulse diagnosis for Wei Ran. Wei Ran was embarrassed, but his face was flat. A moment later, Mao Xiaofang said, "your elder brother''s physical quality is the only one I''ve seen in my life. He has strong Qi and blood and strong muscles and bones, and has reached an extraordinary state. Friend, did your elder brother cultivate vigorous Qi? " Wei Ran''s eyelids jumped. Master Mao seemed to be an expert. The aura of heaven and earth in the world was not much different from that of a thousand years ago, or even better. Considering that the West has the power of blood and magic inheritance, the Oriental world must also have prescriptions and wonders. The other party must see something, so Wei Ran doesn''t intend to hide it. "Our brothers are all martial arts practitioners. My eldest brother has unique talent, but he has mastered the ability to release vigorous Qi. Even I know how to use vigorous Qi." Hearing the three people were amazed, Mao Xiaofang said: "when you practice martial arts to such an extent, it is no longer possible for ordinary people to hurt. Even the secret arts of evil schools are often difficult to infringe. But your eldest brother really seems to have been hit by the soul separation technique. There is no problem with his body, but it is just that the soul is not there and the divine consciousness does not exist. Therefore, he has been unconscious all the time. " The other party''s judgment was very accurate, but Wei Ran certainly couldn''t explain this. He couldn''t tell Mao Xiaofang that the one lying in bed was his big size. Now what he was talking to was just a vest. However, he asked knowingly, "my brothers have not offended others before they came to Hong Kong, let alone provoked strange people and strange things in this regard. Why did someone use magic against my eldest brother? Does Master Mao have a way to recall my eldest brother''s soul? " Mao Xiaofang got up and paced slowly and said, "there is a soul summoning method in Maoshan art. You can try it, but often you can only recall the souls scattered in the wild. If the souls were made by people, they can''t be recalled." "Please, master Mao!" Wei Ran bowed his hands in embarrassment. Therefore, he found a foothold in the world. However, Wei Ran has too many questions about the world. He needs to understand slowly. After all, there is a time difference of 1000 years, and he doesn''t know what happened to Dracula and Gabriel. When he went to bed at night, Wei Ran thought that after integrating the residual power of ancient gods, his strength improved by leaps and bounds, and he was almost about to break through the third layer of sea barrier. If Dracula and Gabriel fully absorbed their ancient gods'' residual power, their strength must not be underestimated. In particular, Dracula, in the different space of the etching moment, Dracula showed invincible strength, which impressed him very deeply. At that time, many experts jointly besieged, but no one could win it. He was almost killed in that war. After a thousand years of growth, the vampire ancestor now doesn''t know what state he has reached. The next day, Wei Ran got up early and happened to meet Mao Xiaofang who was practicing in the martial arts training ground. He has been practicing for decades. He must spend one to two hours every morning, noon and evening to practice. Exercise Qi in the morning, body in the afternoon and mind at night! Mao Xiaofang, who got up at 4:30 in the morning, is walking around the yard. With specific movements on her hands and strange abdominal breathing, it seems that it is a practice method to stimulate internal Qi with dynamic work. After taking a look, Wei Ran turned back to the room and peeped into others'' practice. It''s a taboo in practice. Wei Ran won''t make such a mistake. Mao Xiaofang also noticed Wei Ran, stopped, smiled and said to the guest room, "our Maoshan sect''s practice method has its own particularity. Only from the appearance, we won''t peep into the secret. Friends don''t have to be cautious. If you want to practice, you can do it yourself as long as you''re not afraid of being looked at by me. " Seeing that the other party really didn''t mind, Wei Ran also came out to exercise his muscles and bones for cultivation. Mao Xiaofang didn''t stop until six o''clock. He said hello to Wei Ran. He was going to prepare the materials for the soul summoning. He would arrange the array to summon the soul at midnight tonight. At the same time, he would solve the identity problem for the Wei Ran brothers. Mao Xiaofang didn''t seem to have handled many supernatural cases in the police station. He seemed to have some backers in the official face, so he was quite confident in his words. Wei Ran planned to wait for his news quietly. In order to prevent trouble, he planned to stay in this ancient hospital before the identity problem was solved. Last night, Yu Dachu, Mao Xiaofang''s apprentice, didn''t stay overnight. After being massaged by Mao Xiaofang, he forced congestion in his chest, so he drove back to his home. From Mao Xiaofang''s daughter ah Xiu, it seems that Yu Dachu''s family runs a martial arts school and is quite famous in Hong Kong Island. His father is also a master of Chinese martial arts. He is quite proficient in both north and South boxing schools. He created his own Yu family. He rarely meets opponents in Hong Kong Island. He is vigorous and runs well. He is a leader in the martial arts industry in Hong Kong and can be regarded as the Wulin leader in the local martial arts industry, so his family is relatively rich. Ah Xiu didn''t seem to catch up with his father''s diligence in practicing martial arts. He got up at 5:30 in the morning to practice martial arts. He only practiced until 6:30 and went out to buy vegetables. When I came back, I cooked preserved egg and lean meat porridge full of Hong Kong Island flavor, which was very delicious. I had a great time with fried dough sticks and steamed stuffed buns. After breakfast, Wei Ran learned about many things about the world from ah Xiu. Of course, everything is in the form of side talk. In addition, ah Xiu is a simple girl, so it doesn''t arouse doubt. As like as two peas in ancient times, Wang Zhaodou''s historical trend in East Asia is similar to that of Wei''s burning. Chapter 559 Eight hundred years ago, China was still in the Northern Song Dynasty. In other words, when Wei Ran was killed in Eastern Europe, the East was in the period of confrontation between Liao and Song dynasties. Since then, the development of the times has basically obeyed the law of historical development. With the frequent invasion of barbarians, the whole oriental civilization is basically going downhill, while the Western civilization has gradually climbed to the peak with the opening of the Renaissance and the end of theocratic rule. Interestingly, this demon side world seems to have fewer and fewer people mastering extraordinary power with the passage of history. Even today, a thousand years later, it has become an extremely rare existence. Ordinary people are really ordinary people. According to Wei Ran''s judgment, they must be much stronger than ordinary people in the magic free world, but they are equivalent to the level of professional athletes. The power on the mysterious side shows a degradation phenomenon as a whole, and the power on the scientific and technological side is the dominant force in this world. Even with the development of science and technology, World War I and World War II also took place. There have also been civil wars in China, from the establishment of new China to the war to resist US aggression and aid Korea, self-defense and counterattack, and so on. Today''s world pattern is equivalent to the state of the world in the 1970s and 1980s. It is in the era of us Soviet hegemony, but the Soviet Union has obviously declined. And because of the impact of poverty, China has gradually opened the wave of reform and opening up. But just like this, the tide of fleeing Hong Kong has also reached its peak, so Wei Ran''s identity as a Yankee is so easy to be mistaken by Yu Dachu. In addition to these world situations, Wei Ran actually pays more attention to the development of the mysterious side. It is reasonable to say that such a demon world will not be completely dominated by science and technology. With the development of the times, so many extraordinary strong people at the level of A-level demon hunter have disappeared one by one, which seems very abnormal. There must be a reason! Wei Ran knew from the head of the army that a Li had always been in this world and had never left. She has stayed in this world for a thousand years. Even in the demon world, if she has no accident, her strength must have broken through to a considerable extent. Wei Ran can be sure that ah Li didn''t have an accident. In this world, his concentric lock in the team can sense the vital characteristics of team members. A Li''s life characteristics are very strong, so he must be a big man in the mysterious world. However, due to the transfer of soul, Wei Ran can''t perceive where a Li is through spiritual intuition. Otherwise, after finishing his identity, he will find a way to find a Li first, and then kill him directly in front of Dracula through a Li to end this task. However, seeing such strange changes in the world, Wei Ran felt that things must not be so simple. In short, settle down first, and gradually integrate into the circle through the contacts of Mao Xiaofang, a mysterious side expert, and then slowly look for a Li''s Clues until they meet their strength and finish the copy. From ah Xiu, in addition to the world pattern, Wei Ran also focused on the mysterious side forces in the eastern world. Interestingly, there is also the saying of Nanmao Beima in this world, which coincides with the setting in my appointment with zombies. South Mao refers naturally to the only descendant of Mao Xiaofang''s Maoshan art, while North Ma refers to the descendant of Ma''s Exorcist. This vein of Mao Xiaofang can be attributed to the Zhengyi road of the south school, while the North horse belongs to the Quanzhen road. Zhengyi major in talisman, Quanzhen major in inner alchemy. You can imagine the similarities and differences between the two factions. Due to the fanatical revolution carried out by the mainland more than a decade ago, many religious sects on the mysterious side were forced to live in seclusion or flee. Most of them scattered to Hong Kong, Taiwan and Nanyang, and a few went to the United States and Europe. Therefore, Hong Kong, a tiny place, actually has hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Taoism, Buddhism, Esoteric Buddhism, witches and poisons, Chinese martial arts and dragons and snakes are mixed. You really can''t offend people casually when walking in the street. If you don''t do well, you will be cursed by an expert, and your death will be unclear and miserable. Wei Ran pondered that the head of the army was reliable this time. He didn''t send himself to a place where eight poles couldn''t hit, otherwise it would be troublesome to understand the world outlook. Thinking of hidden dragons and crouching tigers, when he had to keep a low profile, several injuries that looked not so simple came at noon. Wei Ran sat in the lobby and looked at the newspaper. Suddenly, there was a lot of noise. Seven or eight people were tattooed and swearing. They were seriously injured and wandered in. "Where''s master Mao? Where is master Mao? " Ah Xiu came out from the inside, frowned and looked at the gangsters, turned his eyes and said, "Feizi is fighting with someone again? Well, the scar forgot to hurt. My father is not here this time. Go to the hospital yourself. " The old perplexer who was the head flattered and smiled: "sister ah Xiu is joking. If something happens to people like us, how can we go to the hospital? We''ll wait for the cops to catch us. Sister ah Xiu, please do me a favor. Master Mao is not here. We''ll wait here for a while. It''s impossible for him not to go home. " Ah Xiu snorted to Wei Ran and said, "brother Wei, ignore them. They are all scoundrels." Wei Ran said with a smile: "I have to pay for seeing a doctor. How can I not do business when I come to the door?" A group of ancient confused people quickly said yes. They all said they came to pay for medical treatment at the market price. How can the medical school refuse people thousands of miles away. Wei Ran looked at Feizi and suddenly said, "this brother''s elbow is red and swollen and his knuckles are turned out. It should be a dislocation. It''s a small problem. I don''t mention master Mao. Brother, I also know some bone setting skills. However, the most troublesome thing is the friend behind you. The paw marks on his chest look bloody. In fact, they are just skin injuries. The fingerprint on Tanzhong point between his chest and abdomen is really terrible. If there is no accident, this brother should not live for a week. " A Fei immediately flew into a rage when he heard Wei Ran say so. His brothers were also very angry. He thought Wei Ran was provoking and cursed them to die. A group of people surrounded Wei Ran. Seeing this, ah Xiu hurriedly squeezed in to stop him. She was not afraid of what these ancient perplexers would do to Wei Ran, but worried that they would annoy Wei Ran and kill him with their backhand. Wei Ran said with a smile, "this brother must have felt a stabbing pain when he was in junior high school. After a moment, I lost my feeling. With the position of my chest, I felt like I had been drugged, and I didn''t feel it at all. Now I must feel chest tightness and shortness of breath. If I breathe deeply, I will have a pain in my chest. It''s not whether I''m wrong. " The man was stunned for a moment, and the confused people around him also looked at him. He quickly nodded and said, "you''re right, it''s true! It''s just a little injury and pain. Just rest for a while. How can you die in a week like you curse! " These gangsters who have no culture and are beaten to death in the community value face most, especially in front of girls like ah Xiu. Wei Ran shrugged his shoulders. "When did you get a finger?" The other side looked unconvinced and didn''t want to say more. But Feizi, as their leader, has been out for a longer time. He is well-informed. In addition, the man who besieged last night is really powerful beyond common sense. He should be the kind of strange man who hides the people. "Friend, how did you see it?" Wei Ran said, "traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to seeing, hearing and asking. Your brother doesn''t wear clothes. He can see the problem casually." Chapter 560 Feizi looked calm and said, "we moved our hands with people when we were doing things at 1 a.m. that''s when my brother was plotted." Wei Ran wants to laugh. It doesn''t seem like a plot. "Four hours, if you don''t believe it, you can wait another hour. At about 10:30, the fingerprints on his chest will spread and expand, chest tightness will become heartache, and then expectoration with blood." Wei Ran said something mysterious, but they had to wait for Mao Xiaofang anyway. They simply stopped at the medical museum. When Wei Ran said that, the man who pressed the Tanzhong point finally couldn''t collapse. The fingerprints on his chest did spread over this period of time, and gradually spread to the whole solar plexus. At the same time, the pain in his heart became more and more unbearable. "Boss, my chest seems to hurt..." he whispered to Feizi. Feizi looked at the fingerprint on his chest and looked solemn, "brother, we believe what you said. My brother is dying. Since you know so much, there must be a way to save him. " Wei Ran waved the man over, "come here and sit in front of me." The man sat trembling in front of Wei Ran. Wei Ran kneaded and massaged several meridians and large acupoints on the other party with skilled fingering, and the finger strength penetrated into it. The other party couldn''t bear the pain and kept crying out pain. The people nearby didn''t dare to make a sound. They just looked at Wei Ran''s actions. Within a quarter of an hour, Wei Ran walked behind the man and slapped him on his vest. A mouthful of congestion vomited out of his mouth. It smelled bad. Seeing this, Feizi looked at his brother. Although he was blue and purple, he looked much better, and there was no color of defeat all the way. "What he used was an internal fingering, which cut off the circulation of Qi and blood vessels. Over time, it would accumulate silt and form knots, which in turn oppressed the heart and lungs. It is impossible to detect the problem with modern medical instruments. The middle finger can only wait for the arrival of the seven day period and die in doubt. It is an invisible fingering to kill people. You provoked people you shouldn''t have provoked last night. " Based on Wei Ran''s experience in the world of the Tang Dynasty, he knows a lot about these Jianghu tricks, so he can see the cause of the disease at a glance. "Now my brother should have no problem." Feizi thought of the man he met last night. He was still terrified. He thought that he should keep a low profile during this time, otherwise it seems that he will easily provoke difficult people. Just like the ugly Yankee in front of him, not to mention his ability, he can be so calm and calm when surrounded by so many people. He is not an ordinary person. "I helped him dredge his Qi and blood. It''s not a big problem. Just keep him for a while. Master Mao is not here. I may have to live with him for a while. However, I eat a lot. It''s not good to waste food and be a freeloader. It''s just that I know some treatment methods for traumatic injuries. Basically, all of your problems are hurt by people''s fists and feet. It''s not a big problem. Don''t worry, let me deal with it. After all, master Mao doesn''t know when to come back. Waiting for a long time is also suffering for a long time. " Ah Xiu was surprised that Wei Ran knew how to dredge the meridians just now. With her family background, she can naturally see the professionalism of Wei Ran Gang''s series of techniques, which is much better than his half life, and even not inferior to his father. Therefore, she admires him very much. At this time, hearing Wei Ran''s self mockery, he hurriedly said, "brother Wei, how can we think you eat free food? Don''t say that again!" "Sister ah Xiu, just think I''m busy. You also know that people who practice martial arts like us have never separated their medicine from martial arts. It''s also good to share some for master Mao in the future. " So Wei Ran treated the muscles, bones, skin and flesh injuries of these ancient confused children. The technique looked very rough, but the strength was very good. Even if it hurt, it only hurt for a moment. Gu hunzi didn''t want to lose face in front of ah Xiu. Each of them showed his teeth. At least in two hours, Wei Ran took care of them all. These old perplexers were very surprised, but they also knew that Wei Ran did have real skills. They immediately nodded their thanks and took out the clinic money to ah Xiu, so they didn''t dare to continue to disturb and left. They had just gone out for a hundred meters when they met Mao Xiaofang with a cock and a bag. Feizi and others praised Mao Xiaofang''s new relative''s good medical skills and solved their problems. By the way, they also talked about the internal fingering. Mao Xiaofang was very surprised. She hurried back to the hospital, but saw Wei Ran walking in the lobby. "Brother Wei still knows medicine?" "It''s just a family art. Master Mao met those people." Mao Xiaofang nodded and gave the chicken to ah Xiu. There were some strange things in the satchel. It seems that they are all props needed to summon the soul. "It''s not easy to survive in a small place like Hong Kong. It''s really good to know one''s skills. Brother Wei, I went to the police station this morning to ask an old friend to get your and your brother''s ID cards. In the future, I don''t have to worry about being checked by the police. " Mao Xiaofang said it easily. In fact, the process must not be so simple. Wei Ran knew that he owed the other party a great favor, so he could only bow his hands to thank him temporarily and return it in the future. "At present, Hong Kong is a mixed place, and the British Hong Kong government is still discussing the return with the mainland. You are not familiar with the environment of Hong Kong. You might as well stay with me for a while. It''s not too late to leave until your brother''s ecstasy is solved and you find a place to make a living. " "My brother and master Mao met by chance. I must be deeply impressed by this kindness. I can''t live and eat in the medical school for nothing. I have some experience in surgical injuries. I wish master Mao a hand. If you have other orders, please don''t mention it to master Mao and miss ah Xiu. " Mao Xiaofang said with a hearty smile, "ha ha, although my hospital is not big, many people come for consultation on weekdays. In terms of traditional Chinese medicine, it is cheaper than western medicine in big hospitals. I am often too busy to find the north. If brother Wei helps, it will be a lot of relief. " In this way, Wei became a doctor in Mao''s Hospital and shared some surgical treatment pressure for Mao Xiaofang. The soul summoning that night naturally failed. Wei Ran knew the reason in his heart, but it was impossible to say it. Mao Xiaofang is a warm-hearted man full of chivalry. He thinks that Wei Ran''s brother has been plotted against. As a direct descendant of Maoshan sect, he cannot turn a blind eye to such events involving the mysterious side and is determined to trace them to the end. This embarrassed Wei Ran However, after that night, Wei Ran officially sat down in Mao''s Medical Museum. Mao Xiaofang said that the business of his hospital was good. That was really not bragging. In addition to several large hospitals nearby, private clinics are the cheapest and most skilled. Therefore, many ordinary people in the new territories will come here for consultation and medicine. The other part of the customers are many confused people in the mixed society. The work they are engaged in is affected by industrial injury, and it is usually inconvenient to go to a regular hospital for treatment. Mao Xiaofang''s medical school does not refuse them. As long as he doesn''t fight here, he won''t ask about the cause of the injury and the origin of the injured, so it''s reassuring. Of course, for this kind of people, his payment is not vague at all. Seeing ordinary people on weekdays is the accumulation of virtue and good deeds that his Maoshan sect pays attention to. The price is low enough to only cover the cost of medicine. Sometimes people who are really very difficult and seriously ill will often be exempted from medical expenses. This kind of benevolence of doctors also makes Mao Xiaofang very famous in this area. Even during this period, a famous corrupt policeman never came to his door to find trouble. But on the other side, he gave treatment to a group of Jianghu and underworld figures, which naturally can''t be said to be accumulated virtue. It''s necessary to scrape a pen from them, which can be regarded as a remedy for the benevolence of doctors in ordinary days. Wei Ran also took advantage of this time to learn about Hong Kong and the current situation of the mysterious side of the world. For example, a month after Wei came to the world, one night, Mao Xiaofang sent away the last patient for door-to-door consultation. He took his apprentice Yu Dachu and his daughter and packed up a pile of talismans and magic tools, which seemed to start the career of Taoist priest. Chapter 561 "Master Mao regarded me as an outsider?" Wei Ran asked. Mao Xiaofang looked at Wei Ran awkwardly. "Brother Wei, your Kung Fu is good, but the evil thing to deal with this time is evil. Kung Fu is useless. Otherwise, how could I not call you." Wei Ran didn''t want to let go of the opportunity to know more mysterious side information. "If you start, you shouldn''t drag master Mao back." "Yes, Shifu, my father told me that people with excellent martial arts have strong Qi and blood and look strong inside. Compared with ordinary people, they are more difficult to be invaded by external evil. Brother Wei''s Kung Fu is so good that evil spirits can invade it. You might as well take him with you. You can certainly help. " Yu Dachu is very fond of Wei Ran. He practices martial arts at home during the day. At night, he goes to the medical school to learn Taoism with Mao Xiaofang. He often competes with Wei Ran and admires Wei Ran''s Kung Fu. Wei Ran also knows that Yu Dachu''s family handed down Sanshou is actually a method of fighting the door. Wei Ran was surprised to find that most of the national skills of this era contained the cultivation rules of the general door method. Although it is not so accurate and there are a lot of dross, masters who know how to remove the weeds and save the turnip can find a real way to practice the law of the door, that is, the method of breaking through the realm of the sea. For example, Yu Dachu''s father, a great master, at least broke the first layer of sea barrier. It''s no wonder that in Hong Kong, where dragons and snakes are mixed, he can fight all over Hong Kong. Mao Xiaofang also had a lingering fear that his daughter had almost died in the mouth of zombies, but she had to take her to practice often to inherit the art of Zhengyi Maoshan. If you work with Wei Ran, the safety of your apprentice and daughter is obviously more guaranteed. Therefore, you are also quite moved by Yu Dachu''s words. "Well, brother Wei, your eldest brother is also the soul absorbed by evil people. It''s necessary to contact such things in the future. It''s good to see them together. Let''s go with us." Wei Ran''s body is now 32 years old, and his face is relatively old, so he is commensurate with Mao Xiaofang, who is in his forties. What''s embarrassing is that Yu Dachu and ah Xiu are both in their twenties. They are less than ten years old from Wei Ran, and they are matched by brothers. This generation seems a little chaotic, but they have been talking about each other for a long time, and they are used to it. The party took Yu Dachu''s private car and came to a suburban manor more than ten kilometers away. The manor was built by a British nobleman about the time of the invasion of the eight powers. Over the years, many masters have been rotated. The manor was in a forest, and the night looked rather gloomy under the white moonlight. As like as two peas, the pedestrians entered the room with the keys given by the client, and just entered the gate, which automatically closed, just as the scenes in horror films. But looking at bluffing, in fact, the evil spirit who killed two homeowners here is not so difficult to deal with. Half an hour later, in the reception hall of the manor, a ferocious and terrible evil spirit covered with knife and whip scars and turned out of flesh and blood was imprisoned by Mao Xiaofang''s Rune array and had no power to fight back. Yu Dachu thought the process was too easy, so he boasted: "master, if you encounter such a problem next time, the apprentice can handle it alone. You don''t have to bother the old man." Ah Xiu quarreled every day. "I don''t know who scared the shit in the toilet just now?" Yu Da was embarrassed at the beginning. He said with a dry smile, "isn''t that unprepared? It doesn''t dare to reveal its true body. It can''t be regarded as a real skill only to scare me with magic. " Mao Xiaofang shook her head, ignored the quarrel between the two disciples, threw out a talisman and pasted it on the evil spirit. She saw a turquoise flame burning all over her body, which made people can''t bear to see. Wei Ran saw it more clearly than Yu Dachu and ah Xiu. He found that the green industrial fire burned the towering resentment and hostility emitted by the evil spirit, which did not damage the true spirit itself. After a incense stick, Mao Xiaofang stamped her feet in place, chanted a curse in her mouth, and the karma dissipated by herself. The evil spirit fell from the rune array in the air, but it was a young woman dressed up as a servant. All the ferocious and frightening blood wounds on her body dissipated, and she still looked beautiful. Mao Xiaofang said positively, "although I don''t know what grievances you have, which has turned Yin into evil, two innocent people have died in your hands. If you have a great injustice, it''s difficult to offset your sins. This time, when you fall into the underworld, good and evil are right and wrong. The way of heaven has its own judgment. Let''s go down now! " "No! Heavenly Master, please listen to me. It''s not people who kill me, it''s not people who kill me! " Everyone thought the undead was cursing the person who killed her, but Wei Ran heard it wrong and stretched out his hand to stop Mao Xiaofang from casting the spell. "Master Mao, you might as well listen to her. Even if you know who hurt her, it''s good." Mao Xiaofang stopped gesturing, sighed heavily and said, "brother Wei, this is not the first time I have met such a thing. However, there are rules for the affairs of the sun. Even if we know who the perpetrator is, what can we do if he is powerful, wealthy and protected by the British Hong Kong government? Even if we call the police, how can we really get him? " Yu Dachu asked, "master, if we know who the murderer is, why can''t we punish him in person? It seems that there are many invisible killing techniques in Maoshan art." "Nonsense!" Mao Xiaofang was very angry. "Mao Shan''s skill is to walk the way for heaven and defend the way. If it is used against people, it will be a magic skill! Do you think there is no need to damage fortune and longevity when using magic to harm people? This idea should never appear in your mind in the future, or you will be expelled from the school! " Yu Dachu was scared like a quail. He was quiet and dared not speak. Even ah Xiu was afraid to breathe. Wei Ran doesn''t think so. He has never been a law-abiding person. He has his own set of standards of good and evil. He only pays attention to being worthy of heart, so he is completely different from Mao Xiaofang in concept. Mao Xiaofang still gave Wei Shao face and asked the female ghost, "what grievances do you have? Why are you so angry and turn Yin into evil?" The female ghost was also frightened by Mao Xiaofang''s momentum and spoke of her story with some timidity. "My name is Zhang Shufen. In fact, I escaped from the mainland seven years ago. I originally came to go to my grandfather, but something happened to my grandfather''s family. Then, forced to make a living, he went to a large family as a servant. But when the male owner of the house saw that he wanted to seduce me, he raped me and became pregnant because of rape. After being known by the hostess, he beat me up and kicked me out. " Many mainland Chinese who have fled Hong Kong have experienced such a thing. Wei Ran has seen many similar things from some stories, so he can be indifferent. Mao Xiaofang has personally contacted many such things and done a lot of assistance, so she can remain unmoved. Only Yu Dachu and ah Xiu are young and naive. They are full of sympathy. "I endured the pain, but thanks to God''s perseverance, I gave birth to children alone and made a living by picking up waste and doing odd jobs, but I barely supported our mother and son. I think that as long as I can raise my child and afford him to study and grow up, I am not afraid of no matter how hard and tired I am. Until I was once introduced to this manor. It is said that the host here is going to hold a banquet, but there are not enough servants at home, so we have to invite some from outside to help for a few days. The offer was very generous and allowed me to bring my children with me, so I came here, but I didn''t think it was just the beginning of a nightmare. " Chapter 562 The female ghost continued, "it was normal in the first few days. The manor was very large, that is, to finish some cleaning and cleaning the weeds in the garden. Although it''s a little hard, I don''t feel tired when the child is around me. And as long as I finish this job, I will save enough money for my children to go to school. So the ghost man respected the owner of the manor. Just at the beginning of the party, I found that the manor didn''t prepare wine and food at all. It turned out that they... They took us servants who came to clean as the staple food of the party! " After this sentence, everyone present was surprised. Who needs human as the staple food for holding a banquet?! Mao Xiaofang realized that it was wrong and quickly asked, "do you say the owner here is a ghost? They treat you as food? " "Yes, Heavenly Master! They are demons! At the beginning of the banquet, the guests and the host showed a pair of sharp teeth and their eyes were shining with different colors! The owner of the manor did not know what evil method was used. None of our servants could move and were tied to the cross by them. I only heard the ghost guy who held the banquet say that this is a blood banquet, which will be held only on the important day when their blood clan was born. And it is only held once a decade. The main course is a young and beautiful virgin who has just turned 18. And we are the side dishes of the banquet and the tools for the blood nobles present to be happy! " At this point, the female ghost showed a look of extreme fear and collapse, and her body emitted bursts of black gas, which almost turned into a ferocious spirit. Wei Ran and Mao Xiaofang looked at each other. Mao Xiaofang first suppressed the change of the female ghost and said to Wei Ran, "brother Wei, I''ll talk to you about the blood clan later. Let''s hear her finish." "We were tied to the cross. They cut wounds on us with thorny whips and knives, filled the flowing blood with wine glasses, and drank like wine. My child was tied to the 18-year-old girl by them, watching him torn to pieces by the demons and competing for my child''s flesh and blood! When my child was tortured to death, he kept calling his mother, but I could only watch! Sobbing... " In this luxurious Western Manor, I didn''t expect such a tragedy. Wei Ran thought of the birth date of the blood clan mentioned by the female ghost. He asked about the time of the blood banquet. After getting the answer, he thought a little and his face changed dramatically. Because according to the Gregorian calendar, the date is the same as the day when Dracula was officially converted into a vampire. It''s really not a coincidence! Mao Xiaofang also looked dignified. He focused on who the ghost guy holding the banquet was. As for those guests, it was impossible to find them one by one. "Since this matter involves Western demons, we Maoshan sect can''t stand idly by! You tell me, who''s the ghost guy holding the party? " The female ghost used her remaining aura to conjure up a figure in mid air, "his name is Morton bennings! I can never forget what he looks like! " Wei Ran looked at the portrait in front of him and felt quite familiar. When he heard the name again, his face changed. Fortunately, everyone''s attention was on the portrait in front of him, but he didn''t notice that Wei Ran was wrong. Is that him? Isn''t this guy a commander of the principality coalition army I commanded? It turned out that he was converted into a vampire by Dracula and still lives today. Mao Xiaofang didn''t rush to send the female ghost to huangquan underground this time, but put it into a talisman and said to the talisman, "I will find this guy and send him back to the devil they believe in!" Yu Dachu then said, "master, what if this vampire ghost guy is not in Hong Kong?" Mao Xiaofang''s face suddenly darkened and rewarded Yu Dachu with a violent chestnut. "Your father is so rich, let him pay a sponsorship fee to buy a ticket!" Wei Ran thought to himself, I didn''t expect to connect with Dracula so soon. It depends on Morton. Don''t let me down. On the way back, Mao Xiaofang also told Wei ran about vampires. "Vampires are very similar to what we call zombies, but they are different. Most zombies have no intelligence. Only when they cultivate to a certain level, like the one they met last time, can they have basic intelligence. But usually the corpse is stiff and corrupt. It hurts people purely with strange strength and corpse Qi, and is invulnerable to knives and guns, which is very difficult to destroy. Although the action is rigid, it is very fast. They are mostly born in extremely Yin and dangerous places. They do not have the wisdom of life. They are the consciousness generated by the ferocious spirit of the sun and the moon and the extreme Yin. This is what we call zombies. Vampires are different. In addition to their own intelligence, most high-level vampires have their own powers and are good at using evil methods. In addition to being unable to see the sun, they are also very difficult to be found hidden in human beings. " Wei huohaoqi said, "is it the same way to deal with vampires as to deal with zombies?" Mao Xiaofang shook her head and said, "this is different. When we Maoshan sect clean up the zombies, we actually fight against the evil spirit from the extremely Yin place in the zombies. As long as we destroy this evil spirit, the zombies will become real dead bodies no matter how strong they look. But vampires are not supported by a fierce spirit in their bodies. They are truly intelligent creatures and have strong self-healing and regeneration ability. Although our Maoshan method is effective, its lethality still needs to be greatly reduced. However, although the means of vampires are strange, they are still not as strong as zombies. After hundreds of years of research by Western foreign monks, it is found that silver is highly toxic to vampires, which can not only inhibit their recovery and regeneration, but also cause serious injuries. So in addition to dealing with high-level vampires who are good at evil magic, ordinary vampires can kill even with silver plated guns. It''s not powerful. " Yu Dachu was driving in front of him. He also listened with interest and asked, "master, zombies are formed by infecting corpses with the ferocity of extreme Yin. How did vampires come from? Even if you become a vampire after being bitten, there will always be the first vampire. " At this time, Mao Xiaofang was silent for a long time. When everyone was surprised, he said: "most of the statements about the origin of vampires are false. Today, only a few sects in the world know the truth. We Maoshan sect have assigned it together, and we have never cut off this story. According to the legend of Shizu in previous dynasties, we have repeatedly warned! " This time even Wei Ran couldn''t help being curious. The saying of "vampire origin" comes from a group of warriors who fled from the West 800 years ago. These warriors, they call themselves demon hunters. They said that a kind of devil appeared in the western world, ravaged the major kingdoms of the world, spread the plague, destroyed the country and slaughtered the city, and all the people hurt by them will become their own kind. Even the holy land of the Holy See was captured, and the Western righteous forces had no way to deal with it. They had to disperse the world, go to sea by boat, or go far into the desert, just to find the strong in other parts of the world and suppress these demons together. Our ancestors, that is, those famous and decent sects in those years, were also forced to follow the western expedition under the recruitment of the Mongolian Yuan court at that time. They had an extremely fierce war with the blood Legion in Eastern Europe, and only 12 out of 10 survived. However, those who successfully returned to the Central Plains left the saying that they must guard against western blood sucking demons, saying that they will inevitably threaten the whole world and become masters in the dark. " Chapter 563 Wei Ran frowned and said, "then the expedition was a failure?" Mao Xiaofang sighed, "the people who came back were secretive, but it was a victory for the Yuan Dynasty at that time. On the one hand, it weakened the strength of the major gates in the Central Plains, and on the other hand, it also dealt a heavy blow to the enemies of the West." Mao Xiaofang thought again: "in the words of the master, the person appointed by the imperial court as the leader of each sect seemed to be a girl less than twenty-eight, but she had a good command of swordsmanship and subdued all the sects in the Central Plains in the prosperous period. It was also with her own strength that she alone blocked Dracula, the ancestor of vampires, so that the leaders of all factions in the Central Plains at that time could escape from life. But after returning to the Central Plains, the Central Plains was in chaos, and she never saw her again. " This is ah Li! Wei Ran immediately thought so. Unexpectedly, she thought of traveling all the way to East Asia to find allies at that time. Was Europe already devastated by Dracula at that time? Mao Xiaofang sighed, "in short, vampires are the most feared existence in the East and the west, and they are also superior to werewolves. According to the female ghost, the vampire holding the blood feast is a red eyed vampire. According to ancestral records, the red eyed vampire should be the first generation of vampires, that is, transformed from the ancestors. The strength is unfathomable. In fact, I''m not too sure, so I need to move rescuers together. " Ah Xiu said, "Dad, are you looking for the Ma family?" Mao Xiaofang nodded and said, "in addition to the devil, the guardian road naturally needs them, but it''s not enough. If only I could get in touch with that little red riding hood. She is the most famous vampire hunter. " Of course, Wei Ran doesn''t know who Little Red Riding Hood is. How could he take such a strange name. Mao Xiaofang saw Wei Ran''s doubts. "Little Red Riding Hood is also a legendary person in the circle. Only a few people have seen it. It seems that she is a girl who likes to wear a red hat. It seems that he has a deep hatred with vampires. He specializes in chasing and killing powerful vampires, and has never lost his hand. Since the first generation of vampires appeared in Hong Kong, this mysterious master is also very likely to appear here. " Ah Xiu said: "Dad, are you sure Little Red Riding Hood is a girl? How could it be so powerful? " "Hehe, naturally, identity may be fabricated. Cultivation depends on time accumulation. Young people can''t have high accomplishments naturally. A girl''s face should be disguised. It may be to use the body as bait to attract vampire attacks, or it may be simply to hide people''s eyes and ears. " Wei Ran knocked on the table, but looked out of the window. Little Red Riding Hood? Interesting For some time after that, Wei Ran still sat in the daytime and took time to practice Kung Fu. But Mao Xiaofang was obviously busy. He personally went out to contact decent people in the circle and was very interested in the emergence of the first generation of vampires in Hong Kong. During this time, vampires have become more and more arrogant. It seems that they have committed many blood cases in the dark night of Hong Kong for fear that others will not know. Naturally, the Hong Kong police can not find the murderer. They can only warn the public not to go out at night and seek the help of experts from the extraordinary world. Mao Xiaofang, as one of the more famous people, is naturally among the invited people. Wei Ran was also lucky to follow Mao Xiaofang to destroy several weak vampires, but the real devil has not yet found a trace. Mao Xiaofang became more and more silent and put more energy on tracing. Suddenly one day, Mao Xiaofang closed the clinic and closed it for a few days. However, he took Wei Ran and ah Xiu to the home of Yu Dachu martial arts school in the new territories. When I first entered Yu Dachu''s home, it covers a large area. In addition to the main building where the owner lives, there is a huge martial arts practice field outside, which is not only for outdoor practice, but also for indoor practice. Most of the training equipment in the outdoor practice field are traditional equipment, such as wooden man pile, stone lock and spring and autumn broadsword, while the indoor has a modern atmosphere. There are all kinds of hardware facilities in the gym and a boxing ring that meets the competition standards. Because Hong Kong has absorbed a large number of immigrants in recent years, many people without status can only shelter in social organizations and become the lowest thugs. Many of these people are "self-motivated" in order to stand out in the road. Most of them choose to strengthen themselves in famous martial arts schools. The most famous Yujia martial arts school naturally becomes the biggest pastry among them. Yu Pengcheng, Yu Dachu''s father, was not only a master of Chinese martial arts, but also a Jianghu man. When he was young, he was even a local underworld overlord in the chaotic mainland. He absorbed disciples in the martial arts school and never paid attention to his origin. As long as he was willing to give money, he was willing to teach boxing. In addition, he himself has a lot of scheming and courage, and his men have also attracted many outlaws. In addition to the basic income of the martial arts school, it also accounts for some areas with prosperous commerce and trade. A lot of gray income is recorded every month. After accumulating the original capital, he did not forget to make friends with celebrities and officials, invest in formal businesses, and gradually wash away his identity. However, he never gave up his influence in the underworld. Even in Hong Kong''s underworld organizations, he can be on an equal footing with several popular community leaders, and no one dares to take it lightly. At this time, he gave Mao Xiaofang face and personally went to the door to welcome Mao Xiaofang into the lobby. At this time, there are many experts in the mysterious side circle. It seems that the average age is in his forties. Mao Xiaofang''s seat is on the left, which belongs to a distinguished guest. Even if so many people come first, this position is still vacant. Obviously, Mao Xiaofang also has a good position in the circle. All the disciples of the masters were waiting beside the master, and so was ah Xiu. Yu Dachu also stood behind Mao Xiaofang at this time. Wei Ran noticed that Yu Dachu had two big brothers. Yu Xuezhen, Yu Dachu''s eldest brother, was polite, gentle and bookish. Yu Hongtu, Yu Dachu''s second brother, looked more gloomy and stood behind Yu Pengcheng without saying a word. Wei Ran is a nobody on this occasion. Others think he is Mao Xiaofang''s new disciple. Although he is curious, he respects his identity and does not take the initiative to inquire. Mao Xiaofang noticed that the merger did not give Wei ran a place to prepare. It was embarrassing. It was always difficult for Wei Ran to stand behind him. It was also against the rules, but she was not sure how to arrange it. Yu Dachu looked at the situation and saw that it was wrong. He knew that if this situation was not handled well, it would be easy to offend people. He took the initiative to stand up, took Wei Ran and introduced him to many elders present: "this is my sworn brother, Wei Ran! He is also a new doctor employed by the hospital. He is the best surgeon. He has helped master share a lot of pressure during this period. Brother Wei''s Kung Fu is very good. He also saved ah Xiu from the zombie who drove his wits and wreaked havoc in Wanchai District. With his fist and foot Kung Fu alone, he can beat the zombie out continuously and help master control it well. Master also takes this opportunity to easily dispose of the zombie. " Yu Dachu introduced Wei Ran''s skills in a few words, which not only solved the embarrassment, but also helped Wei Ran become famous in the circle. Mao Xiaofang learned a lot about Wei''s martial arts skills during these days of competition. His apprentice made him famous, but he didn''t resent it. Naturally, many experts present were not very interested in knowing such a younger generation, but they basically hinted that their disciples came forward to make friends, which was a face for Mao Xiaofang. At this time, Yu Hongtu, Yu Dachu''s second brother, sneered and said, "little man, your Kung Fu is ordinary. If you spend all your time practicing that useless evil sect and Taoism, you will naturally feel that others are very powerful if they know a little. But even if you make a name for others, don''t blow the cow''s hide too much. In our Yu family martial arts school, who dares to be famous for his martial arts? " Wei Ran didn''t react very much when he said this, but there were also those who boasted of their outstanding martial arts, all of whom changed their faces. The owner Yu Pengcheng''s face was very gloomy, and his tone was not loud, but he was very heavy. "Hongzi, did you break your brain by practicing martial arts? Did I teach you to speak so loudly?" Chapter 564 Although Yu Hongtu disagreed, he was still afraid of his murderous father. He bowed and said, "Dad, in the Yu family, no one is allowed to be famous for martial arts. This is what you said when you defeated dozens of martial arts masters on Hong Kong Island. As a descendant of the martial arts school, my child always regarded this as a golden rule and did not dare to be surpassed." Speaking of what Yu Pengcheng was most proud of in the past, his anger gradually decreased a little, "Hongzi, some rules should be separated and closed. If the visitor is a guest, he should be polite and provocative, which makes people feel that my Yu family has no upbringing, okay?" Yu Hongtu nodded and said yes, but looking at Wei Ran''s eyes, he still had bad intentions and seemed to want to provoke at any time. Yu Pengcheng waved and said, "what master Mao said is no small matter. Let the younger generation play by themselves. Let''s think about it in the long run." Yu Dachu and a Xiu came to the martial arts training ground with Wei Ran. Yu Dachu apologized for his second brother. Even his eldest brother who didn''t seem to practice martial arts came to apologize to him. Wei yanben didn''t take it to heart. He only went around Yu''s house. At this time, Yu Pengcheng didn''t ask his disciples to come to practice martial arts because he had something important to talk about. Instead, he repaired the hall for a few days. The museum is very spacious. Wei Ran watched Yu Dachu and ah Xiu exchange views with their peers in the distance and was not interested in interfering. But he saw that the young people in the mysterious side circle of Hong Kong were not very strong, including the so-called experts in the lobby, who were not real experts, and fell into doubt. The strongest strength of these people is only the level of class a demon hunters 800 years ago. Most of them are not even as good as class B demon hunters. The concentration of aura in this world has not decreased. It is reasonable that there should be no fewer strong people than 800 years ago in a society with a modern scientific foundation. But the whole mysterious side seems to be declining day by day. What happened to lead to today''s phenomenon? While Wei Ran was meditating, Yu Hongtu suddenly appeared behind him and looked at Wei Ran with gloomy eyes. Wei Ran glanced at him and was not interested in conflict with him. Their realm was too far apart. Wei Ran almost allowed him to sling each other with one hand. He thought it was ridiculous to be angry with such a young man. Yu Hongtu felt that his provocation had not been responded to and was very dissatisfied. Yu Xuezhen, the eldest brother of the Yu family, is better at reading. Therefore, the direction of development is to be a justice of the peace, become a social celebrity and open up good relations with the upper class. Therefore, he gave up practicing martial arts early, so the family martial arts are basically inherited by Yu Hongtu. He has extremely high talent and is aloof and cruel. Since his art became successful, he has beaten many opponents, including many senior experts, which has further developed his arrogant momentum. Yu Dachu, the most popular third brother in his family, has always been unhappy with him. He often finds trouble with Yu Dachu on weekdays. After listening to the constant praise of the three younger brothers in the lobby, the man who was obviously smuggled from the mainland involuntarily raised a sense of dissatisfaction. He is always proud of the martial arts of the Yu family. He can''t see others saying that he has excellent martial arts in front of the Yu family. I will teach a lesson in this situation on weekdays. This time, because of my father, I can''t find an excuse to do it. Naturally, I am angry. But before it broke out, the discussion in the lobby was over. It seemed that the discussion was not happy. Mao Xiaofang was the first to kick out of the door with a gloomy face. Yu Pengcheng, who was in the first seat, covered his face with tea, but he was also full of anger from the momentum. "Ah Xiu, brother Wei, let''s go. We don''t work together in different ways!" Yu Dachu hurriedly followed him out, but Yu Pengcheng shouted loudly. He said in the hall, "master Mao, I respect you as a true descendant and give you three thin noodles. However, you want all the demons and defenders present to listen to your arrangement. Hum, Yu has to say that you Mao Xiaofang is not enough in the Jianghu. " Mao Xiaofang turned back and said angrily, "I Mao Xiaofang never wanted to fight for these false names. The blood clan evil has been announced in place. Since you are unwilling to help, I will call Maoshan disciples to sacrifice their lives and defend the Tao, and I will not delay you in striving for fame and wealth!" Both of them gave a cold hum. Mao Xiaofang left Yu Dachu and walked out with his head held high. Wei Ran shook his head and could only keep up. Along the way, Mao Xiaofang said, "what kind of famous and decent school? They call themselves the successors of Zen, lotus, esoteric and Shushan, but they can''t do it one by one. They just want to compete for the leadership position. What if we fight? Can each one be as cruel and ruthless as Yu Pengcheng? It''s ridiculous that you don''t have to rely on your own skills for a living. " Wei Ran probably knows what happened, but absolutely all the people present today, except Yu Pengcheng, are tujiwa dogs. Even if he meets Morton, nine times out of ten they are given for nothing. Ah Xiu said weakly, "Dad, I don''t seem to see Master Ma and sister Xiaoling." "How could the people of Quanzhen Taoism join the mob? They are very lofty. How could Yu Pengcheng please. But fortunately, although these mobs are of no great use, they have a wide range of ways. They know the whereabouts of the first generation of vampires. Hum, we''ll go to your master Ma now. Together, we will be able to subdue this western demon! " Taking a taxi, the party came to the area where the "North horse" was located. Beima, named Ma Huanzhen, also took a female disciple named Ma Xiaoling, who coincided with a TV play. Ma Huanzhen''s life is not as good as Mao Xiaofang''s. Mao Xiaofang''s medical school can kill the rich and help the poor. Generally speaking, the surplus is good. Ma really runs a Baixi shop, selling funeral supplies, paper money, paper people, paper houses and coffins. There is a lot of competitive pressure in this business, so I actually run the business of a supernatural office in private. Relying on this to supplement my family, I can withstand Ma Xiaoling''s crazy pursuit of high-grade cosmetics and fashionable dress. After entering the house, the lighting effect of this funeral supplies store is really too poor. If you don''t turn on lights during the day, you have to expect to have eyes that can see things like torches at night. The horse is really half bald, dressed in loose white short sleeves, double smoke boxer bottoms, and a pair of flip flops under his feet. In his fifties, he is not old for practitioners, but he also has a temperament of prematurely aging. At this time, he was sitting on a chair with a paper man woven in his hand. When he saw Mao Xiaofang and his party coming in, he didn''t lift his head. "No tea, no dessert, poor! Get some money, or go quickly! " Wei Ran took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. Yu Pengcheng, the two people he saw in the mysterious side circle today, was domineering but lived a delicate life. The horse really lived a sloppy life and had a strange character. At this time, the light in the room turned on, and a modern girl wearing the latest fashion short skirt and curly hair suddenly appeared. She said angrily: "master, master Mao and ah Xiu are acquaintances. How can you look thousands of miles away every time you see others? This is not the way to treat guests!" Ma was really in pain and said, "Xiao Ling, do you know that the electricity bill has risen again recently? There are few dead people recently. Our business is terrible. The supernatural office hasn''t opened for a long time. Your master, I haven''t eaten meat for a month! Let you take money to buy this dress and a pile of useless cosmetics. If you make up the dead as seriously as yourself, neither of our teachers nor disciples need to live like this! " Chapter 565 Wei Ran can see that this pair of living treasure teachers and disciples, one is too stingy and the other is too bold. They are really good teachers and disciples. After a long noisy day, the master and apprentice finally compromised with each other. When the lights were turned off in the room, Ma Xiaoling drew a few benches for the people and poured a cup of coarse tea. Several people chatted awkwardly in the dark environment. "Hey, old man Ma, if I really can''t live, I''ll have more work. I''ll give you food and accommodation. Will you go?" Mao Xiaofang teased. The horse really gave him a white look, "old Taoist, I''m the first one. The flesh and bones of the living dead are white. You can''t afford it. To make a long story short, what are you going to do? " Introducing the topic, Mao Xiaofang quickly converged her smile and talked about the early generation of vampires, but missed the unpleasant things in Yu Pengcheng. The horse really pondered for a long time, "playing... Is to play, but what''s the advantage for me?" His small eyes aimed at Mao Xiaofang from bottom to top, and the paper man woven in his hand was rustled. Mao Xiaofang was silent, but ah Xiu couldn''t help laughing. "Dad, just give uncle Ma the commission fee last time." "That''s not your father''s hard-earned money!" Mao Xiaofang was dissatisfied, but when he saw that Ma was really indifferent, he knew that he couldn''t call the Philistine because he couldn''t shed any blood. Holding her nose, she took out the commission fee for catching the evil spirit last time. As soon as a pile of money was stretched out, Ma Xiaoling grabbed it. Ma really beat her chest and feet immediately. She regretted that she shouldn''t install it for the last time and waited for Mao Xiaofang to hand over the money to herself. "Master, we have received the money. It''s time to work. We must have professional ethics." Ma really threw away the paper man, stood up, stretched his head and aimed at Ma Xiaoling''s palm, "have you received the money? Let master see? " "Oh, master, I''ll give you two hundred to mend your body." Ma Xiaoling took two hundred Hong Kong dollars out of five thousand yuan and handed it to Ma Huanzhen. The rest of the money disappeared in the blink of an eye. Ma Huanzhen was in a mess in the wind. He put away two hundred mantissa and almost cried, "Mao Xiaofang, tell me when to start. I''m very uncomfortable now. I have to close the door and thank you!" Mao Xiaofang was also very upset and stood up. "Meet at the door of St. field church at 9 o''clock tomorrow evening. Take good guys. Don''t be late!" This is the information learned from a group of so-called senior experts today. It is said that this blood clan is hidden near the church and can find an opportunity to siege. Before leaving, ah Xiu helped introduce Wei Ran. Otherwise, Mao Xiaofang really quarreled with Ma and ignored Wei Ran. The next night, Mao Xiaofang solemnly brought a full set of equipment and took a silver ingot to Wei Ran. He repeatedly told Wei Ran that vampires had poor resistance to silver and could damage them with silver plated weapons. Wei Ran thought it was unnecessary, but he still carried it in his pocket. They took a taxi to St. field church. Wei Ran slept on the back seat and actually entered the body. The body also hired a taxi to follow them all the way to the destination. With the strength of noumenon as the card, Wei Ran was not worried that he would be defeated by his former subordinates. Moreover, his current body, after high-tech righteous body transformation and hard practice, is strong enough to open the high-level blood boiling mode. He also wants to weigh the level of the world''s so-called high-end combat power with his current body. Close to the church, Mao Xiaofang took out the Heavenly Master''s clothes from the prop bag and put them on. The clothes were full of spells, which condensed the efforts of the ancestors of Maoshan sect and was a treasure in itself. Even if ordinary people wear it, the close body of fierce ghosts will turn into ashes. Mao Xiaofang will wear it to fight only in the face of uncertain demons. Ma really came only two minutes later, but during this time, Mao Xiaofang had found that there were wrong changes in the church, and there was a faint smell of blood in the night wind. If the horse were any later, he might have gone in first. When the two sides met, Ma Xiaoling asked Yu Dachu strangely. Ah Xiu bowed her head and said nothing. Mao Xiaofang snorted coldly and only took the lead to go inside. Outside the church is a quiet forest, and behind it is a cemetery. It looks a little ghostly at night. The more you go into the church, the more bloody the air is. Not long ago, you even hear screams. I saw two figures stumble out, shouting for help while running, but they were the mysterious elders I had seen yesterday. Mao Xiaofang held them and found that they were all scratched prints. The prints were polluted and blackened, which was extremely toxic. When the two men saw that Mao Xiaofang and Ma were true, they all breathed a sigh of relief. One of them said, "master Mao, master Ma, run quickly. You can''t beat it. It''s a trap. At least a dozen vampires are waiting inside. We followed Yu Pengcheng. Now Yu Pengcheng is entangled by two Ninja vampires. Other masters were killed in the process of fighting. They are basically high-level vampires. " Just then, a vampire who had been chasing the two had rushed to the public. He was a ghost guy in a tuxedo. His mouth was still stained with blood and his eyes were green. Wei Ran didn''t know what level of blood clan he was. But Mao Xiaofang and Ma Huanzhen looked very dignified. Mao Xiaofang shot several talismans and only hit some sparks on each other, which could not stop each other''s action at all. Ma Huan really coughed gently and walked up to Mao Xiaofang. When the vampire''s claws attacked, he only clapped them with one palm and made contact with each other. The vampire''s arms were broken immediately. Mao Xiaofang took out a wooden sword, which was longer and stronger than Wei Ran saw for the first time. The wooden sword easily passed through the vampire''s heart. The other party fought hard and waved his arms to attack Mao Xiaofang. Mao Xiaofang pushed the wooden sword, and the aura spread all over the vampire''s body from the sword. He immediately destroyed all his internal organs and killed him. "When you two go back, pay attention to extracting poison with glutinous rice, otherwise the corpse poison will invade your whole body." With that, he rushed into the church first. Ma really handed a sharp sword to ah Xiu. "Your father, too, can''t let you come here barehanded. This is a magic sword with incense. Even without silver plating, you can hurt these Western evil things. Of course, silver plating has a better effect." Then she followed in, and Ma Xiaoling had a long sword in her hand and was about to step in, but glanced at Wei Ran and said with a smile: "big man, I heard you are good at Kung Fu. The personal safety of our two girls depends on you." Wei Ran and a Xiu walked at the back. After entering the church, they were playing a symphony of fate, which made Wei Ran feel inexplicably familiar. I saw a handsome but male European man who was supposed to be a priest preaching, playing the piano very intoxicated. The lower part has been in a mess, and all the seats have been shocked to powder. At the place closest to the piano, Yu Pengcheng is fighting with two female ninjas with a nine ring broadsword. Yu Pengcheng was supposed to have the upper hand, but nearby, his two sons, Yu Hongtu and Yu Dachu, are being suppressed by the priest of the church. They are not rivals at all and often need Yu Pengcheng''s help. Closer to the door, a dozen vampires, strong and weak, are attacking the experts brought by Yu Pengcheng. Their disciples have basically died on the spot. If the bodies are not handled, they will become vampires without consciousness. Those so-called experts are also struggling to support and fall into absolute disadvantage. Wei Ran frowned and looked at the scene in front of him. The average strength of the experts in the Oriental mysterious side circle was only the demon hunter between level C and level B. how weak is this. According to the concentration of heaven and earth aura, it should never be so! Chapter 566 Although Mao Xiaofang and Ma Huanzhen are noisy on weekdays, they both look dignified and take out all their skills to join the battle. To Wei Ran''s surprise, Ma Xiaoling''s strength is much higher than the so-called senior experts present. She can directly join the battle group. One person can suppress Two vampires and gain the upper hand. Ah Xiu''s ability can''t enter directly, but she can use the FUBU array to limit evil things, assist her own side, and also provide a lot of combat power. Her mind is on Yu Dachu. The boy''s martial arts are not as good as his arrogant and domineering second brother, but he is proficient in Taoism. With the support of his second brother in front, he often uses Rune Taoism to break back some disadvantages. At this time, when all the people present saw the new force join, their morale was greatly boosted, and they gradually recovered some fighting spirit, so that the balance of victory and defeat was reversed again. Morton, who played the piano, stopped, turned and looked at him, revealing a pair of sharp teeth and said with a grim smile, "you two are finally here. Otherwise, I deliberately expose my whereabouts and only catch one target in the trap. It''s too regrettable." Wei Ran helped ah Xiu block several waves of attacks. He still didn''t fully expose his strength, but he put his vigorous Qi into the vampire''s body and can easily hit or kill it. Unknowingly, as ah Xiu got closer and closer to the middle of the regiment, the peripheral battle ended faster. Wei Ran''s movements were very subtle and rapid. Many vampires who were inexplicably hard hit in close proximity did not know what had happened. When they were stunned, they were mended by others and died on the spot. Morton also made a speech above, "the master has only slept for a hundred years, and the extraordinary forces in the East have gradually risen. If you can''t reach the top, you have to use such a troublesome method to cut off the so-called masters of the right way every time. It''s a waste of time. " After listening to his complaints, Wei Ran understood. No wonder the Reiki concentration in the world has not decreased for a thousand years. However, the strength of the whole extraordinary world is declining, but it is due to man-made control. Dracula should have extraordinary influence in this world, otherwise it is impossible to do such a thing. There were no more than a few vampires left in the venue. Mao Xiaofang and Ma really saw that others had been able to cope. They immediately came forward to help Yu Pengcheng who was in a state of anxiety. Ma Xiaoling and a Xiu joined Yu Dachu''s battle group and immediately reversed the whole disadvantage. The besieged priest, who had long been transformed into a vampire, also had green eyes. At this time, he showed the color of panic and repeatedly asked Morton for help. Morton was indifferent and said only at the top: "our master had the ability to destroy most extraordinary forces in the world, but he didn''t do that. The reason is that among our servants, there are always some people who are too greedy, suck human blood without a bottom line, and create a large number of defective products in the blood clan. Do we have to clean up these defective products ourselves? It''s better to leave some practitioners who won''t threaten us and let them clean up the garbage. Charles, you are one of the garbage that can''t control your appetite. If you are eliminated today, you can make room for the blood elite. " Father Charles hurriedly approached the two Japanese ninjas with the intention of reducing some pressure with the help of the two ninjas, but the two ninjas also fell into the situation of no way to ask for help after Mao Xiaofang and Ma really entered the arena. They were too busy to help him. Charles cried out in despair, "no! Morton, no matter how I am, I am also a blood clan of three generations and an existence of high status. You can''t abandon me on behalf of the whole blood clan! " Morton disdained: "I am the first blood clan to accept the master''s initial support. I am one of the leaders who created the brilliant achievements of the blood clan in that dark and desperate era. I speak both ways!" Charles was on the verge of despair. Suddenly, he was hit hard by Ma Xiaoling and Yu Hongtu. He suddenly broke out of the siege and tried to escape, but only Wei Ran stood there on the escape route. He had noticed that Wei Ran had not joined the battle before. He thought he was weak and unable to participate. Therefore, he was excited in his eyes and intended to catch him. He drank a mouthful of blood first to recover from his injury. Listening to Charles laughing wildly, his body method turned into several illusions in the air and approached Wei ran from all directions. Ma Xiaoling and Yu Hongtu both shouted bad, but it was too late to stop them. However, when Charles''s laughter reached the most manic level, all his illusions disappeared, and there was a dull loud noise in the air. Charles flew back, a big hole appeared in his chest, and his heart disappeared. The heart of ordinary vampires is also a weakness. Without the heart, they can''t live. Charles struggled for a moment and died straight like a stiff fish. Wei Ran just burst a heart in his hand and walked forward as if nothing had happened. Ma Xiaoling and Yu Hongtu were stunned. The power of just one punch has far exceeded their previous strong attacks. Yu Hongtu, in particular, has a fever on his cheek. He provoked Wei Ran yesterday. Unexpectedly, the strength of the other party may catch up with his father. No wonder he dares to ignore his provocation. The two Japanese ninjas were also vampires. Before long, they were destroyed by the three masters. Everyone''s attention focused on Morton. Morton looked at Wei Ran with great interest, "interesting, I think it''s the three of them who are the strongest here. I didn''t expect to hide a surprise. " Yu Pengcheng and Ma Huanzhen both turned to look at Wei Ran. Yu Pengcheng had just seen Wei Ran''s fist. Even if he could only see the speed of the fist, he nodded and said, "I also looked away yesterday." Wei Yangang just looked on, and he had roughly seen Yu Pengcheng''s strength, which was probably equivalent to himself when he just broke through the first layer of sea barrier, but his physical state was not equal to his present self. Ma should really belong to the practitioners of the sect''s method. It is rare in this world, or it was not rare... Strength has entered the innate state. At this time, in addition to Wei Ran, the group of people close to the door also ended the remaining vampires. They all approached angrily and besieged Morton. Mao Xiaofang said, "what exactly do you mean by what you just said!" Morton smiled and asked, "do you know history?" Then he walked in the air. His feet seemed to be walking, but in fact they floated in the air and slowly approached the people. "Everything is hidden in the shadow behind history." Morton''s figure dissipated and turned into countless bats, scattered in all directions, like a blood red cloud over the people. The faces of Mao Xiaofang and others changed dramatically. Ma really pulled out a net and covered several younger generations. Mao Xiaofang and Yu Pengcheng waved their weapons to protect themselves for a week. Ah Xiu and others are protected by that net, which can also isolate the siege of vampire bats all over the sky. Wei Ran can protect himself easily only by releasing vigorous Qi. Only those masters who had just finished the battle were immediately sucked into mummies under Morton''s attack, and they couldn''t scream. After absorbing those people, Morton agglomerated again, and his ordinary casual clothes had become a set of classical and elegant dresses. "I''m sorry, I used a little dessert. Don''t let me down for the next dinner." Chapter 567 Mao Xiaofang and others know that in today''s war, either you die or I live. There is no third way to go. At the moment, Mao Xiaofang no longer kept his hands. Mao Xiaofang threw the prop bag to Yu Dachu, an apprentice who had formed a tacit understanding for many years. Yu Dachu immediately took out the eight trigrams mirror, ancient money, talisman and flag, and began to arrange the array very quickly with the cooperation of ah Xiu. Mao Xiaofang himself bit his finger and wiped the blood essence on the peach wood sword in his hand. He was dressed in a Heavenly Master''s suit, which was windless and automatic, showing many spells inside. Under the blood light on the sword, he projected it in all directions and naturally formed an array! Yu Pengcheng played the role of the front row here. After a fierce battle, he consumed a lot, but at this time, he didn''t have breath. He still summoned Yu Yong to kill with nine ring broadsword to buy time for Mao Xiaofang. Ma Huanzhen used to fight the enemy empty handed. At this time, he grabbed and photographed a magic sword from Ma Xiaoling to help Yu Pengcheng fight and defend Morton''s attack, so that Yu Pengcheng can give full play to his own combat effectiveness. Yu Pengcheng had no worries about his future. He took many decisive moves and never distracted himself from defense. With continuous attacks, his one handed knife technique gradually climbed to the peak, and the sparks scattered all over Morton. After a long attack, he still failed to break through Morton''s defense. Morton seems to have deliberately compared his strength with Yu Pengcheng and resisted his attack with the hardness of his body. Yu Pengcheng was arrogant. He had never suffered such humiliation. Suddenly, his red and dark face rose, exhaled and drank. The blade of the nine ring knife flashed white. The vigorous Qi condensed on it and pulled out a lightning refraction trace in the air. The afterwave of the knife awn dispersed, the piano above the church was directly broken, and a large crack opened in the rear wall to see the rear cemetery. However, the result is only so, at the moment of temporary. The smiling Morton finally changed his color and turned into a bat in the sky. He avoided the chop with little damage. Yu Pengcheng''s eyes flashed a gray color. The knife he had just made was the strongest one he could gather in his martial arts all his life. He had only made two knives since he became famous. The opponents were all masters who were as famous as themselves at that time, and they could not resist such a knife. Today, he fought against the evil devil, but he was restrained by the other party''s strange means. His fierce strength was completely useless, which made him feel a great sense of frustration. The horse behind Yu Pengcheng was really ready. It seemed that Yu Pengcheng would return without success. He waited for Morton''s Avatar to fly away, and then threw a very dense net. Under the action of its innate Qi, the big net dispersed in an instant. At the moment when Morton scattered and flew, all the bats were shrouded in it. Then the spirit Qi of heaven and earth is induced to form spirit pressure, which is frantically compressed inward to limit it to the greatest extent. "Mao, are you ready?" The horse really seemed to use a lot of force. At this time, he was bulging and couldn''t do anything else. The nine palaces and eight trigrams array arranged by Yu Dachu and ah Xiu has been formed, which coincides with the rune array projected by Mao Xiaofang''s Heavenly Master''s clothes. Mao Xiaofang in the eyes of the array is blessed by multiple spiritual forces, which directly leads to the power of heaven and earth. There are great works of spiritual light in the array. Even ordinary people who can''t feel the aura of heaven and earth can feel the violent fluctuation of aura at this time. The peach wood sword in Mao Xiaofang''s hand flew out and stabbed the bats of Morton''s incarnation. Then a visible wave in the air was transmitted to the peach wood sword. Mao Xiaofang''s essence blood stained on the sword was extracted from the past. For a time, the blood was brilliant, and the whole peach wood sword suddenly exploded. It seemed as if a typhoon had hung in the church. Yu Dachu, ah Xiu, Ma Xiaoling and Yu Hongtu, who were slightly weak, all flew away. The netted Morton was blown into a pool of blood mud, splashed everywhere, and everyone was contaminated with some. Wei Ran looked at the blood falling on his body and seemed to be still wriggling. His mind flashed vigilance and shouted, "shake the blood off his body quickly!" Before they could react, the blood stains stuck to everyone suddenly went into their bodies. The four disciples were the first to be seriously injured. They could not resist such a strange attack. They fell to the ground in pain. There seemed to be something flowing in the subcutaneous blood vessels, approaching the heart step by step. Although Mao Xiaofang and others have just made a big move and are in a relatively weak state, they can barely resist the erosion of blood, but they can''t help their disciples. Wei Ran''s blood on the body surface was also invading his body, but it was directly transpiration by the high temperature ignited by his blood boiling mode. Then he quickly ran behind ah Xiu and others and punched them in their vests. The vigorous Qi rushed into their bodies. Under the control of Wei Ran, they generally rushed to the blood clan in the four people''s bodies. A small part was directly destroyed by the vigorous Qi. Most of them realized that it was bad and took the initiative to leave their bodies. The same is true for Mao Xiaofang and others. Morton''s blood flew out of the skin pores and then condensed in the air to restore his original appearance. He looked at Wei Ran in surprise, and his eyes flashed a color of meditation, as if he were carrying on a memory or nostalgia spanning a long time and space. "It''s very similar to the blood power of the adult and has a very familiar feeling. Said, "who did you learn this skill from?" Facing Morton''s question, Wei Ran only smiled sarcastically, "that adult? Which adult is it? " Morton''s eyes flashed, "you should be glad that you seem to master the inheritance of that adult, otherwise I will kill you now and turn you into my servant." Wei Ran walked slowly towards him, shaking his fingers as he walked, "no, no, no, even if you don''t have any sympathy, you''re not my opponent. It''s far from enough. A-level demon hunter can kill you." Morton''s pupils contracted suddenly. Since the beginning of the 20th century, the profession of demon hunter has almost completely disappeared under the secret encirclement and suppression of the blood clan. Only the hypocrite who is clearly a werewolf, but always regards himself as a messenger of justice, and calls himself a demon hunter in the name of that adult. How could this East Asian man know that the demon hunter exists, or A-level demon hunter? Is he really the heir to that adult? "Do you know the class a demon hunter? It seems that you must know that adult. Tell me where he is. As long as you tell me, I...... " What answered Morton was a rapidly enlarged fist, which was so fast that he couldn''t escape. One punch smashed all the rest of his words back into his stomach, knocked down eight teeth, and damaged the church wall at the same time. Morton stood up awkwardly from the hard reinforced concrete. He was hit by Wei Huo in the prayer room and broke a shear wall. He vomited blood out of his mouth. When he raised his head again, sharp teeth grew again, and his eyes became blood red. "You are suicidal!" Morton stretched out his hand, and a long sword appeared out of thin air on his right hand, which was five points similar to the magic sword in Dracula''s hand, burning green magic flame. Morton''s momentum suddenly changed, like a demon God who came to the world. Mao Xiaofang and others knew that when Morton fought with them, they didn''t use their best! At that time, my heart was full of depression. Yu Pengcheng had tried this kind of taste before. He was able to adapt quickly and threw his big knife at Wei Ran. "Young man, go on! Help me kill him! " In a hurry and anger, what Yu Pengcheng jumped out of his mouth was Mandarin. Chapter 568 Wei Ran took over the broadsword. There is aura on the broadsword. Each steel ring is engraved with inscriptions. It seems that the origin of the broadsword is not simple. Wei ran directly meets Morton and cuts each other! Morton can incarnate, and the bat shadow is continuous, launching a fast attack around Wei Ran. However, no matter how fast the body method is, it can''t be faster than Wei Ran''s eyes. In addition, his brain is fused with a protein biochip with super computing power, which can calculate each other''s behavior pattern in an instant. Therefore, no matter how unpredictable Morton''s attack is, there is no difference between Wei Ran and direct attack. He can predict every move in advance. Wei Ran''s righteous body at this time, even if it was not as fast as the other party and didn''t have so many powers, but it mastered the advantage of first mover prediction and easily took over all Morton''s attacks. Finally, when the other party was furious, he caught the flaw, used the halberd force - Kang long against the sky, and directly cut half of his body in two. If you only have some advantages, you have to ignore people. The knife is urgent, and it is the dance of gods and ghosts in a disorderly cloak. The blade is not fast, but according to the accurate calculation of the brain chip, it can always cut in the most difficult area of Morton''s defense, and continue to expand the wound just cut. At the same time, the output vigorous Qi continued to explode in his wound, which made Morton convulse. After more than a dozen moves, he had no resistance and became the target of Wei Ran''s knife test. Countless wounds were cut on his body, which was terrible and bloody. Morton was in a hurry. His body exploded and turned into bats again. Each bat also released a chain of lightning to cover Wei. Wei Ran sneered, inhaled quickly, expanded his lungs, and then opened his mouth fiercely. The roar from those iron lungs almost turned into tangible waves, squeezing the air and spreading around. Everyone at the scene covered their ears very uncomfortable, which was like the shock wave caused by the explosion of an air bomb around them! The bats scattered by Morton stagnated in the mid air, and the lightning chain released was also destroyed by the rapidly spreading waves. The resistance of a single bat divided by him is only about one hundredth of the body. For the diffuse range attack, the damage borne by these hundreds of bats is much higher than the direct damage borne by the body. Therefore, each of his bats couldn''t bear the pressure brought by the sound wave. They exploded into blood and sprinkled all over the sky. When Wei Ran saw this, he waved a knife, and the red knife awn swept like a curtain, so that Yu Pengcheng knew how big the difference between the two vigorous Qi knives and awns was. All the blood that came into contact with the vigorous Qi curtain was quickly evaporated dry. Every drop of blood water evaporated will make Morton lose one point of blood gas and weaken his body. Of course, the blood evaporated by Wei Ran was not a drop or two. Morton could only condense and form quickly. His whole body staggered and retreated, and his pale face became gray at this time. "I''m not your mortal opponent!" He roared and went up with his sword again. However, all his micro movements were analyzed by the protein chip in Wei Ran''s brain, which completely exposed his purpose. Morton pretended to attack, but in fact separated again and would sneak into four disciples who were shocked to death by Wei Ran''s roar. The first to bear the brunt is ah Xiu, who has the weakest cultivation. But before Morton got close to ah Xiu, he was patted by Wei Yanyi, who had seen through everything. At the same time, he rolled away the arm holding the sword. The sword and arm were stepped on the ground by Wei Yanyi. The nine ring knife resisted on his shoulder at will and lit a cigarette leisurely. His eyes looked at the other side with contempt. At this time, ah Xiu and others recovered a little. When they saw Wei Ran''s arrogant style, they couldn''t help but stay stunned. Yu Hongtu, who had previously provoked Wei Ran, was ashamed. What does it mean that no one dares to be known as Wu in the Yu family? People just disdain to be known as Wu in their Yu family. Morton was in a panic. He basically determined that Wei Ran was the descendant of the adult he thought. Otherwise, how could he be so strong in his thirties that he almost couldn''t fight back. Now I don''t care about face. I turn around and run away quickly. Wei Ran Leng snorted, stretched out his hand and needed to grasp. A vigorous Qi wrapped around the other party and sucked it back. "Did I say to let you go? Tell me, in which grave does your master Dracula sleep? " Morton''s throat was locked by Wei Ran, and his mana was made by the vigorous Qi that Wei Ran entered the body. He couldn''t change his body. "Master... No, I can''t betray master! I''m a subordinate of general van Helsing. You can''t kill me! Let me meet general van Helsing! " Wei Ran turned his head, leaned close to his ear and said, "fan Haixin saw his subordinates become like this. I''m afraid they will be more decisive than me. You don''t deserve to be his subordinates!" Wei Ran is about to use his vigorous Qi to completely break his heart. At this time, a Yin wind came from the rear. He could only turn the vigorous Qi to resist and quickly avoid. A soft figure flashed past and hooked away the seriously injured Morton. When Wei Ran got up, he found a charming Western woman dragging Morton standing at the door of the church, looking at herself curiously. "It seems that you should be the descendant of van Helsing, the devil''s left hand... Except for the fake guy, it seems that you haven''t heard this name for 800 years." Wei Ran is sure she has no impression of this female vampire. The female vampire looked at Morton and said, "among the first generation of blood families, you are the most useless. I, who was first embraced by my master more than 300 years ago, have stronger strength than you. Morton, when you get back, the master may take back your blood. " "I just want to see you again, general..." "Hehe, since you know that fan Haixin is still alive, I believe the host will not disappoint you. I''m also fascinated by their past grievances and epic stories. " Wei Ran walked to each other step by step with his knife. He didn''t watch others discuss his calm habits. Sometimes the knife is more suitable for talking than his mouth. The female vampire looked at Wei Ran and was ready to go with Morton. She didn''t want to fight Wei Ran head-on at all. At this time, a slightly childish voice came, "since you''re here, stay a little longer." The female vampire was stunned. A red figure came in from the door of the church. With her body method, it was a stunning and unforgettable sword light. After the sword light, a fox with six tails flashed in the air outside the church. It disappeared for a moment, but left an unforgettable impression on the two vampires. Because their so-called life is two seconds after the flash of the sword light. Two seconds later, the two vampires turned into ashes, swept by the strong wind passing through the hall and scattered into the sky. Wei Ran looked at the girl wearing a red dress and a red cap. She was stunned. After Wei Ran, Mao Xiaofang exclaimed, "are you a vampire hunter, Little Red Riding Hood?" This sentence is really funny, but Ma Huanzhen and Yu Pengcheng can''t laugh. They all know the weight behind this legend, a legend walking alone in the fog of history against the darkness. At this time, Wei Ran couldn''t help but say a name by means of sound transmission, "a li?" The girl raised her head and looked at Wei Ran. Although the person in front of her was very strange, the fluctuation from her soul was very familiar. She smiled. "Long time no see." Chapter 569 As soon as the battle was over, a Li turned and left. Wei Ran hugged Mao Xiaofang and others. "Master Mao, this man has an old relationship with me. Please go back to heal your wounds first. I will return to the medical school tomorrow morning." With that, Wei Ran chased ah li away. Mao Xiaofang and others just heard the dialogue between Morton and the female vampire and Wei Ran. They knew that Wei Ran''s identity was not simple. They guessed that he was so young and so powerful, perhaps from an ancient inheritance. As outsiders, they are not easy to ask questions. They can only watch Wei Ran leave first, then help each other, clean up and leave in a hurry. Wei Ran chased ah Li to the other side of the forest. His divine knowledge swept around. There was no one else. They stood side by side and looked at the river in the distance. "I went to a high-tech world. After more than three years in that world, I didn''t expect that the world has passed a thousand years." A Li said with a sly smile: "after thousands of years of hard practice, I fought with the forces organized by Dracula in the dark world. Now my strength has far exceeded that of you. It''s only three years since you lost your original body, but it''s really miserable ~ your strength has declined so much that you can''t see it. " Wei Ran said his experiences in the last world with a smile, including those he had talked with emperor Xin in the sea of knowledge. After hearing this, ah Li looked at him in surprise, "where did you reflect?" Wei Yancai remembered that he also put his body to sleep in a dark corner outside the church. He quickly transferred his divine consciousness and controlled the body. "You see, that''s it. I can''t return to the ontology for more than three hours each time, which is the limit. Then it will take at least a whole day to return to the noumenon again. " A Li mused: "emperor Xin, this name is very familiar... No, I can''t think deeply. I have a feeling that my soul is about to crack." For a time, ah Li was in a cold sweat. "I vaguely found traces belonging to the Yin and Shang Dynasties among the yuan gods, but they were sealed very firmly and could not be traced back in depth. When I founded the team among the hunting soldiers of the heavens, I took the name of returning to Yin, so our initial team must have a close relationship with Yin Shang! " Wei Ran said solemnly, "ah Li, if you can''t pry the seal, don''t pry it. You must remember that you are only a Li, not the one who was sealed. I don''t want to see you become another person one day! " A Li nodded seriously, "I know. Since I forget the memory of the long past, let it never remember again." Wei Ran looked at the river in front of him. "A thousand years have passed in this world. What has happened since I, Dracula and Gabriel split the remnant power of the ancient god. Why do I feel that the Reiki concentration in the world has not changed, but the strength of extraordinary forces is much weaker than that in those years? " Ah Li sighed, "since you disappeared from the world, the space barrier has been closed. The invaders can''t come in, and the hunters from all over the sky can''t come in. Dracula has done a lot of great things by absorbing the power of ancient gods... " After she began to describe the world to Wei Ran, a series of events occurred. In the city that was destined to be slaughtered, Dracula used one night to turn all the important and highly talented officers in the Garrison who were promoted by Wei ran into the first generation of vampires. Then these early generation vampires turned the elite in the army into vampires. The garrison accepted this gift from the abyss in the face of the desperate situation of slaughtering the city. As a result, a blood clan army was hidden in buildings by day, and human beings in the city who had not been transformed into vampires built many tunnels that could shield the direct sunlight. When the Allied forces attacked the city during the day, they were attacked by vampire troops in street fighting. They suffered heavy losses and were beaten out of the city. The defenders fought hard until night. People bitten by vampires during the day became blood slaves without self-consciousness. They followed the blood clan army out of the city and launched a night attack on the coalition army. In the first World War, they defeated all the coalition forces of the Crusades and crescent religions, and several generals of the coalition forces were forced to accept the initial support under the conscious dissemination of Dracula. This was the first step of Dracula''s layout. After that, he created an invincible blood Legion in the Mediterranean region, with the help of which he counterattacked Constantinople. Dracula, who had originally realized his great wish to restore the country, found that the people under his rule showed extreme exclusion from his group of heterogeneous rulers, and did not hesitate to unite the Holy See and the crescent forces to counter attack. Dracula no longer has hope for restoration. He is crazy and wantonly turns mortals into his own blood slaves, allowing the vampire virus to spread far and wide. After decades of tug of war, it fought against the powerful countries in the East and the West and the two strongest religious forces in the world, and even once broke through the holy capital Vatican and Jerusalem, desecrating the holy places of the two religions. Demon hunters suffered almost devastating destruction, and among the upper rulers of European countries, many nobles and even kings who were tempted by Dracula to become the first generation of vampires. At this time, a major historical event occurred, that is, the western expedition of Mongolia! The Mongolian legion of the western expedition also ran into the undead Legion established by Dracula, and the mortal army suffered heavy losses. A Li''s strength grew greatly after some cultivation. Moreover, she herself was also one of the culprits of Mongolia''s destruction of the Southern Song Dynasty. She had a strong national feelings for the so-called Chinese dynasty, unlike Wei Ran. She just wants to use the extraordinary forces in the east to fight the Dracula undead Legion as far away as central Europe and even Central Asia. The hope of success in helping the decadent Southern Song Dynasty against Mongolia is too slim. Moreover, relying on the literati and bureaucrats in the Southern Song Dynasty, it is impossible to have the determination and desire to expand abroad like the Han and Tang Empire. So she simply helped Mongolia destroy the Southern Song Dynasty, accelerated the process, and became the leader of the extraordinary forces in the eastern world with her own strength. Ah, when it comes to this point, Wei Fei did not make complaints about her, but she was a monster after all. She could not criticize her in the position of national righteousness. She only did what she thought was most beneficial to her. The Mongolian army in the western expedition suffered a small loss in the hands of the immortal legion of Dracula. A Li took the opportunity to ask for orders from the king of sweat at that time, took the zongmen elite in the eastern world as the leading force, and launched a direct attack on Dracula with the cooperation of the Mongolian army. Dracula is also the first time to face a powerful army from the eastern world. Although he is a mortal, his tactical execution ability is ten blocks behind the multinational armies in Central Asia and Europe. They know that vampires fear the weakness of the sun. Most battles are carried out during the day, and at night, they resist with the super strong from the East as the node. After several important strategic strongholds were uprooted continuously, Dracula was gradually forced into a dilemma of having to fight a decisive battle. At this time, the remaining extraordinary resistance forces in Europe stabbed him in the back. However, under the bloody battle, it also gave a major blow to the Oriental extraordinary forces led by a Li. Most people died on the spot, making many sects lose their important inheritance. This war is a major reason for the overall decline of Oriental extraordinary forces, but it will not become what it is now. Chapter 570 It has to be said that the Mongolian army was very strong at that time. When the front was in anxiety with the blood clan army, another light cavalry force of 30000 people attacked the hinterland of the blood clan army from behind after circuitous attacks for three days and three nights. The battle time was just dragged to dawn, and the blood clan army was led to the wilderness area while fighting continuously. Under World War I, Dracula''s undead Legion completely disappeared. But ah Li failed to kill Dracula himself on the battlefield. At the beginning, Dracula''s strength was still quite strong. Ah Li was not his opponent, and there were many mortals around him. In this high-level battle, the mortal army has not played a great role, but will become a good tonic for Dracula and the first generation vampires to recover from their injuries. Therefore, even if the Mongolian army won at that time, ah Li fought hard and failed to prevent Dracula from leaving calmly with a group of early vampires. Since then, a Li has traveled all over the world, practicing and hunting high-level vampires. Dracula also developed his power in the dark, and no longer so crazy set up a huge undead army, which attracted the collective siege of the human world. When Wei Ran heard this, he guessed, "you say Dracula has hidden in the dark since then, and many rulers in European countries have accepted his first support, so can''t he manipulate the forces of various countries in the dark since then?" A Li nodded and said, "although I don''t know much about Dracula, after the undead Legion was completely eliminated, he seems to have regained some sense and began to take the conspiracy route. Since then, he has rarely taken the initiative to develop the first generation of vampires. Although the number of high-level vampires is small, they are all important figures. Therefore, I later united with the assassin organization of the Central Asian world to carry out targeted assassinations against these noble leaders, and really killed many early vampires. " At this point, she sighed, "even so, they still failed to stop their development. Since then, although the Holy See was reorganized, it no longer had its original power and the decline of theocracy, which led to the continuous collision of various ideological trends at the beginning of the Renaissance. Since then, there have been two industrial revolutions and two world wars. Behind this, mixed with the complex struggle between European royal families and ethnic groups, are full of vampires. Interestingly, although these vampires secretly controlled the development of European civilization, they almost hanged the demons in the world at that time. At least I haven''t seen the shadow of demons in recent 100 years. " Wei yanzhuo thought, "he only controls the process of European civilization behind his back. What about the east?" "Being beaten like that by Mongolia, how could he forget the Oriental world." A Li continued to talk about major events in history. "In the troubled times at the end of the Yuan Dynasty, many leaders of the rebel army and the warlords of the yuan army were turned into early vampires by him. During the period of war, the major Gates also stood in line with the major local forces. Vampires played tricks behind the scenes. Under the civil war, it caused a serious reshuffle to the whole extraordinary forces until I helped Zhu Yuanzhang establish Daming. Then, based on Quanzhen Taoism, Zhengyi Taoism and Zen, many sects were supported in the north and south. Later, the major sects of Shaolin, Wudang and Longhu Mountain were basically extended from which Taoism, which was also slightly restored. But during my practice, I didn''t know that Dracula had arranged outside the pass. After that, there was a great chaos in the late Ming Dynasty, and many blood clan officers were hidden in the Manchu and Qing armies. But Dracula didn''t expect that the Eight Banners checked and balanced each other. Even with good luck, they generally occupied the Central Plains. The real emperor can never be a blood clan. For example, Dourgen, as a blood clan, intended to replace Shunzhi, but was besieged by the eight banners and died unknown. Then it cleaned the internal blood clan members. Expel all the chess pieces hidden by Dracula, but as a barbarian, the three hundred year rule of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties has caused more trauma to Middle Earth than Dracula''s conspiracy. I don''t think I need to elaborate on this. After that, the world is basically dominated by Europeans. Against the decadent Opium Wars of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, the invasion of the Eight Power Allied forces, the semi colonial war, the Sino Japanese War, the war of aggression against China... All these have created the scene you see now. " Wei Ran was silent for a long time before he sighed, "how many times have you made hands with Dracula?" A Li stretched out three fingers, "the first was the western expedition in Mongolia, the second was from an assassination of the high level of the Holy Roman Empire, and the third time on the day of the assassination of U.S. President Lincoln, Gabriel joined hands with me." "He?" "Yes, I almost forgot to tell you that Gabriel lost his memory for some reason. He only remembered your pseudonym and Dracula''s name. He still remembered that Dracula was an enemy, so he mistakenly thought the name van Helsing was his own. Therefore, hunting vampires in all parts of the world in your name can be regarded as the last demon hunter in the world. Of course, I think he is very poor. He didn''t tell him that he was a werewolf. " Wei Ran was interested in Gabriel. "What''s the strength of that guy?" A Li Ning said seriously: "very strong. When I join hands with him to deal with Dracula, he can almost draw with Dracula without changing his body. Once he becomes a werewolf, he can force Dracula into a bat form." "So you haven''t been able to kill Dracula?" Ah Li said sadly, "I can fight, but I can''t stay. His magic is very strange and fast. When I don''t want to fight, I leave at any time. I can''t stop him at all. However, he saw that Gabriel was too strong. It seemed that he had removed part of the ancient god''s power from Gabriel. If he could successfully absorb it, Dracula should become stronger. " "It sounds like I''m interested. Can you find him now?" Ah Li shrugged his shoulders. "I heard it was a deep sleep. It seems to absorb the power of the ancient god. Of course I don''t know where it is. Otherwise, my mother would have come to the door, but it must be in the United States. " Wei Ran touched his chin and said, "in that case, let''s go to the United States. Even in order to find clues, it''s easier to find him in the United States." "What about your body? Don''t tell me you want to use the consignment, it''s not a big one! " Wei Ran looked at himself and smoked at the corner of his mouth. He really couldn''t help it A Li smiled cunningly again and said, "well, give it to me. I can control your body with puppetry, but it''s only limited to normal activities. It''s definitely not good to fight." Wei Ran''s eyes lit up. What he was most distressed about now was this. He clapped his hands and said, "that''s it! Go back to master Mao''s house tomorrow. Anyway, he will take more care of him during this period. He also helped solve the identity problem. We should say goodbye to him. " Chapter 571 Wei Ran and a Li came to Mao''s medical center early in the morning. Mao Xiaofang and others were both surprised and flustered about the disappearance of Wei Ran''s body until they saw their "three people" appear. When Wei Ran saw Ma Huanzhen and Yu Pengcheng''s father and son, he nodded to them. After expressing his thanks, he explained his intention to come and go. As agreed with Wei Ran, a Li told Mao Xiaofang about his body refining skills and body essence alone. Whether Mao Xiaofang would convey it to Yu Pengcheng depends on his wishes. A Li passed on some of his spells and internal cultivation methods to Mao Xiaofang and Ma Huanzhen. The reason why they discussed doing so is that they hope to leave an inheritance to the Oriental transcendent world. They don''t expect to recover to the peak a thousand years ago, but at least they should have a certain resistance. At the same time, it is also a reward for Mao Xiaofang''s acceptance and care during this period of time. Mao Xiaofang and others are also blessed by misfortune. Although they don''t give up Wei Ran''s departure, they also know that Wei Ran''s origin is unusual. With his strength, they can''t fight against the target in the future at this stage. Therefore, instead of following Wei Ran and holding him back, it''s better to give him a blessing. If the green mountains don''t change and the green water flows, there will be a chance to see him again in the future. Wei Ran and a Li stayed in Hong Kong for a week to clean up all the vampires exposed here before taking a flight to the United States. The first stop is New York. ¡­¡­ At this time, in a private estate in Washington A group of well-dressed upper class people gathered in a secret hall. They looked piously at the ground five meters in front of them, where there was a gap the size of a standing coffin. There was a faint sound of mechanical transmission. A moment later, a coffin made of crystal rose to the ground and was laid flat on the ground. The two leading white men cooperated and gently pushed open the lid of the coffin. The frozen fog in the coffin dispersed, revealing a shriveled and ugly body. One of the white men waved to the Deacon at the door. After a while, they came in with two hospital beds. On the bed lay a pair of young twin sisters, who seemed to fall into deep sleep and looked very peaceful. The two hospital beds were pushed to the left and right sides of the coffin. Two doctors in white coats connected the infusion tube to the mummified body in the crystal coffin. The crowd waited quietly. As the blood color on the two twin girls gradually disappeared, the mummy in the coffin became more and more full and flexible. The wrinkles on the surface of his skin were flattened, the gray and shriveled muscles became full and powerful, the sparse hair became thick and soft, and the whole person looked extremely handsome and manly. Until the two girls died, the whole body blood was extracted. The people in the coffin opened their eyes, slowly sat up from the middle and pulled out the infusion tube connected to them. At this time, everyone on the scene knelt down and prayed in unison, "welcome the return of our Lord, the world is still subject to the rule of blood clan, may the darkness be endless forever, may the joy never end, and may the king''s long cherished wish come true!" The man who wakes up from the crystal coffin and wears a retro robe is Dracula who has been sleeping for a hundred years. As soon as he sat up, the top of the hall automatically retreated to both sides, just making the full moon shine directly into the coffin. Dracula closed her eyes intoxicated. "I haven''t bathed in the warm moonlight for many years. It''s really memorable." With the support of two early generation blood families, he walked out of the crystal coffin and gave off a momentum at will, which made the peripheral middle and low-level blood families produce a palpitation from the bottom of his heart. The suppression of blood makes them even have no courage to look up and see. "Who can tell me what year it is now?" "In 1983, our master." "Oh, it''s less than 40 years since the end of World War II... What interesting things have happened in the world these years? Oh, I know there may be a lot, Camilla. Tell me alone later. Among these people, you have a good eloquence. " Camilla was one of the first blood families to serve him nearby. He bowed slightly to show that he knew. In the crowd, a female blood clan in white dress leaned towards Dracula excitedly, "my dear master, why don''t you let me talk to you all night?" This woman looks like Dracula''s fiancee Elizabeth. Dracula also calls her Elizabeth, but their personalities are obviously very different. Dracula has been a little tired of her after decades after the first meeting. "Elizabeth, you still can''t learn to be like her. Forget it. It''s good to be yourself." Then he looked at the crowd, "I woke up this time because I felt that in addition to the demon hunter, another old friend who has been missing for a thousand years appeared. Half of the people who followed me out of the abyss are still alive. You should know who it is... Eh? What about this guy Morton? " Camilla, de Gula''s confidant, said: "according to the regulations you specified, he went to Hong Kong to solve those extraordinary people who have grown up. In theory, he should have come back a week ago. But he and Eve have no news. " Dracula felt it for a moment and shook her head helplessly. "The blood I gave them disappeared. These two fools were killed. Ah, have those sectarian forces in the East grown up enough to kill you elders? " No one dared to answer Dracula''s words. After a moment of silence, a blood clan who looked younger than everyone present stood up, "master, it is impossible to judge whether it was done by local people in Hong Kong until the information is collected in place. After all, according to the information they learned before they set out, there are only three extraordinary side players there, and their strength can barely reach the level of A-level demon hunter. " Dracula turned to look at the man, but did not mention the killing of Morton and Eve, "Oh, it''s Ryan. I just mentioned that man, but you have admired him since you were young. How can you hear his news and not see you very excited? " This is the child who had a short conversation with Wei Ran in the lonely city. His name is Ryan banxius. His father was Wei Ran''s subordinate, but he died before defending the city. Raine said calmly, "general van Helsing is already your enemy." Dracula said, "ha ha, that''s not necessarily true. He spent a thousand years digesting that power. His mind can''t be free from the influence of ancient gods. Maybe he can join us. " Ryan asked, "what if he refuses?" "Refuse? Then kill him, that''s it! From now on, you should pay attention to him. My good brother has returned. I can''t help arranging a gorgeous welcome ceremony for him. " Chapter 572 Dracula woke up because he sensed the power of the ancient gods in Wei Ran''s body. On the other side, he also occupied part of the power of the ancient gods and felt a throb. A tragic massacre took place in the home of a dignitary in a Nordic country. The dignitary''s whole family, young and old, including his servants, died miserably at home. The scene was full of traces of fierce fighting, but it didn''t seem to bring any harm to the murderer. In one bedroom, a bearded, cold looking European man sat by the bed, covering his head. "Er... He appeared, the guy who has the same source of power as me!" Holding a silver cross in his hand, he plunged into his heart and let the blood gush out like a spring. It seems that only such self abuse can alleviate his headache a little. "All evil will be eradicated! I am fan Haixin, the only demon hunter left in the Holy See. It is my mission to eliminate all darkness until death! " After some chanting, the man named fan Haixin gradually regained his consciousness, holding the door plate sword in his hand, and suddenly swung an arc. The roof of the mansion was immediately lifted out, allowing the rare winter sunshine to shine into the house. Those who were killed in the house by him, when exposed to the sun, immediately seemed to be lit and quickly turned into ashes... It turned out that all the family were vampires. ¡­¡­ As soon as Wei got off the plane, there was a palpitation from his body. He said to ah Li, "I feel it, those two guys. But I just know they exist, I don''t know where they are. This familiar feeling attracts me to get close to them. Presumably they are the same. It doesn''t seem to take long to wait. " A Li said, "it''s best not to let them find out where you are in advance, otherwise it''s not impossible to use the state machine." Wei has the experience of selecting a group army in the future world. For the army in this world, he believes that the threat to himself is not too high, as long as he doesn''t hit the nuclear bomb. Even though he was proud, he still listened to ah Li''s words. Although the state machine can''t help itself, being chased for a long time like a mouse will certainly affect its own state. When Dracula suddenly appeared again, he would be at an absolute disadvantage. It''s better to try to find out where he is first, and then suddenly appear in front of him and give him a surprise to see, which is best for yourself. The two came to the villa a Li bought in the suburbs of New York. She has real estate all over the world. Don''t ask too much about how the money came from. "Your noumenon is hidden here. Our task is to seize the remaining power of ancient gods. In addition to a killer Dracula, there is also a Gabriel. What are you going to do when you meet him? " Wei Ran sat on the sofa in the living room and said, "give priority to Dracula and Gabriel. He is weak." A Li said, "one of the ancestors of the two races in the dark world, do you think he is weak? Oh, oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you about the werewolf. Do you want to hear it? " Wei Ran sat up straight and nodded. "In the first 100 years of the outbreak, werewolves lacked a leader like Dracula, so their power was scattered. It was even once caught by the blood clan and used as a war slave. In the first war of the Mongolian Western Expedition, the casualties were exhausted. Later, it was because the werewolves were enslaved by the blood clan that the early werewolves and high-level werewolves were able to meet, and after Dracula''s undead army was eliminated. They set up an organization called Wolf royal court. To tell the truth, it is very similar to the tribal system of Mongolia. It is very low. On the one hand, they are looking for their ancestors, on the other hand, they are secretly planning and developing their own forces, and revenge on the blood clan at the same time. The resentment between the two sides has also lasted for hundreds of years, but the werewolf has been at a disadvantage because he doesn''t know who his ancestor is and lacks enough high-end combat power. " "Gabriel, this guy didn''t recognize his little brother?" A Li said: "I have seen Gabriel twice. He doesn''t know what accident happened. He has been in the cycle of memory. It seems that he will lose his memory once every 100 years, and will instinctively return to the Vatican and accept the baptism of the Pope. He may know that there is dark power in him, but he will never take the initiative to use it. Just like when you first knew him, he won''t become a werewolf until there is a desperate situation. Every time I lose my memory, the only thing I remember is Dracula and your name. Dracula is the enemy. His consciousness is very clear. Only your name, he mistakenly thinks it''s his own. I told you about this, so he now calls himself van Helsing. " "This name should be given to him. You also said that he has always regarded himself as the last demon hunter. Why, do you kill werewolves?" "Of course, there is no mercy. In addition to the excessive outbreak of strength and dementia, he may bite people, leading to the birth of the first generation of werewolves. In most cases, more werewolves die in his hands. So the werewolf''s power can''t develop. Although it is also one of the overlords in the dark world, it is still far from the blood clan. " Wei Ran observed a moment of silence for the werewolf, "I can''t meet Gabriel in the noumenon state, otherwise he can perceive my identity from the power of the ancient god, and will attack me with his character nine times out of ten. It''s better to meet him with this body now, so that we won''t expose the flaws, and then induce this guy to look for Dracula. It''s best for them to lose both sides and we''ll do it again. " "That''s how I''ve planned to deal with Dracula for hundreds of years. The only time that was closest to success was that a hundred years ago, Gabriel became a werewolf to limit Dracula. I attacked and killed from the side and fought miserably. But Dracula is immortal. We were seriously injured, but he escaped. " Wei Ran pointed to his head, "I had an adventure in the last world. A biological computer has been implanted in this body and body brain. As long as enough combat information is collected, he can predict the opponent''s actions in advance. If Dracula wants to escape, I will see through it in advance. He has no chance." Ah Li shrugged his shoulders, disapproved, but suddenly offered a long sword. His pupils suddenly changed into Fox eyes, looked directly at Wei Ran, and said, "don''t resist." Wei Huo was stunned for a moment and put down his guard a little. Suddenly, his divine consciousness turned and came to a different space. There was only a clay ground where he couldn''t see the edge. There was nothing. The sky was also white. There were no clouds and no sun. A Li suddenly appeared in front of Wei Ran, "this is the endless space I created with magic, and our bodies are still in the room. But only the original God can come to this world. This method had no effect on the physical cultivation of the unity of soul and flesh, but your soul can be lost and transferred, so it also played a role. Just right, you can give full play to all your strength here. I haven''t seen you for a thousand years... Ah, it''s only three years for you. Let me see how much you''ve improved! " Then ah Li pointed at the long sword and put on a fighting posture. Wei Ran laughed. "Ah Li, you said the opposite. I should test it. You have practiced in a world with abundant aura for a thousand years. What achievements have you achieved?" As soon as the voice fell, Wei Ran moved casually, and the familiar long knife halberd appeared. However, he inserted the halberd on the ground and signaled that he would only fight with the long knife, which was a little despised a Li. Chapter 573 Ah Li was not angry, and the long sword was held high. In an instant, her short and thin body seemed to rise suddenly, and a sword idea rose into the sky and ran straight through the sky! Wei Ran once saw the meaning of this sword. It was Zhuo Lancang''s selfless sword in the world of the Tang Dynasty! Even when Zhuo Lancang is still in the congenital extreme state, this sword can hurt the strong in heaven and man. Even if it is in the stage of heaven and man, its sword meaning is very good. I didn''t expect that ah Li can imitate it only once. No, he should be more superior to the original owner. He shows the meaning of selflessness, as if he can tear apart time and space. The invisible sword Qi is like a suspended mountain. Just peeping at it makes people collapse. Wei Ran looked dignified. He didn''t expect that a Li''s 1000 year progress was not a little. He didn''t even dare to wait for a Li to completely condense the sword idea, and stood in place with a long knife to show the nine clouds and dragons. Three broken lines flicker. Wei Ran is ready to cut off with a knife! A Li saw that he only slightly twisted the handle of the sword, and the cold blade of the whole sword only pointed to Wei Ran, forcing his knife to not cut down at all. Wei Ran gave a cry, and the blade cut away from the forced sky sword, and the long knife suddenly broke. But Wei Ran kicked on the sword without me with his bare hands, as if walking in the air and rushing up step by step. Each foot falls heavily, and the power from the whole body is condensed on the two feet, combined with the power of the law of rolling. After ten steps, each step will smash the sword. A slight crack appeared on the surface of the invisible giant sword until it spread into pieces after another ten steps, which completely crushed the powerful sword idea. Usually, the sword intention connects the swordsman''s sword heart. If the sword intention is broken, the sword heart will be seriously damaged. Even if a Li has a secret method that can recover quickly, there must be a short delay time. Wei Ran wants to pursue while winning, fall straight and close his fist to the ground. At this time, he looked up, but lost the trace of a Li. Wei Ran''s fist can only hit a ring pit of tens of meters on the ground. He had just landed, the surrounding sky suddenly changed dramatically, and the day turned into night. Many stars covered the sky to form mysterious stars. These stars changed again, but they were endless sword Qi. A Li appeared in the air. "You broke the sword without self and arrogance. Hey, it seems that your breakthrough in understanding the sea barrier is not bragging. What''s the meaning of this sword?" Wei Ran narrowed his eyes and said contemptuously, "Zhang Chonghe''s Zhou Tianyan sword. Can you have something of your own?" Ah Li proudly raised his chin, "I''ll teach you later what it means to look like God!" Countless sword Qi shot down from the stars. Wei Ran felt like he was chased by countless drone swarms. However, the drone swarms depended on the data transmission of the early warning aircraft or the tracking of the built-in fire control radar, both of which he had ways to interfere and offset. However, ah Li''s all over the sky sword Qi depends on divine consciousness. As long as her speed is not fast enough to respond to her divine consciousness, it is impossible to escape countless sword Qi attacks. At this time, he dared not ask Da to fight the enemy empty handed. He quickly photographed the halberd and waved the vigorous Qi in the opposite direction with the momentum of gods and ghosts. He could not only block all the sword Qi, but also fight back against ah Li in the air. "That''s it?" Wei Ran did not forget to ridicule and ridicule in his tone. A Li''s slightly closed eyes suddenly opened. The stars changed dramatically and turned into foxes with different postures. Each fox looked at Wei Ran with the same look of contempt. A Li''s figure also disappeared in place when the fox shadow appeared all over the sky. This time, what came down was not ordinary sword Qi, but with the power of laws. Although the density was not as large as before, it had a strange rhythm. It seems that every step has calculated Wei Ran''s next move, as if playing chess, which leads Wei Ran to a more dangerous situation. Wei Ran is not worried about this method of calculation and prediction. Through the symbiotic biological computer, he can play a computing power far stronger than that of a Li at this time. A Li can only count to about ten steps, while Wei Ran can at least count to the state after twenty steps. It seems that there are only ten more steps, but according to the exponential principle, each additional step can add a complex change law of the index. Therefore, Wei Ran''s mental calculation and prediction ability can crush a Li. Therefore, he only passively defended 17 moves under the pressure of sword Qi. Later, Wei Ran mastered the initiative and was no longer led by the nose. On the contrary, he forced ah Li''s sword Qi to follow his own ideas, but he was unhurried. Wei Ran now finds it troublesome that a Li has the power of law attached to these sword Qi. Unlike her own rolling force, the force of her law belongs to the outbreak of an instant fight. The power of a Li''s law can be entangled and penetrated. Even if he is at an absolute disadvantage in the confrontation with Wei Ran, he can leave a little on Wei Ran every time. A small amount of the power of law had no effect on Wei yanzao, but when he got much more in the fight, he put a huge burden on himself. They are not only entangled, but also penetrate into the body, corrode the body, and even affect the spirit and mind. At first, a Li was so angry that he thought that his 800 years of practice had been in vain. Until he saw that Wei Ran''s embarrassed dodging sword Qi no longer dared to answer, he laughed. "Hey, do you want to know the name of my law power?" "I''m not interested!" "Cut, I''ll tell you, I''m so angry with you! How about I call it lingering? Do you feel sentimental and unable to get rid of it? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Why don''t you talk? Are you thinking about how to admit defeat with dignity?" Wei Ran moved at his feet, and dozens of sword Qi immediately followed him. All of them have the power of cutting mountains and breaking waves! If he stops a little, his vigorous Qi can''t completely protect his body. But at this time, Wei Ran''s mouth tilted slightly, his body shape disappeared in situ, and a ring pit of tens of meters was shaken out on the ground, and he himself instantly appeared at a position 300 meters high in mid air. He didn''t know when another long knife appeared in his hand. The left knife and the right halberd were Wei Ran''s best fighting posture. Qi combines Yin and Yang! Nine fox shadows were destroyed and scattered in the stars. "I''m not talking. I''m counting your position. It is said that there are three cunning rabbit caves. You have come to nine caves for me. Yes, ah Li, you are worthy of being a fox! " "Don''t be complacent!" The fox shadow of the nine stars broke, and ah Li''s figure flashed again. She looked very dignified. To Wei Ran''s surprise, she turned into a young woman in red. Even her voice changed from Laurie to imperial sister. Wei Ran had seen this appearance once. A Li was in the middle of the air, wielding his sword and stabbed Wei Huo. All the stars in the sky broke into streamers and rolled into eddies. With it as the core, it seemed to burst out the momentum of receiving all things in the world. "Yin Ruins sword formula - Muye meteor!" Wei Ran opened his eyes. Is this the unique skill that ah Li has learned after practicing for a thousand years? Although in the virtual world constructed by Yuanshen, the body will not suffer serious injuries if the competition fails, but Yuanshen will still be greatly affected. So in the face of this move, even if it''s not for face, Wei Ran should try his best to resist it. In the last world, he has explored the door of the third layer of sea barrier, but due to the transfer of soul, the potential of his body has not been developed from beginning to end, so his strength is not the strongest strength at the current stage. Chapter 574 But it doesn''t mean that Wei Ran doesn''t understand the upper limit of strength at this time. Others are on the ground and the halberd is dragged behind him. The power of those entangled laws disintegrated when he urged the vigorous Qi of his whole body to hurt himself. However, such self mutilation will certainly bring great harm to itself. He wants to use the severe pain of his injury to stimulate his potential and let him show his ability to exceed his current physical strength. The killing moves of a li from the outside and the self mutilation and destruction inside him greatly stimulated the explosion of Wei Ran''s potential under the dual pressure. In his spiritual sense, a flash of light scattered all the blood on the scarred body surface, and they burned in the air. Burning... It''s too slow. I want to completely decompose and convert the material in my body from the most basic particle state into energy without leaving any material residue, so I need to be fast until it''s too late to turn the material into another material! This time, he broke his arm, rushed to the approaching ah Li, and then crossed the halberd. It seemed that he could not feel the fluctuation of power and the exertion of the power of law. His broken arm burned and exploded in mid air, and most of the material became carbon powder and other things in the explosion. Only the middle of the last little finger was not converted into any material, but disappeared in an instant. Then a Li''s long sword pointed to an explosion that was comparable to the detonation of a large equivalent nuclear bomb! A Li''s Muye meteor didn''t even stab Wei Ran. Both of them disappeared in the explosion. The alien space created by Yuanshen collapsed and disappeared, and both returned to the real world. Wei was paralyzed on the sofa, his muscles twitched, sweating, collapsed like a dead dog, and his head was particularly painful. A Li''s state was not much better. The yuan God overused it and was in a very weak state. He leaned against the sofa and couldn''t lift any mana. Wei Ran said with a wry smile, "at this time, Dracula''s people came, and we are the lambs to be slaughtered." "You''re sick. How many nuclear bombs did you detonate just now?" Ah Li complained. "Nuclear bomb? Do you think I can bring it into the space just now? " "That finger, how can it explode such great power!" Wei Ran pointed to his head and smiled proudly and weakly, "inspiration comes from the last world. Whether it''s chemical energy, gunpowder, the principle of nuclear bomb explosion, or antimatter weapons. The core is to convert matter into energy with maximum efficiency in the shortest time. If you can completely convert a matter into energy in an instant, that is, the annihilation collision of positive and negative matter, the released energy is naturally extremely terrible, plus the power of my law... " Ah Li opened his eyes. "Do you put scientific principles on your personal martial arts practice?" "No? I began to try to completely convert the material of a whole arm into energy, but I found it too difficult to do so. I tried to use a little finger to verify it. In fact, I failed in the end. In fact, I only converted a small part of the mass of one finger into energy, which triggered a huge energy explosion just now. " Ah Li said strangely, "how can this be done!" "Physical training is not to exercise muscles without brains, but to constantly develop the power of the inner universe and understand the laws of the inner universe. The inner universe was born in the outer universe, and the two naturally have something in common. Therefore, physical cultivation and practice are all of their own existence. You should be able to control everything about yourself, even to control all your basic particles. This step, even a hair, can produce the lethality of a nuclear bomb explosion. Maybe this is what some strong people call entering the micro environment. " Ah Li was depressed and said, "listen to you, I feel that I have been practicing in vain for a thousand years. Your talent is really envious!" Wei Ran said with a smile, "you''ve been practicing for a thousand years. Why are you still like this. The last one just now, I said, can''t it be maintained for a long time? It''s very pleasant. " A Li Ao Jiao said, "I''m afraid you''ll fall in love with me and then give birth to some crazy thoughts, you know!" For a period of time after that, they lived in a snail''s house in the daytime and practiced martial arts. In the evening, he turns into a demon hunter in the dark night and travels through major cities in the United States to hunt vampires who come out to hunt at night in these cities. Of course, in order to avoid being recognized by Dracula''s people, they both went through a certain disguise. A Li can become an adult woman. Wei Ran''s body is completely different from that in the past. Therefore, just like the superhero in the cartoon, he wears a unique outfit. Basically, no vampire can recognize them. In less than half a year, their names have spread all over the dark world of North America. They have been watched by some human forces who have been secretly fighting against vampires, and have been noticed by vampire leaders. One morning, Wei Ran made breakfast in the kitchen and turned on the TV to pay attention to the local news. A local news caught his attention "... due to the recent frequent terrorist crimes, all kinds of terrible cases have broken out across the United States, resulting in the death of dozens of innocent civilians. Therefore, the state government decided to arrange the local military and police to carry out an anti-terrorism exercise in the near future. Please don''t panic at that time..." Wei Ran didn''t notice that the eggs in the pot had been fried and shouted at ah Li who was still in the lazy bed. "Hey, ah Li, there''s a counter-terrorism exercise. Maybe we''re being watched." A Li woke up from bed vaguely, "then move. Anyway, the fox nine caves." "You haven''t woken up yet! This is an opportunity. There must be a trap set by high-level vampires behind it. According to what we discussed before, we just took the opportunity to do it. If we hit the trap, we''ll do what we want. When they are hurt, they will certainly attract Gabriel''s attention. It''s best to take this opportunity to form a team with him and guide this one tendon to have a head-on conflict with Dracula... " Ah Li sniffed his nose and jumped out of bed. "Fool, the eggs are fried!" ¡­¡­ Sure enough, it didn''t take long. That afternoon, an air defense alarm sounded nearby. Suddenly, a large number of special forces soldiers appeared near the house. Fortunately, a Li transferred Wei Ran''s body to another real estate, and manipulated it with puppetry, pretending to live a normal life. After camouflage, he would not be found. At this time, they were jointly attacked by special forces, armed helicopters and armored vehicles. Their current strength is more than enough. However, in order to confuse the opponent, he deliberately pretended to be very embarrassed and reluctantly killed a way out of the siege. According to the calculation of the biological computer, Wei Ran knew that it was the road deliberately given up by these people. He pretended to be shot several times, and he was really shot several times. He deliberately didn''t force the bullet out, so that the injury looked more real. A Li pretended to be in a panic and dragged Wei ran away smoothly from the sewer of an alley. Walking in the dark and dirty environment of the sewer for more than an hour, suddenly there was a great light in front of me. Four blue eyed vampires in front of and behind blocked their way. After hunting for half a year, Wei Ran also roughly knew how to understand the purity of vampire blood according to the pupil color. Red eye is the first generation of vampires, while blue eye is the second generation of vampires first embraced by the first generation of vampires. It is a generation away from Dracula, but it is a relatively pure blood family, and its strength is naturally very outstanding. Chapter 575 Wei Ran and a Li looked at each other. Their previous goal of hunting a large number of low-level vampires has been achieved. "It seems that the top government also has your bastard running dogs," Wei said gnashing his teeth A Li praised him in the team channel, Oscar level Acting! A wind sex vampire blocked in front smiled and said: "you killed so many ethnic groups, you should think of today. If you tell your sister which school you learned the method of opening the power of blood, your sister will be a little better to you after turning you into blood slaves. " The black vampire next to her, even in the dark environment and wearing a pair of sunglasses, said coldly: "in today''s era, the power of blood can''t be opened alone without inheritance. If you don''t want to become a blood slave after suffering, you''d better tell us the origin of your power." The two vampires behind said, "you should know the strength gap between us. It''s enough to judge only from the momentum. This is the last warning." A Li held the assault rifle tightly, and the bullets inside were silver plated special bullets. She felt funny, but she still pretended to be nervous and patient, full of vigilance. "Four second-generation vampires, hum, even if you''re a cushion, it''s worth your life!" Just after shouting the slogan, she and Wei Ran were ready to backhand to let these vampires know how to write the word regret. At this time, a big hole was suddenly opened in the top of the head, and the sunlight from the ground came in, which made the four vampires ready to do a little slow. Then more than a dozen grenades were thrown in, and Wei Ran scolded in his heart. Who is this? Want to blow me up together?! However, the grenade explosion did not make much noise, but emitted purple light from it, covering the area of more than ten meters nearby. These lights did no harm to the two people, but the four blue eyed vampires seemed to be exposed to direct sunlight, their skin quickly festered and screamed miserably. But they also reacted very quickly and quickly retracted into the darkness to avoid sustained trauma. At the place where the hole was blown open, several figures with Moxi''s dry hair came out. They held guns and hung two ropes, "Hey, come up if you don''t want to die!" Wei Ran and a Li looked at each other and knew that unexpected forces had appeared. At this time, they could only continue to play humble, but they didn''t go up with the help of the rope. After all, the two men dressed up as soldiers with certain super abilities for the past six months, similar to the strong ones who opened their blood in the middle ages of Europe. So they all took off in situ and went up to the ground. The rescuers, dressed in Moxi dry hair and full of doomsday wasteland style, looked at them in surprise, but didn''t say much. They threw a few grenades below, took them on a modified jeep and left quickly. The four vampires in the sewer finally found a huge umbrella from nowhere and jumped onto the ground, but there was no shadow of the people just now. At this time, they all have a disgusting appearance of skin ulceration and pus all over. They look at each other. The female vampire said, "it seems that these resistance organizations who know the so-called world truth have also participated. Do they need to report to their superiors for a big clean-up?" The black vampire was very angry and smashed a nearby house with one punch. Several poor people living in it were crushed to death by the collapsed house on the spot. "We must destroy these human bastards! I turn them all into the lowest blood slaves! The one that can only be whipped! " Another vampire said, "contact Angie''s guys to chase them and keep them more or less." ¡­¡­ When they were on their way, they were given first aid. Although Wei Ran himself had no problem, several 7.62mm bullets were embedded in his body. It was too bloody and had to make these helpers nervous. Immediately help Wei burn stop bleeding and disinfect, and let him keep lying on his back to protect the wound as much as possible. Wei Ran couldn''t reveal his stuffing. He could only pretend to look pale and painful, and ah left to set their words. "Who are you?" Sitting in the front passenger seat, the dress is particularly non mainstream. The strange cock hairstyle is dyed into three colors: upper, middle, lower, red, yellow and blue. The middle transition area is very natural. Obviously, it has made some efforts. He clearly has a rough appearance, a copper eyed lion nose and a wide mouth, but he also wears a delicate Pearl Earring Pendant, and a nose ring on his nose, which is really impossible to compliment. He laughed and said, "we? Just a group of mortals lucky to survive after being persecuted by vampires. Without your powerful power, they can only hold together to keep warm and deal with those dark and dirty bastards. " He continued: "you''re new to hunting vampires. You dare to commit crimes for half a year and attract high-grade goods. If our boss hadn''t noticed you long ago, he divined that you would escape to this place. Let''s arrange an ambush in advance. Hey hey, you''re afraid you''ll really become blood slaves. Do you know what blood slaves are? " Of course, Wei Ran and a Li know that they have not accepted the first embrace of vampires. They are only infected by viruses. They lose themselves and exist like zombies. They only have the instinct to suck blood and obey the orders of high-level vampires. This kind of thing is blood slaves. It is said that blood slaves still have self-consciousness, but consciousness can''t control their body, so they can only watch themselves become the plaything of high-level vampires. Life is better than death. A woman who took care of Wei Ran said, "our boss has been gathering companions against vampires. It is said that he knows the last demon hunter. He thinks highly of you guys with special abilities. You should consider joining us so that you can be more powerful. " A Li nodded and said, "we will seriously consider this matter, but now it seems that there is trouble." A fireball fell in mid air. The motorcade driving on the suburban road was hit firmly on the hood of the car at the head. The whole car turned forward fiercely and became a fireball after landing. Naturally, there were no survivors inside. At the same time, the tail of the motorcade was also attacked. The wind blade cut the car body in half, and all the people inside were cut in half. The fishy wind flashed in the air and blocked the front of the motorcade with wild laughter. At the same time, near the field, a group of blood slaves with long teeth and claws rushed at the people. In Wei Ran''s car, the man sitting in the co driver''s seat looked gloomy, raised the assault rifle, immediately called on the walkie talkie to rely on the team to defend and fight, and arranged fire points to intercept the blood slaves. A Li nodded to Wei Yan and followed the crowd to get off. Wei Yan still pretended to be seriously injured and didn''t move. In fact, through the observation of the window, I have calculated the breaking method in my mind and shared it with ah Li in the team channel. When the gunshot rang out, the silver plated bullets did a lot of damage to the blood slaves. You can kill one with a few shots, but the real vampires hidden in the blood slaves, even the low-level ones, were very troublesome. Like humans, they are also good at using all kinds of modern weapons and equipment. With the help of blood slaves as meat shields, they often shoot cold guns or throw grenades, which brings great casualties to the team. This group of moxigan style humans did not undergo strict military training. All tactics were gathered from instinct and soon showed a collapse posture. The second-generation vampire wearing a sunshade suit and flying in the air has not yet made a move. Chapter 576 Wei Ran and a Li know that they can''t continue to play pigs, otherwise they may really become pigs. A Li couldn''t reveal his identity. Naturally, he couldn''t use a flying sword. Therefore, he picked up two submachine guns and rushed out alone. He braved all kinds of cold guns and shot bullets, just playing the style of all metal frenzy. Under the accurate coverage of the barrage, all the enemies in front of them fell to the ground, and those low-level vampires who shot cold shots were also shot one after another. Under the attack of silver coated bullets, their resistance is not much higher than that of blood slaves. They must leave the battlefield as soon as possible, otherwise the toxicity of silver will gradually penetrate into the heart. The pressure of moxigan''s team suddenly decreased. The leader followed ah Li, throwing a clip to him and cleaning up some missed fish. At this time, ah Li said, "pay attention to those low-level blood families. Don''t be stingy with weapons and ammunition. Give me the second-generation vampire in front of you." "Can you fight?" Asked boss moxigan. "I don''t know if I can fight, but you can''t fight." Ah Libai glanced at him and fired with two guns. The curtain of bullets shrouded the whole body of the blue eyed vampire. The other side smiled contemptuously, and a huge fireball spewed out of his mouth. All the bullets melted and rushed straight to ah Li. A Li kicked boss moxigan away, took out a dagger from his waist and rushed into the air to fight with the other party. With her original strength, she can easily kill each other. But she didn''t want to expose too much of her own strength. Under entanglement, she only managed to draw with the blood clan who was good at magic. At this time, Wei Ran was talking to the timid driver, "Hey, man, I just saw a good thing under your trunk. It''s used in armored vehicles." The driver hugged his head and wondered, "what is it?" "It''s a heavy machine gun, a 12.6mm guy. I think you can shoot vampires in half without silver plating. If you can''t operate, call your partner quickly, coward! " The driver hurriedly said this to the people outside the car. They are besieged by fast-moving vampires and need intensive fire support. Although the people outside the car wondered why there was a heavy machine gun in the car, they opened it with the idea of just in case. Sure enough, there was a big guy who had obviously been refitted. Of course, this is Wei''s heavy machine gun placed in the back. Although this thing is modified to be suitable for waist shooting, it can also be placed on the roof with a support. Immediately, three people worked together and carried everyone on the roof. A guy with extra strong muscles was the main shooter. He buckled the motive and shot at the vampires who were flexible and avoiding bullets. This heavy machine gun, which has been refitted in the last world, has a more terrible firing speed and a very strong recoil. The tiger''s mouth of the strong man''s two hands burst in less than a few shots. But at that moment, at least 50 bullets were fired, smashing a vampire shrouded in bullets into pieces and dying. The bullets in this gun are not silver plated! The boss of moxigan seemed to be a trainer. Seeing that his companion was unable to control the heavy machine gun with huge recoil, he jumped onto the roof to control it. He roared and shot. With the help of the reinforced roof and sandbags, he resisted the terrible recoil. He not only suppressed the flexible vampire, but also took the time to help ah Li suppress the blue eyed vampire. Wei Ran leaned out his head while no one was paying attention. He noticed that a Li was fighting with the blue eyed vampire. The war situation seemed very anxious. He said impatiently in the team channel: "hurry up, acting addicted?" Ah Li replied, "it''s not realistic enough." At this time, Wei Ran noticed that the muzzle of boss moxigan turned around and was about to shoot the blue eyed vampire who had just opened the distance, so he picked up a stone and quietly shot at the blue eyed vampire. This stone just blocked the blue eyed vampire''s only way to avoid machine gun bullets, and the vampire obviously felt the great threat brought by this stone. He instinctively paused a little and was hit by heavy machine gun bullets one after another. Even the strong body of the second generation of vampires was beaten and separated, but the injury was still not fatal. The real fatal thing is ah Li who took the opportunity to rush up. Her dagger crossed several key points of the blue eyed vampire''s body one after another. The last knife stabbed into her heart and tore the sunshade clothes worn by the other party, exposing her body directly to the scorching sun and burning to ashes in an instant. As soon as the leader died, the only vampires left below became birds and animals. They dared not continue to siege the people, and their losses were extremely huge. They lost their fighting spirit. Boss moxigan shouted excitedly and roared at the escaped vampire. The rest were excited, as if they had fought an impossible war. After picking up the bodies of the battlefield and their companions, they moved on to a remote town that was not marked on the map. Wei Ran was placed in the only private clinic in the town. The fat man with greasy body and obscene appearance could never be considered a doctor proficient in surgery. He heard about them from boss moxigan, so he put away his arrogance and operated on Wei Huo to get ammunition. The operation went well. That''s nonsense In short, Wei Ran was tied into a mummy in a completely unexpected situation, and at this time, the leader behind boss moxigan also appeared. When they first met, they were surprised that the leader was a woman or an East Asian woman, full of intellectual temperament. "Nice to meet you. My name is Suxin Xue. Don''t be surprised why I greet you in Mandarin, because I know you are all my hometown. " Suxinxue''s smile is mysterious, like the strange ornaments tied on her long black hair, like a butterfly with runes engraved on its wings. Wei Ran and a Li looked at each other in surprise. They were still pretending to be Westerners. At least on the surface, they could not see the flaws in the race. The other party is an extraordinary person. I knew from boss moxigan that this person is good at divination. Can she also divine the identity of herself and ah Li? "Don''t be so surprised. It''s not divination, but a blood induction. I am Chinese myself. Naturally, I have a stronger perception of Chinese blood in mystics. " Suxin Xue saw that Wei Ran and a Li were relieved, but smiled and said: "even without blood induction, we can almost guess that they probably came from the east only from the current state of the extraordinary world. Because the blood power you showed has been chased and killed by Dracula almost completely. Now, in addition to the werewolf organization, there are only sect heirs from the mainland who can fight the vampire camp at the extraordinary level. " A Li told Wei ran on the team channel: "she is right in her analysis. The extraordinary forces inherited from the world to the west, like those demons in history, were almost wiped out, and only a few survived, but did not dare to appear." Lying in bed, Wei Ran first showed his sincerity and introduced himself, "my name is Wei Ran. This is my companion. You can call her..." "Call me ah Qing." A Li made up a name for himself and stared at Wei Ran. He knew that Wei Ran gang was going to give himself a bad name. Chapter 577 Suxinxue didn''t care about their teasing, "since you have been chasing vampires for half a year, you must have known something about this dark creature." A Li nodded, "I know a little." "So, can you join hands with us?" "Thank you for your help today, but to work with you, at least let us know what kind of people you are. If you are ordinary people in strange clothes, I don''t think there is much need for cooperation." The purpose of a Li and Wei Ran is to find the last demon hunter Gabriel with the help of anti vampire organizations. If most of them are ordinary people''s organizations, they may not have access to high-level vampires, let alone intersect with Gabriel. Suxinxue doesn''t care about a Li''s outspokenness. Those members of moxigan style around can''t understand their dialogue in Mandarin, so no one cares too much. Instead, she continues to chat and play. "Most of the ordinary people here are those who have survived vampire attacks. They have understood the darkness behind this seemingly glorious world and are determined to fight vampires. But they are not the main force against the darkness. You can see that they are a group of civilians with certain combat experience. They have not even contacted qualified military training. It is the limit to deal with low-level vampires. " Wei Ran and a Li nodded in agreement. Today, the vampires who intercepted them were obviously in a hurry, with blood slaves as the main force, and had not prepared more advanced equipment, so that they were blocked by the team with more firepower. Without the heavy machine gun provided by Wei Ran and a Li holding the blue eyed vampires, those blood slaves alone can destroy them. "But you have to admit that they are large in number and spread across all levels of society, so they can collect more intelligence for us. Even without direct combat, logistics support is very useful. It is our aim to unite all forces that can be united. As long as we can contribute in all aspects, we will try our best to accept them. Of course, the real main force against the darkness is still the gathering of extraordinary people from the East and the West. Although I have studied the emperor''s most amazing book and focused on measuring fate, I am also one of the core members of the Western witch Parliament. In the parliament, there are not a few extraordinary people who are good at fighting, and we are also connected with the remaining members of the Templar order and the demon hunters in the Holy See. " Wei Ran and a Li looked at each other again and communicated on the team channel. Wei Ran said: "she seems to be very powerful about her organization, but when she divines where we finally appear, ordinary humans are sent to support. They are bound to be stretched out in strength, or the internal extraordinary personnel are used to using ordinary people as bait." "That''s right, but what does it have to do with us? The most important thing is to find Gabriel." A Li said to Su Xinxue, "that is to say, if we join you, we will get a greater degree of cooperation in intelligence support, and we also have extraordinary people like you as partners, which will ensure the safety of future operations?" Su Xinxue said politely with a smile: "ah Qing, you are polite. You have the strength to fight the second generation of vampires alone. Even among us extraordinary people, you are also the best. We are more likely to rely on your strength." Ah Li suddenly said, "there''s no problem joining you, but Miss Su, can you tell me what relationship you have with the zongmen on the other side of the mainland? Although you are good at disguise, you can''t fool us. Just as you recognized us as Chinese before, we inherited the skills of our respective sects, and we can also see part of your origin from the small details of your soothing skill just now, Miss Su. " Su Xinxue was stunned immediately. Just now, she did perform the calming technique on the two people, but she didn''t use much magic power. She relied more on the effect brought by the current safe and quiet environment, which was more similar to hypnosis in psychology. The purpose of doing so is to gradually eliminate their guard and make it easier to agree to join their organization. At this time, ah Li saw through the origin and skills. Su Xinxue, who has always had outstanding psychological quality and is good at camouflage, was not surprised. A moment later, she covered up her panic with the action of lifting her hair and forced herself to calm down. "What is ah Qing talking about?" Wei said with a smile, "everyone is a fellow townsman. Miss Su is better for bright people not to talk secretly. Since we want to cooperate, we must be sincere. After all, we have a common enemy." Su Xinxue looked solemn and nodded, "since both of you are from the sect of Middle Earth, and both of you specialize in hunting vampires, you should know that in today''s world, the only main force that can deal with the dark forces behind the world is our sect of Middle Earth." Wei Ran frowned, but a Li explained to him in the team channel: "Dracula has spread his forces all over the world through the era of great navigation. Except for the mainland, the extraordinary forces in other places have been basically eliminated. Therefore, only the patriarchal clan forces in the mainland can not be dealt with directly. They can only encircle, suppress and weaken the descendants of the patriarchal clan forces who fled from the mainland in Hong Kong and Taiwan, just like those you experienced in Hong Kong. " Wei Ran nodded secretly, "I probably know, but if the mainland hadn''t been crazy and made the disaster of those ten years, it should not have reduced the sects to the point of flight." Ah Li said, "there are other details inside. I don''t seem to have told you. Forget it. Let''s talk about it later. Deal with this woman first." A Li said to Su Xinxue, "we are not trusted, so we can only escape under the leadership of our teachers, but one day we dare not or forget the instructions of our ancestors and try our best to hunt those dark creatures." When Suxin Xue heard ah Li say this, she smiled again and seemed much closer. "It turned out that the two were also the victims of that disaster. Although there were other details, it could be said that they were helpless. However, the damage caused can not be remedied after all, and it has also caused great division among all factions in China and Turkey. Unfortunately, Quanzhen Mahalanobis, Zhengyi Mao''s...... " Wei Ran was confused, but he pretended to understand. A Li knows the situation inside and shows that he is closer to Su Xinxue. Suxinxue said, "the Holocaust has been rehabilitated, but there is no need to discuss the past. Now that China and the United States have re established diplomatic relations, the dark forces have also infiltrated the mainland. However, our sect in central Turkey is not a generation waiting to die. In short, we can unite all forces to fight them. If we can eliminate the ancestor of the Vampire... Ha, maybe I think a little more and make you laugh. " A Li said, "we make progress every day. Who can say it''s impossible?" Chapter 578 "By the way, our organization against darkness has a code name, Kaitian! Open a chaotic day, you can have a bright future! I''ll introduce you to the elders in the door when I have time. Now please take good care of your injury. If you have any requirements, you can talk to that one. We don''t use our real names here, and we''ve disguised our appearance. You can call him Raven. " The two men looked along suxinxue''s eyes. It was the leader of the moxigan team. When the other party saw the three people, they also waved to them. ¡­¡­ Raven''s real name is wood Duncan, black. He was originally a professional basketball player in the NBA. He belongs to that kind of role player. His strength is not weak, but he can''t be regarded as a star. Since a holiday, he took his family to Pennsylvania for vacation. In a wild Hotel, he was attacked by vampires. All his family died, and he escaped alone. After that, he was chased and killed all the way. The vampires who chased him seemed to play with him, released his wife and children who had become blood slaves, lured him to take the bait, and finally made him have to shoot his wife and children himself. At that time, he was lucky to be rescued by suxinxue, but Duncan didn''t believe suxinxue and others at that time. Instead, he intended to turn to the police and the media, but he didn''t get help. Instead, he was chased and killed by vampires at home. After being rescued again, he knew that the upper class of human society had been controlled by vampires, so he was determined to hide in the dark, become a peripheral member of Kaitian organization, study vampire weaknesses and organizations, provide intelligence and assist in hunting. Now Duncan is ostensibly engaged in freelance, similar to paparazzi private detectives. In fact, he can''t make much money. However, he had accumulated a lot of income from playing basketball before. His wife was good at financial management and bought some funds and stocks with less income but guaranteed not to lose money. Therefore, she was not in financial difficulties. He swore to God that he would take revenge on vampires all his life, so he chose a private detective with a high degree of freedom as his career. This profession often needs to pry into other people''s privacy to obtain intelligence. His reputation is relatively large in the industry, so he can often receive lists for rich and stars. Vampires often hide among the rich and stars, so Duncan can often find many important information. Since he saved Wei Ran and a Li, he stayed in the town for a few days. Seeing that Wei Ran''s injury recovered very quickly, he left the town first because he received another expensive list. Often this high price list will involve a hot figure. No matter whether this hot figure is a vampire or not, according to Duncan''s experience, the contacts around such people often do not lack information about the existence of vampires. So he set out again in high spirits and sorted out all kinds of equipment, such as pinhole camera, micro recorder, recording pen, high-definition digital camera, telescope, ultraviolet grenade, silver nitrate needle and a pistol, which are used to protect himself... Or commit suicide in dangerous times. He formed a temporary team with several paparazzi members and agreed on the action time. On this day, around 4 p.m., everyone used their magic powers. Some disguised as cleaning service personnel in the villa, some damaged the circuit and installed it as an electrician to repair the circuit, and some simply climbed over the wall and sneaked in with their brilliant skills. Duncan pretended to be a housekeeper who came to clean up. He spent money to change his identity with the original housekeeper, which was a little safer than other paparazzi. The investigator of this investigation is a Hollywood female star. She has a lot of gossip. Of course, the paparazzi came here to find the evidence of stone hammer in all kinds of clues. Duncan was entrusted not to do so. What he wanted to investigate was evidence involving commercial default. It seems that the female star signed a contract with other enterprises that would affect the interests of the parent company behind her mother company''s back. Now he wants to find the original contract and take photos to confirm it. Therefore, when cleaning the room, we will pay special attention to the cabinets and tables with all kinds of documents and books. At this time, while Duncan was busy in his study, he vaguely heard a short scream from his headset. The headset is the paparazzi and his communication channel. When they are doing their own tasks, they are exchanging information around each other to be vigilant to each other. Most of them are reporting points, indicating who is nearby and in what direction, asking someone to pay attention. In the words of reporting points, there was a scream like being cut off in the middle, which was very stuffy and low. At least a few people noticed, and one of the paparazzi asked on the channel, "who called half a sound just now? Have you noticed? " Duncan didn''t speak. Another paparazzi said, "if you are found, you will be reminded. Or some unlucky guy accidentally fell. " Duncan felt more and more uneasy. He had been engaged in this work for three years. He was very experienced. He immediately terminated the task and was ready to quit. Then another scream came, and everyone heard it clearly. Someone in the headset asked in horror, "is this Jerry''s voice? Hey! Man, what''s the matter with you? " "I''ve been caught as a paparazzi. I''ve been beaten up at most. The big deal has been deleted. They can''t kill people, can they?" Duncan pushed a cart full of housekeeping tools, pretended to be nothing and walked to the corridor, ready to go outside the villa. At this time, a woman''s voice came from the headset, "Oh, dear, although I don''t care much about your paparazzi. But some unruly guy found a secret I don''t want to reveal, so I''m sorry, I can only play a game with you. " "Yes... Miss misty?" This is the name of the female star to be investigated. "Don''t you find that there are only you and me in this villa? Now I can give you a night. As long as you can successfully escape from this villa, I will let you go. Hehe... You have to struggle, or the party will be very boring. " As soon as the voice fell, the scream of a paparazzi came from the headset again. Duncan was still pretending to do something. He pushed the cart and pretended to know nothing and went to the door. At this time, hearing what misty said, it was obvious that she was also one of the targets she wanted to target. Judging from what she heard in her headset, it seems that misty killed without using any weapons or even fighting. As long as she found out, she would be killed. This kind of ability is not what a weak looking woman may have. Duncan has judged that the other party is a vampire, so he pushed the cart, asked suxinxue for help with a BP machine, and ran frantically outside the door. In this era, the mobile phone hasn''t come out yet. Duncan is not sure whether he can contact suxinxue in time through BP, so he still makes a hard fight. Chapter 579 He had just rushed out of the villa door and found that it was dark outside. He clearly remembers that it should be less than an hour to clean up. It''s only five o''clock at most. It shouldn''t be dark so soon. So I subconsciously looked at my watch, and it was only five past five. In this case, nine times out of ten, misty will be a high-level vampire with powers! If he is an ordinary vampire, he still has a chance of World War I with a silver plated bullet and a hidden silver nitrate needle. When you meet a high-level vampire, it is simply the plaything in the other party''s hands. You can only escape desperately, otherwise you will die. He rushed to the outer gate of the villa less than 20 meters opposite. On the road, he smelled a strong smell of blood from the grass. There should be a paparazzi''s body in it. Duncan didn''t care so much. Fear made him crazy secrete adrenaline, which prompted him to play his good motor nerve more efficiently. Soon he rushed to the door of the villa and found that he was locked. This is not a big problem. The three-year career of private detective has taught him enough methods to deal with door locks. In this case, of course, the most applicable method is... Direct violence with a gun! Without hesitation, he shot and broke the door lock, kicked the door open and ran wildly out. But there was a mocking sound coming closer and closer. Duncan didn''t care so much. He didn''t know what happened to the darkness in the villa, but he knew that the weather outside must still be day. Now it''s summer. Even at five o''clock, the sun is still blazing. As long as you can run to the sun, even if the other party is a high-level vampire, you will never dare to attack yourself without the protection of sunshade clothes! Duncan''s calculation is right, but he ignores the terrible of vampires who are good at magic. He had just rushed out of the gate and thought he would escape from the sky, but he found that it was still dark in front of him, and the villa was still in front of him, just the scene behind the villa. His head was a little blank, and then he quickly responded that he appeared at the back door of the villa. This is the exit of the back door, and just now he obviously escaped from the front door! What''s going on? Duncan looked back and looked through the iron door behind him. He could still see the villa, but what he saw was the front of the villa. Duncan finally knew that the front door and back door of the villa formed a closed loop, just like a horizontal game. If you enter from one end of the layout, you will come out from the other end. Under the control of misty, a vampire who is good at magic, Duncan has no way to escape ¡­¡­ Wei Ran and a Li, who were practicing in the town, were suddenly called to their room to answer the phone. It was suxinxue. Wei Ran turns on the external sound, and Su Xinxue''s voice is both anxious and helpless. "Two friends, I''m afraid I have to trouble you about something." Wei Ran and a Li looked at each other and said in a deep voice, "Miss Su, please." "Raven, that black friend you''ve been with all this time, he''s in trouble. I sent a distress message to me through the pager half an hour ago. It should be attacked by a vampire. I hope you can help him... Or collect his body, at least don''t let him become a blood slave. " Wei Ran frowned. "This man is not a man without the strength to bind chickens. He has very good physical quality and has practiced fighting. If he is an ordinary vampire and has a gun on him, he may not be able to kill back." Su Xinxue sighed, "what he met may be a high-level Vampire..." Wei Ran smiled bitterly. "It seems that we can only go to collect his body. Well, it was thanks to his rescue last time. How can we guarantee that he will not become a blood slave played by vampires? Tell me the address." Then suxinxue told Duncan''s distress address to them. They didn''t make any preparation and drove directly to that address in a jeep. Due to the distance of more than 40 kilometers, even if they were speeding all the way and even alerted the traffic police, it took nearly an hour to get there. Before entering the door of the villa, they smelled a strong smell of blood. Many people should have died. They walked to the door of the villa and found that the lock of the villa door was shot off and pushed away from the inside. Half a footprint could be seen at the door. Only the footprints of the heel can be seen, and the forefoot is on the line where the door is located, as if it had been neatly erased by a laser. They couldn''t judge anything from this subtle clue, but with their strength, they didn''t need to take so much into account, so they walked into the villa at will. Now it''s dark, but the residual light of the sun still exists. If you ignore the bloody gas in the yard, this carefully trimmed villa looks quite warm under the residual light at dusk. It''s very suitable for shooting some family ethics dramas or idol dramas. Wei Ran and a Li walked slowly. According to their vision, they had found many bodies hidden in grass, trees and houses. They were all in some corners suitable for hiding. Moreover, the posture of the bodies was obviously artificially placed, which looked strange and gloomy. Ah Li turned his eyes and said to Wei Ran, "this vampire has some bad interests. She seems to like to scare people. Look at the narrow utility room. The body is hanging on the door, face down. If some unlucky guy who was chased and killed by her accidentally hid in the utility room, he would never find the body when he first went in. But if you look back and look out through the crack in the door, you will certainly notice the face down body. Do you think this person will be frightened into a problem? " Wei Ran took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. "It''s really full of evil fun. Later, let the vampire experience the happiness in this regard!" When they entered the villa, the scenes inside and outside were completely different. They experienced a very fierce battle, with traces of fire, frost, lightning, poison fog corrosion and so on. The most shocking thing is those ubiquitous sharp claw marks, which are all over the walls, tables, chairs and stairs, intertwined with the traces of magic attacks. It seems that a monster with two sharp claws is madly approaching the existence of the caster under the condition of magic attack. They followed the signs of the fight to the second floor. At the corner of a half bombed wall, they found a dead body. This is a very beautiful woman. If you ignore her sharp fangs Half of her arm was torn and thrown into the nearby bathroom. A large piece of flesh and blood in her thigh was cut off, and the bones inside could be clearly seen. The abdomen was ripped open, the internal organs flowed out, and the ribs on the chest were broken. It seemed that the force of the heavy blow was too strong, and the ribs broke out of the body and went outside. However, the most fatal was a blow to the neck. Her whole head was cut off from the back. Only a little skin and flesh at the front throat and neck were connected, and the cervical spine had been completely broken. When he died, the vampire still looked surprised and scared, as if he saw something more terrible than their existence. Wei Ran didn''t know what attacked the high-level vampire, but ah Li frowned and said, "it''s a werewolf. At least the second generation of werewolves can cause this damage. Well, I don''t smell Raven. He should have been saved by the werewolf. " Chapter 580 Duncan felt as if he had just come from one hell to another He witnessed a monster more terrible than a vampire, slaughtered the high-level vampire who played with everyone with his bare hands, and then turned back to himself. That guy carries his back when standing and walking, but he looks at least two meters high. If he stands up, it''s more terrible. It is covered with hair, even so, it can''t cover the swelling muscles up and down the whole body. These muscles have just resisted the continuous magic bombing of the high-level vampire. She has used all kinds of methods, and she can only beat the monster out of black smoke. The monster''s head looks like a giant wolf, so this is a giant wolf that can walk upright?! It breathed thick air in its nostrils, looked up and down at itself, then grabbed it, clamped it under its armpit, ran like flying, and quickly disappeared into the villa. When it rushed out of the door of the villa, Duncan felt that an invisible thing was directly smashed by the terrible beast. He didn''t know it was called border. The monster ran so fast that Duncan couldn''t even open his eyes. Some time later, he was taken to a dark forest. Duncan was thrown to the ground and fell seven meat and eight vegetables. When he barely recovered, he found that he was surrounded by four such terrible things. He thought he was going to be eaten alive. Who knows if this beast likes to eat human flesh. In order to avoid the fate of being eaten, Duncan repeatedly said, "Hello, a couple of... Friends, I have AIDS, even vampires do not bite me. If you want to eat human flesh, you should find the wrong person." The three new werewolves looked at Duncan contemptuously. One of them said to the werewolf who brought Duncan: "Andre, what do you suddenly find such a thing for?" The werewolf named Andre looked down at Duncan and put a long kiss on Duncan''s face, which made Duncan shrink his neck and close his eyes. "He has the power of unawakened blood and has great potential. Now that the ancestor has news, if I meet the ancestor again, I hope to turn him into a werewolf of the first generation and enhance the strength of our ethnic group. " With this, the other three werewolves became interested and looked closer at Duncan. Duncan trembled. Andre slapped the werewolves, "well, don''t scare our guests. Today is not a full moon night. We don''t have to maintain the werewolf form. Let''s change back to the original appearance." Each of the four huge beasts gave a wolf howl. It was visible to the naked eye that their bodies were shrinking, their thick body hair gradually retracted into their bodies, and their heads became smaller and smaller, gradually becoming the appearance of normal people. Then, four strong naked men appeared in front of Duncan and looked him silly again. The four opened the nearby suitcases, took out their clothes from them, and soon changed them. Duncan''s fear gradually disappeared. After careful observation, two of the four people are blonde, obviously Germanic, and the other two are Slavic and Middle Eastern. The guy named Andre just now is the strongest Slavic among them. "Well, man, if you know that we are human beings, there''s no need to be so afraid. We are different from vampires. Except that we can''t control the madness in our blood on the night of the full moon and need to alleviate it by eating people, we don''t have to eat blood like normal people. " It''s better not to say this. Duncan''s black face turned white when he heard the sentence of cannibalism. It''s more savage than a vampire. The man from the middle east nearby giggled, "look at your advice. Sooner or later, you will become our kind. You have to adapt to the cannibalism." Duncan asked hoarsely, "what are you?" The steady Andre said seriously, "you can call us werewolves, vampire enemies!" Vampire enemies? When Duncan heard this, he was inspired immediately. As long as he could fight vampires, he didn''t mind joining in. "Hum, your performance in the villa is different from those panic stricken ordinary people. Ultraviolet grenades, silver nitrate needles and pistols loaded with silver plated bullets are all useful tools against vampires. And it was a little unexpected for me to use them effectively and give the high-level vampire a little skin trauma. " Duncan said, "I''m against vampires. Of course, I''ve studied their weaknesses." He did not speak out about Kaitian, because he was not sure whether the werewolf, which seemed to be an evil creature, had a grudge against Kaitian. Unexpectedly, Andre saw through his identity, "the peripheral members of the opening day, hum, those extraordinary people just use you mortals to teach you some knowledge against vampires, but they don''t make efforts to develop your own potential. They are still as small as they were hundreds of years ago and can''t achieve great things!" Duncan was stunned and speechless. Andre continued: "we werewolves are of the same origin as vampires, but our ancestor and Dracula, the ancestor of vampires, were enemies of life and death from the beginning. Therefore, our blood has inherited this hatred. For vampires, it comes from the blood instinct to hunt them. Of course, vampires are the same to us. As long as they smell the smell of each other, it will inevitably be a fierce battle of life and death. However, our werewolf organization has not developed as well as vampires in the past 1000 years because our ancestors were unwilling to identify with their own identity. Since you are a peripheral member of Kaitian, you must have a deep hatred with vampires. Are you willing to join us? " Duncan looked at Andre with a cold face and thought of the tragic death of his wife and children who became blood slaves under his gun. He looked suddenly angry and said gnashing his teeth: "as long as he can become as powerful as you, what if he can become a devil?" Andre smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "you have a very good talent. If you only become the second generation werewolf under us, you will waste your talent. We will take you to find your ancestor and use him to turn you into a werewolf like us on the full moon night. But because you are facing a powerful ancestor, security cannot be guaranteed 100%, are you ready? " Duncan clenched his teeth and said with a smile, "since you want to get power from the devil, how can you not give anything? I''m ready. Even if I lose my life, it doesn''t matter. As long as I can kill high-level vampires like you, it doesn''t matter what danger I face! " The four werewolves laughed, "good, welcome to join us, wolf family King court!" Chapter 581 The disappearance of Duncan has made the peripheral members of Kaitian organization sad for a long time. That guy has good popularity and has helped many people who have been attacked by vampires. But after all, he is just a mortal, an extraordinary member of Kaitian organization. He just expressed his regret. After all, it''s not uncommon for things like this to happen every day. Wei Ran and a Li, who had investigated the scene of the battle, were taken by suxinxue to a secret rally by private plane. It seems that someone is interested in Duncan''s disappearance. This is a Chinese restaurant in Chinatown. It looks quite good. The three people are like normal guests. Under the guidance of the waiter, they come to a private room inside. Wei Ran swept the walls, doors and windows of the private room. He realized that this is a private room with quite good sound insulation ability, which is completely different from other private rooms. After entering them, two people were already sitting at the table waiting for them. Facing the door, he was the host who invited them. He was a very elegant Chinese man in glasses and a suit. He was over fifty. Before coming here, suxinxue had told them his name, Ouyang Zhengping. He looks like a serious intellectual. He obviously has the name of the president of the local overseas Chinese commodity Association and is also a member of the local parliament. In fact, he is the president of Hong Gang''s branch in the United States. He is a bloody, murderous and out and out Chinese Godfather. Of course, it is also one of the three supreme leaders of Kaitian organization. Ouyang Zheng is a ghost. Except for his bright eyes, he has no special features that people pay special attention to. "Uncle Ping, two distinguished guests have been brought to you. I don''t think I need to introduce them again. After all, I have been..." Ouyang Zhengping raised his hand to interrupt Suxin Xue''s words, got up and said with a smile, "although niece Su has introduced us to each other, we can''t lack etiquette. I, Ouyang Zhengping, welcome two talented people to join us. This glass of wine is respectful first. Please feel free. " The waiter had filled the table with wine. Wei Ran and a Li raised their glasses. Wei Ran said, "you''re welcome, sir. Our descendants have never seen the world for the first time. If there is any disrespect, please forgive me. I dare not ask the elder to propose a toast first. The younger generation should punish himself by three cups to show his admiration! " Drinking is not a problem for Wei ran at all. Three glasses of spirits have no impact at all. Ah Li secretly tilted his mouth and drank three cups. Ouyang Zhengping was very satisfied with Wei Ran''s performance. He motioned to ask them to sit down and hold back the waiter. At this time, the ghost guy on his right whispered in his ear, and his eyes turned on them. For Wei Ran and a Li, such a degree of whispering was no different from normal speaking. They both heard it clearly. "The strength of these two people is unfathomable. My mind reading skills can''t read their ideas." Ouyang Zhengping looked unchanged and looked at them. "I''m about to introduce you to you. Mr. Smith is my consultant and one of the members of Kaitian organization. He is good at mind reading. You must have heard what he said just now." Smith looked very embarrassed. He understood Chinese. Wei Ran said with a smile, "master Ouyang is really honest. If you have anything to ask, we two must know and answer. There''s no need to beat around the bush like this. I''m straightforward and can''t learn too much politeness." Ouyang Zhengping smiled, lost a photo to Wei Ran and said, "I''m looking for you two. In fact, the main purpose is not the disappearance of Ruiwen. According to the traces of the scene, it''s nothing more than being kidnapped by werewolves. Raven comes back, either a dead man or a werewolf. There is no more significance to explore. However, I am still very interested in their identity, origin and inheritance. Brother Wei, since you know Mao Xiaofang of Maoshan sect, Quanzhen Ma Huanzhen, and Yu Pengcheng, the branch leader of Hong Gang in Hong Kong, there is no need to hide your origin from us. " Wei Ran scanned the photo, which showed Mao Xiaofang, Ma Huanzhen and Yu Pengcheng. Hearing him say that Yu Pengcheng is the leader of the Hong Gang, it goes without saying that his origin has been told to the man in front of him. He raised his head, but Su Xinxue looked at Wei Ran in surprise, and then looked at Ouyang Zhengping. Ouyang Zhengping explained to Su Xinxue, "niece Su, they may have been looking for our organization. They were chased and killed by vampires. It''s all an illusion. This brother Wei is a martial arts expert who can kill the first generation of vampires on his own. There are only a few second-generation vampires and federal special forces. That''s just a joke. " Suxin Xue''s eyes opened wider, full of incredible color. Then Ouyang Zhengping looked at ah Li again, "this girl named ah Qing, I haven''t heard of your name before. However, since we can be with brother Wei, we must also have a profound relationship with the legendary Little Red Riding Hood. " A Li said with a smile, "the old thing has good eyes. I do have a relatively old inheritance. He inherits from that existence and really wants to cooperate with you. " Ouyang Zhengping''s eyes lit up, "it should be our honor to cooperate with the existence that only appeared in the legend." Suxin Xue covered her mouth and said, "so you two come from such a big background?! But I don''t know the vampire hunter Little Red Riding Hood and the existence of Dracula... Where are they? " Wei Ran only said mysteriously, "they will appear when they should appear. Please rest assured, Miss Su and senior Ouyang. We went out for the school mainly to deal with Dracula. " Ouyang Zhengping said: "it has been confirmed that Dracula woke up again six months ago. Every time he wakes up, he will bring a bloody storm and destabilize the world situation. To tell you the truth, this is a time when the United States and the Soviet Union are competing for hegemony. If Dracula interferes excessively, we don''t know whether it will trigger the Third World War. This is what our organization is most worried about at present. " "Don''t worry so much about killing him," Wei said with a smile Ouyang Zhengping said positively, "brother Wei is the descendant of that one. Although it''s inconvenient for us to ask where that one exists, it''s difficult to kill Dracula. I think the girl next to you should know very well." A Li was silent and said to Wei Ran, "I seem to have told you." Ouyang Zhengping then said: "the last demon hunter fan Haixin once absorbed the mysterious power of the same origin as Dracula. Their strength should be half the weight. However, more than 100 years ago, a mysterious expert who once bullied the then extraordinary world and ambushed Dracula together with fan Haixin still failed. Van Helsing suffered a heavy blow and is said to have lost his memory. The mysterious master disappeared, and Little Red Riding Hood seemed to come from under her door. Dracula still did many evil things after that before falling into sleep. His strength has been so strong that it is unimaginable. Now the only hope is that only the existence that has been circulating in the legend of the dark world can control him, and the existence is also the most fearful person that Dracula has personally acknowledged, none of them. " Wei Ran narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in the team channel, "ah Li, why don''t they seem to know Gabriel''s real name and the fact that he is a werewolf?" A Li said: "Dracula and I are not interested in spreading all over the world. Of course, few people know it." Chapter 582 "It''s absolutely impossible for him to show up before he meets Dracula. Therefore, instead of expecting me to invite the man out of the mountain and be surrounded and suppressed by Dracula all over the world, you might as well find fan Haixin first, then unite with little red riding hood to find Dracula''s location, and it is reasonable to end the decisive battle at one fell swoop. " Ouyang Zhengping''s eyes brightened again and stared at the two, "brother Wei... Does it mean that as long as we can find fan Haixin and find the place where Dracula is hiding, they will go out?" Wei Ran leaned back on the chair and nodded, "I''m sure I can guarantee it 100 percent." Ouyang Zhengping smiled. "It happened that we learned a news from the members of the North American Immigration Agency. Fan Haixin arrived in North America two months ago. We will narrow the search scope, but we may need the help of two people. Although Kaitian brings together the main extraordinary powers of the East and the west, our strength is still too weak compared with vampires. The masters on the mainland can''t easily enter the country. If they meet the strong vampires, they have to help. " Wei Ran raised his glass and said, "well, enjoy the cooperation." For some time, Wei Ran lived in a martial arts school in Chinatown. He changed his face again to prevent being recognized by vampires. At the same time, he also teaches the real inheritance of physical cultivation in the martial arts school. Of course, this is only for the novice masters in the Chinese martial arts field. For ordinary people, this kind of physical training is harmful to them. Wei Ran''s move can also be regarded as leaving some of his own martial arts inheritance in this world. A Li didn''t have the consciousness of preaching and getting rid of doubts. In history, she left a lot of skill inheritance for major schools, but in the violent historical changes caused by Dracula, it was also dissipated by the war, so a Li had no interest in this aspect for a long time. She acted separately from Wei Ran. On the one hand, she once again exerted mana on Wei Ran''s body to make him pretend to be a normal person for a longer time. On the other hand, she began to investigate the werewolves in North America, so as to find the clue of Gabriel. Wei Ran''s act of teaching art in the door naturally makes Hongmen people very welcome. This authentic inheritance of body art makes them less detours in the cultivation of martial arts, and their strength has improved significantly. Ouyang Zhengping wants to pull Wei ran into Hongmen, but Wei Ran is not interested in this. He just urges him to find Gabriel as soon as possible. But Gabriel hasn''t found it yet. Please find the door first. As usual, as soon as the night came and the martial arts school closed, more than a dozen disciples of Hongmen who practiced martial arts were following Wei Ran to practice the basic skills of physical cultivation. Suddenly, the door cracked into powder and burst in, breaking the shadow wall in front of the door into dozens of pieces. Three white men broke in with a sneer. The first man looked up and down at Wei Ran with a frivolous look. "The camouflage is very good, but the smell of your blood can''t deceive people. Morton died in the hands of little red riding hood after he was defeated by you." All the people in the courtyard looked at the comers. They were all alert and stopped practicing. Someone sent out all kinds of weapons. The disciples looked at the comers in a surrounded posture. Wei Ran looked at the man whose eyes were his head and still gave him a very familiar feeling. "Are you a vampire?" "Hum, ignorant human beings always like to call our noble blood family with such contempt. We are the nobles and natural rulers of human beings. Dirty, cheap and despicable mortals should accept our rule. Your strength is very good. I can introduce you to our master Dracula. As long as you are willing to tell us the location of the existence, the master will give you eternal life and strength. " "Early generation?" Wei Ran ignored the other party''s arrogant answer and asked again. The other party raised his head, "yes, the nobles among the nobles. And I Lawrence is not a waste like Morton. When I first followed the adult, I dominated the army by force. What I do best is to rush forward and be a real soldier! " Hearing the name Lawrence, Wei Ran vaguely remembered that there seemed to be such a subordinate who liked to attack with an axe in the army he led a thousand years ago. What he awakened seemed to be the blood power of the earth attribute, with super defense and strength. In short, it was a humanoid tank with rough skin and thick flesh, so it was often appointed as the sharp knife of the Stormtrooper in that medieval battlefield. Unexpectedly, such a brave and bold general has also become a vampire, and after a thousand years of changes, he seems to have completely lost his original simplicity and heroism, leaving only acrimony and meaningless arrogance. This change is much more thorough than Morton. At this time, some disciples became nervous when they heard Lawrence''s self introduction. Suxin Xue, who has always lived here, as the coordinator between Wei ran a Li and Ouyang Zhengping, also heard the sound and rushed here. Hearing Lawrence''s introduction, he changed his look and said to Wei Ran, "he is one of the four heavenly kings under Dracula, and his strength is very strong! Not an ordinary first generation vampire. " Wei Ran said and looked at Lawrence, "my master once told me about his adventure a thousand years ago and mentioned your name. It''s a pity. I thought I was a heroic man, but I didn''t expect it to be a girl''s advice. " Lawrence''s face changed sharply. "Are you a disciple of Lord van Helsing?! Then I can ignore what you said just now. Tell me where Lord van Helsing is and I can spare your life. " Wei Ran pretended to understand: "isn''t fan Haixin the last demon hunter in the legend? What does it have to do with my master? " Lawrence''s face changed again. "You don''t even know your master''s real name. It seems that you should be a fake. I''ll take you to Lord Dracula. He has a way to know what he wants from you." After that, he waved his hand and ordered the two second-generation vampires around him: "killing all the people here is the waste against us." At this time, a cough came out of the room. Ouyang Zhengping took his hand behind him and walked out slowly. "One of the four heavenly kings, I really want to see it. Brother Wei, would you like to sweep the array for me?" Wei Ran was going to start the boiling blood mode. Hearing Ouyang Zhengping''s words, he was also curious about his strength as one of the three leaders of Kaitian. It was said that he was also an individual master, which was worth seeing. "The elder is interested. Of course, the younger generation is willing to help you sweep the array." "Hehe, that''s good." Ouyang Zhengping came out. His figure suddenly rose ten centimeters. His originally thin body suddenly expanded and his muscles broke through the suit he was wearing. "Niece Su, this appearance makes you laugh." Suxinxue also saw Ouyang Zhengping trying his best for the first time. She shook her head and said, "my niece is lucky to see Uncle Ping trying his best." Wei Ran had a negative hand beside him, but his eyes looked at the other two vampires. They were all blue eyes. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "elder, do you want to wrap up all three?" Chapter 583 Ouyang Zhengping threw away his glasses. He looked different from before. He didn''t answer Wei Ran''s words and went straight to Lawrence. Two blue eyed vampires next to Lawrence first shot and tore their claws, but Ouyang Zhengping grabbed them, broke their wrists directly, and smashed them out. Seeing this, Lawrence seemed to have a lot of interest and didn''t dodge. He fought face-to-face with Ouyang Zhengping. Neither of them used the secret method. They fought with pure physical strength. They were very primitive and barbaric, but their destructive power was more direct. The refined martial arts school was torn down at once. Two load-bearing walls were destroyed, turning the whole house into a dangerous house. Everyone had to quit first. At this time, Ouyang Zhengping, who seemed to have the upper hand, made an eight pole collapse, directly shook Lawrence, who had inferior fighting skills, out of the museum, hit two big trees in a row, and then collapsed a rockery, so as to stop the momentum. Ouyang Zhengping has a layer of vigorous Qi on the inner side of his skin. His skill is different from Wei Ran''s body repair path. It seems that he is not used to releasing vigorous Qi, but all of it is used to enhance his own strength. From the strength just shown, Ouyang Zhengping''s strength will not be worse than Wei Ran who uses his current body, provided that Wei Ran does not use the power of the law inspired by the yuan God. Wei Ran and Suxin Xue followed Ouyang Zhengping to the courtyard, and Lawrence, who got up from the ruins, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. "Interestingly, apart from fighting those lowly werewolves, no human has ever been able to suppress me in a face-to-face melee. Since you want to see the strength of the four heavenly kings, don''t regret it. " He made marks on his body surface. Soon, a Dark Armor shrouded his body. At the same time, an axe and gun appeared in his hand as soon as he waved. Wei Ran felt familiar when he saw the black armor, as if it was seven points similar to his set of enchanted black armor. "Unlike those fancy guys, I completely abandoned all my spell casting abilities and strengthened my body by extreme means. This armor and this axe gun are all transformed from my own flesh and blood. I tried my best to imitate the adult''s equipment... It''s really memorable. Hum, let me see where your upper limit is, human! " Ouyang Zhengping extended his hand to his disciples, "bring my spring and autumn sword to play with cold weapons, and the essence of martial arts from ancient China will not be defeated in your hands." Looking at Ouyang Zhengping''s momentum, Wei Ran knew that the other party was showing his strength to himself. After all, during this period of time, when Professor Wei Ran taught his own martial arts, he fought with some boxers in Hongmen who were good at martial arts, and inadvertently stepped on the face of Hongmen boxers. Ouyang Zhengping had a hard time inviting Wei Ran, a younger generation, to speak and compete. At this time, he fought against one of the four heavenly kings. It was also an invisible demonstration, and let the disciples know the subtlety of Hongmen''s martial arts. The two disciples came together with a spring and autumn broadsword weighing more than 100 kg and handed it to Ouyang Zhengping with reverent eyes. Another disciple considerate smeared silver powder on the blade with his own Silver Necklace before retreating. Ouyang Zhengping waved his big knife easily, but he didn''t put any exaggerated poss at last. Instead, he carried the knife on his shoulder with one hand and waved to Lawrence provocatively with the other hand. Lawrence jumped up, and his body instantly soared to a height of tens of meters. The new moon behind him turned into a beautiful background, which seemed to attract everyone''s attention. But in less than 0.5 seconds, Lawrence suddenly came to Ouyang''s flat body. The potential energy of the extremely high acceleration sprint formed a strong wind, blowing all the surrounding ruins like rockeries and trees out. Those weak disciples couldn''t even stand and were blown away. The two second-generation vampires showed a ferocious smile. Wei Ran remained motionless, while Su Xinxue, who seemed weak, could stand steadily. However, the wind rolled up the hem of her cheongsam and showed a beautiful spring, but no one paid attention at this tense time. When!!! The saber and halberd were determined. Ouyang Zhengping roared with a tiger and took Lawrence''s strong attack. Under his feet, the bluestone slab cracked layer by layer, the soil turned outward, and the whole body sank for at least one meter. The residual force was transmitted along his legs through the ground in all directions. The land rolled up layer by layer like waves until it hit the wall outside the building like ripples, shaking and breaking all the walls, And trigger an alarm. Even if the destructive power is so amazing, Ouyang Zhengping still resists hard after all. Ouyang Zhengping''s face turned red, like Guan Gong''s clay sculpture. Taking advantage of Lawrence''s hard momentum to turn, he frantically broke out the energy stored in his heart. The spring and autumn broadsword turned over, and the blade awn was bright and flat! Lawrence''s axe and gun head was cut off, and the Dao mang soared. On it, Ouyang Zhengping''s true martial arts intention was condensed. Lawrence, who could not dodge, was ripped open. Yu Li even let him fly out and fall to the ground again. Lawrence got up from the ground, and the cut in his abdomen, whether in armor or flesh, was recovering rapidly. "I forgot to say that my recovery ability is also the strongest among the four kings. If I can''t destroy all my cells, I can continue to be reborn. Old man, your strength has been recognized by me. Unfortunately, you have no hope of victory. " Ouyang Zhengping looked dignified. His martial arts emphasized that one hit must kill, that is, to be ready and explode. He rarely tangled with each other, and did not cover the whole of the other party. He could instantly cut the other party into tens of thousands of pieces, and then wipe them out with vigorous Qi. If everything is as Lawrence said, then the other party can''t control himself. The two sides fought again. Ouyang Zhengping still took Lawrence''s savage blows several times by means of preparing to explode, and then beheaded, amputated, waist cut and dismembered the other party! In the end, however, Lawrence could stand up again, and each time he was more crazy than before. Wei Ran knew that if he continued to fight like this, Ouyang Zhengping would lose his strength sooner or later and be consumed alive. His strength is naturally the top level, but he is not suitable for fighting an enemy without obvious weaknesses. The two sides fought again. When Lawrence was repulsed again, Wei Ran suddenly appeared behind Lawrence and plunged into Lawrence''s spine with one hand, holding it firmly in his hand. Lawrence''s spine is controlled. It seems that his whole body can''t move, just like an ordinary human. However, he said with a smile, "I really can''t kill this old man. If he wants to go, I guess I can only vent my anger with all the mortals here. But I didn''t expect you to be unable to press Nai so soon. Just in time, go with me to meet Lord Dracula. " Lawrence, who could not move, disintegrated into a pool of blood mud, and then wrapped Wei Ran''s whole body. It seemed that he wanted to wrap him away. Ouyang Zhengping prepares to attack Lawrence with a knife, but when he sees this strange situation, the big knife stops ten centimeters in front of Wei Ran''s forehead and is in doubt. Su Xinxue saw Lawrence''s collapse and was just preparing to fight the enemy with France and India, but she was a little late. She was stunned and didn''t know what to do. The flesh and blood dirt wrapped around Wei Ran wriggled and made a sound, "if you were honest, I wouldn''t hurt you." Wei Ran said with a smile, "I''m not an honest man." Chapter 584 The blood boiling mode is turned on. The blazing vigorous Qi and almost boiling blood make the temperature of the body surface rise to a terrible level. This is by no means comparable to ordinary fire. It is more similar to karmic fire in Taoist Dharma. It can burn not only the body, but also the soul. Although Lawrence''s scattered flesh and blood penetrated everywhere, in the face of this comprehensive contact attack, it lacked more defense than the body. At that time, many tissue cells were killed and severely damaged in an instant. Lawrence screamed, left Wei Ran''s body far away, condensed and formed in the distance, and looked at Wei Ran in surprise with two second-generation vampires. Lawrence was silent for a moment before he said, "sure enough, it comes from the same source as the adult''s power. It''s so familiar and missed. I''ll let you go today, but you Hongmen and Kaitian organization are ready to face the storm next. " After the collection, the three vampires turned into bats and went away. Although Wei Ran has the upper hand in the face of this person, he is not absolutely sure that he can win the other party. At least, he should take a Li''s hand or use his own noumenon. A Li is now investigating the recent surge in the number of werewolves in other cities. As Gabriel is the ancestor of werewolf, I hope to find the trace of Gabriel. When Wei Ran finished his work, Ouyang Zhengping also withdrew from the fighting state and changed back to the original appearance. The disciple handed over his clothes and changed them on the spot. He said: "it seems that the U.S. government will intensify its efforts to crack down on Hongmen, but don''t worry. Hongmen was originally tenacious under the attack of ghosts. With the efficiency of local governments, we can''t kill them all. But at least keep a low profile for a while. " Wei Ran nodded, "everything is arranged by the elder." "The vampire sent out the king of four days to know the news from you. It can be seen that they attach great importance to this matter. Only one will come this time, but I don''t know how many will come next time. I need to gather the three leaders for discussion at the beginning of the day. I can''t say that I''m going to start another round of robbery. " ¡­¡­ On the other side, Ali witnessed a battle between werewolves and vampires in Las Vegas. She just heard that on the night of the full moon not long ago, someone was attacked by wild animals at home, and most of his body was eaten. According to the information learned, the killing beast is unusual. Witnesses thought it was a bear, but the damage has far exceeded the limit that a bear can do. So she suspected that it was a vampire, so she tracked down the past. I didn''t expect that when I followed the tour group in the desert at night, I was suddenly attacked by several vampires. They turned into endless bats from mid air. Most of the casualties of the tour group of more than 20 people were killed on the spot. Many people were sucked dry and became mummies. Only three men who did not communicate with others resisted the attack. They jumped out of the car and stood opposite the five vampires. A Li pretended to be an ordinary person, hid in the car with several surviving humans, and quietly observed the scene outside. The leading vampire is a woman, Elizabeth, who has an affair with Dracula. She looked charming and said to the three unsmiling men, "the first generation of werewolf you have recently appeared doesn''t follow the rules. If you don''t help restrain a little, our blood clan doesn''t mind weakening you another layer." "It''s one of the four heavenly kings. How dare I stop us? I''m sorry, Miss Elizabeth. I''m afraid your master''s partner will have to stay here with the dust forever. " Elizabeth sneered, waved her hand and ordered several elite vampires to shoot at once. She was much better prepared than Lawrence went straight up. The warhead loaded with silver nitrate also has great lethality to werewolves. Among the three werewolves, Andre is the leader, the leader of the early werewolves. He fired ultraviolet grenades for the first time, and rolled on the ground with two second-generation werewolves to avoid the sudden bullets. Werewolves are not afraid of sunlight and ultraviolet rays, so throwing ultraviolet grenades at such a close distance has no impact on them, but it has a great impact on vampires. Two vampires were burned, and several others used their own magic method to start the sand as a shield to shield the ultraviolet radiation. The two sides also took this opportunity to distance themselves and shoot with guns. This long-distance battle is better than vampires who are good at more evil magic. After the pistol bullets carried by the three werewolves are fired, they are at a disadvantage. Elizabeth was well prepared. Each of them carried at least five cartridges. They had plenty of bullets and occupied a great advantage. Elizabeth was about to hit the werewolves with silver bullets before killing them at close range. Andre, the early werewolf, suddenly turned into a wolf and threw the sand in front of many vampires with a slap to temporarily cover their sight. Then he landed on all fours and rushed towards them. The other two werewolves also became wolves one after another, encircling them from the other two directions and dispersing their firepower. For a time, the firelight and gunfire, accompanied by the flying dust storm, obscured the neighborhood. Of course, this is just for ordinary people. Ah Li, hiding in the carriage, was not affected, wondering whether to take Elizabeth first. Unlike Wei Ran, she can''t give full play to her strength after changing her body. Her skill is to destroy all vampires and werewolves here. But just now Elizabeth said that these werewolves seem to have created a new early generation werewolf. Ah Li knows what the manufacturing process is... Of course, it is inseparable from the participation of Gabriel, the ancestor of the werewolf. A Li is going to see if he can help these werewolves at the critical moment and understand the trend of Gabriel through them. A Li is quietly lurking, and the battle outside has become white hot. Elizabeth and Andre fight together, and the other two werewolves don''t lose sight of the second generation vampires who have emptied their ammunition. Elizabeth uses a pair of swift swords, which is obviously taught by Dracula himself. She has the style of a famous expert. Even in close combat, she is not weaker than Andre, who is more violent. Andre''s ability is immune to magic damage. At least the magic released by those who don''t surpass him will greatly weaken or even be ineffective. So Elizabeth couldn''t use the magic she was good at. From this point of view, Andre had the upper hand. Elizabeth''s swordsmanship will eventually be flawed by pure hand to hand combat. For example, now she cut off the Z word and cut blood marks on Andre. However, Andre was able to get close to her and integrate the blade into her body, which was difficult to pull out. After locking Elizabeth''s double swords with his body, Andre showed a ferocious smile, "vampires should never play close combat with werewolves, you will regret it!" Chapter 585 On the scene, it seems that Elizabeth is at an absolute disadvantage and will be controlled by Andre. However, Elizabeth smiled with a successful conspiracy, "you''re right. You can''t fight the werewolf closely, but the stupid werewolf shouldn''t play tricks with the blood clan. My sword can''t hurt you, but where''s my blood? " Andre suddenly noticed that the blood was coagulating, and his muscles began to twitch and paralyze. His face changed dramatically. He looked at the swift sword stabbed in his body. He had not yet found out that Elizabeth had taken the opportunity to break free and escape. There is a line of blood on the swift sword, which flows from the handle to its own wound. It was Elizabeth who deliberately used the structure of the swift sword to let her own blood enter the werewolf''s body. The higher blood clan can control the isolated blood. Even if Andre has the nature of magic immunity, he can''t resist the poison blood damage penetrating into the body. Elizabeth laughed happily in the air, "what''s the earliest werewolf who lived the longest? It''s a reckless man at all. If you met me hundreds of years ago, you won''t achieve your current name." Andre''s pupils trembled. Suddenly, his pupils changed color and turned into pure black. His whole body was violent and his breath rose to the sky. He pulled out the swift sword from his body and stabbed his claw into the wound just now, almost penetrating his body completely. The huge pain made the muscles on his face twitch wildly, and he looked up to the sky and let out a terrible wolf howl. Elizabeth''s face changed dramatically, and she turned her head to escape into countless bats, but Andre burst out much faster than she thought. Before the secret method was used, Andre grabbed one hand. The chaotic waves from the wolf body restrained Elizabeth''s magic operation. Elizabeth finally lost her calmness and lost her beauty. Andre suddenly opened the huge wolf''s mouth, took a cruel bite on Elizabeth''s pink and snow-white shoulder and neck, and tore it again! Half of Elizabeth''s neck and half of her shoulder were bloody torn off. The original bright red blood in it suddenly became black where it came into contact with the werewolf''s saliva. Elizabeth, who looked miserable, was pressed to the ground by Andre. Andre twitched his facial muscles and said, "the blood of vampires is poisonous, and the venom of our werewolves is no less. Let''s compare who died first on each other''s blood!" Elizabeth took the lead in begging for mercy. "I can draw my blood out of your body. As long as you do it at the same time, we won''t die." Although Andre''s situation was terrible, he still forced to smile: "hahaha, you said, don''t compare with vampires. Do you think I will be fooled? Unless you draw out your damn poisonous blood first, we will only die together! " "Damn Andre! If I draw out my blood and you repent, won''t I die in vain? " "So you need to bet!" Andre said with a ferocious look: "either die together, or bet whether I will abide by my credit!" Even if both sides are about to die, Elizabeth, who only inherits the blood inheritance of Dracula and receives all the internal protection, is still much inferior to Andre, who has struggled countless times in the vortex of death. She didn''t want to die, so she was ready to draw out the blood parasitic on Andre''s body. Just at this time, all the survivors in a Li''s carsick suddenly rushed out, and four sword Qi killed the vampire who was struggling with the other two werewolves, and hit the two werewolves hard. Then a sword Qi directly killed Elizabeth and interrupted her blood drawing. Andre was eroded by Elizabeth''s poisonous blood and was about to spread to his heart. His muscles were paralyzed. He didn''t have much strength at all. He watched ah Li walk in front of him, but he couldn''t make any resistance. "Damn human, I didn''t expect that you, an extraordinary person, were hidden in the living guy. If you can kill the first generation of vampires and the first generation of werewolves at the same time, your reputation can be proud of the whole dark world. Tell me your name. " A Li disdained to go to Andre and kicked him away. Andre was so insulted that he forced himself to stand up. As soon as he tried, he was surprised to find that the poisonous blood that was about to move to his heart was restrained. A Li said, "I''m not interested in you dirty dark creatures. I just heard this vampire say that you have successfully created a first generation werewolf again. So... You should know where Gabriel, the ancestor of the werewolf, is. " Andre opened his eyes. "Do you know his name?" "Hum, I know more about many things in the fog of history than you do. Tell me where he is, and I can make you live longer. " With that, ah centrifugal read a move. The real Qi wave that just entered Andre''s body through that foot unexpectedly forced a little poisonous blood out of Andre''s body. Andre is not so easy to be moved, "although the ancestors did not recognize their dark side and deliberately forgot and suppressed it. However, his strength can be comparable to Dracula, the ancestor of vampires. If you want to trouble him, I think you are too confident in yourself. Human beings have no ability to challenge the ancestors of werewolves. " A Li couldn''t hear it well. He immediately came to Andre, hit him on the chin with a hook, made him rise to the sky, turned over countless somersaults and hit the ground. He saw that the other two surviving werewolves couldn''t close their chin. "What a lot of nonsense! Tell me where he is. What are you doing with so much business? " Andre, who was beaten seven meat and eight vegetables, finally dared not stab ah Li in front of him. Without momentum, he told ah Li where he had seen Gabriel before. A Li could know whether the other party was lying through some secrets. He just nodded and went to Las Vegas. ¡­¡­ Dracula was still in the luxurious residence. Although he commanded many blood clans to stir up the situation all over the world in the past six months, he felt dull after playing a little longer. He has played this kind of political game countless times in the long history. Except for the newly born technology, he feels nothing new at all. For the US Soviet hegemony, only a bottom line instruction was issued, that is, to avoid the outbreak of nuclear war, whatever other politicians want to play. After that, he stayed in the residence every day and stood silently in front of the crystal coffin. Naturally, his wife, the real Elizabeth, was placed in the coffin. Over the past 1000 years, he has thought of countless ways to revive her, but due to the lack of Elizabeth''s original soul, even if all her physical injuries are cured, it will have no effect. To this end, he once sneaked into Tibetan Esoteric Buddhism, intending to understand where his wife''s soul reincarnated through the secret law of the reincarnation of Tibetan Buddhist spiritual children. But what he finally got was a desperate secret, the existence of reincarnation well. The reincarnation well will tear up the soul of every mortal entering it, mix it with other spirits, and reincarnate. Mortal reincarnation often has nothing to do with the previous life after the first life. Dracula, who learned the truth, almost destroyed the whole Tantra until he learned another secret from the reincarnated spirit boy, which rekindled his hope. Chapter 586 The spirit child can peep into the existence of the reincarnation well in the world, and Elizabeth was blessed or cursed by Dracula before she died. So that he withstood the first round of tearing of the reincarnation well, and then the blessings from Dracula will be consumed in each life, so that the soul did not begin to be torn until recent generations, and was not torn to pieces like ordinary people. But turned into a number of relatively large pieces, each becoming a new soul core into reincarnation. After hundreds of years of hard work, Dracula has collected most of the soul fragments of his wife through the secret method she learned from the spirit boy. Only the last fragment of spiritual consciousness is still wandering on the earth and can''t be traced. So now the woman in the crystal coffin is still in a vegetative sleep. As long as she can collect the last fragment, she can really revive. "Elizabeth, my wife... After a hundred years of sleep, I went to the reincarnation well again. Through observing it, I finally found the last fragment of your soul, and soon I can revive you. After waiting for a thousand years, you are also worried. Don''t worry, future life will be very long until the universe is destroyed, and we won''t be separated... " Suddenly, Dracula felt some slight pain in his heart, which was the effect of feedback only after his source blood disappeared. Dracula felt it carefully, "ah, your replacement is dead. I''ve lost interest in her since I took away the part of her soul that belongs to you. She is also crazy. She is like a slave who is proud of her pet. If she doesn''t look too like you... Forget it, she will die if she dies. She is always going to die, but she can''t affect the feelings between our husband and wife. " "But... The strength of those who can kill her is not so simple. If we want to dominate the world, we can''t let the strong in mankind become too strong. I have to go and have a look. Wait for me. " After soliloquizing, Dracula waved gently, covered the crystal coffin with a black cover and sank into the ground. He raised his head and looked through the original position of the crystal coffin and projected it onto the back wall. There was a long halberd with double crescent blade, a typical oriental weapon, which was engraved with many traces left over by history. He called the halberd into his hand, "old friend, I repaired your weapon and enchanted it again. I tried my best to turn it from an ordinary soldier into a magic weapon, and its power is not even weaker than the lost longjinus gun of the Holy See. Will you be surprised to see it again? " The door of the hall opened, and Ryan banxius appeared at the door. "Master, what can I do for you?" "Two things, Elizabeth is dead. Find out who did it. Another thing... Gather your hands, take these things on the table, and give me to find the pieces of my wife''s soul. " Ryan frowned when he saw more than a dozen pieces of jewelry, clothes, shoes and socks on the table. "Master, do you have any clues about the search?" "Ah, not yet, so I have to go all over the world. Let''s start with cities in North America, day and night." Ryan sighed. He was looking for a needle in a haystack. He had no choice but to take the task. ¡­¡­ A Li sent Wei an address through a pager, and Wei Ran and Ouyang Zhengping have left the original city. In this city, the police have begun to carry out various searches and arrests against Hongmen, and there is chaos in Chinatown. Ouyang Zhengping said to Wei Ran, "your friend is making rapid progress. Are you going to go to her first or meet the other two with me?" Ouyang Zhengping refers to the other two leaders of Kaitian organization. It is said that Mao Xiaofang and others came here for some reasons. Wei Ran thought about it and thought it would be better to meet ah Li first. He had seen Ouyang Zhengping''s strength and was a very powerful expert, but he could draw with himself when he broke out with all his strength. It is speculated that the gap between the other two leaders will not be too large. He was not qualified to participate in the battle against Dracula, so he was not as important as his old friend Gabriel, so he spoke his mind. Suxinxue immediately arranged a private plane for Wei Ran. Although Ouyang Zhengping was chased like a street mouse by the FBI and the police, suxinxue''s identity is still aboveboard. These things can be arranged. The next day, Wei Ran rushed to Las Vegas, Nevada, a sex city. A Li''s appointed place is a luxury casino. Wei Ran exchanged some chips and went in under the guidance of the casino girl. The other party saw that he was a newcomer and introduced various entertainment programs to him with great enthusiasm. Wei Ran was not interested in this, and the girl could only leave disappointed at last. The casino is divided into three layers. It is huge and luxurious. Countless rich people spend a lot of money here without frowning. Especially an East Asian woman makes the most noise. She turns on the roulette in the middle and has the most fun and shouting! No wonder she had been calling her on the team channel just now, but she didn''t pay attention to it. Dare you play addictively? Wei Ran walked over and saw that every time a Li bet, he bet on 0 or a single number, never on vertical or horizontal rows or single and double yards. Such a bet has a great chance of losing, but if you win, it is 35 times the odds. Wei Ran thought that ah Li would cheat. Unexpectedly, this guy didn''t cheat at all. He lost every $1000. He was like a money boy. The dealer at the scene shook his head and even advised her not to bet so much. He would lose all his money soon. As soon as the voice fell, the ball stopped on the 0 note just bet by ah Li, 35 times the odds!!! She lost a total of 11 and lost $11000. Now at 35 times the odds, she not only got back, but also made 240000. All the gamblers who watched the joke were stunned and speechless. Ah Li laughed wildly again and said to Wei Ran next to him, "see, what''s my luck?" Just finished, she robbed Wei Ran''s chips, plus all her own chips, and bet on 0 again, a Soha! The charge officer is silent. You can''t blame me for paying all yourself. When the roulette rotates, the ball unexpectedly falls to the bet position of a Li! According to the odds, what''s this again? The Dutch official was stunned in the same place. After a long time, he pointed to ah Li, "you''re out of a thousand!" Wei Ran looked at ah Li as if he was going to do something, and stood by without talking. "The HD camera is here, and you are the one who turns the wheel. How do you think I can make a thousand? Show me the evidence! " A supervisor of the casino saw that the dealer couldn''t handle it. He brought some security guards. He didn''t dare to make things big, otherwise the reputation of the casino would be ruined. However, the 35 times odds bet money really came out... Although it''s not impossible, the boss will eat him! "Madam, all the money you win is yours. We are a regular casino and will not rely on your money. I wonder if you want to continue playing or change other games? We never treat our customers badly here. " Although the words are polite, the underlying meaning is also very clear. You can''t just leave after winning the money. If you leave like this, the casino won''t guarantee your safety outside after you leave. A Li smiled cunningly and pulled Wei ran over. "I''m almost playing. Give my boyfriend all the money I win to play and see if you can win him all." Chapter 587 Wei Huo was stunned. He never gambled, and he didn''t know the art like a Li. Cheating quietly would not be found unless the other party was also a master of the art. But before he said anything, the supervisor smiled and said, "OK, I don''t know whether this gentleman continues to play roulette or blackjack or something?" A Li also said in the team channel: "you play here, win the casino clean, and you will find interesting places slowly." "What did you find..." Wei Yanyi complained, but he still sat down, pinched his eyebrows and said, "I won''t do anything else. Just this, just bet." The supervisor smiled. "Of course, sir." With that, he quietly winked at a security guard beside him. The security guard quietly left, went to the corner, dialed his cell phone and communicated with someone. Wei Ran sat on the gambling table and a Li snuggled up next to him. Wei Ran had no choice but to bet. He didn''t look at the chips he threw. He was very bold and unrestrained, which attracted many people to watch. But no matter how Wei Ran bet, he always loses more and wins less. The casino seems to be very good at detecting the psychology of gamblers. Every time Wei Ran is impatient to lose, it will let him win two, taste some sweets, and then continue to let him output more times. If you are an ordinary gambler, you can''t control your emotions. One night is enough to unknowingly lose all your chips. But Wei Ran was only bored and had no emotional reaction. However, the biochip in the brain is calculating the operation law of the roulette by itself. After losing enough times, the biochip also collects enough permutation and combination samples to obtain the winning probability formula by itself. After that, Wei Ran subconsciously bet on a higher probability. As a result, he won more and lost less. He won back a little bit of what he had lost before. He saw that the supervisor was very anxious. He secretly ordered that the operation of the wheel could be controlled through the equipment. However, because it is a regular casino, you can''t operate every set like this. After all, there are many experts among the guests. Once they see the tricks of the casino, he won''t open the casino in Las Vegas. Therefore, we can only adjust the mathematical probability of roulette through the computer, so that the probability of winning a large face tends to the casino side. Although they don''t pay thousands, they make a lot of profits through the operation of mathematical probability. However, this mathematical probability was cracked by Wei Ran, and his winning face was naturally greater. When the casino changes the probability again, but the underlying logic and operation law cannot be changed. Wei Ran loses more than a dozen, finds the law again and continues to win him. So repeatedly, the director of the casino seemed to be a gambler who lost his eyes, secretly ordered the security guard to surround him, and various electronic devices quietly detected her, hoping to find thousands of cheating tools. Unfortunately, Wei Ran and a Li don''t even have an electronic device. Naturally, they can''t find out anything. Finally, the supervisor saw that Wei Ran was still winning. It seemed that there was a trend of winning more and more. Finally, he called their boss. Backstage of the casino, a middle-aged fat man was kneeling in front of a handsome man in a black deacon suit, next to the bodies of two sexy girls with two tooth marks on his neck. "Lord Camilla, I''m sorry for Lord Elizabeth''s death. I must contact all blood families in the city to find the real murderer. However, looking at the signs of the fight on the scene, it seems that werewolves haunt." Camilla is the attendant beside Dracula. His humility is only shown in front of Dracula. For these inferior vampires, he is not even interested in talking. "In addition, Ryan has something to tell you. You must pay attention to it." At this time, the phone in the room rang. The middle-aged fat man smiled apologetically and pressed the voice button. "Boss, some people are looking for trouble. They seem to cheat. They won tens of millions of dollars by playing roulette, but we can''t find evidence. What should we do?" The middle-aged fat man was angry, "what! How dare you make a thousand in my casino?! There is no need to find any evidence. If they dare to exchange cash, they will tell them that there is not so much cash in the casino. According to the old way, let them go to the bank with our people and kill them on the way! " The supervisor originally wanted to invite the boss out and gamble with the guest who obviously came to smash the venue alone. He decided the victory or defeat by gambling, but he didn''t expect that the boss would be ready to kill regardless of those and don''t talk about Jianghu rules. Wei Ran was bored. Finally, he bet all his chips on an odd number. He bet more than ten million dollars at one time, which is the number won by a Li. As a result, the falling ball of roulette accurately landed on this odd number. According to the odds, it is still 35 times the odds. This can definitely win the whole casino to bankruptcy, and all gamblers at the scene screamed. The security guard and the charge officer of the casino all turned pale. The supervisor came out and was sweating. "Congratulations, sir. You will become our super member. I don''t think you can win so many chips." Wei Ran leaned back in his chair with a cigarette in his mouth and said, "it''s my business whether you can take it or not. The most important thing is whether you can give it or not. Hey, you won''t doubt my cheating." "Sir, I''m joking. How can we doubt the guests without reason? Don''t worry. Although there is a lot of money, you won''t be less according to the rules. However, you see, the amount is so huge. Of course we don''t have so much cash here. Otherwise, go to the bank with us. If you are worried about safety, you can call the police for protection, Our casino absolutely respects the rights and interests of every customer. " Wei Ran and a Li looked at each other, then nodded and said, "OK, you talk so far. I don''t need to call any police. Let''s go now." The supervisor said to himself, "you asked for it. We can''t blame you." He and a Li followed the supervisor and drove out in the luxury business car of the casino. On the way, the supervisor, with a dark face, suddenly said, "two guests, here we are." The streets and communities in Las Vegas are well arranged, but it is close to the desert and very remote. Wei Ran said to a Li, "you play like this just to find this stimulation. It''s not interesting." "Did you let me make a scene in the casino? Seeing too many people is not a good ending. " The supervisor took out his gun and wondered, "what are you talking about?" Wei Yan sighed. Before the other party''s gun was turned around, he first broke his neck, and then got off with ah Li. A group of killers had gathered outside. When he saw them, he immediately fired. The battle lasted for a short time. Most of the killers were killed. Wei Ran only deliberately left two alive to let them go back and report, and then he and a Li waited in place. "That''s it? You can''t even stand up for justice. How boring you have to be. " Wei lit a cigarette and looked at ah Li helplessly. "The boss is a vampire! Fool, he will come here in a hurry, and then we do this, this, this! Do you understand? " Chapter 588 The casino owner was so angry when the returning killer said what had happened. "Lord Camilla, there are troublemakers who have killed many of my men. I have to see it myself." Camilla smelled something wrong and said, "I''ll go with you." The casino owner is ecstatic. He is just an ordinary vampire. Although he is much stronger than ordinary people and has some strange skills, if the other party knows the weakness of vampires and can kill so many of his men with their bare hands, he is really not sure to clean up. He led a group of people to take a bus with Camilla and came to the place of the incident. Originally thought Wei Ran and a Li should leave early, or ask people to ambush in situ. Unexpectedly, these two guys are still leisurely in place, one smoking and the other enjoying the moon. The casino owner and his men got out of the car and surrounded them. Camilla still sat in the car and looked on coldly. "You two are the troublemakers? Yes, success angers me. I will make you regret being born in this world. " The casino owner said fiercely after getting off the bus. Wei Huo, too lazy to talk nonsense, shot the pistol just picked up from the ground directly at the casino owner. A bullet hit his head, a hole appeared in his forehead, and his fat body hit the door heavily. The casino owner''s men looked at their boss in amazement. They saw the fat man struggling, panting and looking more and more fierce. The hole in the corner of his forehead was squeezing out the warhead bit by bit, and then the damaged wound was recovering with the naked eye. After that, the casino owner looked at Wei Ran with a cruel look on his face, "hehe, you''re very accurate! I''ll see what you can do. Kill me! " In a word, the gunmen around opened fire one after another. Wei Ran and a Li drifted away from the edge of the battlefield and kept moving. All the bullets were shot empty. They only shot with the guns they just picked up, and immediately extinguished the mortals around the casino owner. At the same time, he also shot several shots into the boss''s fat body. Of course, there was no silver plated bullet, which had little effect on him. The bullet was quickly forced out and the wound recovered quickly. "You have provoked the existence that should not be provoked. Guys who think they have good Kung Fu often die faster. This man, I will turn you into a blood slave, this woman, I will abolish your ability and let you pick up guests in my casino every day until you die! " With that, he jumped on it quickly, not as fast as this kind of body. But ordinary vampires, that''s it. Wei Ran and a Li are still wandering and fighting. They seem to be waiting for something. Camilla in the car held her glasses and smiled sarcastically at the corners of her mouth, but she didn''t know whether she was laughing at the casino owner or at Wei Ran and a Li. The fat man showed his ferocious fangs. When the two finished shooting, he would catch up with Wei Ran. At the same time, he shouted excitedly, "you can''t escape, admit your life, fool!" "Yes, I can''t escape." Suddenly a strange voice appeared behind the fat man. Before he could react, a figure in a hat pinched the back of his neck, then the whole neck burst open and his head separated. Ordinary vampires suffer such harm and die on the spot. The fat man''s head fell to the ground. The European man with a high hat, a cold look, a face of vicissitudes and white hair kicked the fat man''s head next to Camilla''s car like a child playing football. Wei Ran and a Li stopped at this time. Wei Ran could judge that he was Gabriel only from the ancient god smell emanating from the man wearing a high hat, even if the other party turned his back to himself and couldn''t see his face. Gabriel held his hat. "Come out by yourself, or I''ll catch you." Camilla looked dignified. He naturally recognized each other''s identity. This guy who can be comparable to his own master is a legend among demon hunters for a thousand years. He stepped out of the car slowly, accumulated strength secretly, broke out at any time, and was ready to escape at any time. Head-on combat, it can''t be this guy''s opponent at all. "Where''s Dracula?" "I can take you." Wei Ran and a Li looked at each other. Did the surprise come too soon? When Gabriel came to Camilla, he suddenly punched him in the heart. Camilla didn''t resist at all. After receiving this blow, she immediately fainted. Without giving full play to her ability as a first generation vampire, Gabriel was captured alive. Then Gabriel was about to leave with Camilla. Wei Ran immediately released his ancient divine power. At the same time, ah Li also publicized his aura. Gabriel suddenly turned back, "I see..." He fixed his eyes on Wei Ran, "your breath is not complete, but it should come from the same source as me. Who is it?" "Van Helsing." "This is my name." Wei Ran sneered, "they say you often lose your memory. If so, come with us before looking for Dracula." Gabriel covered his head and seemed to resist recovering his lost memory, but he instinctively knew that the man opposite who could exude his own homologous breath must have the ability to destroy Dracula. So I couldn''t help but follow the footsteps of Wei Ran and a Li and leave together. ¡­¡­ A week later, in a village in Texas. Camilla was nailed to her joints by a silver cross and locked on her seat. She couldn''t show any ability, and he didn''t seem to want to resist more, so he looked at the people without expression. In addition to Wei Ran, a Li and Gabriel, the three leaders of Kaitian organization and Suxin Xue with some special status were present. In addition to Ouyang Zhengping, the other two leaders of Kaitian organization met for the first time today. A man is a monk. He is quite old, with a white beard. His eyebrows extend to his cheeks. Although he looks old, his eyes are especially divine. From time to time, he will emit a blue light, which is a sign of the power of the yuan God. The other was a nun who looked very young. It was very strange that she always held a long stick in her hand. Wei Ran sensed the familiar wave from the strange stick, but asked directly without offense. Ouyang Zhengping is the host. He first introduced Wei Ran and a Li to the leaders of the other two Kaitian organizations. The monk''s name is master Chengkong and the nun''s name is Mitra. Both seem to be outsiders. They rarely participate in Kaitian organization. Unless they hunt some powerful vampires, they rarely do anything. "Well, everyone is gathered. Now you all know the extraordinary situation. I don''t need to elaborate. It''s impolite to say that on the extraordinary side of human beings, we can basically represent the whole peak. " He looked at Gabriel and seemed to know that this man''s strength was above the peak "Plus van Helsing, Little Red Riding Hood and the existence, as well as their heirs, we should have the strength to fight Dracula." The nun then said, "van Helsing, we all know that it was really beyond my expectation that he could unite with us. But where is the Little Red Riding Hood you said and the legendary existence? " Wei Ran''s Noumenon was controlled by a Li and followed to a temporary residence nearby. Before finding Dracula, Wei Ran did not intend to use his noumenon, but only as a hidden trump card. Everyone looked at Wei Ran and a Li. A Li said, "Little Red Riding Hood, don''t look for it. It''s me." Everyone was stunned. It was said that little red riding hood was a girl Laurie. How could she be such a charming and mature woman? When people questioned, ah Li was helpless. While spreading his strong momentum, he changed back to Lori''s state, which was believed. Then he looked at Wei Ran. "My master''s situation is very special. He will appear only when he sees Dracula." Chapter 589 All the people present were suspicious when they heard Wei Ran say so. Unexpectedly, Gabriel, who had been silent, opened his mouth, "I can feel someone''s breath. Maybe it''s the person you mean." Everyone looked at him in surprise. Wei Ran said to a li in the team channel, "it must be the ancient god power on my body that he noticed." Ah Li nodded slightly, "we don''t need to explain too much. They all seem to believe Gabriel''s words." Ouyang Zhengping said to Gabriel, "a hundred years ago, Mr. Fan Haixin ambushed Dracula with a mysterious expert. What does Mr. Fan Haixin think of this action?" Gabriel sat aside and was not interested in the people present. "You are a mob. You can''t even fight Dracula. Only the Oriental woman doesn''t know the depth or the power of a war. Whatever you plan, I''ll go straight to Dracula. " A Li told Wei ran on the team channel, "he doesn''t seem to recognize me. He seems to have taken the initiative to lose his memory again. This guy has really escaped from his life." Wei Ran suddenly took out the oath and victory sword from the space ring. Everyone''s eyes were taken away by the sword. The most intense reaction was not Gabriel, but the nun holding a strange stick. She opened her eyes and approached. She wanted to touch it, but she felt the hostility emitted by Wei Ran, so she withdrew her hand and said to Wei Ran, "you have the oath and the sword of victory. It seems that you are not lying. You are indeed the descendant of the existence." The nun seemed to have some Mishin thousands of years ago, but Wei Ran threw the holy sword to Gabriel. "This sword originally belongs to you. I don''t expect you to recall anything, but it should suit you best." Gabriel certainly felt a strong sense of familiarity from this long sword full of holy light, but after sealing his memory for many times, he still couldn''t recall any memory about thousands of years ago. He silently put away his sword and looked at Wei Ran, "I have forgotten a lot of things, but I know I did it on purpose. So I won''t try to wake up the distant memory. It will only make me out of control and become a very terrible thing. " "Since you choose to be confused and just act with your thoughts, I won''t persuade you too much. In short, we have the same goal. I hope you can play your due role." Gabriel smiled and resumed his silence, just like a silent stone statue. All the conditions are basically in place. Now only Dracula''s own intelligence is needed, so everyone focuses on the prisoner Camilla. Camilla was very straightforward, "Washington, the eastern suburbs, Hamilton estate, my master is there." Ouyang Zhengping frowned and felt that the other party was too cooperative and thought he was lying. However, the old monk with long eyebrows who kept smiling said, "the benefactor didn''t lie. The words are true. Amitabha..." Wei Ran only felt that this man was very strange. Was it because he lived too long, or did he live in the last century? "I believe master Chengkong''s words." Ouyang Zhengping said, looking at the others. Wei Ran and a Li have their own unique methods to tell whether Camilla is lying. They both agree. The nun had no opinion, but kept her indifference. Sometimes she looked at the holy sword put away by Gabriel and fell into meditation. Ouyang Zhengping was the commander of the operation. Seeing that there was no objection, he said to Su Xinxue standing aside: "niece Su, please arrange personnel to investigate Washington. We have prepared the battle plan and are ready to take action at any time to surprise the devil Dracula!" After the meeting, Su Xinxue carefully checked Camilla''s imprisonment, and used the array to strengthen it again before leaving. She did not notice a flash of surprise in Camilla''s eyes. Camilla''s cuff was tattooed with a silk ornament, which was originally Elizabeth''s headdress. Camilla also has the task of looking for Elizabeth''s last soul fragment. Before being caught, she uses magic to fuse this ornament at the cuff, which is not abrupt, but also can notice the change of psychic opportunity at any time. At the meeting just now, Suxin snow approached Camilla, and the aura in the cuff ornament fluctuated. The closer it was, the stronger it was. It seemed that she wanted to break away from the seal and integrate with Suxin snow. When Suxin snow just sealed Camilla alone, the psychic fluctuation of this ornament was more obvious! Camilla couldn''t help sighing. She thought it was a needle in a haystack. Unexpectedly, once captured, she quickly found an opportunity. The master must be informed as soon as possible that this mob is going to attack the master and is looking for his own death. However, if the master accidentally injured Elizabeth''s soul fragment reincarnation, I''m afraid he will regret it all his life. To break away from the seal, Camilla carefully observed the cross nailed on her body and the rune array drawn around her, and sighed. This seal, with the strength of his first generation blood clan, can''t get rid of at all, unless... Use that method! That night, when they were resting in their rooms, they suddenly heard a huge explosion from the place where Camilla was sealed, and the whole roof was lifted. The people around here are members of Kaitian organization, and they have no hands. They react quickly and run to Camilla''s location at the first time. The room was destroyed into ruins by the explosion, and a body remained on Camilla''s chair. Camilla hung her head here, all the crosses on her body were shattered, and the surrounding Rune array disappeared completely. Camilla also seems to have been backfired by the seal and has died on the spot. When the people were wondering, Wei Ran and a Li rushed out of the room at the same time. In the dark night, a bat less than the size of the palm could be seen flying away, and it was a long distance from the people. When the crowd screamed bad, a Li flicked his finger, and the compressed air condensed at his fingertips directly blasted the bat in the air. Now all the people were relieved. Ouyang Zhengping said angrily, "I didn''t want to execute him so soon, hum!" After the crowd dispersed, Wei Ran and a Li were still in place. A Li yawned, "Hey, don''t go yet. What are you looking at?" Wei Ran always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell the reason. He walked around and didn''t find the problem, so he returned to the room. At this time, a mosquito lurking under the leaves quietly flew out, circled around for a while, and then flew away. When the bat was blasted by a Li just now, a drop of blood that didn''t seem to be special sputtered onto the mosquito hidden in the corner, and quickly turned into its body without anyone noticing. This drop of blood is Camilla''s source blood, which comes from Dracula''s generous gift and is the source of blood family strength. Camilla integrates her own memory and some obsession into the source blood, which seems to have life, and achieves her goal by means of being in low-level species. The mosquito flew to dawn and was eaten by a bird. The blood was integrated into the bird''s body and controlled the bird to fly to the nearby city. In that city, some low-level vampire was found. The low-level vampire was attracted by the source blood, instinctively swallowed the bird alive, and then the source blood penetrated into his body. Even if ordinary humans swallow this drop of source blood, they will be seriously ill for a few days at most and will not have any other reaction. However, after vampires swallow the source blood, their own source blood will be fused with it, and then Camilla''s memory and obsession will completely control it and revive it through the body of low-level vampires by a strange means. Chapter 590 Camilla, who retained her incomplete consciousness, came to Washington with her own obsession and met Dracula. Dracula noticed Camilla''s breath from the abnormal looking low-level vampire in front of him, immediately grabbed it and bit it on his neck. The source blood entered Dracula''s body along the broken blood vessels, and all those memories poured into Dracula''s memory. He opened his eyes and looked excited. "Ah, old friends are gathered, and my wife... God, have you cared for me again? I am a blasphemer! " ¡­¡­ When suxinxue was still investigating the manor where Dracula was in Washington, no one expected that Dracula was ready to strike first. In order to get Suxin snow intact, instead of mobilizing the army, he gave instructions to high-level vampires all over the United States to assemble in that small town in Texas at the same time. The first generation blood clan plus the second generation blood clan are the so-called high-level vampires. In the United States alone, the total number is at least close to 500, and most of them are dignified people. But after receiving Dracula''s order, they instinctively followed this unreasonable request, booking air tickets or flying private planes to gather at the gathering point. That night, in a wilderness 50 kilometers away from the town, nearly 500 vampires gathered behind Dracula with their own equipment. Dracula was sitting on a military Hummer with a heavy machine gun, which was very similar to the one Wei Ran used in the eclipse space a thousand years ago. At the same time, Dracula also held a double-edged crescent halberd in his hand. He looked at more than 30 early generation blood families and huge second-generation blood families behind him and said with a smile: "today I am very capricious and want to meet my old friends. To tell you the truth, they''re pretty good at fighting. You''ll die a lot. How about it? Are you afraid? " The low blood clan directly surrendered to the high blood clan from the blood level. Even though these blood clans were dissatisfied, they still maintained high morale and took an oath to Dracula under the stimulation of blood. Dracula was so bored that he turned back and sat back in the car. He threw the halberd out of the car and was caught by Ryan, one of the four heavenly kings. "Ryan, you like this weapon. You can use it today." Ryan bowed his head and said, "master, I don''t deserve it." Dracula laughed. "There''s nothing worthy or not. In short, if you act tonight, except the woman in the picture, others will kill and eat at will. It''s like a special blood feast." Ryan was silent, and 500 high-level vampires followed Dracula''s Hummer to a small town 50 kilometers away. ¡­¡­ During this time, Ouyang Zhengping also gathered many strong people in Kaitian organization. As long as their strength can enter his eyes, they are basically called over. Although Wei Ran and others feel that calling so many people is of no great use, Ouyang Zhengping also has his own reason. He believes that although only a small number of elite need to enter Dracula''s residence for decapitation, the huge vampires outside also need someone to stop them, so the more experts come, the greater the containment, just in case. As a result, hundreds of people poured into this desolate town in just a few days. To Wei Ran''s surprise, Mao Xiaofang, Ma Huanzhen, Master Yu Pengcheng and others came. When we first met, we were very sorry. Yu Pengcheng was originally a member of Kaitian organization. He introduced Mao Xiaofang and Ma Huanzhen six months ago. In addition, Wei Ran and a Li left some skills and skills six months ago. The three of them understood and practiced, and learned that they had gone through detours in the past. After correction, they also made rapid progress. Therefore, Ouyang Zhengping also called him to use it for this almost life-threatening action. That night, Wei Ran tossed and turned in bed and couldn''t sleep. His uneasiness became stronger and stronger. Then he simply got up and came to the downstairs living room. Unexpectedly, ah Li was here. She also controlled Wei Ran''s body and came here. She was sitting on the sofa watching TV as if nothing had happened. Wei Ran frowned and looked at his body. He hadn''t entered his body for a long time, which made him suddenly feel a little strange. Ah Li said, "why, you also feel something wrong?" Wei Ran nodded, "it seems like a great disaster is coming, but I can''t find the reason. The level of science and technology in the world is still relatively backward. Otherwise, if you really want to look around this town, the crisis must be nearby. " A Li combed his long black hair, tied it into a horsetail and tied it behind his head, and put on a fur coat. "Let''s go. There''s a car in the garage. Go around the town." Wei Ran also changed into a cowboy suit that was conducive to activities, and then took out a weapon from the space ring. This is a long halberd. It''s his usual shape, but it''s gray. It looks neither gold nor jade. I don''t know what it is. "How do you feel about a weapon made of your own bones?" Wei Ran waved it and felt connected by blood. "I didn''t try to do it with my body. The bone density of this body is still a little poor, but it is also the most suitable for this body." They came to the garage and got on a pickup truck. Ah Li drove the pickup truck with a loud engine. With one foot on the accelerator, he went up to 3000 rpm and rushed into the road. The car had just turned outside the town, but I saw a familiar figure in the distance. It was Gabriel. He walked alone in the wilderness, looking very lonely. Gabriel looked back at them, carrying the holy sword, but went to the forest deep in the wilderness. He didn''t know what he was going to do. "The sense of crisis doesn''t come from him. Go elsewhere." Wei Ran said. A Li turned the steering wheel and drove around the town again. They both felt that the sense of crisis was getting deeper and deeper, and they still didn''t know where it came from. So stay away from the town and continue to drive out, even not limited to the main road, but also the surrounding wasteland. Until an hour later, fifteen kilometers away from the town, they saw a dark shadow in the distance illuminated by the new moon. With their eyesight, they naturally see that they are all vampires! When the Hummer in the front row saw the jeep driven by two people, it immediately roared and chased after it. The heavy machine gun mounted on the Hummer also pointed the muzzle here. The person who controls the machine gun is the man Wei Ran is very familiar with - Dracula. "Well, I finally know what''s wrong. Dracula has found out our purpose in advance. It''s better to start first. No, I have to hurry back to town. If it''s not a fierce battle tonight, it''s a massacre. " When Wei Ran spoke, he also took out his refitted heavy machine gun, put it behind the pickup and pointed to Dracula and the high-level vampire army behind him. He originally wanted to use the electromagnetic machine gun of the future technology, but the world''s world consciousness was suppressed, so he could not take it out, so he had to make do with this "primitive" weapon. When Ali saw Dracula, she naturally turned around and ran back for the first time. She was not afraid of Dracula, but she was sure she could run away. However, there is Wei Ran''s body in the town. If we fight with Wei Ran''s body together, plus Gabriel, they have a good chance of winning. Both sides chased and fled in the field. Two heavy machine guns spewed out flames at the same time, chasing each other''s vehicles. The silent night sky was immediately torn to pieces! Chapter 591 The fierce gunfight outside the town immediately woke everyone. Ordinary townspeople think they have been attacked by terrorists. In this small town with a lot of cowboy culture, aborigines hold guns inside and carefully observe the situation outside. However, what happened in the streets left many aborigines wondering. During this period of time, almost all the foreigners who came from private houses gathered on the street with strange props. Some even drew strange spells between several houses. This has aroused the dissatisfaction of some townspeople, clamoring to let them throw away those things that affect the environment, but the answer is a spiritual blow or curse, and immediately let these dissatisfied townspeople be honest. When Wei Ran returned to the town, he almost emptied the bullets all the way. The only result was to blow up the Hummer on which Dracula was riding, and didn''t hurt any vampires. Modern weapons have less effect on these vampires with powerful powers. As long as they can disperse in time, they can''t hurt them unless they use cloud bombs or cluster bombs. When Wei Ran and a Li returned to the town, the high-level vampire army that came after them was shocked and came to the extraordinary people gathered in the town. Ouyang Zhengping''s strength is amazing. He can suppress one of the four heavenly kings. Ordinary early generation vampires can solve it without too much effort, but in the face of such a large number of enemies, he can''t help feeling desperate. Wei Ran approached and immediately jumped out of the car, "can you run?" Ouyang Zhengping smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Vampires are good at speed. If they can''t fight, they can''t run away. They can only fight to death." "Then fight to the death!" Wei Ran looked at the many extraordinary people who were pale and said loudly, "you have seen the situation at present. No matter how Dracula knows our plan, in short, now it is the point of war or death! There is no third way to choose. My choice is to fight to the end. I can pull as many cushions as I can. If I have courage, I will stand up! " The nun with a strange long stick stood up first. She looked dignified but without fear. Holding the cross in front of her chest with one hand, the Holy Light twinkled, which made her have a little holy meaning. The second is monk Changmei. He holds a demon subduing pestle and smiles. He doesn''t seem to care about the number of enemies. The three leaders of Kaitian organization all stood up, followed by Yu Pengcheng, Mao Xiaofang and Ma Huanzhen, and then infected more people. They stood up one after another with magic tools. Even if their overall strength and quantity were not as good as each other, as long as they had the will to die, they might not be able to give a major killing to these dark creatures. A Li''s sword flew into the air. Facing the approaching vampire army, she first launched an offensive, which also marked the official beginning of the battle between the positive demons. The sword gas all over the sky is like countless meteors shooting directly at the vampire Legion in the distance. Dracula flies to the air to open the barrier. Unexpectedly, these sword gases bypass Dracula and shoot at the high-level vampire army behind Dracula from all directions. These high-level vampires have their own strength, but there are still dozens of vampires who failed to resist ah Li''s sword and were killed on the spot, just like being exposed to the sun and directly turned into ashes. Dracula''s eyes flashed a dark color and said to ah Li, "it''s you again, but I''ve sensed the existence of that guy. Why didn''t he come out? You alone, although troublesome, are not my opponent. " "After sleeping for a hundred years, I think others have made no progress." A Li, holding Yuanhong sword, turned into streamer and went straight to Dracula. Otherwise, if Dracula is allowed to enter the town, even the aftermath of the battle will be enough to hit the extraordinary people in the town. Other high-level vampires, including the remaining three heavenly kings, shouted and jumped at the more than 400 extraordinary people gathered in the town. After Ouyang Zhengping regained his composure, he gave full play to his leadership temperament and quickly asked people to perform miraculous skills. He first threw the prepared ultraviolet grenade at the rushing vampire Legion. Hundreds of ultraviolet grenades were thrown into the sky. The light released after the explosion made the whole town seem to enter the day. The high-level vampires who raided didn''t bring any modern weapons, let alone the party who suffered the raid was so prepared. Although each of their spells resisted the strong ultraviolet radiation, the offensive inevitably stalled. Ouyang Zhengping took advantage of this time to let everyone give full play to their best skills and seize the opportunity to attack high-level vampires in the air. The aftermath of various battles exploded over the town and destroyed many basic buildings. The result was not too bad. The vampire army had to disperse and suffered no small damage. But the scattered high-level vampires are more troublesome. The magic of the extraordinary can''t play the effect of gathering fire. With the close entry of vampires, the battle becomes more chaotic. The sound of fighting, gunfire, explosion and cries of pain gathered in the town! Wei Ran held a halberd made of his own bones and dared not retain his strength. He even killed several second-generation blue eyed vampires, which can be regarded as saving the lives of Yu Dachu, ah Xiu and others again. Among their descendants, Ma Xiaoling has made the fastest progress during this period. With the help of Mao Xiaofang''s array, they can barely help. Ah Xiu can only enter a room under the protection of Wei ran for a while. Wei Ran gave them a few ultraviolet grenades to escape in case of emergency. Then he killed himself again and went to the room where he had lived before. He knew that such a scuffle would not last long. There were too many vampires who were stronger than these extraordinary people. Now the temporary stalemate is just that Ouyang Zhengping won the first hand before. After the first hand advantage, the war situation is only afraid to become a one-sided massacre. Now he has to go back to his room to hide and fight with his own body, so that he can reverse the situation. Just rushed into the room, but I was surprised to see Gabriel standing in the living room, while his body was still sitting on the sofa watching TV. When did he come back? It seems that you should pay attention to the ancient divine power in your own body for a long time. Gabriel glanced at Wei Ran who entered the room. "Is this the existence that makes Dracula afraid? Why is it like a puppet? " Wei was stunned and said, "you''ll know later. Instead of caring about those, you''d better go out and help." Gabriel looked at Wei Ran''s body again, went to him and stared at Wei Ran''s eyes carefully. Because his body is in a puppet state, there is no spiritual light in his eyes, and he looks like a corpse. Gabriel shook his head, pulled out his holy sword and walked to the door. At the same time, a wolf howl came from outside the town, and then more wolf howls appeared one after another. Wei Ran subconsciously came to the window and saw a large group of werewolves rushing into the battlefield while the night was burning. Originally, the transcendent group has begun to have disadvantages. They hold together for survival one after another, and many people have lost their will to fight. As a result, werewolves joined in and directly attacked high-level vampires, which slowed down the critical situation of the extraordinary group. Wei Ran was surprised that he had seen Gabriel outside the town, but he went to the forest in the distance. Did he receive the contact from the werewolf at that time? Chapter 592 At this time, the battle is becoming white hot, with vampires, werewolves and humans fighting in a tripartite melee. Although werewolves and humans have common enemies, they do not have much trust and are wary of each other, which makes the battle more complicated and confusing. Gabriel did not participate in the battle in the town. He directly joined the battle between Ali and Dracula, and saw Dracula''s ironic smile. "Gabriel, do you still hunt our blood families all over the world in the name of van Helsing?" Gabriel flew in the air and looked at Dracula with disgust. "Is my name Gabriel? Oh, I can''t bear the name of God''s left hand. " He inspired his own ability. The holy light turned into armor and covered his whole body. There were six wings behind him. At the same time, the oath in his hand seemed to resonate with the sword of victory. He had not been brought into play by Wei Ran''s potential. At this moment, he was suddenly stimulated, nearly half long, and looked more holy and solemn. When Dracula and a Li fought, they had recovered to the posture when they had just become vampires a thousand years ago. The scarlet cloak floated behind them, holding a evil sword with green flame in their hands. "Oh, I just used the six winged angel form to give full play to your ability as a human being. Tut Tut, Gabriel, you really have no reservation." A Li said, "you have overlooked one point. A hundred years ago, it was not so easy for him to open the posture of six winged angel. Now it is almost as easy as eating and drinking water. It can be seen that he has made great progress in the past 100 years. If he is careless, he will suffer great losses." "When I took away half of the power of ancient gods, I could still make such progress. Gabriel, you really surprised me, but the stimulation is not enough. Look what this is?" As Dracula said, he stretched out his hand, and a faint light appeared in the palm of his hand. There was a twisted thing struggling in place. It was a soul, the soul of the Pope captured by Dracula a thousand years ago. He tortured his life for thousands of years. Even if the Pope''s soul is tough and sacred, it has already become distorted and corrupt. There is only a conscious body that can''t survive or die, and sends out eternal howls and screams. Gabriel''s memory seal seemed to be loose. His inner instinct sent out a sharp pain and roared, "you tortured him for a thousand years, why don''t you let him go!!!" After saying that, move forward in a blink and cut off the holy sword! Although Dracula was blocked by his sword, the afterwave of the holy sword power penetrated through both sides of his body, penetrated into the ground and exploded like a heavy bomb. The ground was plowed out with two bottomless blade marks and spread out for tens of meters. A Li took the opportunity to look at Qiu''s Fox shadow. This move was originally used by her as a killing move. At this time, it can be used as an ordinary move for consumption war. The shadow of the sword passed through Dracula''s body and cut him in half, but he was still connected and could not destroy him. In less than two seconds, Dracula recovered again, the real immortal body. But before he recovered, Gabriel''s almost manic attack came again In the small town, the aborigines without special abilities, or the extraordinary people with relatively low strength and no one to help each other, have been eliminated by vampires as healing food. The remaining humans gathered together and tried their best to resist with their own spells. The vampires were involved by the raiding werewolves and failed to concentrate on annihilating humans for the time being. The strong among human beings, Ouyang Zhengping, nun and monk, have fought against the three heavenly kings of vampires. The war is also particularly fierce and dangerous. Ouyang Zhengping is still facing his old opponent Lawrence. Relying on his strong ability to recover and regenerate, Lawrence uses extremely reckless tactics to attack Ouyang Zhengping. However, Ouyang Zhengping is not an easy person. Since his defeat in World War I last time, he has been secretly thinking about the counter-measures. Therefore, instead of using his usual spring and autumn broadsword, he used a pair of board axes! He used the simple technique of the board axe with the gorgeous effect of double blades. The axe blade turned like a storm, transforming the original battle method of one hit into a series of strangulation like a tornado and hurricane. All the limbs involved in his axe will be crushed. If you want to recover, the energy consumed will naturally be several times more than the broken limb. Lawrence saw that after losing an arm, he was decisive and honest. He didn''t dare to advance quickly, so he had to fight with his own skills. The two sides are deadlocked again, showing a situation of war of attrition. No one can spare his hand to help others, but can only deal with the enemy face to face. The nun is one of the four heavenly kings, Ryan, a vampire who looks very young. Ryan holds the halberd that Wei Ran used thousands of years ago. He is good at physical and mental magic. When fighting, he often uses magic to interfere with the nun''s five senses. At the same time, he uses separation techniques to harass around with strange and unpredictable body methods and find opportunities to stab a fatal blow. At the beginning, the nun fell into an absolute disadvantage and fell into the situation of environment and siege. It seemed that her strength could not be brought into play at all. Seeing this disadvantage, she immediately tore off the black cloth on the surface of the long stick in her hand. In it was a long gun full of sacred breath. The holy flame on the gun immediately dispelled Ryan''s illusion. At the same time, under the nun''s exquisite gun skill, it also continuously broke Ryan''s separation. Ryan looked at the spear in the nun''s hand, lost in thought, and barely recognized it from his past knowledge. "The holy gun, Longinus? Are you a clement? " The nun lifted the scarf that almost covered her face at the beginning and showed her firm face, "Mitra clement, the heir of Italian cardinal Clement II, now punish you evil in the name of the Holy Father!" The praying power in the gun of Longinus surged and soared, doubling the strength of the holder. It was only a slow motion body method for Ryan just now, and now it is almost difficult to capture. The spears and halberds of the two sides decided, and the aftermath of the battle spread around. No one dared to approach within 50 meters. Monk Changmei is recognized as the strongest of the four heavenly kings, but he has almost never left a name in history. He is so low-key that he has almost never participated in the affairs of the blood clan. If he is not controlled by Dracula''s blood, he must have been separated from the blood clan. This man''s name is Gerrard. He is the chess piece abandoned by the Austrian and French parliament in this world and once brought Wei ran a lot of trouble. Since carlolin, the leader of the Austrian and French parliament, and Freya, the pyroxene Messenger, were killed by Dracula a thousand years ago, Gerrard has no spare aura to open the space channel to return to the Austrian and French parliament. After that, he was captured by Dracula, who was extremely vindictive in the war. In order to revenge the other party, Dracula embraced him into a blood clan of the first generation and controlled it by the most strict means. Gerald, who was forcibly transformed into a blood clan, has been polluted and can no longer return to the Austrian French parliament. Therefore, he abandoned himself. Although his strength is the strongest of the blood clan in the early generation, he has no basic freedom under the strict control of Dracula, and his fate for thousands of years can be said to be miserable. Chapter 593 In today''s battle, he was forcibly taken out by Dracula and joined the battle under the control of blood. Therefore, he didn''t play hard at all. Even so, his swordsmanship before he became a vampire has suppressed the old monk. Like nuns, old monks also have secret skills. Otherwise, how can they become one of the three leaders of Kaitian. His robe swelled and burst to pieces, revealing his shriveled and thin body, but the surface of his body was engraved with scriptures in Sanskrit. It seems that the Scripture is not engraved by ordinary means, but mixed with some strange plants, which wriggle on the surface of the skin like golden earthworms. They have grown together with blood vessels in the body to form symbiosis. Therefore, the monk''s own Zhenyuan can penetrate into them and trigger the Dharma mantra. For a time, the Buddha''s light is dazzling and radiant. He threw away the demon subduing pestle that could hardly produce any effect in his hand and slapped it outward with empty hands, each with the mark of the Dharma mantra. Gerrard could not get any advantage just by fencing, and the Dharma entered his mind, which made him involuntarily recall those memories that were most easy to regret. What happened in the Vatican a thousand years ago and what I saw when I besieged the isolated city later came to my mind. The original purpose of this move was to make the enemy lose his war heart and fall into repentance. However, for Gerald, who was full of hostility, this dharma was not enough to dissolve it, but completely aroused the hostility that had been suppressed for thousands of years. Gerald held his head in his arms and his eyes were dark. He let out a scream full of regret and a pair of bat wings. He looked at the changes of his body and laughed strangely and painfully, "ha ha, I can''t go back, I can''t go back!!! All my companions are dead, but I''m still alive! This damn mission! This damn world! " In the long eyebrow monk''s shocked eyes, Gerald suddenly broke out, turned into a virtual shadow, and launched a continuous and violent attack from all directions When the outside world was playing hard, Wei Ran also encountered trouble here. He is ready to enter the basement and hide in the way previously arranged to wake up the body. As a result, Su Xinxue seems to escape from the outside. Four second-generation vampires and a first-generation vampire are crazy chasing her, but there seems to be no killer. Otherwise, Su Xinxue''s cultivation will be as good as Ma Xiaoling, and it is impossible to resist. Since he saw that the people he knew were in a critical situation, Wei Ran had to rescue them first. A battle also took a lot of time to solve the five vampires. Wei Ran saw that there were many vampires in the sky. In addition to fighting, they seemed to be looking for people. He looked at Su Xinxue. "The fight here must have attracted the attention of nearby vampires. First hide in another place." Wei Ran doesn''t want the other party to discover his secret. Suxin Xue still had lingering palpitations. Well, she nodded and ran away with Wei Ran. Suddenly, several vampires chased down. Wei Ran pushed suxinxue from the window into a nearby room. He stayed to intercept the vampires and attract them to other places. After a battle to solve them, Wei Ran didn''t go to suxinxue again. He believed that the other party was temporarily safe. He needed to control himself and give full play to his strength to deal with the current chaotic situation. After returning to the original room, he left his equipment and Najie beside the body, then went into the basement, lay down in an iron coffin and sealed the coffin from the inside. The coffin has a breathable design, so it won''t be suffocated when entering it. At the same time, the latch device is also on the inside, so it won''t be able to come out after waking up. The most important thing is that the inside of this coffin has been carved by a Li. It can shield the breath of the living and will not be found by vampires. It is absolutely safe. Then Wei Ran closed his eyes and began to transfer his consciousness. The huge figure watching TV in the living room suddenly moved his eyes. He blinked, stood up and moved his muscles and bones. Then he put on the ring on the sofa and picked up the halberd he had thrown on the ground. Wipe the halberd with its own blood to guide a large amount of vigorous Qi hidden in the halberd, as if it had been opened. The whole halberd was like living and had its own life consciousness. Wei Ran, who woke up with his own body, recruited the improved lacquer blackboard armor from Najie. Although it has been modified with high technology, it still looks like a product that can be made by technology in this era. Therefore, the world consciousness is not much excluded. Wei Ran put on the plate armor, activated the runes in the plate armor, and deliberately publicized his momentum and walked out of the house. As soon as he appeared, the surging heartbeat made all the battlefields in the whole town heard. Everyone in the fierce battle didn''t notice at the beginning, but for a period of time, the strange and strong heartbeat seemed to affect everyone''s energy operation. Involuntarily, the battle in the whole town was temporarily quiet, and they looked for the place where the strong heartbeat came from. Poof -- pass --! It''s not like a heartbeat, it''s like the muffled sound of a thousand ton hammer falling to the ground from a height of tens of meters. Anyone who hears it can''t help but have an extremely repressed sense of fear, whether it''s human, blood race or werewolf. On a street like the ruins of doomsday, a man wearing black armor and holding a white bone halberd walked out slowly step by step, dressed in silver moonlight, and a strong smell of blood floated out of him. Everyone was inexplicably trapped in a strong fear, and their consciousness and body could not move. They could only watch him go to the core area of the battlefield. There is the place where Gerald killed the monk Changmei. Although the monk''s strength is not weak and his spiritual cultivation has reached a state of perfection, he can even "see death" each other with his eyes when dealing with the second generation of vampires, but Gerald has no power to fight back when he is in a frenzy. He was killed on the spot after resisting for more than ten minutes. Gerald had just killed the long eyebrow monk and was about to rush into the ranks of the supernatural to kill himself. Unexpectedly, he saw the man who had become his nightmare again. Yes, Wei Ran gave him the impression that he was even more terrible than Dracula. He didn''t expect that the guy polluted by the ancient god was still alive and became more terrible and powerful than before. At this time, even though he was in a very crazy state, he still felt the chill from his spine. "It''s that guy, that damn hound! I... I''m not an opponent. If I want to escape, I have to escape! He can''t catch up! " As soon as he had the idea, Gerald turned and ran wildly away. Wei Ran had already noticed his existence, even quite surprised. Unexpectedly, the task of the Austrian French parliament failed in a mess, and this guy was still alive. Since you have lived a thousand years in vain, you should calculate the general ledger today. There are no new enemies, but there are endless old ones. Take your life as compensation and draw a stop for this. Chapter 594 "Van Helsing!!!" In desperation, Gerald called out Wei Ran''s pseudonym. The voice could be heard almost in the whole town. Everyone was surprised to see Wei Ran who made Yunlong nine now rush into the air. This name is clearly the last demon hunter. Why is he also called this name? Ryan, who fought with sister Mitra, stared at the man in black armor, and his expression was shocked beyond measure. The other first generation vampires who survived thousands of years ago all had such expressions. The killing moves that were bound to come were involuntarily stopped, and there was a blank in the brain. Wei Ran jumped in front of Gerrard. Gerrard tried his best to fight back in order to protect himself. He turned around, and his wings were covered with ferocious and terrible eyes. These eyes themselves had the talent of spiritual attack. Whoever saw these eyes or was seen by them would be petrified and unable to move. If they were seen longer, the spirit and will would be bewitched and become a puppet controlled by Gerrard. Now he is hundreds of meters away from the ground, but the people who only see his wings from a distance are hypnotized in the lunch hall with minor cultivation. His whole body is stiff and unable to move, including those second-generation vampires. Even the first generation of vampires, as long as there is no such realm as the four heavenly kings, will also be briefly suppressed. But Wei Ran, who is close at hand, has no influence. Gerald''s spiritual power also comes from ancient gods, but Wei Ran is a person who absorbs the residual power of ancient gods. This spiritual power is too far away from his level to have an effect. Gerrard himself did not expect the spiritual suppression of his eyes, but gathered his whole body strength. All his eyes emitted a dark green light, and then burst out! Just like the laser set fire in sci-fi blockbusters, these evil energy beams have a second-class legal force called melting. As long as the irradiated person, the evil energy entangled in the body will continue to erode and melt the body. Wei Ran turned Yunlong Jiuxian two times at a close distance, and the man moved aside, and hundreds of evil energy rays shone on the town. As soon as the light was emitted from a long distance, it scattered and shrouded many blood families, werewolves and humans suppressed by his evil eyes. These people were like wax melting, screaming and turning into a pool of mud to penetrate into the ground. Gerald found that Wei Ran dodged in an instant, turned the direction naturally, and the hundreds of squint beams also turned and swept away in an instant, causing greater indiscriminate damage. Lawrence, who was suspended from the fight with Ouyang Zhengping, was almost swept. He cursed Gerald, who was still struggling in the air, but was stunned to see that the beam of hundreds of evil eyes from the fire completely shone on Wei Ran. However... Nothing. Wei Ran, against his evil eye beam, ignored the power of the powerful secondary law and approached Gerald. It turned out that just now, he slightly tested these evil eye beams and found that they could not pose any threat to himself. Therefore, he was so direct and reckless for the second time, which was beyond Gerald''s expectation. After approaching, the halberd danced, and Gerald''s wings were cut off, splashing a lot of evil blood. Then a halberd went through the chamber and tore it suddenly. The vigorous Qi penetrating into Gerald burst wildly, carrying the power of the real law, tore it into countless pieces, and then burned into ashes in the air. There was nothing left. Lawrence''s armor imitates Wei''s black armor. The look in his helmet is full of fear... And worship! This is the adult who led us against the Crusaders and pagans, who is so powerful that no one in the world can match! A legend that we thought we were dead but survived for thousands of years! Wei Ran killed Gerrard, ending their gratitude and resentment thousands of years ago, and looked down. A familiar weapon appeared in his eyes. Wei Ran flashed to Ryan and looked at each other quietly. Ryan trembled violently and finally knelt down. He held up the double-edged crescent halberd with both hands and handed it to Wei Ran. "General van Helsing, this is your weapon. It belongs to its owner!" In this scene, Mithras, the nun standing next to Ryan, was stunned. The same is true of other human strongmen and werewolves. One of the four heavenly kings of the blood family, who can be said to exist only under the two ancestors in the dark world, should kneel down to a human in such a clever and fear and surrender? Of course, Wei Yanli picked up his weapon a thousand years ago. This weapon, which was originally customized in the world, was possessed by magic at this time. From its quality, it is naturally not comparable to the original weapon. "The form is still the same as before, but the essence is no longer. The devil''s blood defiled it." Then Wei burned a vigorous Qi and shook it into powder, and then looked at the frightened Ryan, "who are you? You should not be among my men. " "Ryan Benjamin, my father worked for you. A thousand years ago, when I was only 14 years old, I asked you in that city whether we could win. " Wei Ran remembered the child and said, "I can spare you this time. Don''t let me meet you in the future." Ryan knelt down and said nothing. Lawrence, who was in the same place, didn''t feel ashamed of Ryan at all. He knew what kind of existence the man in black armor was. When I worshipped him, now I fear him! Then Wei Ran felt a hot look in his eyes not far away, turned his head and saw Dracula bowing to himself. "I''ve been looking for you for a thousand years, and you finally appear, my brother... Van Helsing fordon!" Ah Li said not far away, "one against three, Dracula, do you think you can have any chance of winning?" Dracula smiled and said, "you don''t think I just borrowed the power of the ancient god, so I have the power now. You will make progress, but it''s not just you! " Wei Ran did not care about fighting more and fighting less. Since he practiced the art of war, he has always planned to win over the weak. Therefore, he was not ashamed of besieging Dracula with ALI and Gabriel. He leaped into the air, stopped with the help of a Li''s flying sword, turned again and again, and cut out Yin and Yang in one form! At the same time, ah Li and Gabriel have no chivalry. They attack each other from the other two sides. For a time, the night seemed to turn into day, killing machines in the sky, and the forces of multiple laws collided with each other. After thousands of years of practice, Dracula and Gabriel have also mastered the power of law, so the visions of heaven and earth are more terrible. After all, Dracula was not the opponent of the three. He was beaten to pieces only in pairs, and then recovered again through his strange ability. This recovery immediately turned into an ugly bat prototype, but it didn''t retreat to struggle with the three people. It seems that there is another card. Such crazy and desperate posture, even the tenacious space has been continuously torn apart. Wei Ran and a Li are worried about each other''s possible cards and take a temporary evasive attitude to fight with them. On the contrary, several Gabriel are aroused crazy and fight face-to-face! On the ground, Ryan said to Lawrence, "now that the adult has appeared, the plan is going to the next step. The signal has been sent. Act quickly." Lawrence snorted coldly, "I''m ready. Don''t worry. The werewolves who deal with those troubles over there will get them right away." Ouyang Zhengping looked at sister Mithras. He didn''t understand what the other party said. He only knew that his own side had a great chance of winning, so Yu Yong stormed up and must contain them. Ryan and Lawrence took their moves and didn''t seem to care much. In the broken Town, Mao Xiaofang and others have been scattered by crazy attacking vampires and forced to cooperate with werewolves. In order to avoid a second-generation vampire chasing him, Ma Xiaoling, who is relatively weak, kept shuttling through various buildings and staged a horror blockbuster. With her current cultivation, the accumulated props and sect skills can only slightly block such vampires, and can''t cause much damage at all. What can do harm to this kind of vampire depends on the ultraviolet grenade. Now there is only one left in his hand. She was huddled in a warehouse and her subordinates were bound. I never felt such fear in my heart and hated my weak strength. I shouldn''t pursue fashion every day before. I should spare a lot of time to practice Kung Fu, otherwise I wouldn''t be so embarrassed to be chased and killed. The vampire entered the house and searched around. The border blocked the vampire''s perception of her blood gas, but it could still be found if it was close enough. When the vampire approached the warehouse door, his face changed, suddenly smiled secretly, put his head in and looked around. There were not many things in the warehouse. At a glance, there was no hiding place. The vampire sniffed whether there was blood gas in the air, but found nothing, so he turned and left. Ma Xiaoling hid on the door, on the corner of the ceiling of the room, supported the wall with her feet, covered her mouth and nose in one hand, held a grenade in the other hand, and forcibly suppressed the runaway heartbeat with her internal skills. Until the vampire left, she loosened her mouth and breathed out a long breath. Her heart was like beating a drum without internal skill suppression. She didn''t jump down until she saw that the vampire didn''t come back for a long time. Just landed, he felt a sarcastic laugh coming from behind. The vampire had been guarding the door like a cat playing a mouse! Ma Xiaoling''s heart beat rapidly and her stress reaction broke out. She threw an ultraviolet grenade behind her, and then turned around to rush out. The strength gap between the two sides was too big. Before the grenade landed, it was slapped out of the window by the vampire, which didn''t affect him by half. Instead, Ma Xiaoling rushed out, but he caught her alive and stuck her neck on the wall. Chapter 595 Ma Xiaoling struggled powerlessly and thought she was going to die at this time. Several gunshots came from a distance. The vampire in front of her trembled and screamed for pain, and the strength in her hand also loosened. Ma Xiaoling immediately broke free and flew back. The shooter was su Xinxue. She called ma Xiaoling, and they fled quickly. The vampire vest was shot. It was not an ordinary silver plated bullet, but a bullet filled with silver nitrate. Silver nitrate is highly toxic to vampires. However, for high-level vampires, the effect was not so outstanding. He struggled in place for a long time, forced all the poisonous blood out, and chased out with his blue eyes full of blood. Suxinxue and Ma Xiaoling have just escaped from this residential area and are ready to take shelter in the nearby supermarket. Unexpectedly, they are blocked by two vampires on the way. Both of them are pale. Even though both of them are highly qualified descendants in the extraordinary world, they are still in the position of a lamb to be slaughtered in the face of high-level vampires. Now, Su Xinxue''s rifle loaded with silver nitrate bullets is a little threatening, but there are not many bullets left, and the sound of the gun is easy to attract more vampires. When they were at a loss, a wolf howled suddenly. Two huge werewolves leaped here and tore up the blue eyed vampire who intercepted them in an instant. One of the werewolves with a line of red hair on his back looked back at Suxin snow, "Hey, boss, it''s been a long time." Although the voice was alienated, suxinxue still recognized each other''s identity. "Duncan?! How did you become like this? " Duncan said with a cruel smile: "the only way to kill more vampires and avenge my family, isn''t it?" Ma Xiaoling was surprised and said, "do you know each other?" Duncan looked at Ma Xiaoling. "All werewolves are human, at least in the past. Boss, you saved me before. Today I''ll pay you back. If we meet again in the future, no one owes anyone. We can do whatever we want! " Su Xinxue sighed in her heart. When she didn''t know what to say, Andre, the werewolf next to Duncan, suddenly vigilantly said, "well, Duncan, it''s not time to talk about the past. The guy in trouble is coming." Duncan looked at the sky, "Oh, a group of early generation vampires, this can be our opponent. It''s not fun to kill blue eye." "There are a lot of them. They are not so easy to deal with." All the early generation vampires nearby have gathered here, with a number of up to ten people, and accompanied by more blue eyed vampires, surrounded several people in a siege. Two more werewolves gathered in the dark. Although all four of them were the first generation werewolves, the number difference was too large. And Duncan has to protect suxinxue and Ma Xiaoling, and naturally falls into a disadvantage. One of the first generation vampires was torn off an arm by the violent Andre, but it quickly regenerated. He said expressionless: "the werewolf is not the point, the point is the woman, contain the red haired werewolf, I''ll catch her." Three early generation vampires besieged Duncan. Duncan, who had just been transformed into an early generation werewolf, did not fully develop his own strength. He immediately fell into a disadvantage. He was attacked and bruised all over. He could not go over to rescue Su Xinxue. He saw that Su Xinxue was caught by that expressionless Vampire, and then a group of vampires quickly took off from the battle. "According to plan B designated by Lord Dracula, everyone began to evacuate and there was a big gift waiting for them." On the other side, Dracula, besieged by the three strong men, is at an absolute disadvantage, but he is immortal after all. No matter what his broken limbs look like, he can recover quickly. Wei Ran wondered if he wanted to use his subtle power to give him a whole body explosion and destroy it in one breath. At this time, Dracula suddenly turned into a separate body and ran away thousands of meters high. "Good brother, I''m so glad to see you. I''ll give you a big gift later. Oh, it''s on the way. Listen to the news. You must like it. I''ll leave first. If you can still live this time, we''ll have a chance to see you again." Dracula is very fast. The only thing he can barely catch up with is ah Li, but even if he catches up, ah Li is difficult to stop each other. Wei Ran can''t fly. If he flies for a long time, he can fight with the help of ah Li, but it''s difficult to give full play to his strength and can''t guarantee to keep the other party. The three could only watch Dracula leave, and a group of vampires scattered in the night of the town. Then, Wei Ran, a Li and Gabriel all keenly heard the sound of breaking the air. Their faces changed together. This is the sound of ballistic missiles! Wei Ran immediately shouted to the survivors in the town, "air raid! Find shelter and go to the basement! " After a prompt, he rushed along the direction of the ballistic missile, with a Li''s flying sword, and a Li and Gabriel hurried to follow. The three men ascended to the clouds and finally saw the ballistic missile flying in the distance with strong eyesight. Who knows whether the missile is loaded with cluster bomb or ground penetrating bomb. In short, try to intercept it and can''t make it fall to the ground! The three of them either waved vigorous Qi, or Royal Flying sword, or holy light. Most ballistic missiles were intercepted at one stroke, but four fell into the town. Three powerful cluster bombs and one ground penetrating bomb plunged the town into a sea of fire. I don''t know how many humans and werewolves died here. The three men flew to the ground. At this time, they noticed that when the missile landed just now, a plane passed over the town and threw down three huge boxes reinforced by concrete and alloy. The three boxes were scattered widely. The three people had no time to search. First, they went to the town to see the casualties. Many people have escaped from the sea of fire, including Ouyang Zhengping, sister Mitra, and Mao Xiaofang. They were all wounded, but luckily they saved their lives. Or Wei Ran reminded them timely enough to buy them some time. These people can hide in the basement of nearby buildings in time. Except for those close to the missile explosion, most people survived even in the basement. Including the more powerful werewolves. Of course, they were also very embarrassed. When they appeared, they were either on fire and needed to put out the fire by magic, or they were beaten by the steel of the cluster bomb. Ouyang Zhengping looked annoyed at this time. Kaitian organization was almost devastated in this battle. Master Chengkong, one of the three leaders, died, and most of the middle strong died. I''m afraid it will take at least ten years to recover to the peak. The same is true for the werewolf side. There were few werewolves in their early generation. At least half of them died in the air raid just now. Less than half of the other werewolves survived combat and air strikes. Unfortunately, the town has become a sea of fire, and it is impossible to count the loss of vampires. However, according to their global distribution, today''s injury has lost at most several high-end combat power, and the strength of the whole population has not been greatly affected. Wei Ran looked at the scene in front of him and knew that today''s World War I was a complete defeat. He was about to say something to Ouyang Zhengping, but there were several screams from the distant wilderness that made him feel palpitating. Chapter 596 On the wasteland, there was the roar of strange animals. Even the sound waves had shocked other people''s hearts, and it was difficult to keep calm. Wei Ran asked Ouyang Zhengping to leave first, while Gabriel explained something to werewolf Andre. It seemed that he was invincible to these werewolves. When everyone was ready to evacuate, countless shadows sprang up in the burning town. After the humans and werewolves falling behind were possessed by the shadow, they immediately lost their reason and attacked the people around them. Even if a group of people come forward to suppress the controlled person, they still can''t control or stun him. On the contrary, if they are forcibly captured, countless tentacles will grow all over the person and continue to attack the people. This situation can be seen as hopeless. The survivors ran away from the strange shadows while avoiding the people controlled by the shadow. Wei ran quickly kills those people who are haunted by the shadow. Although he will reap some people''s resentment, he can only cut the mess quickly in this case, otherwise he will be disturbed by it. After he and ah Li broke up, Gabriel used his huge holy light power to sweep away a large area of the shadow in front of him. These shadows retreated slightly under the attack of the three strong men. Then, as if under some command, they gathered again and rushed forward quickly, with a momentum twice as strong as before. Wei Ran and a Li also didn''t stay. They used their own means to force the shadows back again. Then I saw that all shadows gradually gathered into a group, and finally formed an indescribable monster suspended in the air. It is like a cloud, its shape is changeable, but there are countless dark tentacles around its body, which seem to be engraved with runes with crazy meaning. The shadow polymer came straight at the three without reason. This indescribable characteristic is very much like the creatures polluted by the ancient gods. When the three were ready to work together to destroy it, they found two equally terrible monsters running on both sides of the fleeing crowd. The left wing looks similar to the legendary Griffin, but it is not an eagle or beast, but has a human face, emits electric light all over, and pours in mid air with great speed. The right wing is a creature composed of mud and rock. Its legs seem to be integrated with the ground and inseparable. Therefore, when walking, its legs cross forward alternately without lifting its knees. Its body moves forward quickly like a swimming fish without bumps. It looks slow, but it is actually very fast. Then Gabriel said faintly, "I''ll stay." A Li and Wei Ran immediately set out in tacit agreement. A Li left to deal with the flying electro-optic beast. Wei Ran went to the right and picked up the stone giant. Wei Ran used a long halberd to block more than a dozen fists of the stone giant, and the whole man was beaten to plow two deep marks on the ground. Nevertheless, Wei Ran didn''t feel hard. He said to Gabriel, who blocked the shadow monster with the holy light in the distance: "it reminds me of the Yan devil I once met. Oh, I almost forgot that you don''t have a thousand years of memory." Gabriel was silent and focused on the enemy. The shadow monster in front of him wrapped his tentacles around Gabriel. Gabriel isolated him with pure holy light as a layer of light ball. The two sides were so deadlocked that they seemed to be competing for consumption. After a Li took over the lightning beast with a flying sword, the irrational monster seemed to turn into supersonic spherical lightning and hit her repeatedly. A lifeI concentrated in mid air and tested the other party''s weakness. However, several attacks with the power of the true yuan of the lingering law did not play a great role, but excited the other party''s strange and ugly face even more. After blocking a round of strong attack by the stone giant, Wei fired back without hesitation. The other party''s body is very hard, but at present, it is still hard but Wei Ran''s bone. The long halberd made of its own bones divided the stone giant into dozens of pieces under the chaotic dance of gods and ghosts. But this apparently ancient creature is certainly not so easy to solve. After the broken body of the stone giant touched the ground, it immediately integrated into it, condensed again, resurrected and appeared not far away. It seemed to feel that the law of Wei Ran''s rolling nature was difficult to deal with, so when attacked by Wei Ran again, it took the initiative to escape, or even split into dozens to surround Wei Ran''s attack. Wei Ran destroyed its noumenon and separation dozens of times, but he still couldn''t weaken it by half. It seemed that the other party could revive indefinitely as long as he touched the earth. So Wei Ran also made a hard move. He simply threw away the halberd, jumped into the air and hit the ground! The earth trembled, and the recoil force separated the land with a radius of 30 meters and shook it into the air. Wei Ran waved the halberd again and rolled up the vigorous Qi storm to make it rise higher and higher. At the same time, the violent vigorous Qi cut all the stone people above into powder. In this way, it was almost stationary in the sky for ten minutes before it relaxed and landed. Wei Ran looked at the falling stone slag in front of him and carefully felt the changes. After waiting for a long time, there was no change in the pile of stone slag. I thought the battle was over. Suddenly, countless sharp spikes rushed out from Wei Ran''s feet. They chased Wei Ran''s dodging steps and turned into a needle pointed stone forest, dense as rain. Even if Wei Ran, who escaped in mid air with the help of Yunlong Jiuxian, was also hit one after another, relying only on the strength of black armor and his own vigorous Qi and hard resistance. With the speed and mass of these stones, the kinetic energy generated is only half a minute weaker than the electromagnetic rifle bullet of the last time. Wei Ran knew that he could not resist for a long time. With a roar, the long halberd broke and then cut vertically and horizontally. The earth was almost divided into several pieces. The sand and gravel under it took off and turned into a ball in the air under the control of Wei Ran. The stone giant was frustrated again and roared. He gathered his real body in the air and wanted to rush to Wei burner and kill him. Wei Ran scolded angrily, "how come the enemies we met recently are always these almost immortal guys! You''re a stone, right? Then I''ll turn you into glass! See if you can keep your immortality! " He pierced the halberd, stabbed the stone giant''s blow, and then hit the stone giant''s chest with a heavy fist. Vigorous Qi penetrated into the chest and made a big hole in the chest, leaving some flesh and blood in it. Wei Ran took advantage of his strength to retreat and recited a subtle sentence. The stone giant who was hit by a punch and flew into the air suddenly began to explode violently from his chest. The fireball seemed to turn into a dazzling and hot sun, wrapped his whole body, and turned into a dark mushroom cloud into the air. It was like the explosion of tactical nuclear bomb, which surprised others involuntarily, including Ali and Gabriel. Gabriel was surrounded by shadows and even tore a crack with holy light. He also saw the scene like a nuclear bomb explosion. Wei Ran fell to the ground and scattered countless transparent residues from the mushroom cloud. Under the residual explosion light, it was like a crystal rain. Not long after, a layer of fine crystal was thrown on the ground, and there was no fluctuation in the nature of life. The stone giant was finally completely crushed by Wei Ran''s subtle power for the first time. Wei Ran''s success also encouraged two other battlefields, Ali and Gabriel, to play their own unique role. Chapter 597 The incomplete Muye meteor looks very similar to Zhou Tiangang''s fighting sword. It is like a starry sword. It surrounds the lightning beast that moves very fast and shoots it repeatedly. Almost every sword has 80% of the lethality of Wangqiu fox shadow. It didn''t last long. It was finally shot to pieces and couldn''t gather up half of its complete limbs. Gabriel''s holy light broke out like a hot sun, rolled back to the shadow monster, surrounded it completely, and Gabriel, who turned into a six winged angel, cut down with a holy sword. The sword ran through the whole town from where it was, putting out the fire in the town at one fell swoop. At the same time, it burned up, including the nameless shadow monster. ¡­¡­ Dracula, who returned to his residence, still maintained the appearance after being badly hit. It was a huge monster more than three meters high. All the servants in the residence were vampires. Seeing this, they quickly helped the seriously injured Dracula back to the treatment room. Then ten newly grown virgins were bound and brought in. When their eye masks were taken off, they all screamed in horror when they saw the terrible monster beyond common sense in front of them. Dracula, whose eyes were red with blood, could not bear it. He stretched his bat wings and shrouded one of them. The scream inside suddenly stopped. When the bat wings were opened again, it was a bloodless corpse. He ate the blood of ten women in succession, and his injury gradually recovered and gradually became human. He took the napkin from the servant''s hand, wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth and said, "clean up here. I''m going to meet the beautiful oriental girl." He came to the gorgeous hall where Elizabeth''s coffin was placed. Suxin snow was controlled by Ryan and stood waiting in the lobby. "Oh, Ryan, you still can''t learn to be gentle with a lady. Don''t you know that she will be very painful by cutting her arms? Let go of your hand and don''t hurt her. " Ryan let go, hesitated and said, "master, in the war tonight, our high-level blood clan lost a lot, several times that of the past 100 years, which is not good for us to control the whole ethnic group and human society." Dracula patted Ryan on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, it''s not a big problem. Go down and have a rest. The back kitchen has raised several very beautiful girls. You can deal with them at will." Ryan frowned, said nothing, bowed and left. Dracula looked at Suxin Snow who was looking around and trying to escape. "You and my wife are really so similar. Finally, I found you, the last piece of soul." Su Xinxue flashed back in panic and pinched the formula in her hand. Dracula said with a smile, "you can use a little resistance trick at will. I can also tell you the architectural structure of the whole manor and all the exits. But even if you are not bound, do you think you can really escape?" Suxin Xue angrily said, "Dracula, although I don''t know why you deliberately captured me alive, in short, I''m of great use to you, right. Oh, it''s a pity that you can''t do it after all. " The Dharma formula she kneaded turned out to be a self destructive Dharma formula. As soon as the voice fell, the Dharma formula had started, and the mysterious power from inside to outside was going to destroy her whole body vitality. Dracula was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Su Xinxue was so strong. She immediately frowned and knocked him out. Before Suxin snow fainted, she saw Dracula''s angry look, and a proud smile flashed around her mouth. As a weak person, she can never defeat this powerful devil, but as long as she can destroy the devil''s plot with her own life, at least she will die without loss. However, a moment later, Suxin Xue woke up and found herself lying on a clean and soft big bed. She was surprised to sit up and look at herself. She was very energetic. She didn''t have the situation after withering. What happened? She turned her head and found a young woman several years younger than herself lying on the floor. The other party''s eyes were staring at herself. Her skin was pale, as if her blood had been squeezed clean. Suxinxue was terrified and didn''t know what had happened, but she heard Dracula''s voice from the bedroom window. "Your technique is not difficult to understand. Since you extract your own vitality, I will use others'' vitality to renew your life. A human life has been used just now. If you continue, don''t worry, I still have a lot of livestock for you to carry out such recreational activities. When livestock are used up, there are countless wild animals in cities like Washington. " Suxin Xue turned pale and looked at Dracula. The man on the ground actually died because of himself. No wonder he would look at himself with such eyes when he died. "Dracula, you devil! Must not die! " Dracula turned back, went to the bed, lifted Su Xinxue''s chin with her hand, and said with a smile, "devil, that''s too low. I''ve killed all the demons in the world, which is something God hasn''t done. It seems that you have given in. I thought you had to waste several ingredients to make you stop a little. Of course, the spell of withering is still low-end. Do you have any other means? Like Gu Shu? Self destruct meridians? Can be used, I like to play this game with you. If you trade your life for your life, you may be able to develop many tricks from you. " Suxinxue bit her teeth and stared at Dracula, but she couldn''t say a word. Dracula continued with a smile: "if your suicide method is useless even changing your life for life, I can give you initial support and make you a proud blood family, one of the ruling groups in the world. How about it? Are you happy? " "You... What do you want?" "Didn''t I tell you? There is a fragment of my wife''s soul hidden in your soul. I will take it out and revive my wife. " "Your wife?" "Do you want to see her? I can take you to have a look. It''s what you looked like more than ten generations ago. It''s very beautiful. It''s like the brightest gem in the Mediterranean. It''s pure and flawless! " Suxin snow follows Dracula to the lobby again. Dracula touches magic and a crystal coffin rises on the ground. After the cold fog dissipated, suxinxue saw a very young Western woman lying inside, just like a sleeping beauty. Although it is not as beautiful as Dracula described, it is also a high-class appearance. Coupled with beauty in the eyes of lovers, it is no wonder Dracula will be so persistent. "You said there was a fragment of her soul in my soul. What''s the matter?" Dracula performed a magic. The heart of Suxin snow produced the same light and resonance with Elizabeth''s body in the crystal coffin. "Are you interested in listening to my story, the secret of history a thousand years ago? I promise it''s not recorded in any history books. " Either out of curiosity or to admit her fate, suxinxue began to listen to Dracula''s story about what happened to him. Among them, she knows some of them, but more is the difference from Dracula''s position, so the story is different. Chapter 598 Suxinxue knows about all kinds of grievances a thousand years ago from the perspective of Dracula. "So, for your country and your wife, you will sacrifice your brothers who are loyal to your subordinates and give their lives? Do you think you have any problem doing this? " Dracula said: "the loyalty of the subordinates comes from their unwillingness to lose their power and status. What you see is only 3000 members of the eagle regiment who are loyal to me, but I don''t know that the eagle regiment should have more than 10000 troops and horses, all of which are aristocrats! Where are the others? Nature is to find a way out and completely abandon the Byzantine country! Do you understand? Hum, if they were really patriotic, there would not be so many unwilling and curses at the moment of erosion. My body is made up of their unwilling curse and despair. If they really pay, I can''t build such a strong body. As for Gabriel and van Helsing, ha ha, Gabriel is one of the culprits who killed my wife and children. He betrayed first. Why can''t I treat him like that. Every 100 years, he will challenge me once. After the disastrous defeat, I will remind him of what happened in the past! A saint, but also one of the deepest darkness, the broken faith is more unforgettable than the physical pain? But he seems to have hooked up with the werewolf recently. Has he been enlightened and recognized himself as one of the dark ancestors? " Thinking of this, Dracula paused quietly, but showed a sarcastic smile, "so what? His adoptive father, who has struggled to liberate for a thousand years, is still tortured in my eternal evil fire and almost lost himself. I still have a way to make him regret. As for van Helsing, I gave him his invincible power. That guy has never been the kind you think. He also has his own purpose, but he wants to use me to achieve his own things. In that case, they all use each other, and no one can kill anyone. Naturally, there is nothing to complain about each other. Neither of us has any complaints about the death of the other. This is just a means for both sides to fight each other! " Then he looked at Su Xinxue, "you are stubborn, but it doesn''t matter. When I recover to the peak these days, I will start to take out the share of your soul that belongs to my wife. I don''t know what will happen if you lose some soul fragments. If you are lucky to live, I will give you a chance to consider whether to become a member of our blood family. This is the most noble blood in the world. You can think about it. " Dracula takes back the crystal coffin, turns around and leaves, leaving Suxin snow in place. He can run away with Suxin snow at will, as long as she can escape. Suxinxue''s eyes at Dracula are very complex. The most terrible existence in the dark world is a person with very complex character. He is cruel and gentle, he is cunning but sincere, he is paranoid and wise. The pain of subjugation and his excessive insight into people''s hearts made it impossible for him to trust anyone except his loved ones, which made him such a powerful, terrible and cunning demon king. Suxinxue still tried to escape several times. She gave full play to the divination method learned in Huangji Jingshi book, but it was always difficult to find the one who escaped. Several times of running away like gambling luck, they were caught back by vampires in the mansion. And inadvertently witnessed many terrible things happening in the residence, The "pasture" where female humans are raised as a food base, the place where blood slaves kill and fight each other, as well as many living laboratories of black magic combined with modern biochemical research, and so on. These nightmarish scenes seem to show that this huge mansion is a hell on earth On the other hand, after the battle of the previous night, Kaitian''s organization was greatly weakened, and the backbone suffered heavy losses, so it was impossible to carry out the next battle. Wei Ran, a Li, Gabriel, werewolf leader Andre, Duncan, Ouyang Zhengping, sister Mitra, and many survivors. Everyone gathered in a dark forest, and finally the mysterious witch Council accepted them. However, after seeing the embarrassment of these powerful people, those powerful members of the witch Council began to think about whether to continue to be enemies with Dracula. Finally, follow the similar choice they have made in history, that is, hide in the dark, observe quietly, and no longer take the initiative to participate. "What?! You''re still looking for Dracula?! Didn''t you just discuss that Dracula is very likely to catch all the demons in ancient times? A Dracula can resist the three of you. If you add those ancient demons... " The people had discussed for a round, and Wei Ran insisted on continuing the attack, which was unprepared. But Ouyang Zhengping felt that he had suffered heavy losses and needed to act steadily. At this time, there was basically only a statement left. A Li nature was the first to stand on Wei Ran''s side. Well, at this time, Wei Ran has returned to Qi Yu''s body. The iron coffin made by ah Li is really good and has not been hurt. Because Wei Ran spoke with this body, he was still weak in weight. After all, in the battle of the town, his body was basically invisible in the middle and late stage. People thought he was good by strength and hid to watch the tiger fight. Naturally, no one believed him. A Li approved Wei Ran''s plan. Then, unexpectedly, Gabriel also raised his hand to agree. He didn''t explain the direct reason. He only said, "if you do it, the man behind you will do it. I believe him, not you." Wei Ran was embarrassed, but he didn''t show it. Then Andre, who turned into a human, saw that the ancestors of werewolves had expressed their tendency, and naturally stood up and was willing to fight vampires. His statement made all the werewolves present fiercely. Finally, the man who stood out was even more unexpected to Wei Ran. Sister Mitra quietly stood on Wei Ran''s side. Ouyang Zhengping was stunned and asked, "Mitra, you..." "This is the will of the holy gun, and we don''t have more opportunities." When Wei Ran saw that no one stood up, Mao Xiaofang and others on the other side also smiled apologetically at Wei Ran. The first World War in the town made them realize the absolute gap in their own strength. They subdued demons and subdued demons on weekdays, which almost became a snack for demons that night. Wei Ran is no longer demanding. In fact, as long as Gabriel agrees to take action, Wei Ran has enough confidence to deal with Dracula. He is afraid of the ancient demons controlled by Dracula, otherwise no matter how many early vampires are not enough to see. After everyone dispersed, Wei began to discuss the plan with several people who were willing to sell. "Dracula is infected with my master''s blood. He doesn''t know, so I can track his location. Dracula was handed over to my master to deal with this war alone. Ah Li, you and Gabriel should pay attention to ancient demons and help my master contain them if necessary. Other people, one task is to rescue suxinxue. Dracula came to catch her on this trip, which must be related to a very important thing. Destroying his purpose is also an effective way to contain Dracula''s mind. If there are a large number of high-level vampires, self-protection is the first. " Werewolf Andre sneered, "what you said is not polite at all. It''s OK to order us at will. What''s your task?" Wei Ran said with a smile, "me? If I go to war, my master can''t go to war. Do you want me to go to war or let him go to war? " Chapter 599 Gabriel suddenly said, "you are the same person." Except a Li, everyone looked at Wei Ran in surprise. Gabriel continued, "your soul smells of ancient gods. I suspected it from the beginning." Wei Ran tapped his finger on the table and smiled calmly, "I''ve had some accidents. Now that you see it, you don''t need me to make unnecessary explanations. If there is no opinion, speed is important. After we tidy up our equipment, we will trim it a little and start after we recover. " The high-end combat strength of these people suffered relatively little damage, and they basically had strong self-healing ability, so they adjusted their breath for one day and finally recovered. Wei Ran fought against Dracula and ancient demons before, and seemed to have a deeper understanding of entering the micro environment. This progress is also an in-depth understanding of the power of the inner universe. On the same day, he felt something. After the meeting, he asked a Li to help protect the Dharma, return to his body and enter the sea space. The bronze lock hanging in the middle of the sea seems to be loose. At this time, there is a fine crack in the middle of the big lock without lock hole. It seems that as long as there is a suitable key, it can be opened at any time. Wei Ran was close to the keyhole, and some mysterious and subtle forces were revealed from the gap of the keyhole, which seemed to come from the power of knowing the sea at the next level, which was called quasi holy power. He was a little bathed in such power, and suddenly his heart trembled. His consciousness was between waking up and not waking up. He could not only perceive the mysterious things in the sea, but also the changes of the external noumenon. In front of him, there seemed to be strings vibrating at different frequencies. The different vibrations of strings were all kinds of waves, and the waves were "observed" by the unknown existence, lost their uncertainty, collapsed into basic particles, and countless basic particles composed of matter, time, space and energy, which was the so-called earth wind, water and fire. Wei Ran''s heart was full of unspeakable joy, as if he had seen the root of all things in time. However, the joy is short-lived. This kind of peeping at "reality" is only a short moment, and then it seems as if suffering from amnesia. How can we not find the feeling of entering that state and be beaten back to the prototype. Even so, Wei Ran learned something useful to himself from his brief perception of the truth of earth, Feng Shui, fire and everything. That is, a deeper control of the micro realm can more thoroughly transform the material of one''s own body into energy at the micro molecular level, just like the collision and annihilation of positive and antimatter. It is no longer very difficult to achieve the power of a tactical nuclear bomb with one punch. Moreover, it is not only used to release energy, but can accurately control the time and speed of energy release. Although the overall explosive force has not made much progress, it has far exceeded that day in terms of control. Wei Ran, who was unable to fly, is now confident of self levitation in mid air through accurate control over energy production and release. As long as the direction and intensity of energy divergence are adjusted at any time, it is enough to offset the influence of gravity. He has a lot of experience in air combat. Yunlong nine can improve under such control. It doesn''t need to consume double speed energy at every turning point. Therefore, air combat is no longer Wei Ran''s weakness. He will become as powerful as when he is on the ground. When he was ready to wake up in the sea, Wei Ran heard Dixin''s exclamation, "you have made great progress, some of which are beyond my expectation. It is reasonable to say that the luck of the emperor has gradually weakened with the strength of the heaven, and it is impossible to help your practice." "What are you talking about?" Di Xin gave a self mocking smile, "forget it, there''s no way to investigate so much. In this way, as long as you find the opportunity, you can open the shackles of this layer of sea barrier and become a quasi saint. At that time, I will tell you a secret about the existence of Lingbao. There''s a place where I''m afraid you have to go. " Wei Ran sneered, "as a hunting soldier of the heavens, do I listen to you or the heavens?" "You should not be stupid enough to know the difference between yourself and other sky hunters, huh? Now you still regard yourself as an ordinary sky hunter. Are you running away from anything? " Wei Ran was silent. The existence of Di Xin really made him feel different. The military commander would have found himself completely disabled, obviously for another purpose. For the return of the emperor? Or for some other purpose? At this time, Wei Ran couldn''t figure out these things related to several centuries ago, and was separated from the space of understanding the sea. A li felt his progress again from the momentum of the moment Wei Ran opened his eyes, and stamped his feet angrily. "You have become stronger again. They say that physical cultivation is one of the most difficult and most failed cultivation methods among all cultivation methods. It is only suitable for those who have poor qualifications and can only fight for a way out. But you can''t explain all this! " With an indifferent smile, Wei Ran walked out of the room, suddenly floated up and gradually took off, as if walking against the wind. He turned and changed in mid air, punching and kicking without disharmony. Ah Li was stunned. "You made up for the last short board." Wei burned down and shook his fingers, "and the energy in his body is almost unlimited." Ah Li''s eyes widened again On the day of rest, except for some werewolves who were seriously injured, everyone basically recovered and started the last journey with the equipment sponsored by the witch Council. In order to cover people''s eyes and ears, after finishing their equipment, they took the witch Council helicopter to downtown Washington. A Li has a single family villa in the urban area. Wei Ran changes his body in the villa, locks Qi Yu''s body in an iron coffin and buries it in the ground. Then change the vehicle in the urban area and come all the way to the back mountain of Dracula''s residence. The area here is very large. Even the vampires on patrol will not run out of the back mountain ten kilometers away from the residence. They abandoned their vehicles here and everyone began to run along the mountain road. At this time, even with Dracula''s perception of the power of the ancient god, he must know that Wei Ran and Gabriel have hit the door. Therefore, Wei Ran and others basically stopped hiding their tracks and directly took out their weapons and equipment to launch a full speed assault. With a long halberd in one hand and a Remington shotgun in the other hand, the gun is naturally the best weapon and the most efficient weapon against small minions. Therefore, among the people, heat weapons are basically the first. Ah Li carries AK47. Even she does not reject the use of these very convenient weapons on the side of science and technology. Werewolves are directly wolves, just like fighting. They carry Gatling or heavy machine guns, very much like Wei Ran in those days. All the ammunition was smeared with silver powder. Yesterday, these werewolves spent a lot of time doing this hard work. They simply regarded this war as a war. Dracula was in the residence. He had already arranged personnel to intercept, but he knew that ordinary high-level blood clan could not intercept the three guys at all. So I made another preparation. In the hall, there were six huge iron boxes with concrete and high-strength alloy shells, and there was a violent beating sound inside. Dracula looked at Suxin snow tied to a huge cross, and under her was Elizabeth who was carried out of the crystal coffin. "They will like this surprise, and I will finish my wife''s resurrection as soon as possible. No one can stop me!" Chapter 600 The residence was right in front of us. Ah Li rose up in the air. "We broke in at the top and bottom together." Wei Ran suspended in the air and shook his head, "don''t be so troublesome." In the air less than 50 meters away from the residence, a vampire began to shoot Wei Ran with a sniper gun. The lethality of this gun to him can now be almost ignored. He poised, waved the halberd, made a simple move, but rolled up a huge vigorous Qi, but the speed was not fast or slow, and hit the residence. The surface protective barrier of the residence was excited, but it only stopped Wei burning for less than two seconds. The power of law contained in vigorous Qi is full of extremely terrible destructive power. It naturally has a strong hitting power against objects facing each other. The boundary is broken, and the vigorous Qi hits the wall surface of the residence, just like the pendulum used in demolition. Under the hoisting and waving of giant equipment, it hits the wall surface, and the whole wall collapses rapidly inward. Wei Ran''s vigorous Qi is obviously more terrible. It directly covers the whole building, causing the whole building to collapse layer by layer, that is, the basic framework no longer exists, all turned into rubble. I don''t know how many vampires had no time to escape and died under this blow. A Li and Gabriel turned to look at Wei Ran. They saw that he looked indifferent and didn''t care about the result. At this time, some of the surviving vampires were killed from the ruins. Andre, who had been dissatisfied with Wei Ran before, looked surprised when he saw the power shown by Wei Ran. In order to divert his attention, he rushed out with a machine gun and fought with the vampires. At the same time, several ancient demons suddenly sounded, listening to at least six! Should not be weaker than the three guys I met that night. More dense black fog spread from the ruins to the sky. The original bright sky turned into night, and the sun was blocked. Those vampires exposed to the sun don''t have to worry about being hurt even if they don''t have sunshades. Wei Ran suspended in place, his eyes penetrated through layers of ruins and ashes, and saw that a complete auditorium was still preserved at the original site of the residence, with four walls, and even the gate of the entrance intact. It is the buildings around the auditorium that have become ruins. Needless to think, Dracula must be inside. He saved the auditorium with his own strength, but he doesn''t know what he is doing. At this time, six monsters broke through the ceiling of the auditorium and rushed out on the vampire who had just died. Ryan and Lawrence, who commanded the vampire resistance, were almost involved, and they fled in confusion. They are very clear about the strength of such monsters. All demons in ancient times were captured by Dracula himself. The level of these chaotic creatures is much higher than that of the four heavenly kings. Wei Ran looked at the monster and said, "six, can you two make it?" Ah Li smiled and said nothing. He turned into countless illusions and directly welcomed them. Gabriel said, "I will solve these problems as soon as possible. Don''t be killed by Dracula." With that, Gabriel also welcomed these monsters. The holy sword in his hand was as bright as the sun. All the low-level vampires exposed would be annihilated on the spot, and only the high-level ones could barely block it. With this holy light, the wolves charged together, and the scene was chaotic! Wei Ran approached the auditorium with broken ceiling and looked at Dracula standing inside. There is a six pointed star Dharma array in front of Dracula, in which all kinds of evil sacrifices are placed. The array seems to have started, and the red light envelops Suxin snow and Elizabeth. Wei Ran was a little stunned when he saw Elizabeth, and then saw that Suxin snow and Elizabeth''s soul were separated at the same time. Their souls seemed to have some tacit intersection at the heart of Suxin Snow''s soul. Wei Ran has guessed that Dracula should be using some taboo ceremony to revive Elizabeth, and Suxin snow is one of the important materials. Seeing this, he didn''t tangle any more and decided to interrupt the ceremony immediately. Elizabeth is in the past and should not be changed by suxinxue''s life. Standing in the position of others, this is Wei Ran''s choice. Obviously, this choice has an absolute conflict with Dracula. Seeing that Wei Ran raises the halberd, he will destroy it. Dracula''s look becomes extremely ferocious. "My brother, Elizabeth is also your friend. Have you forgotten this you gave her?" Dracula took out the long-life lock Wei Ran gave to their children, which was also a gift for their husband and wife. "Dracula... Or should I call you Mikael?" "I just want to revive Elizabeth! What if you give up your current position of power? " Wei Ran closed his eyes, calmed down his melancholy mood, and then slowly opened his eyes. "You lie! I can''t forget the bloody altar at the moment of eclipse. It''s the only possibility for you and me to live next! " With that, he waved a halberd and went straight to the ongoing ceremony. Suddenly, Dracula''s eyes changed, and the red light spread out from the speed of light of his body, annihilating Wei Ran''s vigorous Qi, and then a digital different space wrapped them, Elizabeth and Suxin snow. Wei Ran noticed that this strange space was the altar of the etching, a world composed of all kinds of ferocious faces. While Wei Ran was on alert, Dracula immediately mobilized a large number of faces to form a cocoon and wrapped the two women in. Wei Ran''s reaction was also rapid. He knew that this was the final decisive place chosen by Dracula, which would not make his wish so easy to succeed. With a cold hum, Su Xinxue''s soul was shocked back into the body with the help of subtle energy Explosion ability. Dracula was stunned. The cocoon formed by her face had wrapped the two women and their ritual array tightly. Wei Ran shrugged, "now you don''t have to worry so much. The ceremony has been interrupted, but it hasn''t been destroyed yet. Kill me and you can continue your ceremony. If I kill you, I will bury you with Elizabeth. " Dracula changed to combat form, "that''s a good idea. I don''t want to spread the resentment between you and me for another thousand years." The evil sword appeared, and Wei Ran was instantly equipped with black armor. The two clashed and collided, and the swords and halberds intersected. In an instant, the whole different space fluctuated violently, as if it would crack and collapse at any time. All the faces in the space become frightened and cry, and send out sharp wails, turning this place into a terrible hell. The outside world, people who are being fiercely assassinated, see this sudden face barrier. At first, those faces were calm. Somehow, only a few minutes later, those who looked full of ominous faces screamed with horror and pain, and the sound was so harsh that even the first generation of vampires could not bear it. Only Ali and Gabriel are completely unaffected. They are all people who have entered the etching space. Naturally, they know what''s going on inside. Although it is the place where Dracula is born, in fact, that is the case. With Wei Ran''s strength, only Dracula is qualified to fight him. Now the most important thing is to kill these annoying ancient chaotic demons, and then have the opportunity to intervene in the battle in different space. Chapter 601 They had to give full play to six ancient demons. A Li opened Zhou Tiangang battle array and killed the imperial envoy Wan Jianling. All blood families who did not have time to escape were in distress. The huge destructive power brought by the sword array even seriously damaged the local terrain, leveled the mountains and diverted the rivers! A government military plane passed by and was directly torn by sword gas. Interestingly, the federal government did not send troops to intervene in such a big event, but sat and watched the chaos here. Gabriel played a stronger role in the large array arranged by Ali. Circle the six Warcraft with the posture of six winged angels of holy light, so that they can''t get out of the circle. And he and ah Li are making the final preparations to kill the six difficult demons. Just as the preparation was about to be completed, the altar of the eclipse suddenly cracked, and its face showed a color of panic and screamed sharply one after another. With a loud bang, Dracula, who turned into a bat monster, suddenly flew out with a white bone halberd pierced in his chest, was nailed to the ground, and Wei Ran walked out slowly from behind. In this situation, ah Li and Gabriel were stunned. They didn''t expect that the battle between Dracula and Wei Ran would end on one side. In the distance, he avoided another battlefield of a Li sword array. Ryan, who was fighting with werewolves, was also stunned. They have always thought that the invincible ancestor of the blood clan was beaten in such a mess like rolling. At the moment of erosion, the space dissipated, and the cocoon protecting Suxin snow and Elizabeth turned into nothingness. They were behind Wei Ran. The souls of the two women almost coincided. It seemed that in the battle just now, the ceremony arranged by Dracula was still going on slowly. Dracula struggled to pull out the white bone halberd on his chest, while Wei Ran raised his right hand, and the arm bone penetrated from the palm, gradually extended and controlled by Wei ran for self shaping. A minute later, this long bone turned into a long knife and appeared in Wei Ran''s hand. Dracula also pulled out the halberd on her chest, panting and looking at Wei Ran with black and red eyes. "You weren''t that strong last time." "I didn''t see through my cards." Dracula coughed two mouthfuls of blood, which were his source blood. It was difficult to supplement it when he lost it, and the loss of strength was also very huge. "I''m not your opponent, but Elizabeth is coming back to life. Can you show me her for the last time?" Dracula changed back to human form and begged for mercy in a low voice. Wei Ran paused a little and looked back at suxinxue and Elizabeth. "Elizabeth died a thousand years ago. Suxinxue shouldn''t bear the cause and effect of her and you. I won''t bring her back to life. " With that, Wei Ran was about to cut off the connection between the souls of the two women. Dracula roared ferociously and summoned the evil sword to stop it. He knew that the ceremony would be completed in a moment, and he would never allow anyone else to destroy it. Although his strength is much stronger than Dracula, Wei Ran still deals with his struggle. After all, he doesn''t have the powerful self recovery ability of Dracula. He slashed with a knife, precise energy control, and the almost invincible rolling force of the law in the face-to-face battle, easily broke Dracula''s evil sword and divided it into two. But this kind of injury is nothing to Dracula at all. His body was cut into two parts. One spewed out a dark, corrosive and filthy atmosphere to cover Wei Huo, and the other controlled the earth to adhere to Wei Huo''s feet with the intention of petrifying it. The two bodies regenerate rapidly, turn into two separate bodies, and attack Wei Ran again. All spell attacks were directly shattered by Wei Ran''s domineering vigorous Qi. Then, the two bodies in front were divided into four by Wei Yanyi. Dracula exploded into bats all over the sky, but Wei Ran wielded the same number of blades with one knife. Each bat was cut into blood mist, and none of them missed the net. Then the vigorous Qi penetrated into these blood fog burst again, and a large amount of source blood was transpiration directly. If the previous attack hardly caused any essential damage to Dracula, but this last blood explosion directly injured its origin. Previously, in the etching space, Dracula was repeatedly hit by Wei Ran, but could not find any solution, Ali and Gabriel can also hit Dracula in this way, but their control of energy can not be compared with Wei Ran. Like the last step of blood explosion, it can''t be so perfect. It can explode and destroy the source blood of each part of Dracula. If you force it, the loss of your spiritual power will be greater than the original damage of Dracula. There is no possibility of a long war. Just like a hundred years ago, Dracula will still escape and the two will be seriously injured. Wei Ran''s means make him not lose any energy in vain, just like precise guidance, every shot must hit! Coupled with Wei Ran''s understanding of the transformation relationship between matter and energy, the energy of his own universe is almost endless and can not be consumed at all. After recovering from the heavy trauma, Dracula jumped at Wei burning again to prevent him from destroying the ceremony. After Wei Ran hit him hard again, he shook his head to Dracula. "The ceremony has stopped. Dracula and Elizabeth can''t wake up." Suxin Snow''s soul and Elizabeth''s soul are separating, and they slowly go to their respective bodies. Seeing this, Dracula dragged her seriously injured body to them and said in despair, "no! Part of your soul belongs to her, and you must return it! " On the other side, Ali and Gabriel also reached the last minute. Ah Li carries the sword in mid air and cuts quickly! It is the Yin Ruins sword formula, Muye meteor! Gabriel no longer seems to resist the extreme dark forces of his own existence and turns into a giant wolf in holy light, just like the demon wolf fenriel with God''s blood and giant''s blood in myth! The two broke out their extreme strength and killed all the six ancient demons in the sword array in an instant. When the sword array dissipates, ah Li and Gabriel are in a state of exhaustion and need to recover. But Gabriel, who turned into a giant wolf, still stared at Dracula, and the killing intention integrated into the soul rushed to the sky and rushed to Dracula. Dracula turned back and suddenly a tortured and completely distorted soul appeared on her palm. Gabriel instinctively stopped and stared at the twisted soul in Dracula''s hand, the Pope he had been looking for for for a thousand years. Wei Ran also stared at Dracula, and the odds were in hand. As long as Dracula killed a few more times, the origin would be completely wiped out. Then there is only Gabriel left. He wants to recover all the power of the ancient gods. Gabriel is also on the list of killings, so he has not made a knife for the time being. He felt that Dracula seemed to want to do something to Gabriel, but he didn''t stop his desire. Dracula smiled evil at Gabriel and threw out the twisted and painful soul in her hand. Gabriel was furious, but he chased the soul like a dog chasing a Frisbee. Dracula looked warily at Wei Ran. The man was still in place. There was a separate body under his feet chasing Gabriel. This small means is very secret. Ah Li doesn''t notice it, but Wei Ran has found it through the subtle fluctuation of energy, but he still hasn''t made any action. He had guessed the intention of Dracula''s action, but he wanted to see him do it. Chapter 602 Gabriel caught the twisted soul with a palm, and then recited the mantra of resurrection. The inner filth of the twisted soul was completely degraded, and finally restored to its face, full of relief and relief. "My child... Gabriel, I can finally rest in peace. May your soul be free." The soul of the Pope, who had been tortured for a thousand years, turned into stars and rose to the sky. Gabriel howled at the sky, and a line of tears slipped out of his eyes, and finally fulfilled his long cherished wish for thousands of years. At this time, a dark shadow fell over it. When it fell, it had pressed Gabriel''s wolf head. The Dracula who confronted Wei Ran melted instantly and appeared beside Gabriel. He pressed Gabriel''s wolf head, triggered by the power of the ancient god, and Gabriel naturally struggled desperately. However, after some consumption, he was much weaker, and under the mutual attraction and distortion of the power of homology, he couldn''t get rid of Dracula''s control. Seeing this, a Li, regardless of his aura, came forward to help, but was pulled by Wei Ran. "He wants to extract the power of the ancient gods from Gabriel and watch it change." "But in this way, will Dracula''s strength advance by leaps and bounds?" Wei Ran said confidently, "it''s useless. He can only increase his absolute power. He can''t digest it so quickly, and he''s easy to be eaten back." Dracula looked at Wei Ran. "Don''t be so confident. Even if you destroy everything, I will revive Elizabeth!" A vortex appeared in the palm of Gabriel''s hand, and the ancient divine power hidden in Gabriel''s body for a thousand years was extracted year by year. Wei Ran looked at all this and shook his head. Gabriel was very resistant to the power of the ancient god, otherwise his strength would not be weaker than Dracula who completely absorbed the power of the ancient god. As a party, Gabriel''s body gradually shrunk due to the departure of the power of the ancient god, and those sealed memories gradually loosened until all memory centers were fully activated, allowing him to recall what had happened. After the intense emotional ups and downs, he couldn''t control himself, spit out a mouthful of blood and fainted to the ground. Dracula absorbed all the power of ancient gods in Gabriel''s body and couldn''t digest it all. His body suddenly expanded and alienated. A head grew on each shoulder, but it was not his own. In addition to the limbs, different limbs grow in all parts, waving around like vines or octopus tentacles. My momentum has also become completely different from before, full of chaos, filth, terror and evil. Wei Ran grabbed his halberd and photographed it. He was absorbed and said to him, "here, you just saved Gabriel''s life." Ah Li knew why Wei Ran had to risk waiting for Dracula to pull out the ancient god power in Gabriel''s body. It was to save Gabriel''s life. Otherwise, unless Gabriel was killed, he had no way to free himself from the power of the ancient god in his body. "Ah Li, come back and help me when you get back to good shape." A Li quickly stepped aside, "be careful yourself." Dracula was almost crazy, "van Helsing! Don''t try to stop me! " He grabbed and photographed suxinxue and Elizabeth in the air, making their separated souls merge again. Wei Ran didn''t wait. The advanced version of gods and ghosts danced. The energy released by Wei Ran''s agitation was in the whole space. Dracula resisted with her newly grown limbs and completely kept up with Wei Ran''s rhythm. At the same time, the two twisted heads recited the incomprehensible mantra in their mouths. Even the omnipotent heaven translation system could not explain the dark and chaotic content of the mantra at all. One for the spirit, one for the body! At the moment of pressing forward, Wei Ran felt the strong pollution of his own spirit. At the same time, some changes seemed to have no media and directly affected his body, making flesh and blood flowers appear on the surface of his body. In terms of spirit, Wei Ran can only resist positively with his own will. His original spirit is strong, but he can withstand such pollution. In terms of body, he also uses micro ability to prevent all kinds of alienation of flesh and blood at the micro to atomic level. Fortunately, he has a biochip with super computing power, which is enough to help him calculate all the trouble places. However, in this way, the offensive action of his hands will inevitably be affected. Under the positive confrontation, Wei Ran fell into the disadvantage for the first time. He was repeatedly drawn by Dracula''s touch limbs, which made his flesh and blood fly, and his bones can be seen. Wei Ran frowns and knows that the current situation is dangerous. In the blood burning mode, it doesn''t matter to deepen the explosion of energy in the body, even if it exceeds its own bearing capacity! The red vigorous Qi suddenly became incandescent, surged all over the body and rose into the sky, completely tearing the black sky curtain made by Dracula, shining in the real sun, and completely expelling the darkness. Other vampires who were fighting werewolves suffered heavy losses and began to flee madly. All kinds of changes in Wei Ran''s body were suppressed by the force comparable to the explosion of nuclear bomb, which made him concentrate on dealing with the enemy in front of him. When the halberd is wielded and cut, it is necessary to combine Qi and Yin and Yang. At this time, I suddenly hear the cry of Dracula who is being eroded by the power of the ancient god to lose his self-consciousness. "Help her! Please! " Wei Ran was puzzled, but the arrow had been stringed and had to be fired. The hard and soft power of Qi combined with Yin and Yang instantly hit himself first, and then broke through and smashed Dracula''s whole body, gushing out the blocking touch limbs and chopping him continuously. The palpable limbs burst instantly, followed by the two ferocious heads on the left and right, and then the body. It''s like throwing into the sun and starting to melt. During this process, Dracula''s own super recovery ability prompted his body to collapse, reorganize and continue to collapse. Until all the energy is exhausted and collapses to the ground like coke. Wei burning bone halberd bone knife also collapsed because it couldn''t bear the explosive force just like a nuclear bomb. He himself instantly returned to the normal mode, half knelt on the ground and looked at the only remains of Dracula. It seems that he is not dead yet, and the power of the ancient god still wants to save his body, but the absolute violence just now completely acts into his body, and the destructive power is also continuous. Even the residual power of the ancient God cannot be repaired. Dracula''s eyes looked at Wei Ran''s death. There was no pain or regret about dying, but full of hope. Wei Ran knew what he was waiting for. Just now he didn''t seem to be able to stop him from reviving Elizabeth. What effect should it have had. Wei Ran didn''t look back. He went to Dracula and a Li followed him. "Is it over?" "The last step is still missing." Wei Huo held his hand on Dracula''s head, and the ancient gods who wanted to find parasites quickly poured into Wei Huo''s body. Wei Ran''s face was distorted and allowed it to erode his body madly. A Li was startled, "what are you doing?! Shouldn''t it be to take it back and let the head of the army deal with it? " Wei Ran forced the change of his body, "no, it''s useful to me! Ah Li, help me protect the law! " A Li stamped his foot anxiously, but there was nothing he could do. He had to contact the army head for a rainy day and help Wei burn protect the Dharma. At the same time, she also noticed the situation behind her. She turned her head along the eyes of Dracula''s wing. Suxin Xue woke up, but she didn''t have the breath of extraordinary, and seemed to become an ordinary person. Elizabeth, who was wearing a white dress next to her, slowly opened her eyes. She seemed unable to adapt to the long lost light for the time being. She covered her eyes with her hands and frowned. "Please, do me a favor." Dracula suddenly whispered to ah Li. "I don''t want Elizabeth to see me so ugly, so please execute me before she sees me." Ali looked at Dracula. His whole body was like coke, but he still maintained the terrible appearance of his body after alienation. A centrifugal was touched by something, knowing that even if he was put here, he would die completely in a few minutes. Subconsciously, he performed a magic trick on Dracula, making him instantly return to the normal human appearance a thousand years ago. "Elizabeth is just an ordinary person. You can''t see through this illusion. Your life has less than five minutes. If you have anything to say to her, just say it quickly." Dracula looked at the body covered by magic and was quite surprised. She thanked ah Li and went to Elizabeth. Elizabeth reluctantly adapted to the sun with the help of Suxin snow. They saw Dracula at the same time. Suxin snow retreated slightly to make room. Elizabeth looked at the familiar and strange man in front of her and wondered, "who are you? Why do I feel familiar? " Dracula obviously didn''t expect that Elizabeth lost her memory after her resurrection. At first, he was quite lost. In an instant, he may realize that his life has come to an end, which may be better. "My name is Mikael. We used to be... Good friends." "Friends?" "Maybe you have forgotten, but it doesn''t matter. Your life has just begun. There will be more important friends than me." "Mikael... Why does my heart hurt so much when I hear this name?" Dracula held her hand, her tears couldn''t stop flowing down, and the last hug was like a thousand years ago In Elizabeth''s arms, Dracula finally turned into countless pieces of starlight and was blown away by the wind, leaving only one ring on Elizabeth, which was their wedding ring a thousand years ago. Elizabeth has been wearing one in her hand, and this one naturally belongs to Dracula. A Li sighed and looked at Suxin snow nearby. "Did you divide your soul representing extraordinary spirituality?" Suxinxue nodded, "Dracula is dead, and the mission of opening the day has been completed. It''s no bad to be an ordinary person." Then suxinxue looked at Elizabeth who was still in sadness, "I will take her back to my hometown and be a carefree mortal together. what about you? Still hunting the dark? " A Li looked at Wei Ran and smiled at Suxin Xue, "we''re going back... If there''s no accident." Chapter 603 In the sea, most of the area has been polluted by the ancient god. It is difficult for the ancient god to invade half an inch only where he stands. "In a thousand years, neither Dracula nor Gabriel can completely absorb you. They really lack talent. I have controlled a third of you. With the subtle power of knowing the sea, you can''t escape my palm. " Then Wei Ran sat and watched the ancient god''s residual force invade himself. At this time, Emperor Xin couldn''t help saying, "it''s not a good thing to be eager for quick success and instant benefit. This is an adventure." Wei Ran laughed wildly and said, "I am not a stable person. Moreover, even if I lose, you who intend to occupy my body, and the so-called residual thoughts of the holy king, don''t you just hurt all the three defeats of the ancient god?" Di Xin said angrily, "are you planning on me?" "I told you earlier that I am me, not anyone else. No matter what you want to do through my body or my own will, there is only a fish dead and a net broken in the end! Since I can''t expel you, I have to become stronger by any means. Even if it is self destruction, I have to control my own destiny. This time I want to break through, become your so-called quasi saint, and regain control of my body. After suppressing the residual thoughts of the holy king, I will end it with you. " "End? Your tone is not small. It seems that you still don''t believe the previous dialogue with you. Good. I''ll see how you fight against the fate of continuous reincarnation. " The two sides no longer pay attention to each other, but Wei Ran knows that whether it is emperor Xin or saint Wang Cannian, it is impossible to sit back and watch the ancient god really occupy his body. That will make them lose their place of sustenance and really disappear. Even if they don''t want to fight again, they will still try to contain some of the ancient gods. Although they didn''t mean to do it and secretly wanted to teach Wei ran a lesson, it was enough for Wei Ran to do it. In the end, it is just the will to compete. He has never conceded defeat in this regard! This time, the spirit induction of the ancient god was several times stronger than that before. It seemed that it was not as simple as doubling the power and doubling the damage. Experience six transmigrations, enter the infernal hell, experience immeasurable disasters, all kinds of negative emotions such as pain, fear, sadness and anger are aroused, but it''s a small way. The real fear lies in countless reincarnation tribulations, which erodes his original consciousness. Just like the world of the Tang Dynasty, a Li hardly knows who he is after five reincarnations, which has a great impact on his origin. When Wei Ran was invaded by the ancient gods, what was better than a was that he could tell himself by will that every death was not real death. It''s just continuous reincarnation. After countless times, all kinds of experiences are like reality and hide the truth in vain. If you don''t have a strong obsession, you will have forgotten all the things in the original world, and the origin will be completely wiped out and become the puppet of the ancient god. Wei Ran''s obsession with my life from me to heaven is very profound. No matter how many times he has experienced reincarnation and rebirth, he still remembers what his origin has experienced, and has never forgotten half of it for generations. Almost in endless time and space, the residual power of the ancient god was gradually exhausted and finally absorbed. This resistance, even emperor Xin and Saint Wang Cannian were stunned. This person''s obsession was as strong as the demon lord who was deeply possessed. The first thing Wei Ran, who gained a new life in the sea of knowledge, is to operate his divine consciousness and forget all the false experiences over the years. Otherwise, these experiences will inevitably not become an obstacle to his practice in the future. Then stand in front of the giant lock and inject spiritual power into the lock hole, just like a key that doesn''t match the model. Of course, it''s hard to open the lock, but Wei Ran didn''t intend to use any clever way to open it, but ran enough power to go in and bow! The giant lock was directly burst! An invisible door opens, and countless strings vibrate with different vibration frequencies. Wei Ran places himself in it and carefully observes the specific string. It will immediately collapse into a stable basic particle. Countless basic particles form neutron proton atoms, and then form molecules, proteins, amino acids and other substances, and then become a cell or organ in the body. "This... Is my inner universe?" He took back his specific observation of an area and looked at the fourth layer of the sea from a macro perspective. Here is actually a film woven by different strings. The film has concave and fluctuating areas, where there are all kinds of high-quality objects. The large mass forms a strong gravity, leading to the distortion of space-time, which leads to the depression of this area on the film. These laws seem to correspond to the laws of the outer universe, full of mysterious feelings. Wei Ran stays in place and knows what quasi saint is. Quasi Saint already knows the fundamental law of everything in heaven and earth and can turn it into his own use. At this level, life naturally sublimates. It is no longer the body. Every fetus can speak and raise its hands and feet, all of which hide the supreme principles of the laws between heaven and earth, which can be described as a mythical existence. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was no longer in the previous battlefield, but in a familiar room. Looking away, this is the house rented by Wei Ran and a li in the transit world. A li felt the movement and came in from the living room with a spatula in his hand. He was cooking. "Twenty days have passed, you know?! If you don''t wake up, the next task release will come. " Wei was stunned. "Has it been so long? Then why not just wait for me to wake up in that world. " A Li said reluctantly, "when the government saw that the fight was over, it immediately sent military aircraft to wait for someone to give you a carpet bombing? I have no place to hide with you. I have to take care of two ordinary people, suxinxue and Elizabeth. Naturally, I can only take you to attract all the US troops after arranging them. " Wei Ran then thought of a question, "by the way, where''s my body? It''s strange that twenty days later, my yuan God didn''t return to that body? " Ah Li patted his head, "Oh, it''s urgent to take you away. I forgot..." Wei Ran took a smoke from the corner of his mouth, quickly felt the connection between the yuan God and the body, and found that the unity of spirit and flesh was inseparable again, which completely relieved him. But think of what TiSiN once said to himself, is that guy fooling me? However, he and the holy King''s residual thoughts are in my body. After all, they are a disaster, and we have to find a way to solve it. A Li watched Wei Ran closely. "You seem to be different." "Ah, it''s just a quasi saint. Don''t envy it." A Li was envious and jealous. "Why can you make progress so fast!" "Who let me hang up..." They had a fight around the room. After a series of adventures, they finally ushered in a temporary vacation. ¡­¡­ In the world where Wei Ran and a Li had just left, with Wei Ran waking up, Qi Yu''s body buried underground woke up. He didn''t know the mechanism of the iron coffin. He struggled for a long time in the fear of darkness before opening the lid of the coffin. Then he found himself in the basement, and the surrounding environment made him very confused. Qi Yu shook his head and felt that many memories that did not belong to him poured into his consciousness. After a painful struggle, he knelt on the ground and knew what had happened to him. "I''m dead. It''s always another guy controlling my body. Now that my world has been saved, I should start my own life. The world is so backward in technology, so I can... " Qi Yu showed a smile, meaning unknown. Chapter 604 The first thing to wake up is to eat a big meal. Now Wei Ran and a Li no longer need to rely on ordinary food to maintain their lives. Even without the aura of heaven and earth, they can live without food and drink for hundreds of years. In fact, for them, the supplement of ordinary food in the magic free world is a drop in the bucket. It is basically no different from not eating or drinking. After all, the energy and nutrition that food in the magic free world can provide are too few for people at their level. Therefore, ah Li is a hunting point. She buys food raw materials such as rice noodles, meat and eggs from the Lingqi farm built by some hunting soldiers, and then gives full play to her exquisite cooking skills for a thousand years to cook a big table. Wei Ran wolfed down all of them, but he held up enough. Simply, he also bought a large number of such foods containing the aura of heaven and earth and stored them in Najie. Such foods not only satisfied Wei Ran, but also had quite good healing effects. After three task worlds, Wei Ran had long forgotten the stock of his hunting points. When he woke up, he didn''t pay attention to how to settle the accounts. He looked and saw that there were more than 53000 points. He was discussing with ah Li whether to formally pull Fang Yang, Zhong Shuo, Plato and others into their return to Yin team. As a result, he learned from the army head that these people were still in their respective task world, and I''m afraid they couldn''t keep pace with Wei Ran. While Wei Ran was still preparing, something happened again in the sea. "Do you want to solve the residual thoughts of the holy king in your body?" "I suddenly want to see you and it lose." Dixin smiled. "If there is no accident, your next task should have been arranged. If the holy King''s afterthoughts are still there, I''m afraid you won''t live long in that task world, even if you have the strength to be holy now. " "Do you know where my next task is?" "The heavens have been waiting for me for so long. Haven''t they been waiting for me to wake up? Now that I wake up and you have reached the most basic level of power, their long planned plan should begin. " "I don''t like the feeling of being used by you and those guys in the heavens." "Ha ha, this is not a use, but your life! Are you trying to say that my life is up to me, not heaven? " "You really know me." Di Xin smiled and said, "you are me. Why don''t I even know myself? You don''t want to go to that world. These people in the heavens and I won''t force you to go, but you will go eventually, as long as you are still bound. Instead of resisting when forced to face the oppression of fate, it''s better to face him when fully prepared. This is the real move of the brave. " Wei Ran thought of ah Li. He couldn''t help asking, "tell me, who is ah Li''s real identity? It should not be Daji. From the information we know, Daji is nine tails, and she is only six tails. " "Ah li... You guessed right. After the first World War in Muye, Daji and I died together on the morning song turned into ruins. Ah Li appeared later. I''m afraid you have to find the answer by yourself. " Wei Ran clenched his fist, "where is the remnant of the holy king." Emperor Xin, with the yuan God of Wei Ran, came to an endless land in an instant. At his feet was an ancient city burning with fire. At a glance, Wei Ran instinctively recognized that this was the capital of yin and Shang Dynasty - Chaoge. Right in front of them is a fiery ball like the sun. It is located in a place where the high temperature roasts the earth into a red and dark color. Everything does not exist and no grass grows. Wei Ran looked at as like as two peas, the human appearance was exactly the same as himself. He was very simple and full of ancient antiquity. He held a bronze sword in his hand and three words of the Xuanyuan sword on his sword. Emperor Xin saw that Wei Ran was paying attention to the long sword in his hand, raised it and said meaningfully, "it''s just the projection of the emperor''s sword. The whereabouts of the body can be on you." Wei Ran had some doubts, but the opposite Saint Wang Cannian obviously saw the emergence of Wei Ran and felt his strength. He fell into uneasiness and sent out an inexplicable fluctuation. Wei burning yuan Shen was impacted by this wave, which seemed to show signs of instability, as if he could be expelled from this space at any time. "That''s the only thing I can do since I''m a quasi saint? Don''t let me look down on it. " Di Xin didn''t make a move, but satirized nearby. Wei Ran''s eyes were scarlet. He summoned his white bone long knife and cut it off in the air. The air in a radius of tens of miles was swept and compressed, so that the burning Chaosong below immediately extinguished the flame and became a dead city. The terrible vigorous Qi formed by this knife, carrying a violent hurricane, fiercely divided the holy King''s afterthought into two. The vigorous Qi through the body cut into the ground, making the earth appear a deep arc gully, which is difficult to see the bottom, and triggered the earth tremor. A magnitude-9 earthquake broke out, all the remaining housing frames in the city collapsed, and all the magnificent buildings in the Imperial Palace disappeared. However, such a terrible attack only stopped the fluctuation of the holy King''s residual thoughts, and did very limited damage to him. Just divided it into two, it instantly synthesized the original fireball and continued to scorch the sky and the earth. Wei Ran looked dignified, but di Xin said, "the residual thoughts of the holy king can not be solved by brute force, but you have done well for your current strength." Then he saw that emperor Xin''s body suddenly became bigger, stepped on the earth, the clouds above his head, and made him bigger than the fireball in the air opposite. He was entangled with the holy king for a long time. This time, the same was true. Both sides used their magic powers, and immediately the sky collapsed and the stars hung upside down, just like the end of the world. Not only the hard collision between energy and body, but also the collision between the laws of time and space. Both sides are damaged to each other and can quickly recover through the action of the law of time, including everything around the body. Wei Shao spat, "tell me you can''t solve it by brute force. Isn''t it also brute force to fight like this?" But he also knew that he could not join the battle if he came forward like this. The direct collision between the two sides is only the aftereffect, which is enough to destroy him countless times. Now Di Xin and the holy King''s residual thoughts are entangled and fighting, just like a balance of weights. The two sides are equally matched, and they can''t tell the victory or defeat in a short time. Di Xin and Wei Ran said that as long as he could enter the quasi saint, he could help him win the battle. This help here is worth pondering. At least the current situation is certainly not helping Di Xin fight. Since it''s not a fight, and Wei Ran and di Xin are one, one means the power and perfect integration of both sides. In this way Wei Ran understood that he became a streamer, penetrated from the back of emperor Xin in the heaven and earth, and his consciousness entered emperor Xin''s body. On the surface, there is no change in TiSiN, but in fact, his power has increased sharply, and there is another line of control in the four dimensions of energy, material, time and space. There is only one line, but it is enough to break the current balance and forcibly suppress it. Unexpectedly, it controls the residual thought of the holy king with bare hands and compresses it a little bit and becomes smaller and smaller. Wei Ran heard the emperor''s last thoughts and said, "emperor Xin, even if you wake up early, you can''t change the order established by the heaven for countless years! Desolate world, Terran has been destroyed! But the human race of all heavens and all worlds can''t bring you the blessing of luck in the barren world. You never have the strength to change the rules! " The last thoughts of the holy king have been destroyed, and his last words make Wei ran very concerned. After splitting up with Dixin, Dixin''s mouth showed a sarcastic smile. "In the last battle of Chaoge, I was the first Lingbao in the future. Xuanyuan sword, representing absolute power, almost burned out the luck of the human race, but I also peeped into the future of the barren world for countless years. The founding of Zhou Tianzi ended in 800 years. In the troubled times of the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, those who dominate the world again would not want to be the son of heaven instead of the emperor? God sent heaven''s punishment. Although Kyushu collapsed, it was invaded by the west, but it saved the last bit of luck of the Terran. Here! That''s the biggest reason why I''m sure to change your heavenly order! " Chapter 605 "This is the barren world - the land of Shura?" Wei Ran and a Li came to the designated location of the mission in the heavy rain at night. Before departure, according to the head of the army, this task is Wei Ran''s exclusive task. The specific task details depend on the follow-up development. However, the head of the army gave Wei a suggestion. When he arrived at the mission site, he could first listen to di Xin''s opinions. The mission didn''t even introduce the background world of the mission. Wei Ran asked the head of the army whether the world consciousness of the world could answer. The head of the army even directly told him that the world consciousness of the land of Shura had been hung on the wall. Wei Ran thinks it''s a pit, and it''s a Tiankeng, but he can''t help it At this time, he and a Li were standing in the rain. They either possessed real Qi or vigorous Qi. No rain could touch them, and they were all bounced away an inch away. A Li suddenly listened, "there seems to be a killing sound behind the mountain." Wei Ran nodded, indicating that he heard it too. They flew directly across the mountain. On the way, ah Li said, "the Reiki concentration in this world is surprisingly high, unlike the general high magic world." Wei Ran naturally noticed this, "higher Reiki concentration than when you were in the Tang world a thousand years ago?" Ah Li nodded, "all the materials in the world, from these raindrops to the earth under his feet, every stone, every plant and everything, contain great aura. In the last world, you can hit the effect of nuclear explosion with one punch. In this world, you can break down a hill at best. The Reiki concentration contained in all things can reduce any form of attack. " Wei Ran said with a smile: "you say so, I want to try, but first look at what happened in front. It''s good to save the two aborigines to understand the world background." At the foot of the mountain, a remote mountain village poured into a group of random soldiers this night. They almost killed people, but there was no one in the village to kill them. Only some old men went out and were ruthlessly cut down. There was not even a young man, so that the disordered soldiers were not interested until they found a broken house. A scarred soldier screamed, "Wow, someone! There are women! Boss, come on! " The group of soldiers rushed into the room together. In the dark room, there were four walls. On the bed sat a woman holding four children of different sizes. The oldest seemed to be less than six years old. When the woman saw the wild beasts coming in, she was numb and didn''t panic. She asked the children to find a place to hide. Then she opened her chest and said, "you can do anything to me, but there is no food and silver at home. Don''t break the furniture or hurt the children." The leader looked at the woman and saw that she took the initiative to lie down in bed like a dead body. He was less interested and scolded. "You think it''s so easy to let you go? I''m here to have fun. It''s so easy to go if I can''t have fun? " The officer pulled out his knife and smiled cruelly. At this time, a stone flew into the window and just hit the officer''s head. His whole head burst open. The other soldiers were stunned, and a flying sword flew in. Some random soldiers shouted, "damn practitioners are coming! We can''t beat him. Kill everyone in this room! " They howled in despair and cut off women and children. But the speed of the flying sword was faster than all of them. It was rotating like streamer. All of them were cut into stumps and meat on the spot, and then the fire burned, fell on the bed and fell on the grass. If it falls on these random soldiers, it will burn and turn them all into coke. Wei Ran and a Li walked into the room. The woman looked at them with some shock. Looking at a man whose height was about to hit the beam and a very charming woman, he found two stools and sat down. The woman hugged her four children and asked, "are you a practitioner?" Wei Ran nodded, "it''s true." "Look, does my child have a bone? If so, take them away. " Wei Ran and a Li were stunned. "We don''t plan to accept disciples." The woman sighed and looked numb again. She didn''t ask anything, so she fell into a strange silence. Wei Ran said, "is there a war here?" "When will there be no war?" The woman said sarcastically. "So... What is this place?" "This village? There is no name. In short, those who escape the war gather casually and find a place where they can barely farm. It is a village. " Wei Yan sighed. This is troubled times. Where should I ask? A Li said, "in fact, what we want to know is, which country, which state and county is this, and who is the Emperor today?" The woman looked at them suspiciously and smiled sarcastically again: "are the two practitioners from heaven? I don''t even know that. Well, you practitioners are very rich. Do you have food? If so, I can tell you. " This brings blackmail. If you are impatient with ordinary practitioners, you can directly take their souls to read their memories. Where can you be wordy with this woman. But Wei Ran took out two bags of grain and some pickles from Najie. "I still have meat here, but I won''t give you too much. This is a troubled time. If there are many strange materials, you should know it''s not a good thing. " The woman''s eyes lit up, "one meal of meat is enough, and these rice noodles and pickles are enough for our mother and son to spend this time of shortage. Ha ha, it''s interesting to have a practitioner who sympathizes with mortals like you." What women say still seems to be sarcastic. A Li couldn''t listen. He wanted to teach a lesson, but Wei Ran pulled a Li. "Mortals are like ants to practitioners. It''s true only from the comparison of power. However, I don''t take it. Can we answer the question we just asked? " The woman asked several children to receive food and kneel down on the bed. Then she slowly said, "two practitioners, it seems that they are not familiar with our world. In that case, the little woman will tell you everything she knows. Our world is called the land of Shura. It is said that it was named by those people in heaven. Anyway, it is a long-standing legend. No one knows whether it is true or false. The land of Shura is divided into the East and the west by the duantian mountains. There is an inland sea in the middle, but I don''t know whether the two know it or not. " Wei Ran shook his head calmly, indicating that he didn''t know. The woman continued, "our continent is located in the East and has been fighting for countless years. Just now, the girl asked today''s countries, counties and emperors? Hehe, I have lived in the mountains for six years. I don''t know who the son of heaven is now. But six years ago, our region belonged to the state of Chu. It was captured by the state of Zhao five years ago and annexed by the state of Wei four years ago. If you want to ask who the emperor is, I really don''t know. Because there was another war recently, the young men in this village were not caught to be strong men, but mostly fled for their lives. Seeing that these disorderly soldiers are like Chu people, and I don''t know if they are defeated, how can we judge which country they belong to and which emperor rules them? " Chapter 606 What a mess?! Wei Ran was surprised to hear the name of the country. He mistook it for the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. "I probably know so much. Now the world is like this. In other words, I have never heard of any peaceful day since I can remember. Since our ancestors, the war has never stopped. The little girl''s family was once a rich man in the city. After the city was broken, she wandered into the countryside and then into the mountains. In this world, that''s about it. " This woman can provide so much information. Wei Ran and a Li are ready to leave. When they go outside the village, they see corpses everywhere and women holding broken umbrellas. She smiled at Wei Ran and a Li and said, "the people in the village are dead. Their materials can''t be wasted. I took them and buried them with food, then hid in the mountains and came out after the war." Wei Ran thought for a moment, floated to the air, punched several holes in the open space outside the village, threw the bodies of the old people in the village into the hole, and then waved to fill the earth, so that it could be buried as a tomb. He looked at the woman with a complicated look and said, "when people die, it''s always hard to expose their bodies in the wilderness. I don''t know them. If you want to, just carve some tombstones." When Wei Ran and a Li were about to leave, the woman knelt down to them in the rain and burst into tears... Human life in troubled times is as cheap as a dog! "Two heroes! Don''t go to the East. There is an evil friar there. It is said that he has high accomplishments and likes to collect dead bodies and refine corpse soldiers to fight! " Wei Ran and a Li turned a deaf ear and went to the East instead. Ah Li said, "friars, it''s just that ordinary refugees don''t know anything. Don''t these friars who are in the top position know it?" When they were in mid air, they saw a camp without a fire basin, dead and gloomy. This should be what the woman said about the evil cultivation. If you look at this person''s cultivation from a distance, it should not be too low. Obviously, the other party also sensed the threat, which directly triggered a large array of corpse souls in the military camp. Thousands of corpse soldiers poured out, and the corpse Qi gathered into an evil dragon from the camp. At the same time, four flew stiff into the air and attacked them together with the evil dragon. "It''s really a disagreement. The scene began without saying anything." Wei Yan shook his head and was too lazy to sacrifice weapons. With a fist Gang, he destroyed the huge evil dragon. A Li''s flying sword was sacrificed. With her current cultivation, she also cut the flying sword indiscriminately. The four flying swords became dead and fell to the ground. The evil Xiu in the camp also saw the opportunity very quickly. He summoned the black flag and drove it away quickly. He didn''t even care about the runaway corpse army. "Just because you want to escape doesn''t mean you can escape." A Li''s imperial sword caught up with them. They fought in the air for less than a few rounds, and the black flag magic weapon of evil cultivation was cut into several pieces by a Li, and all the aura escaped to the heaven and earth. Countless evil spirits and ghosts sprang out of it, which would spread all over the country and harm all parties. However, before they spread, they were shot by Wei ran like a magic power, and all their blood and water were killed. The two men returned to the barracks with evil Xiu, and the external corpse soldiers surrounded them. It seemed that even the evil Xiu wanted to swallow them together. But he was cut off from the barracks by a fire wall. The evil Xiu looked at them with surprised eyes, "body repair?! Monster?! It''s a rare combination. Aren''t you from heaven? " Hearing the word Tianting, Wei Ran and a Li were stunned, and the evil Xiu immediately laughed. "It seems that you really don''t come from heaven. It''s interesting. It''s OK to fix your body. There are monsters with such high cultivation in the land of Shura." Wei Ran said, "ah Li, I don''t want to talk more nonsense with him. Just grab the soul." A Li opened his hand, turned into a ferocious and huge fox claw, and buckled it on the head of the evil Xiu. The other party finally showed a look of panic. "Wait! The memory of directly extracting souls for reading is not perfect, and it will be full of confusion. What do you want to ask, I can tell you directly, even if it involves the world secrets of practice, you must know everything. Don''t be so! " A Li smiled. She and Wei Ran just wanted to know the basic situation of the world. They were not interested in the so-called secret of the evil Xiu. The five claws were folded and embedded into the skull of evil Xiu. The dark blue flame burned all over his body from his head. Then ah Li pulled back hard, and a twisted and ugly spirit body was forcibly stripped out. She controlled the struggling soul, began to forcibly read all the memories of this person, and connected Wei Ran''s brain so that he could share intelligence at the first time. It turned out that this evil Xiu came from heaven and was an elder of a demon sect. He was chased and killed because he failed to fight with others, so he fled all the way to the land of Shura. In his knowledge, the land of Shura was originally a small piece of the desolate world Kyushu continent. Due to the war of punishment by ancient gods, the land of Kyushu collapsed and scattered into the void, but this place survived. The surviving humans live here, reproduce and be controlled by the heaven again. It was originally intended to turn all mortals on the mainland into magic weapons and eliminate the threat of mortals to heaven. However, some people think that this place is suitable for the young generation of the major departments of the heaven to practice. As long as it provokes the human beings on the mainland to continue to have wars and make them fight inside, there will never be the so-called human emperor again, with the intention of keeping up with the balance. However, the land of Shura is not the only continent. Tianting once had a protracted war with the Austrian and French parliament. The Austrian and French Parliament had a continent in the world that was sent here and collided with the land of Shura, becoming a huge continent separated by the duantian mountains and the inland sea. This continent is also the only channel connecting the local world and heaven of the Austrian French parliament. Now it has been used as a buffer zone between the two super civilizations. The continent is bounded by the duantian mountains, inhabited by races of different civilizations in the East and the West. The only thing in common between the two continents is that war is eternal and there is no place of peace. After annihilating the evil Xiu''s soul, a Li looked at Wei Ran, "it turned out that this is the wasteland world, so the heaven is on top of this world." Wei Ran nodded solemnly, and suddenly shouted the name of emperor Xin in the sea. "We were somehow thrown into this world. Is that your opinion to the heavenly civilization?" Di Xin smiled, "I didn''t give my opinion, and then they let you come here. But I see that they will kick you into this world. And I haven''t done the same thing more than once. " Wei Ran knows that he or di Xin has reincarnated countless times. It is likely that he has come to this world and performed this inexplicable task in his previous life. "What do you know? What purpose does the heavenly world want to use me to achieve? " Dixin said with a smile, "I won''t tell you more secrets until you break the soul mark of the heavenly hunter. In short, under the supervision of all the people concerned from beginning to end, you think you are free, but in fact you have never been free. " Wei Ran''s pupils contracted for a while, and his soul imprint was indelible. It was said that it would take a huge price to peel it off, and the winner Wei Ran still remembers his name - Lu Heng, the key figure who personally exterminated the last generation of Yan team. He may also be one of the three corpses beheaded by Emperor Xin. He shares the same origin with himself. He also said he wanted to break reincarnation. Maybe Lu Heng knows something. Chapter 607 Wei Ran suddenly wants to go to heaven and find Lu Heng. He can get a lot from Lu Heng, whether it''s to help ah Li take revenge or just for the so-called reason of reincarnation. "Go find Xuanyuan sword." Di Xin suddenly said. Wei was stunned. "Why?" "Apart from thinking about the guy named Lu Heng just now, do you hate the illogical war in which the world is manipulated? You want to wipe everything out and build a peaceful world? Don''t deny that this is your wish, but also your desire. Everything you have can''t hide from me. " Hearing emperor Xin''s words, Wei Ran sneered, "what does that have to do with the Xuanyuan sword you said." "Xuanyuan sword is the most precious treasure of the human race. Although it was refined the day after tomorrow, its power is not weaker than the top ten congenital treasures. Only six congenital treasures can press one end of it. What this thing suppresses is the people''s aura. Only by mastering it, can you not become a rootless tree and be smashed by the great power of heaven. " "I seem to have heard you say that Xuanyuan sword is now a waste sword. Without the blessing of human luck, it is just a dusty solid long sword. Even if I find it, how can it suppress the human spirit, and how can it help me sweep the world and build a peaceful world forever? " Dixin laughed, "you can find it first!" "So where is it?" "As I said, you have a clue to it. This heaven and earth, even the power of heaven, can never find it. Only you have this opportunity. " Emperor Xin said that and disappeared. When Wei ran back to God, ah Li had been waiting for him for a long time. "Are you chatting with Dixin in the sea again?" Wei lit his head and said, "ah, he asked me to find Xuanyuan sword." Although emperor Xin told Wei Ran that the secret of Xuanyuan sword was Wei Ran himself, Wei Ran knew nothing. He didn''t know what relationship he had with the first Lingbao the day after tomorrow. Ah Li asked, "where can I find it?" Wei Ran thought, "there are two places, but I don''t know if there are any sites in this world. One is the dynasty song of Yin Ruins and the other is the ancient battlefield of Muye." At this time, a cheap voice suddenly came, "according to long-standing records, there are no fragments of China in this lost continent. You are unlikely to find Chaoge and Muye." When Wei Ran heard the leader''s voice, his anger couldn''t help surging, "Yo, through the soul mark, you should control us clearly." "You haven''t done anything shameful. What are you afraid of others peeping at?" A Li and Wei Ran were furious, but there was no way to do anything to him except to raise their middle finger to the sky. Even if Wei Ran is now a quasi saint, he still can''t touch the level of the other party. Turning life into a high dimension is at least the realm above sage. "Well, I won''t talk to you. I should have received the main task. I heard everything about looking for Xuanyuan sword." Wei Ran''s green tendons in the corner of his forehead. "What''s the nonsense? What do you want us to do? Say it quickly!" "What''s the hurry? Even if I give you a final task, can you finish it? For example, you can make up your mind. " Wei Yandeng choked as he ran. "So you can do it step by step. Xuanyuan sword, as the emperor told you, is hidden in yourself. As for when you realize it, it is the opportunity for you to find Xuanyuan sword. The process is so long, why don''t you have some fun? For example... A game of unifying the eastern and Western continents. " Wei Ran took a smoke at the corner of his mouth. "It''s too much. This is not a family game. Do you know the difficulty? The East and West continents together are bigger than the Eurasian continent on earth, okay? " "The mission is indefinite until you die of old age, mouse tail juice! Wait, I''d like to give you a suggestion. The opening of the Oriental world should be the beginning of Hell difficulty. I suggest you go to the west of duantian mountain first. Our heavenly civilization is doing things. The Austrian French parliament has transferred many elites to watch. Now it is relatively empty. You are only a quasi saint, and you can almost walk sideways. " Then the head of the army disappeared, leaving Wei Ran and a Li stunned. A Li looked at Wei Ran and said, "do you really want to unify the East and West continents?" "No, I just wanted to sort out the East and let them fight less stupid wars." Ah Li doesn''t know how to speak. Isn''t this too much? Wei Ran rubbed his chin, "no matter how unreliable the pit goods of the military commander, the provision of information and intelligence in this regard is not false. The eastern continent needs to face up to the power of Tianting. First, we spend half a year traveling around to understand the general situation of the whole territory, and then go to the west of the duantian mountains. " Instead of directly listening to the leader of the army, he decided to make an on-the-spot investigation to understand what the so-called Shura land was like. ¡­¡­ Tianting, the corner of a sect door. Lu Heng, who was meditating and practicing, suddenly woke up, which came from the unique induction connected with Wei Ran''s cause and effect, and let him know that the fatalistic existence had come to this world. He stood up in silence, left the palace where he lived, and was about to fly to the lower boundary. Someone in the door saw him and said, "Lord Lu, what''s the matter with the lower boundary?" The so-called lower boundary refers to the land of Shura, which is countless times smaller than the original Jiuzhou wasteland world. Lu Heng said faintly, "the world of mortals can refine your heart, or... Cut off your destiny." Others didn''t understand what he meant, so Lu Heng flew to the lower world to find the trace of Wei Ran. He and Wei Ran only had one hand in Datang world. Due to the collapse of the space channel, he could not feel the battle between himself and the other party, but at that time, the other party should be far inferior to himself. But later, he knew that his separation was dead. Only then did he understand that the strength of the other party exceeded his expectations. If he met again, he must deal with it carefully. Because that guy made great progress in the battle, it almost felt like God''s help. This time he can enter the land of Shura and prepare to start the next cycle. He will never allow it. He must completely cut it off here. ¡­¡­ In half a year, with the ability of Wei Ran and a Li, the tour was soon completed. This is not an era of war at any time, but an era full of ideological vitality. This is a world constructed by ignorance, greed, corruption, tyranny, desire and other distorted aspects of human nature. The so-called international hegemony is just a group of high-strength * * ruling the low-strength * *, fighting for territory everywhere and venting wantonly. In only half a year, Wei Yanzhi was disgusted. From the perspective of national politics and war structure, the so-called war in the world is actually random war, and there is no art of war to speak of. However, the marshals who lead the army have the lowest strength. The emperors, especially the emperors of large countries, are mostly saints. Even if it is a random war, it is also a war between a group of high-energy people. Of course, we can''t underestimate it.